《Noble Marriage》 Chapter 1 Giving You Ten Million 1: Chapter 1 Giving You Ten Million 1 -1 Giving You Ten Million The dark night, the door to the presidential suite had been opened. Lin Xinlan was pushed in roughly by someone, with the mans words echoing in her ears, Serve our boss well, and youll be rewarded. Click, the door closed behind her, leaving her surrounded by pitch black, unable to see her own fingers. In the darkness, the man curled up on the bed slowly sat up Lin Xinlan steadied herself and frantically tried to open the door, but it wouldnt budge, Who are you people, what do you want to do?! Let me out! Suddenly, soft footsteps sounded from behind her. It was like a dangerous beast lurking in darkness, slowly approaching her, exuding danger and coldness. Lin Xinlans body stiffened, and before she could turn around, a blazing chest pressed against her back, frightening her to the point of nearly screaming. Who are you?! What do you want by capturing me here?! Her voice trembled slightly. The person behind her didnt answer, but instead placed a hand on the door, trapping her between his chest and the door. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was very tall, and standing behind her, her head just reached his chin. His hot breaths were intermittent on the top of her head. Aside from the strong scent of alcohol, his body also carried a faint masculine aura. How much is your monthly salary? the man asked in a low voice. His husky and enchanting voice was pleasant to the ear, although his breathing was somewhat rushed, as if he was struggling to control something. Lin Xinlan, oblivious to his condition, paused before absently replying, Three thousand. The man suddenly turned her around, his arms enclosing her, his warm thin lips pressing against hers with a slight huskiness, Ill give you ten million, be my woman! He declared it as though he was a sovereign standing above all, leaving no room for refusal. His tone was arrogant and domineering, emanating a natural authority! Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, wishing to refuse, but as soon as she opened her mouth, her lips were sealed by his, not giving her a chance to speak. It was more accurate to say that he didnt want to hear her nonsense, and didnt have the time to listen to it. He had drunk strong liquor and now, he just needed a woman After tonight, he could give her a large sum of money; he thought, no woman would refuse. If she felt short-changed, he could consider letting her be his woman for a while. To become his woman was at least the dream of every young woman in B City. Mm let me go The sudden kiss had terrified Lin Xinlan. Finally realizing the danger, she struggled fiercely but couldnt shake the mans muscular body. He was like a beast that had completely lost its mind, ravaging her body in a frenzy **I am the Plot-Omitting Sprite** Lin Xinlan lay deep within the blankets, feeling as though everything was like a dream, so unreal She was just cleaning each room of the hotel in succession, how did she end up so unluckily captured here, experiencing such an ordeal? Pain, her whole body was in pain, as if it had fallen apart. Daylight had already arrived, and Lin Xinlan furrowed her brow as she opened her eyes, only to be met with an enlarged, handsome face. She paused for a second, her scream almost escaping her throat, but thankfully she held it back. The man sleeping beside her was very attractive, with deep eyes and long lashes, a prominent nose, and thin lips slightly pursed, exuding a commanding presence. His honey-colored skin was smooth, flawless, and short messy hair that still managed to look stylish. Such a man was likely to be deadly perfect from head to toe. Yet, it was this same man who had forced himself upon her, tormenting her throughout the night! In Lin Xinlans eyes, he was not an angel, but a devil. Chapter 2 Smashed Hard on His Head 2: Chapter 2: Smashed Hard on His Head 2 -2: Smashed Hard on His Head A devil in angels clothing, obscured and malevolent. She bit her lip tightly and glared fiercely at him, struggling to contain the tumultuous anger within, as she tried to pull free from the arms wrapped around her waist and the legs entwined with hers. Damn it, why was he holding her so tightly? The man was startled awake and, upon opening his blurry eyes, saw the womans soft, fair neck before him. Her movements atop him quickly ignited a dark and burning desire in his eyes. Her sweet scent was irresistible to him. Rolling over, he pinned her beneath him and bit down on her neck, murmuring lazily, Lets go again, Ill give you a check afterward. Lin Xinlan froze, her whole body trembling with rage. Let go of me! she growled through clenched teeth. The man paid no heed to her, continuing to kiss her neck, utterly disregarding her words. To him, women were always merely tools. He had money, he had the means; even the most chaste woman, when facing him, would obediently submit. I said let go of me! Lin Xinlan struggled furiously, the humiliation from the previous night fueling her fiery anger. She grabbed the ashtray from the head of the bed and, without a second thought, smashed it down on his head in a fit of rage. Thud Fearing he wasnt knocked out, she hit him again with all her might. Without even a groan, the man fainted on top of her. A copious amount of fresh blood quickly streamed down from his forehead, coldly enchanting. Lin Xinlan broke out in a cold sweat; she quickly tossed aside the ashtray, pushed the man off her, sat up, and stared blankly at his wound. After several seconds, she tried to feel for his breath, relieved that he was still alive. She should call emergency services and take him to the hospital. But the thought of his deeds filled her with hatred! Such a person would only be clean if he were dead! Lin Xinlan hardened her heart. She got out of bed, picked up the scattered clothes, quickly dressed, then found his room card in his clothes, opened the door, and ran. Just by looking at the man, she knew he was trouble. She couldnt report him; if she did, it might backfire, and he could claim she had injured him on purpose. Intentionally causing injury could lead to prison time, and she had no desire to end up behind bars. Lin Xinlan was terrified. After leaving, she immediately phoned in her resignation, then packed her bags and fled B City. Rong Shaoze groaned as he awoke, his head aching. Touching his forehead, he felt the still-damp blood. His sharp mind quickly replayed everything that had happened. He sat up and squinted around the room. The womans presence was long gone. Good, she had dared to harm him! Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed, a chilling light flickering within. At that moment, his phone rang. He answered, his voice cold, What is it? Shaoze, weve found out who drugged you last night. Who? Rong Shaoze asked lightly, his voice tinged with a whisper of death. The person on the other end hesitated, then mustered the courage to speak, Its its Richie from the Flying Tiger Gang Heh, so it was a man! Rong Shaoze chuckled softly. He was aware that his good looks were irresistible, not just to women but to certain men as well. But given his unique status, nobody dared make a move on him. Yet, to his surprise, there were still those not afraid to die who would provoke him. A man had drugged him. This incident had completely enraged him. If anyone dared to trouble him, they should be prepared for a gruesome death! Rong Shaozes eyes flashed fiercely, and a bloodthirsty, icy smile formed at the corners of his mouth, Not a single one will be spared! That very night, the powerful Flying Tiger Gang was bloodily purged, while Lin Xinlan boarded a train and escaped back to her hometown. Five years later, in an old house. The moment the alarm went off, Lin Xinlan immediately opened her eyes, got up, and went through her morning routine of washing up and getting dressed. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 3 Adorable Son 3: Chapter 3: Adorable Son 3 -3: Adorable Son She took a slice of bread from the fridge, ate it while descending the stairs, and then sat in her recently purchased used car. After finishing the bread, it was eight in the morning, and she dialed a number on time, which was quickly answered. Mom, good morning. On the other end of the phone, a soft laughter of a little boy rang out. Thinking of her sons adorable appearance, Lin Xinlan smiled lovingly, Baby, good morning. Have you had breakfast? Im eating it now, Grandmas pancakes, theyre really tasty. The little one boasted in a taunting tone, Mom, if you want some, you can only come back to eat them yourself. Lin Xinlan knew her treasure was missing her and deliberately used the pancakes to lure her back home to visit him. A wave of guilt surged in her heart, but she quickly covered it up, Wait until Mom is less busy, and then Ill come back to eat Grandmas pancakes, okay? Mm, Grandma says to work hard. Mom, when you come back, Grandma will make you pancakes to eat. Lin Xinlan smiled knowingly, continued chatting with the child for a while, and then hung up the phone. She had returned to B City because a friend had opened a fruit store and later needed a partner, and she, being in need of money, had joined. It had been two years, their business was gradually picking up, later, her friend quit, and she was running it by herself. That fruit shop was her lifeblood, just like her child, both were her life. The car did not head directly to the store but first to the wholesale market. She needed to stock up on inventory, a daily morning routine. After the car was filled with fruit, it was already half-past nine in the morning. She needed to hurry to her shop and open for business. Because she was slightly in a hurry, Lin Xinlan drove a little fast. As she made a turn at an intersection, she suddenly saw a woman dash out Lin Xinlan frantically stepped on the brake, but it was still too late; the woman was struck hard and immediately fell into a pool of blood. Ah Lin Xinlan screamed in terror, and in an instant, she felt as if the world had come crumbling down. The ambulance arrived at the hospital quickly, and covered in blood, Lin Xinlan sat outside the emergency room, trembling all over. What to do, she had hit someone, what to do?! What if the woman died? She was certain to go to prison! The thought of her mother and child being left without care if she were imprisoned made her fearfully tremble. No, she couldnt go to prison! Shed rather die than go to jail! Tap tap, tap tap Urgent footsteps resonated. The sunlight streamed in through the windows of the corridor. Lin Xinlan lifted her head and first saw two tall men striding towards her. She squinted her eyes, finally making out the features of the man in the lead. Bushy eyebrows over bright eyes, a high and noble nose like white jade, tightly pursed thin lips, and perfect deep-set features made her feel both familiar and strange. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if time had reversed, taking her back to that night five years ago. Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, staring at him, dumbfounded and unable to react. How could it be him Rong Shaoze approached her, looking down at her imperiously, and his eyes slowly filled with deadly coldness. Youre the driver responsible for the accident? he asked coldly, his voice devoid of any warmth. Though it was blazing summer, Lin Xinlan felt so cold she shivered all over. She looked at him, pale, unable to utter a word. Rong Shaoze had no recollection of her, giving her a cold glance, he said ruthlessly, If anything untoward happens to Ruoxin, Ill make you pay a painful price! Lin Xinlan clenched her hands, finally managing to squeeze out a few words, Im sorry Rong Shaoze slightly curled his lips. The words Im sorry were the cheapest! Chapter 4 My Boss Wants to See You 4: Chapter 4 My Boss Wants to See You 4 -4 My Boss Wants to See You Whats the use of saying sorry now? What were you doing when you hit the person?! he couldnt help but roar in anger. Lin Xinlans heart trembled, and she hurriedly explained, Im sorry, I didnt know she would suddenly dash out, I didnt do it on purpose. When I was turning the corner, I saw her rushing over, I braked in time, but sadly it was still a step too late. Im really very sorry, I really didnt mean it Rong Shaoze had no intention of listening to her, Save your explanations for the police! Lin Xinlans eyes widened in terror, she opened her mouth but no words came out. Yes, she should have known, she would definitely be going to the police station. Indeed, the police arrived quickly, and Lin Xinlan went back with them to the station for an investigation. She was detained. Before being taken into custody, she made a phone call to her mother, telling her she was going to another city to survey the market for a while and that she probably wouldnt be in contact for a long time. Her mother understood her work. She told her not to worry, saying the baby was in her care and she shouldnt be concerned. Lin Xinlan then spoke a few words to her child. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the innocent voice of her child, she covered her mouth tightly and cried. If she were imprisoned, what would become of her child? Fearing that her child would notice something was wrong with her voice, Lin Xinlan quickly hung up the phone and then turned it off. She was locked up in the detention center, waiting for the court to convene. Lin Xinlan spent every day squatting on the small bed, praying that the woman named Ruoxin would be safe and sound. That way, she would just have to pay compensation and wouldnt have to face court or imprisonment. Three days had passed, and just as Lin Xinlans was losing all hope, the police surprisingly told her someone had bailed her out, and she was free now. She looked incredulously with wide eyes, not knowing which kind-hearted person had saved her. Stepping out of the police station, she felt a sense of unreality, as if reborn. It was five oclock in the afternoon, yet the white daylight still made her squint uncomfortably. Ahead was a black sedan. A man opened the door and gestured for her to get in. Miss Lin, my boss wants to meet you, please. Who is your boss? The one who bailed you out. Lin Xinlan eagerly asked, Who is he, and why would he help me? Youll have to ask him yourself. Regardless, since he had saved her, she owed him thanks. Lin Xinlan didnt ask further and got into the car. All her questions would wait until she met this person. The car slowly made its way down the road, and it took a long time to reach the destination. Sky quickly darkened, and a clap of thunder was followed by a downpour. Lin Xinlan didnt know where the driver was taking her. She watched as fewer and fewer pedestrians were on the road, and then the car started up toward a famous mountain. It was the renowned Yan Mountain in B City, where reclusive, influential figures resided. Screech The car stopped in front of a villa reminiscent of a European castle. The driver got out, opened an umbrella, and led her into the villa. Lin Xinlan was anxious as she surveyed her surroundings on the way, knowing that the owner of this villa must be someone of no ordinary status. Why would that person help her? She was certain she didnt know such an influential figure. Here we are, go inside! The driver unceremoniously pushed her into the living room, his demeanor cold and rough, a complete turn from earlier. Lin Xinlan stumbled, falling onto the thick carpet. She looked up and saw a man sitting on the sofa in front of her. There were no lights on in the living room, so she couldnt make out his features. Boom Suddenly, a flash of lightning and a roar of thunder illuminated the room with a chilling light, allowing her to see the mans face clearly. Chapter 5 It’s actually him 5: Chapter 5: Its actually him 5 -5: Its actually him It was him! Rong Shaozes pitch-black eyes, devoid of warmth, were staring at her coldly. His features were too sharp; when his face was set in a frown, he looked even more imposing without anger. Lin Xinlan was taken aback, her hands involuntarily clenching the thick carpet. She never expected that the person to bail her out would be him Does this mean that the woman named Ruoxin is out of danger now? Click The light was suddenly turned on, and the room became as bright as day, allowing her to clearly see his face. Lin Xinlan stared at him, silent. Nobody knew how complex her feelings towards him were. She hated him, but he was still Xiaocongs father Rong Shaoze uncrossed his legs. He leaned forward slightly and with a raise of his hand beckoned to her gently, Come here. His voice was soft, yet it was impossible to refuse. Lin Xinlan hesitated, then got up and walked over to him. The man grabbed her wrist and abruptly pulled downward. It was as if an invisible force was pressing down on her, causing her legs to naturally bend, and she ended up kneeling beside him. He grasped her chin firmly, lifting it up, a cold sneer on his lips, but his eyes remained icy without a hint of warmth. Do you know how Ruoxin is doing now? he asked softly, his eyes not missing any expression on her face. Lin Xinlans pupils constricted. She looked up at him in a humiliated posture and asked shakily, How is she? Rong Shaoze sneered again, but his smile was too dangerous, sending chills down ones spine. Shes been in a coma until now. The doctors said she might stay in a vegetative state for life. In other words, thanks to you, shes become a vegetable. Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, her face turning pale. Im sorry, I didnt mean for her to end up like this Rong Shaozes face darkened instantly, his grip tightening, almost crushing her chin, You didnt know?! Of all the people to hit, why did you have to hit her?! Im sorry Dont give me your apologies! he snapped in a cold voice, a bloodthirsty glint in his eyes. Do you know that we were about to get married? The invitations had been sent out, and the wedding was about to take place! Now that shes a vegetable, how is she supposed to attend the wedding, how is she to marry me?! Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly and stopped talking. So the woman was his fiance, and they were about to marry. She could see that this man had not recognized her. Of course, it had been five years; he would not remember her face. But she remembered him, and would never forget for a lifetime For some reason, knowing that he could not get married and seeing him so angry, she felt an odd sense of vengeful satisfaction. She had been in pain for so many years, and now she had finally gotten back a little. Yet, she felt terribly sorry for that woman. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was her fault, causing a perfectly fine woman to become a vegetative. Lin Xinlan was adept at hiding her inner thoughts, but in front of Rong Shaoze, her slight sentiments couldnt be concealed at all. The man saw the schadenfreude in her eyes. He was first taken aback, then completely flew into a rage. Damn it! He flung her violently, making her fall to the ground. His hand followed, gripping her throat tightly, You dare to gloat?! You damned woman, youve caused Ruoxin to never wake up again, Ill make you pay a painful price, Ill make you realize, crossing me will be the biggest regret of your life! Lin Xinlan couldnt breathe, she was pulling at his hand desperately, but he was too strong, and she couldnt budge him at all. Unable to breathe, her head spinning, her throat aching. Chapter 6 Am I Going to Die Soon 6: Chapter 6: Am I Going to Die Soon? 6 -6: Am I Going to Die Soon? Was she going to die Just as she was about to pass out, Rong Shaoze suddenly let her go, and she immediately got fresh air, breathing deeply. Cough cough Lin Xinlan glared at him fiercely, Getting involved with you isnt the thing I regret most in my life but the most unlucky thing Rong Shaozes eyes turned frosty, his face clouded over. He was a favored son of the heavens, everyone longed to flatter him, and no one had ever dared to say that getting involved with him was the most unlucky thing. To Xinlan, her words were an insult to him! Getting involved with him, to be considered an unlucky thing! Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt help but squat down, reached out to pinch her face, and in Xinlans uneasy gaze, he suddenly kissed her lips. Lin Xinlans eyes widened in surprise, unable to believe what he was doing now. You mmm As she parted her lips, he immediately seized the opportunity, deepening the kiss. The kiss was elaborate and practiced, provocative and sensual. It left no room for resistance, no space for thought. Lin Xinlan only struggled a few times before her mind went cloudy and she couldnt think anymore. Inhaling his subtle musky scent, she felt a bit lost, her body gradually going limp, and she couldnt help but let out a soft moan. But Rong Shaoze chose that moment to release her, and she opened her bemused eyes, a hint of confusion in them. He was smirking at her, his smile cold, filled with mockery! In his eyes too, there was stark, naked derision! Lin Xinlan instantly sobered up, her face turning red then white, white then red again. She bit her lip tightly, and with difficulty squeezed out two words: Despicable! Rong Shaoze chuckled, Im despicable, but youre shameless. Look, you were also lost in my kissing skills. A woman whose words dont match her heart, didnt you feel something just now? Lin Xinlan didnt speak anymore, just turned even paler. It wasnt her fault for not being firm-willed. In this life, besides him, she had never even held another mans hand. Being kissed skillfully by him, she was naturally at a loss, unable to control herself. But she swore, even if her body had felt something, her heart definitely felt nothing! Thinking about how he used this method to prove himself, Lin Xinlan found it amusing. She knew all too well; he had kissed her suddenly because of the blow to his pride caused by her remark. Childish! She scoffed coldly. Rong Shaozes expression turned suddenly grim, as a storm gathered in the depths of his eyes. Who was not meek and compliant in his presence? Very well, this woman had some nerve! Just that, he wanted to see just how much courage she had! Bring someone! He suddenly got up and instructed his subordinates, Take her downstairs, I want to see who is willing to pay a high price to buy her. Lin Xinlan didnt understand his intention, but she knew he planned to sell her off. Panic flashed in her eyes, What on earth do you want to do?! I know it was wrong to hit your fiance, and it weighs on my conscience. If you must punish me, you can hand me over to the police! I warn you, you have no right to do as you please with me! What, youre scared now? Rong Shaozes lips curled slightly, his eyes chilling, Didnt you say, encountering me was the most unlucky thing? Then Ill let you know whats truly the most unlucky. Lin Xinlan heard the ruthlessness in his words, and panic set in her heart. Five years ago, he had forced himself upon her against her will, making her abandon her job and flee back to her hometown. Once there, she had intended to start over, but unexpectedly became pregnant. She had thought about not wanting the child and even took medicine to abort it. But the child in her belly was strong, it didnt die, it survived. Out of tremendous guilt, she decided to give birth to the child. Chapter 7 He Does Not Intend to Let Her Go 7: Chapter 7 He Does Not Intend to Let Her Go 7 -7 He Does Not Intend to Let Her Go How could she have known, that after the child was born, it would turn out Although the child belonged to that demon, it was also hers. She loved her child, and to take care of them, she had worked diligently over the past five years, living frugally and enduring a very difficult life. All of this was his fault! Now, it seemed that fate still hadnt let her off the hook, forcing her to encounter him again and get entangled with him. Today, he had decided not to let her go and was determined to punish her severely. What terrible things had she done in her past life to repeatedly fall into his hands and meet with such terrible fates? Lin Xinlan desperately wanted to scream all this out loud, desperately wanted to tell him how terribly he had wronged her. But she held back, she couldnt say it, couldnt say it even if it killed her. Someone as high and mighty as him would certainly look down on such a child, perhaps even despise and scorn them. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She would not let her child suffer even the slightest grievance, and besides, she didnt want her child to have such a father. Thinking of her child, Lin Xinlan suddenly felt much braver. She quickly regained her composure, facing him with a cold gaze and defiant, unyielding eyes. Boom A flash of lightning streaked across the sky, further illuminating the expressions on their faces. His was cold; hers was defiant. Rong Shaoze was a bit surprised by her reaction, but it didnt affect his judgment of her, Take her away. With a wave of his hand, Lin Xinlan was forcibly dragged away. She struggled, her hands quickly restrained, and she screamed until her mouth was also quickly sealed. But she still wouldnt cooperate, didnt want to go with them at all costs. Suddenly, someone struck the back of her neck, her vision went dark, and she fainted on the spot. Its so noisy, too noisy. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes groggily and saw a cage. She was stunned for a moment, listening to the loud clamor around her, her mind filled with an even greater sense of foreboding. Alert, she sat up abruptly from the ground, and through the bars, she realized she was in the center of a high platform, encircled by layers of people. Those people were shrouded in darkness; their faces were indiscernible. But their voices were intermittent in her ears; their greedy stares landed nakedly on her body. She lowered her gaze and discovered she was only wearing a thin gauze dress. The gauze dress was so thin, it hardly covered anything; practically, she might as well have been wearing nothing. Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered what Rong Shaoze had said before she lost consciousness. He said, to sell her What kind of place was this, an underground black market? Lin Xinlans face grew paler, as her heart sank lower and lower. Her body trembled, her hands shook uncontrollably and wouldnt stop. No, this cant be real, it cant be she muttered in disbelief. Then, she shook the bars frantically and screamed incessantly, Let me out, let me out! You bastards, how can you do this to me, let me out! Lin Xinlan covered her ears tightly, crouching on the ground, screaming at the top of her lungs. But her screams were too faint; the surrounding noise too clamorous, drowning out her voice quickly. An auctioneer took the stage and began to introduce her as if she were merchandise, speaking at length, each sentence describing her functions and her uses. Chapter 8 Resenting Rong Shaoze 8: Chapter 8 Resenting Rong Shaoze 8 -8 Resenting Rong Shaoze Lin Xinlan felt like she was going to break down. How could she have encountered such a dark scene? Stop talking, just let her go; she couldnt bear it anymore Starting bid is one million, begin the auction! One million five hundred thousand! Two million Seven million Listening to those excited bidding voices, Lin Xinlan felt her whole body shivering coldly. Gradually, she couldnt hear their voices anymore; her consciousness seemed to peel away from her body. All she felt was a buzzing in her ears, and her mind was also a complete blank. She curled up on the ground, hugging herself tightly to not expose too much, trembling, with her eyes firmly shut. Meanwhile, in a luxurious box upstairs, Rong Shaoze, who was sitting by the window, saw everything that was happening below very clearly. Seeing Lin Xinlans fear, he curved his lips in satisfaction. Whoever crossed him, their fate would be absolutely miserable. He always had ways to make those who provoked him pay a painful price and regret it deeply. A waiter poured him some wine, and his slender fingers clung to the glass, gently swirling it, the red liquid reflecting a magnificent glow. Twenty million once, is there anyone else who wishes to bid higher? the auctioneer shouted into the microphone. The price had reached a relatively high point. He sneered, surprised that someone was actually willing to pay twenty million for her. Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes and observed that she had a good figure, perhaps due to long-term labor, her waist was very slim, and her chest and buttocks were firm and perky, her legs strong and straight as well. Yes, such a physique was quite healthy. Indeed, she was different from the typically fragile women. Twenty million twice, is there anyone else who wishes to bid higher? Just then, someone pushed open the door of the box and walked up to Rong Shaoze, whispering, Shaoze, theres new information. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze sipped his wine leisurely and said indifferently, Have you brought her here? Shes here. Let her come in. Yes. A woman with a pale and wan face entered the box, and upon seeing Rong Shaoze, she immediately threw herself down in front of him, kneeling without daring to reach out and grab his clothes. Shaoze, I know I was wrong, please forgive me this once. I really know I was wrong. Please, for all the years Ive served you, give me a chance to live, okay? As long as you let me go, Ill do whatever you ask! She cried sorrowfully, her expression filled with extreme regret. Her large eyes were eagerly looking at Rong Shaoze, humbly begging for his forgiveness. Rong Shaoze seemed as if he hadnt heard her voice at all, looking out the window where the auctioneer had just finalized the sale. A sleazy man with a fat head and big ears spent twenty million and ultimately bought Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes and upon seeing the man, she felt an urge to die. Yet, when she thought of her child, she forced herself to endure. She couldnt die; she had to survive, no matter what. Out of the blue, Rong Shaoze said to his subordinate, Go, bring her up. The subordinate didnt understand his intention, but they wouldnt ask anything more and simply complied, Yes. Lin Xinlan was carried off the stage and put on a simple dress. She sat in a room, listless, like a soulless porcelain doll. Her hands gradually clenched tight, and her eyes were filled with intense hate. In this life, she truly detested Rong Shaoze to the core. Chapter 9 She Would Rather Be in Prison 9: Chapter 9 She Would Rather Be in Prison 9 -9 She Would Rather Be in Prison Someone would soon come to take her away, and she would become the exclusive plaything of that obese man. Would she be imprisoned for life and never have a day of freedom again? Just when Lin Xinlan was gripped by fear and unease, she was brought before Rong Shaoze. Entering the private room and seeing him in an instant, the hatred at the bottom of her heart immediately burst into flames. Without even thinking, she rushed over, grabbed a wine bottle from the table, and aimed to smash it onto his head with all her might. Kill him, she would rather go to jail than become someone elses forbidden plaything! A pity her actions were too slow, and a bodyguard quickly flashed over, snatching the wine bottle from her hand and pinning her to the ground, forcing her to kneel, unable to move. Let me go! You devils, you will not die a good death! she stared at Rong Shaoze and cursed vehemently. Rong Shaoze watched her with interest. He was not angry; instead, he curved his lips into a shallow smile. If you ask me, I might consider saving you. Lin Xinlan was stunned for a moment, not quite understanding his meaning. A contemptuous light flashed in his eyes. He raised his hand high and poured the wine from his glass onto the floor. He spoke again, If you beg for mercy and lick the wine off the floor, I will save you and let you avoid the fate of becoming someone elses forbidden plaything. What do you say? Lin Xinlan understood! This despicable man, he wanted to humiliate her! Lin Xinlan suddenly smiled, Are you serious? Of course, he replied. Fine, I agree, she responded without hesitation. Rong Shaozes smile vanished in an instant, and there was a hint of disdain in his eyes. He thought she would be more steadfastha, shes nothing special after all. Lin Xinlan was released, and she crawled forward, slowly approaching him. There was another woman kneeling beside him, but she had no interest in knowing who it was. She looked calmly at Rong Shaoze, and beneath his lofty gaze, she appeared ready to lick the wine off the floor. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, in an unexpected move, she suddenly leaped up, flung herself onto Rong Shaozes body, and bit fiercely into his neck with her arms tightly wrapped around him. Even if she were to die, she would not beg him for mercy or let him humiliate her as he pleased! The man had not expected her to do this and paused, momentarily surprised. The sharp pain in his neck indicated the strength of her bite. Her eyes were fixed on him, filled with intense hatred and also, a very faint, very light reproach Rong Shaoze was stunned. He could understand her hatred. But why was there reproach? However, this thought merely flickered through his mind momentarily. He grabbed her chin, forced her to open her mouth, then pushed her forcefully to the ground. Lin Xinlan laughed coldly, Ask me to beg for mercy? Not unless its in another lifetime! She had bitten his neck, and her pink lips were now smeared with his fresh blood. Her face, flushed with anger, and her alluring lips, tempted his gaze, and he cursed himself to find that this woman was beautiful, with a lethal allure. His fingers touched a bit of blood on his neck, and unable to resist, he brought it to his lips and gently licked it. His actions were provocative, enchanting, and fatally sexy. Zhao Lili, who was kneeling beside him, couldnt help but stare wide-eyed and gasped for breath. It was this god-like man who had caused her to fall completely. Therefore, when she learned of his impending marriage, she recklessly sought to kill his fiance. Thinking that killing Du Ruoxin would allow her to continue to have him. Little did she know, Du Ruoxin did not die, and her deeds had been exposed. Shaoze She couldnt help but gaze at him tenderly, tenderly murmuring his name. Rong Shaoze glanced at her and saw her abject demeanor, suddenly feeling a wave of nausea. Chapter 10 Nobody Deserves to Say Love to Me 10: Chapter 10 Nobody Deserves to Say Love to Me 10 -10 Nobody Deserves to Say Love to Me Heh, if she wont eat, how about you eat instead? he asked indifferently, his voice gentle and pleasing, as if whispering to a lover. Zhao Lili was immediately enchanted by him, nodding eagerly, Okay, Ill eat! Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, even if he had asked her to die for him that instant, she would have willingly complied. Zhao Lili crawled over, bent down, and licked the wine from the floor, with a look of enjoyment on her face as if it were the most delicious nectar. Lin Xinlan watched, her brows slightly knitted. Rong Shaoze chuckled lightly and said to his subordinate, Later, take her to todays buyer. Tell him its by my order. Zhao Lili did not know who he was referring to, but Lin Xinlan did. Her eyes widened in surprise, disbelieving that Rong Shaoze was going to let that woman replace her, to become the plaything of todays buyer. Zhao Lili, confused, lifted her head to meet Rong Shaozes smiling cold eyes, froze for a moment, and then realized that he was referring to her. Shaoze! Are you sending me to someone else, letting me become anothers plaything? she asked in shock. Rong Shaoze nodded with a smile, his expression natural as if it was an entirely normal affair. Zhao Lilis eyes widened in horror; she knew full well how twisted those people could be. To become their toy, she would not be able to die, only living a life worse than death! Without caring about anything else, Zhao Lili clutched Rong Shaozes legs, crying out desperately, Shaoze, please dont do this to me! I belong to you, how can you bear to hand me over to someone else! Ive realized my mistake; I wont dare to do that again. You can punish me in any way you want, just please dont cast me aside, okay? I love you very much, I am the person who loves you most in this world! Rong Shaoze felt a surge of disgust, Shut her up, take her away immediately! Zhao Lili wanted to say more, but someone quickly gagged her mouth, lifted her body without allowing her to struggle, and soon took her away. In the end, her eyes were filled with despair. Lin Xinlan watched, feeling great pity for her. She was too foolish; falling for such a man was bound to end badly. Love, nobody is worthy of talking about love with me! Rong Shaoze declared coldly. Lin Xinlan heard this, her eyes lowered as she sneered inwardly. A person like him was indeed unworthy of love. Although that woman had replaced her as the item for auction today, Lin Xinlan did not feel much guilt. Because it was Rong Shaoze who dictated that womans fate! If she were to blame anyone, it would be Rong Shaozes heartlessness! What, are you mocking me in your heart? Rong Shaoze suddenly lifted her chin, his sharp eyes locking onto hers. Lin Xinlan did not speak; she just calmly met his gaze, her face and eyes devoid of emotion. She was not a fool; now was not the time to fully infuriate him. She needed him to take her out of here, she needed freedom. She had a mother and child to take care of, her life could not end like this! Defiant? Rong Shaoze asked coldly. Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze, concealing the emotions in her eyes, her action containing a bit of submissive flattery. Rong Shaoze suddenly smiled, You are a smart and special woman, I like that. Bah, who cares if he likes it! Get up, Ill let you off today, but dont think Ill let you off the hook, Rong Shaoze stood up, his tall figure heading towards the door. Lin Xinlan understood his meaning and quickly stood up to follow, but her nerves had been so tightly wound that, once relaxed, she felt a darkness before her eyes and fainted. - Unaware of how long she had slept, Lin Xinlan slowly opened her eyes to find herself in a comfortable room. The bed was very soft, and she felt very comfortable lying on it. Chapter 11 Hold a Wedding with Me 11: Chapter 11: Hold a Wedding with Me 11 -11: Hold a Wedding with Me She wasnt lying in a cage, nor was she dressed in thin gauze, subjected to the appraising leers of a crowd of dressed brutes. But she knew, all of it, was not a dream. Struggling to sit up, a middle-aged woman in a maids uniform with her hair meticulously combed and netted into a bun at the back was just pushing a dining cart through the door. Seeing that she was awake, the woman approached and said indifferently, Hello, my name is Lao Gu, and I am the butler here. Now that youre awake, have something to eat, then take a bath and change your clothes. My young master wishes to see you. Your young master is? My young master is Mr. Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan closed her mouth, how could she expect that he would let her go. It seems she must be in his villa now. Uncertain about what he wanted from her, Lin Xinlan still ate, took a bath, and then followed Lao Gu to meet Rong Shaoze. Upon reaching a door, Lao Gu gently knocked, Young Master, Miss Lin is here. Let her in. Lao Gu opened the door, signaling her to enter. Lin Xinlan hesitated, stepped forward a few paces, and the door behind her promptly closed. Her heart gave a start, and she suddenly remembered that night five years ago. Back then, she was pushed into a dark room, and the door was quickly shut behind her too. It was that night when she lost her most precious first time as a woman Lin Xinlan nearly turned around and fled, but fortunately, she restrained herself. This was a large study, with bookshelves as big as one wall, a sofa area, tea equipment, and a large desk. Rong Shaoze sat behind the desk, leaning against a leather swivel chair, holding a pure white cigarette, observing her casually. Lin Xinlan disliked his gaze, feeling as if he was looking at her as though she were a piece of cabbage. What did you want to see me for? Rong Shaoze beckoned to her, Come, take a seat. Lin Xinlan did not want to go over, but there was no need to be defiant over such small matters. She stepped forward, sat across the desk from him. The man crushed the cigarette into the ashtray and said lightly, Ruoxin and I were engaged, with plans to marry next weekend. But now, shes become a vegetable, and my wedding cannot proceed. Lin Xinlan hurriedly said, Im sorry for what happened to Miss Ruoxin, becoming a vegetable. I know, no matter how many apologies I make, they wont bring her back to consciousness. I am willing to take responsibility for my mistake, and you can send me to the po-lice station. Rong Shaoze appreciated her forthrightness and her courage. He smiled faintly and continued, I bailed you out without intending to send you back there again. Do you know, if I hand you over to the po-lice, I have ways to make you spend a lifetime in jail! Would you like to be imprisoned for life? Lin Xinlan pursed her lips in silence; of course, she was unwilling. See, youre unwilling, arent you? Therefore, I have saved your lifetime. Now, you belong to me. Whatever I ask you to do, you need to do it obediently. This is the condition for saving you. You can consider whether you want to follow all my arrangements. She didnt want to follow his arrangements either. But did she have another way out? No, there was no way out anymore. Either go to jail, or listen to him. Tell me, what do you want me to do? But lets agree beforehand, I wont do anything outrageous! Lin Xinlan negotiated calmly with him. Rong Shaoze felt an additional respect for her, as few women could maintain their composure and remain calm in front of him. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tossed a document to her and said, I need to get married immediately. Ruoxin can no longer marry me, so now I want you to hold the wedding with me. Chapter 12 I Agree to Marry You 12: Chapter 12 I Agree to Marry You 12 -12 I Agree to Marry You This is a prenuptial agreement. If you have no objections after reading it, sign it. Lin Xinlan was stunned; his request was actually for her to marry him?! She quickly looked through the document in her hands. It stated that she could only be his wife in name and must follow his arrangements for everything. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She must not interfere in any of his affairs, and if he proposed divorce, she had to agree immediately without any objections. The conditions were simple; in essence, the central idea was that she had to listen to him in everything. Lin Xinlan asked puzzledly, Why me? Because other women are too troublesome. Besides, being my wife is always dangerous. Your life is mine, so if its lost, its not a big deal. Such heartless words! Only someone as arrogantly indifferent as him could utter them. Lin Xinlan suddenly felt sorry for Ruoxin, realizing that Rong Shaozes marriage to her was not out of love, but because he needed a wife. As for the reason, she did not want to know. Moreover, Rong Shaoze was aware of the dangers involved in being his wife, yet he still wanted to marry Ruoxin. She could not imagine what Ruoxin would think upon learning the truth. You have money and status, and many women would die for you. I think, if you wished, there should be women willing to sacrifice their lives to be your wife. Lin Xinlan said lightly. Rong Shaozes thin lips curved slightly, Are you saying that you dont want to sign? I just cant understand why you chose me. I believe my previous explanation was quite clear! Lin Xinlan fell silent; indeed, because she did not love him, marrying him would not lead her to cling to him and cause him annoyance. And because he held her life in his hands, he would feel no guilt if she died. To him, she was the perfect tool to use, so naturally, he chose her. Lin Xinlan knew this was her only way out and her chance. If she did not agree, a lifetime in jail awaited her. Rong Shaoze was a ruthless man, capable of anything. She had no hope that he would pity her or cherish her. Fine, Ill sign! But I have conditions, Lin Xinlan said, taking a deep breath. Rong Shaoze was not surprised at all that she would have conditions. Go ahead. I hope to remain free, or at least, to be treated with a certain degree of respect. Thats not a problem. As long as you dont defy me, all the servants in the villa will address you as Young Madam. Any other conditions? I hope my identity remains private during the wedding. Even if you dont say it, I wont disclose your identity. That was because he only needed a wife, but he didnt need everyone to know her identity. I have no more conditions. I agree to marry you. Lin Xinlan took the pen and wrote her name on the document. Fate really was ironic. She had given birth to his child, thinking the child would never have a father in his lifetime. But now, she was marrying the childs father in this manner. Does this mean that Xiaocong now has a complete family? No, this is not a family; this is merely a transaction. But many, many years later, she would tell Xiaocong that he had a father, but later his mother and he parted ways - The wedding was coming up soon, and Lin Xinlan had already moved into the villa. Rong Shaozes attitude towards her was still very poor, not improving at all just because she was about to marry him. You have two days to settle all past affairs. Afterward, you only need to focus on being Mrs. Rong, he commanded. Lin Xinlan also knew that she had to temporarily sever ties with her past. Chapter 13 The Young Master’s Room is Opposite Yours 13: Chapter 13: The Young Masters Room is Opposite Yours 13 -13: The Young Masters Room is Opposite Yours She could no longer contact her child because she couldnt let Rong Shaoze discover Xiaocongs existence. She sold the fruit shop, returned the rent for her apartment, and sold her car. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seventy thousand yuan she got from all that, she sent it all to her mother through a money transfer. She called her mother and said she was going to another city to make a living, claiming that this city wasnt suitable for her development. She also mentioned that once she was settled, she would call them. She spoke a lot, and her mother just quietly listened. In the end, her mother merely smiled and said, Go and do what you want to do, everything at home is taken care of by me, so dont worry. Lin Xinlan knew her mother felt very sad and worried about her. But there were no other relatives at home, only her as a laborer; so, no matter how tough it was, her mother could only grit her teeth and not persuade her to come back home. Lin Xinlan held back her tears and even laughed as she chatted with her child for a while. Xiaocong was a very well-behaved and understanding child; he had been quiet and never fussy since he was little. Lin Xinlan truly loved him deeply. It had been a year since she last saw the child, hadnt it? Lin Xinlan missed her child madly, and the child missed her too. The two of them talked over the phone with much reluctance, whispering many secrets until Lin Xinlan was sobbing uncontrollably, then she hastily hung up the call. She shut down her phone, took out the SIM card, snapped it in half, and threw it away. She couldnt contact them anymore, but she told herself, this was only temporary! She would definitely find a chance to escape from Rong Shaoze; she had to do it as soon as possible and safely return home to reunite with her mother and child. The wedding was very grand, but from beginning to end, Lin Xinlan only appeared when it was time for the vows. Because she wore a veil, the white fabric concealed her features, so no one outside knew what she looked like. Once the ceremony was done, she was immediately sent back to the villa, without spending another moment at the hotel. Young Madam, from now on, youll sleep in this room. The Young Masters room is opposite yours. When there is nothing important, dont go disturbing the Young Master, Lao Gu said blandly to her. Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, You should tell him the same thing, not to disturb me when theres nothing important. She of course understood Lao Gus implication; she was worried that she would go and seduce Rong Shaoze. Presumably, Rong Shaoze was very confident about his own appearance, also afraid that she would fall for him and cling to him. Ha, he can rest assured, even if all the men in the world went extinct, in this lifetime, she wouldnt have the slightest feeling for him. Lao Gu didnt expect her to react this way, her expression briefly stilled, then showed a frown of disgust, Its good if you understand. Its getting late now, you should rest early! After speaking, she closed the door and left. Lin Xinlan immediately took off the wedding dress, then found her nightgown and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Today was supposed to be her joyous day, yet she didnt feel a shred of happiness. On the contrary, she very much resisted getting married, feeling extremely suffocated and oppressed. She only hoped that Du Ruoxin would wake up soon so that she could return Rong Shaoze to her and be completely freed That night, Lin Xinlan slept very soundly, waking up in the morning. As she came downstairs for breakfast, she saw Rong Shaoze was also there. He ate his Western-style breakfast methodically, each movement graceful, a true aristocratic demeanor. Lin Xinlan suddenly thought of Xiaocong. When Xiaocong ate, he was also graceful; could it be an inherited trait from Rong Shaoze? If you want to eat, sit down. I dont like being watched while Im eating, Rong Shaoze said, putting down his knife and fork and frowning lightly. Lin Xinlan hurriedly withdrew her gaze and sat down opposite him. Lao Gu asked what she wanted to eat, and she only asked for a bowl of porridge. Rong Shaoze finished quickly, wiped his mouth, stood up, and said to her: Chapter 14 She is the Young Madam of the Rong Family 14: Chapter 14 She is the Young Madam of the Rong Family 14 -14 She is the Young Madam of the Rong Family I will give you a sum of money as your allowance. From now on, do not do anything, and follow my arrangements. Ruoxin is still in the hospital because of you. You will take care of her every day and atone for your mistakes. Mhm, Lin Xinlan responded softly, not refusing. She didnt refuse his money because she needed it. She didnt refuse to take care of Du Ruoxin because she should have been the one to do so. Even if he hadnt said anything, she would have gone to the hospital to take care of her. After having breakfast, Lin Xinlan hurried to the hospital. It was her first time visiting Du Ruoxin, and it took her a long time to find her ward. She was in the best VIP ward, a very large room of over a hundred square meters, fully equipped and with several rooms for resting. Perhaps they had received some instructions, but the two caretakers taking care of Du Ruoxin didnt show Lin Xinlan a good face when they saw her. They dumped all the work on her, and Lin Xinlan quietly accepted everything without saying a word. All of this was the punishment she deserved. Taking care of someone in a vegetative state is an extremely arduous task. Lin Xinlan had to not only bathe Du Ruoxin but also take care of her bowel movements and urine. All the dirty work was done by her. Although sometimes she felt nauseated to the point of vomiting, she endured it with gritted teeth. She told herself that Du Ruoxin was in this state because of her. If it werent for her, she wouldnt be lying here lifelessly, exposing her most vulnerable side for all to see. After several days of devoted care, Lin Xinlan never had a single complaint. That day, just after she had turned Du Ruoxin over and moved her limbs, a man and a woman entered, crying and throwing themselves onto Du Ruoxin. My daughter, how could you have become like this? Wake up, please, Im your mother. Open your eyes and look at Mom. Ruoxin, how could you bear to do this to us? With you like this, how are we supposed to go on living Ruoxin, please wake up, Im your father. When we heard about your accident, we immediately arranged our immigration to come back. My poor child, you were about to get married, how could such a thing happen so suddenly? Lin Xinlan was pushed to the side and could tell that they were Du Ruoxins parents. Seeing their grief, her heart felt extremely uneasy. It was all her fault; she was the one who brought disaster upon Du Ruoxin and her family! Du Ruoxins mother and father were exhausted from crying, and they wiped away their tears and stood up. Du Ruoxins mother, seeing Lin Xinlan, asked indifferently, Are you a caregiver? Lin Xinlan nodded. Something like that. After all, the work she was doing was that of a caregivers. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What do you mean, something like that? Oh, I understand now, you must be a maid sent by the Rong Family, right? Lin Xinlan was about to answer when a caregiver walked in and interjected, Shes not a maid. She is the Rong Familys Young Madam. Lin Xinlan swore she could hear a hint of schadenfreude in the caregivers tone. Du Ruoxins mother and father widened their eyes in shock. Du Ruoxins mother scrutinized her from head to toe, her eyes showing contempt, her expression very unsightly. She scoffed and said mockingly, Oh, I have no idea what tricks you used to seduce Shaoze. My daughter is still lying here, how can you have the nerve to marry her fianc? Are you here now to pretend to care about my daughter? Get out! You stole her man and still have the nerve to come here, you shameless vixen, get out of here right now! A sting pierced Lin Xinlans heart, causing her immense discomfort. The caregiver was probably on Du Ruoxins side, looking at Lin Xinlan with disdain, and she continued indifferently, Madam Du, shes not here to visit Miss Du. She was ordered by Young Master Rong to specifically take care of Miss Du. Chapter 15 Got Hit 15: Chapter 15 Got Hit 15 -15 Got Hit Mr. and Mrs. Dus eyes showed confusion. Lin Xinlan bitterly smiled inside, guessing that she was in for some unpleasant consequences next. The nanny glanced at her and sneered coldly, She, shes the driver who hit Miss Du and caused her to become comatose a vegetable! What?! Mrs. Du let out a piercing scream. Both she and her husband found it hard to believe that Rong Shaoze not only had immediately married another woman but had also married the perpetrator who harmed their daughter. They looked at Lin Xinlan in shock, their eyes filled with hatred, as if they wanted to tear her apart on the spot! Ah, I will kill you, give me my daughter back! Mrs. Du suddenly erupted, pouncing on Lin Xinlan and grabbing her hair to yank it viciously. Mr. Du, too, rushed over in anger and raised his hand to hit Lin Xinlans face hard, You murderous fiend, Ill kill you! You turned my daughter into a vegetable, now give her life back! The strength of both was formidable, and their blows rained down like a hailstorm. Lin Xinlan crouched on the ground, hugging herself tightly, trying to protect her own body as much as possible. Having her hair pulled was excruciating, feeling as though her scalp was being ripped off. Every part of her body was in pain. Mrs. Dus screams of agony echoed nonstop. How dare you! How could you harm my daughter and still marry her fianc, becoming the Rong Familys Young Madam! What gives you the right to avoid retribution and still enjoy wealth and glory! You wretch, Ill make sure you suffer, Ill kill you today to avenge my daughter! Husband, beat her to death, dont show any mercy, kill her to see if she dares to fight back! The mans punches and kicks mercilessly slammed into her body, and Lin Xinlan was suddenly kicked and sent flying, crashing heavily against the wall. She felt a warm liquid flowing from her nose, tremblingly wiped it, and realized she was bleeding. Seeing that they were still not appeased, she lowered her eyes and whispered softly, Im sorry When Ive killed you, Ill say sorry to you, how about that! Mrs. Du screamed and lunged at her again. Stop! A deep voice suddenly rang out. Mrs. Du paused and turned her head to see Rong Shaoze standing at the doorway, his expression indifferent. Seeing him, she felt incredibly wronged, Shaoze, youve arrived just in time! Explain to us, why would you marry this wench? You clearly know shes the one who harmed Ruoxin. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why would you marry her?! Ruoxin has loved you since she was a child, silently taking care of you. Has all shes done for you been repaid with your betrayal?! Rong Shaoze glanced briefly at Lin Xinlan, feeling not the slightest bit of sympathy. As far as he was concerned, it served Lin Xinlan right to be beaten. Take her down and have the doctor see to her, he ordered the nanny indifferently. The nanny nodded compliantly, Yes. She hurried to help Lin Xinlan up and immediately took her out of the hospital room. She was very afraid that Lin Xinlan might speak ill of her in front of Young Master Rong, for if she did, she was as good as dead. But Lin Xinlan said nothing, her eyes downcast as she walked out of the hospital room with the nannys support, in silence. After they left, the door to the hospital room closed, and who knows what Rong Shaoze might have said to the parents of Du Ruoxin - Her injuries were too severe, almost her entire body was covered in bruises. Fortunately, no bones had been hurt. The doctor, seeing her condition and thinking she had suffered domestic abuse, suggested while tending to her wounds that she could introduce her to a lawyer specializing in such matters. She even kindly told Lin Xinlan that women should know how to protect themselves and the like. Lin Xinlan said nothing, just stared blankly out the window, not responding to the doctors words. Chapter 16 No One Came to Visit Her 16: Chapter 16 No One Came to Visit Her 16 -16 No One Came to Visit Her The doctor sighed when he saw her like that, quickly treated her wounds, and arranged for her to be hospitalized for a few days. Lying on the hospital bed, Lin Xinlan felt pain all over her body, but what hurt more was her heart. The accident with Du Ruoxin had dealt a big blow to her, and her heart was no less distressed than anyone elses During the days she was hospitalized, except for the nanny who came every day to bring her meals, no one else visited her. Lin Xinlan had to rely on herself for everything. When she bent over to use the toilet, her back hurt so much it was almost unbearable. At night when she wanted to turn over in bed, every move made her whole body ache. Even in her dreams, she was often awakened by pain, enduring suffering beyond what most people could. But she had clenched her teeth and gotten through it all without shedding a single tear. She cooperated actively with the treatment and insisted on exercising her body every day. The doctor admired her cheerful personality. He thought that if other people were in her situation, they probably would have given up on themselves long ago. Lin Xinlan smiled faintly. She could not give up on herself; she had to live well. For there were some people more important to her than her own life. For them, she was willing to endure everything. A week had passed and the wounds on Lin Xinlans body had nearly healed. The nanny told her that Rong Shaoze had ordered her to go through the discharge procedures and return home. After packing her things, she left the hospital only to find that no one had come to pick her up. No one in the Rong Family, from top to bottom, liked her; they all hated her. Not only had she injured their future Young Madam, but she also took her place. Lin Xinlan didnt really wish to marry Rong Shaoze either, but she truly had no choice Back at the villa, the servants greeted her indifferently. She said nothing, went straight upstairs, and returned to her room. She really wanted to call her child, but she held back. Better to wait a little longer before calling. Calling too frequently, she feared she might not be able to hold herself back and would run home to visit him. It was only at dinner time that Lin Xinlan went downstairs. She ate alone. Rong Shaoze wasnt at home. After dinner, Lin Xinlan sat in the living room watching TV when suddenly a white Mosay dog ran over and affectionately rubbed against her feet. Seeing its endearing appearance, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but smile. She picked up the puppy and laughed as she asked, Where did you come from, little dog? How come Ive never seen you before? The dog panted happily, barked joyfully at her, and wagged its tail ingratiatingly. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan liked small animals. She held it in her arms, stroking its smooth fur, and the dog cozily nestled against her, occasionally making some noises. Just then, Rong Shaoze walked into the living room. He immediately frowned when he saw Lin Xinlan holding the dog. He took a few steps forward and called softly, Xiaoxue, come here! The Mosay dog heard Rong Shaozes voice and immediately jumped off Lin Xinlan, running cheerfully towards him. It frolicked around him, and as Rong Shaoze squatted down and patted its head, the dogs jumps became even more spirited. Bring someone to take Xiaoxue down. How are you all looking after it, letting it run around like this? he said coldly as he rose to his feet. A servant hurried over, picked up Xiaoxue, and cautiously apologized, Im sorry, Young Master, I had just gone to the restroom for a moment and didnt watch Xiaoxue closely. It ran in here, but I will take it away now. The servant left in a hurry, and a flicker of confusion crossed Lin Xinlans eyes. Why wouldnt he let the dog roam around? Rong Shaoze walked over to her, paused, his handsome face slightly turned, and his eyes glanced at her faintly, Thats Ruoxins dog. You should touch her things less in the future! Chapter 17 I Really Want to Strangle You 17: Chapter 17 I Really Want to Strangle You 17 -17 I Really Want to Strangle You Lin Xinlan gave him a glance and stood up to head upstairs. She hadnt taken his words to heartif he didnt want her to touch it, she simply wouldnt in the future. Leaving was about not wanting to face him. She had only taken a few steps when Rong Shaoze grabbed her wrist and yanked her body towards him. What, are you throwing a tantrum at me? What right do you have to show me attitude?! Rong Shaoze roared. Ruoxins parents are right, a person like you deserves punishment, not to be the Young Madam of the Rong Family! Lin Xinlan furrowed her brows, Let go of me, Im going upstairs. Rong Shaoze immediately grew furious, how dare she ignore his words! He flung her onto the sofa with force, and his strong body followed, pressing down. Lin Xinlan panicked, struggling to get up, but Rong Shaoze pinned her down, his hands holding her restless ones in place. Lin Xinlan was overpowered, feeling both frantic and scared: What are you doing?! Let go of me, I wont touch her things again, alright! Rong Shaozes face darkened; even he didnt know why he was pressing down on her, only that he was very angry and felt uncomfortable inside! The truth was that he liked Ruoxin, and it pained him that she had been hurt. But there was something more important that made him abandon Ruoxin and marry someone else. He thought his actions were justified, but when Ruoxins parents accused him of being heartless and letting Ruoxin down, he suddenly realized that deep down, he too felt he had wronged Ruoxin. He could have found some other woman, entered into a marriage contract. Why insist on this woman? Maybe at the time, his mind hadnt been working properly and hed just chosen her. Besides, if this woman died, being his wife was risky, he wouldnt feel guilty. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was another possibility, he kept her around for revenge! Yes, Rong Shaoze suddenly remembered his purpose, he wanted to avenge himself on her. She had hurt Ruoxin, she wouldnt get off easily! Suddenly, he gripped her throat, saying coldly, I really want to strangle you, avenge Ruoxin! Lin Xinlan grabbed his hand, her little face turning bright red. If you kill me, she wont wake up! She dared to talk back! Rong Shaoze was furious, You despicable woman! If it werent for you, the person marrying me would be Ruoxin, if not for you, Ruoxin wouldnt be lying in the hospital, maybe never to wake up again! Youve ruined her entire life, dont you feel any guilt in your heart? Huh?! Lin Xinlan found breathing difficult, and it took great effort to squeeze out a few words: Dont act like its all my fault I was driving carefully, if she hadnt suddenly run out, Id still be living my own life shes also to blame, why did she run out shes also ruined my life Shut up! Rong Shaoze threw a punch, and Lin Xinlan swiftly closed her eyes, but the punch didnt hit her, instead grazing past her ear and landing on the sofa. Her heart was pounding so fast. This man, too violent, too frightening. Its clearly you who destroyed everything for Ruoxin, you who injured her! Why arent you the one lying in the hospital, why arent you suffering for her, why dont you die! Days of repressed anger and guilt made him somewhat lose control. He just wanted to vent everything on Lin Xinlan, since she was the one who had hit Ruoxin with her car. She was the culprit, and he would never let her off! Lin Xinlan glared at him fiercely, biting her lip, saying nothing. Her breathing was rapid, and in her struggle, two buttons of her blouse had come undone, right at her chest. Rong Shaoze didnt like the way she glared at him, and he snapped, Talk, have you got nothing to say! Chapter 18 It’s Your Duty 18: Chapter 18 Its Your Duty 18 -18 Its Your Duty Yes, I have nothing to say! I hit her, its a fact now, and no matter what I say, she wont wake up! Even if you kill me, she still wont wake up! I dont feel good about it either, if you hate me, theres nothing I can do. Do whatever you want to me! Dont think I wouldnt dare to touch you! Whatever! Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, ready to face the consequences. Everyone blamed her, so if everyone thought the fault was entirely hers, there was nothing left for her to explain. Let it be, whatever! Lin Xinlans attitude, as if she was ready to die, seemed like defiance and made Rong Shaoze even angrier, almost driven by an impulse to strangle her. But he didnt hit women, and given that she was still his wife, he couldnt possibly beat her to death or kill her. His gaze suddenly fell on her violently heaving chest, the undone shirt revealing black lace wrapped around a snowy expanse, partly hidden and partly visible, a sight that tantalized the eyes. In a flash, he remembered the scene he had witnessed that day in the underground trading place. How could he forget, her body had a fatally seductive allure. The corner of his mouth lifted in a sinister smile, he let go of her neck and swiftly covered her softness with his hand. Ahwhat are you doing?! Lin Xinlan screamed, swinging a palm at him. The man easily grabbed her wrist, leaning down with his robust frame, he whispered against her lips with a light chuckle, Dont forget you are my wife, attending to me is your duty. Im not your wife, this is just a transaction, we both know that clear as day! Lin Xinlan quickly retorted loudly. But Rong Shaoze simply didnt take it seriously, Is that so? The marriage certificate clearly states that you and I are lawfully wedded husband and wife. So, whatever I do to you, its all legal. Woman, didnt you say I could do whatever I wanted to you? Now, I want you, and you must give yourself to me! No Lin Xinlan barely got a word out before the man suddenly picked her up and strode toward the upstairs. She was stunned, then realized what he intended to do. Was she going to be forced by him again? No way, shed rather die! Lin Xinlans hands tightly grasped the stair railing, her posture inverted on his shoulder, causing her discomfort as she and he played a tug-of-war by clutching the railing. Rong Shaoze stopped, smiled faintly, and then gently released the legs he had been holding, causing Lin Xinlans body to slide down suddenly. Ah She screamed, quickly letting go of the stair railing to wrap her arms around his waist. Just like that, she obediently complied, didnt she? The man smiled with satisfaction as he carried her up to the bedroom in three steps, the door closed behind them, and she was tossed onto the bed, dizzy from the fall. Before she could come to her senses, a warm body pressed against her, immediately sealing her lips His burning kiss was overwhelming and domineering, suffocating, tangling with her, making escape impossible. Lin Xinlan struggled, whimpering, but the weight on top of her didnt lessen in the slightest Stop, let go of me, stop it! No matter how loudly Lin Xinlan yelled, he didnt respond. A thought flashed through her mind, and she quickly reached for the ashtray on the bedside table, just like five years ago, and hurled it forcefully at his head. Thud Shit Rong Shaoze suddenly sat up, growling with fury. He grabbed the ashtray from her hand, threw it violently to the floor, and pressed his forehead where blood was already seeping out. The woman had struck hard, or else there wouldnt have been blood. Lin Xinlan hurriedly pushed him away and pulled the blanket around her body. Rong Shaoze, you can kill me, but you are not allowed to touch me! Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You! The mans face turned iron blue with anger. Chapter 19 She Actually Dared to Disdain Him 19: Chapter 19: She Actually Dared to Disdain Him 19 -19: She Actually Dared to Disdain Him What woman wouldnt beg to be in his bed, but she dared to find fault! The look in her eyes was as if he were filthy. Damn you, get over here! How could she expect him to stop now? Was she trying to cripple him?! I wont go over, not if it kills me! Lin Xinlan frantically rolled off the bed, not caring about the pain from her fall as she scrambled to get up, clutching the quilt as she rushed toward the door. Rong Shaoze quickly leaped out of bed, took large strides to the doorway, and blocked her escape. She immediately turned around, picked up the ashtray from the floor, clenched it in her hand, and stared at him defensively. If you dare to mess around, I wont be polite to you! Rong Shaozes forehead throbbed with a pulsing vein, and flames seemed to shoot from his eyes, When have I ever forced a woman?! With his status, did he need to force anyone? At most, he resorted to coercion and temptation Youre forcing me right now! And five years ago, you forced me too. You are my wife right now! This is just a transaction; our marriage means nothing! Rong Shaoze, dont push me, I hate you, I dont like you, and I despise your touch even more. If you had any decency, you would keep your distance from me! Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you hate me for hurting the woman you like, then hand me over to the police. I would rather die than be touched by you! In this lifetime, who dared to say such words to him, Rong Shaoze? Good, this woman has successfully stirred his desire to conquer. If he couldnt make her submit, he wouldnt be much of a man! Rong Shaoze was no longer angry; he gave a shallow smile, and slowly did up his shirt buttons with graceful movements, in complete contrast to his earlier barbaric behavior. He dressed neatly, smiling at her with a smile that carried a cold edge. Lin Xinlan, remember what youve said today. I refuse to believe theres no way to make you beg to be in my bed. With those words, he turned and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind him. Lin Xinlan sat on the floor, drained. After a long while, she picked up her clothes, put them on, and rushed out of the room. Back in her own bedroom, she locked the door, curled up in bed with the quilt, feeling an urge to cry without tears. She hadnt expected Rong Shaoze to treat her like that; she thought he liked Ruoxin and hated her so much that he would never touch her. Little did she know, the lower half of a mans body cannot be reasoned with. When they want something, they want it regardless of which woman it is. Just now, Rong Shaoze had threatened to force her into his bed. She knew he wouldnt let it go so easily. What should she do now? Was she supposed to smash his head every time? After the first time, he would definitely be on guard. Now that her status was his wife, even if she sought help from the outside, no one would help her. As a wife, sleeping with her husband was a matter of course. But the problem is, this marriage is only a transaction! Lin Xinlan was also clear that if Rong Shaoze pushed her to the edge, she would surely compromise. Because she didnt want to go to jail, she couldnt afford to go to jail Knock knock At this moment, there was a knocking at the door. Who is it? Lin Xinlan sat up. Young Madam, Mrs. Du and Mr. Du have come to see you. They are downstairs right now and want you to come down immediately. Lin Xinlan frowned slightly; Mrs. Du and Mr. Du were probably here to pick a fight. After whatever Rong Shaoze had told them last time, they had not bothered her again. Now that they had suddenly come, it must have been because Rong Shaoze had said something. Chapter 20 My Daughter’s Things 20: Chapter 20 My Daughters Things 20 -20 My Daughters Things That despicable man, did he really think that just because of the Du couple, she would submit? She straightened her clothes and said indifferently, Im coming down now. Downstairs, Mrs. Du and Mr. Du were seated on the sofa with an air of arrogance, as if they were the masters of the house. Lin Xinlan walked down, intending to take a seat, when Mrs. Dus fierce eyes glanced over and she said sternly, Stand up! Youre not allowed to sit! Lin Xinlan really wanted to say, on what grounds. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After thinking it over, she held it in. She had harmed their daughter, and it was natural for them to be angry. Forget it, she wouldnt go against them and save herself their endless trouble. Lin Xinlan thought they would say something to her, but who knew the two of them would just keep drinking tea, slowly at that, without saying a word to her. She stood there foolishly, wanting to leave but unable to, wanting to speak yet not knowing what to say. And the Du couple kept their cool, not giving her a single glance or saying anything. Quickly, an hour had passed. Lin Xinlans legs were numb from standing when she was just about to say, If theres nothing else, Im going upstairs. Mrs. Du timely said, Take us to your room for a look. Lin Xinlan was startled, and Mrs. Du raised her voice, Didnt you hear me?! We want to see your room, to see if you, a cheap wretch, are sleeping in my daughters room, on my daughters bed! To see if you really have no shame, after hurting my daughter, not only sleeping in her bed but also sleeping with her man! Lin Xinlan felt a tightness in her chest, rather uncomfortable. She endured and said indifferently, I havent slept in her room, and Ive not been living with Rong Shaoze. You think well believe you just because you said so? We want to see with our own eyes! Lin Xinlan had no choice but to lead them upstairs. Her bedroom was neither too large nor too small, with very ordinary furnishings, and there were few things in the room. Look, this is the room I live in. She gestured for them to look. Thinking that they would let her be after seeing the room, who knew Mrs. Du would survey the room sharply with a critical eye. This thing, it was chosen by my daughter, how can you use it?! Husband, smash it! Mrs. Du pointed at the dressing table and said coldly. Mr. Du stepped forward without a word, pushed over the dressing table, and everything on it fell to the ground, scattering all over. Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, and she clenched her lips tightly, saying nothing. And these curtains, they were also chosen by my daughter! This color is her favorite, how dare you use it?! Saying this, Mrs. Du stepped forward and viciously tore the curtains down, not satisfied until she had trampled on them several times. And these clothes are all designer brands, can you afford them? Youre just picking up what my daughter has worn, right? Hmph, you think youre worthy to wear them! With that, the clothes were all cut up with scissors. And this bed, its also my daughters, youre not worthy to use it. The sheets and bedding were cut up as well, and the bed was punctured, leaving several holes through which the cotton and springs inside were exposed. The couple, like invaders, swept through the room, leaving no spot untouched. Lin Xinlan stood still the whole time, unmoved. Her complexion was pale, showing no signs of anger. She cast her eyes downward, and no one knew what she was thinking. After the Du couple had wreaked havoc, seeing her like this was as frustrating as punching cotton. But they had promised Rong Shaoze not to lay hands on her anymore. Holding back, Mrs. Du stepped forward and harshly cursed her as a cheap wretch before taking her husband and leaving. Lin Xinlan sat on the chaotic bed, sitting still for a very long time. Chapter 21 The Game Begins 21: Chapter 21: The Game Begins 21 -21: The Game Begins It wasnt until darkness fell that she realized. What, are you dissatisfied with me, so youre venting by destroying things? a low, mocking voice suddenly rose. She lifted her head to see Rong Shaoze standing at the doorway, unsure how long he had been there. Lin Xinlan merely glanced at him once, then stood up to start cleaning up the mess. He knew very well who had done this, but he deliberately said it was her, so what was there for her to explain? All these things were now unusable. She didnt have many clothes to begin with, and now they were all cut to piecesit looked like she would have to go out and buy new ones tomorrow. Stop cleaning up! Stay in my room tonight. If you sleep in my room, they wont dare to do anything. If you sleep in any other room, they will continue to come and destroy every day. Rong Shaoze spoke indifferently, but the corner of his mouth was always turned up with a slight arc. It seemed smug yet confident. Lin Xinlan paused in her actions, turned her head, and chuckled lightly at him, Is this the trick youre using to force me? Rong Shaoze, youre really quite childish! The mans face instantly darkened as he strode forward, grabbed her wrist in one move, and his cold eyes seemed to devour her whole! Lin Xinlan, dont be ungrateful! If I wanted you, I have a thousand ways to make you submit. You better behave and not make things difficult for yourself! Lin Xinlan shook off his hand forcefully, and said coolly, I wont submit. Im not interested in you. I despise you, and I despise your touch even more! Even his touch felt disgusting to her. She would never forget that night five years ago when he forced himself upon her against her wishes. Damn woman! Rong Shaoze roared, his face turning ashen with rage. He suddenly pushed her onto the bed and pressed down on her. Since youre so disgusted, Ill let you know what really disgusts you! No Rip He instantly tore her clothes apart. Lin Xinlans struggles were easily subdued by him; her back against the cool mattress, she felt a coldness in her heart. The strength between men and women was enormously different. She couldnt stop his actions at allwas she truly without escape this time? His body was already wedged between her legs, and Lin Xinlan felt utterly desperate, but she still struggled with all her might. Her hand suddenly touched something cold and sharp; she quickly gripped it, like clutching at a lifeline, then pressed it tightly against her neck. Dont push me! Otherwise, Ill let you watch me die! Lin Xinlan clenched the scissors in her hand, her eyes determined to go through with it. Rong Shaoze stopped his movements, his gaze fixed on her. His bangs drooped down, covering his eyes, making his expression even more sinister and terrifying. He didnt speak, and Lin Xinlans courage began to wane. She pressed the scissors closer to her neck, and immediately, fresh red blood oozed out. I mean what I say! Rong Shaoze remained motionless even as Lin Xinlan was deciding whether to push the scissors in deeper. He curved the corner of his mouth, suddenly laughing. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slowly straightening up, he crossed his arms over his chest, his eyes coldly watching her. Very good, Lin Xinlan, youve completely enraged me. Now I declare that our game has begun. He turned and left the room, while Lin Xinlan suddenly covered her face and cried. Was she going to live in constant fear and trepidation from now on? Rong Shaoze, he had once been her nightmare, and now, he had become her nightmare again Lin Xinlan knew that Rong Shaoze would certainly not let her off. She waited for his move, but for two consecutive days, there was no action from him. Usually, when she saw him, he was always in a casual demeanor. Chapter 22 - 22 - Must Not Defy the Young Master’s Wishes 22: Chapter 22 C Must Not Defy the Young Masters Wishes 22 -22 C Must Not Defy the Young Masters Wishes But it was precisely this that made her all the more anxious and afraid. She thought that he must have studied psychology, knowing how to play on an opponents psyche, to instill fear, to put them at a disadvantage. That evening, just as she was about to fall asleep, her cellphone suddenly rang. The cellphone was a gift from Rong Shaoze, and the number was new as well. Apart from Rong Shaoze and the butler Lao Gu, no one else knew it. Lin Xinlan turned on her phone, and sure enough, it was Rong Shaoze calling. She thought for a moment, then pressed the answer key. From the other end came the slurred voice of Rong Shaoze, Im at Meiye Bar right now, drunk. Come pick me up immediately. He hung up before she had a chance to speak. Lin Xinlan frowned in confusion. Why should his drunkenness concern her, and why did he expect her to pick him up? She didnt want to go pick him up, so she called Lao Gu to ask him to fetch Rong Shaoze. Lao Gu was very loyal to Rong Shaoze, so she assumed he wouldnt leave his young master stranded outside drunk. Young Madam, the young master did not call me to pick him up, so I cannot do it. But hes drunk. He called and said to have someone pick him up. He called you, though, so he wants you to pick him up. If the young master wanted someone else to pick him up, he wouldve called me, Lao Gu said indifferently. Lin Xinlan sighed in resignation, I dont want to go. You go. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you wont, then forget it, let him stay drunk outside. Whether you go or not is your decision, Young Madam, but we cant go against the young masters wishes, Lao Gu said, and then he hung up the phone. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but complain inwardly. What an old-fashioned man, its no wonder his name is Lao Gu. She did not want to go pick up Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan turned off the light to sleep, but tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. In the end, she had no choice but to get up, get dressed, and take a taxi to Meiye. She absolutely agreed that in her previous life she must have owed Rong Shaoze something. Thats why she was being hurt by him this lifetime, why she was helpless against him. Upon arriving at Meiye Bar, she couldnt help but frown at the raucous noise inside. She stepped back a bit and dialed Rong Shaozes number, Im here, where are you? Im in the private room He hung up after that, probably passing out from the intoxication. Lin Xinlan was speechless, so many private rooms, which one could it be?! With no other choice, she began to search each one individually. As soon as she entered the dance floor, many men approached her, trying to strike up a conversation. She kept a cold face and said nothing; those who were aware enough left on their own, but those who werent so clued in continued to harass her, following her. Hey, beautiful, lets chat. Whats your name? Let me buy you a drink. Back off, Im here looking for someone. Who are you looking for? Tell me, and Ill help you find them. Dont worry, your business is my business, Ive got it all covered, the man said familiarly, reaching out to put a hand on her shoulder. Lin Xinlan shook off his hand with disgust, Stay away from me! Wow, youre not very gentle, are you? It would be better if you had a sense of style. When you come to a place like this, you shouldnt put on airs. Lin Xinlan had no intention of wasting words with him. She quickened her pace and suddenly ran into someone. Looking up, she saw a sleazy, overweight man. Around his neck, he wore a gold chain as thick as a finger, clearly the mark of a nouveau riche. His gaze upon her was bright, as if seeing delicious prey. Lin Xinlan took a step back and said coolly, Sorry. As she attempted to bypass the man, he grabbed her hand, Hey beautiful, you bump into me and think a simple sorry will do? Lin Xinlan tried to shake off his grip, but he held on too tightly, What do you want then? I already apologized. How about you buy me a drink? Chapter 23 Cut Off One of His Own Fingers 23: Chapter 23: Cut Off One of His Own Fingers 23 -23: Cut Off One of His Own Fingers The man looked at her with a lecherous, hazy smile, making inappropriate advances by touching her hand excessively. Lin Xinlan felt a wave of nausea, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, Sorry, I dont have time to dine with you. I am here to find someone. Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? Tell me, and Ill have my men help you search. Meanwhile, you can keep me company and have a few drinks. By the time were done, theyll have found the person for you. The man deliberately glanced at his two subordinates behind him, implying: he had people, and he was not easy to provoke, so youd better listen to him! Lin Xinlan knew she had gotten herself into trouble, and without help, she definitely wouldnt be able to shake off this man. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am looking for Rong Shaoze, do you know where he is? She didnt know Rong Shaoze well, but she thought that people who frequented such places would probably have heard of his name. After all, Rong Shaoze was a dangerous man. As expected, the man was taken aback, Youre looking for Rong Shaoze? Yes. The man suddenly burst into loud laughter, Beauty, your joke isnt funny at all. Rong Shaoze is someone you can know? I suggest you stop looking for Rong Shaoze and come with me instead. Rong Shaoze might look down on you, but I wont. How about it? Stay with me, and Ill give you a hundred thousand for one night, what do you say? Just as Lin Xinlan was about to speak, she caught sight of Rong Shaoze being escorted out by a provocatively dressed woman. He had his suit jacket draped over his shoulders and an arm across the womans shoulder, walking somewhat unsteadily, but his face showed no signs of drunkenness. Every step he took, the people around him would automatically make way. Rong Shaoze! Lin Xinlan shouted at him, Im here to pick you up. Rong Shaoze tilted his head to look at her, a hint of a smile on his lips, yet he remained silent. The complexion of the man holding Lin Xinlan changed slightly, Do you really know Shaoze? This lady, who are you? I dont know you, Rong Shaoze suddenly spoke, his tone very cold. Lin Xinlan was furious, sure that the bastard was doing this on purpose. Stop pretending, whats the meaning of asking me to come here to pick you up? I really dont know you. Lets go, Rong Shaoze said, turning to the woman beside him; she smirked and continued to support him as they walked on. The man holding Lin Xinlan immediately showed a triumphant smile on his face. His grip on her hand tightened. Stop right there! Lin Xinlan became anxious and raised her voice, seeing no sign of Rong Shaoze stopping, she said helplessly, I am your wife, do you really not care about what happens to me?! Rong Shaoze turned around, his head tilted as he appraised her, Are you really my wife? Yes! Lin Xinlan was practically grinding her teeth. Their conversation sounded so odd. Did Rong Shaoze really not recognize his own wife? Just when everyone thought that Lin Xinlan was lying to get Rong Shaozes attention. Rong Shaoze let go of the woman beside him, slowly approached Lin Xinlan, nodded in satisfaction, and smiled, Hmm, indeed you are my wife. His piercing gaze then fell on the plump mans hand, who recoiled as if stung, quickly withdrawing his hand. Chop off one of your own fingers. Dont force me to chop off your entire hand! he said coldly. The mans face turned instantly pale, muscles twitching, yet he could only nod obediently, Yes, certainly. Lets go, Rong Shaoze said, grabbing Lin Xinlans hand and pulling her out of the bar. Once seated in his luxurious, shiny silver Lamborghini, Lin Xinlan hurriedly took out a tissue to wipe her hands. You did that on purpose, didnt you? You made me come to the bar just to put me in a rough spot, right?! she asked angrily. Rong Shaoze rolled down the window and asked indifferently, Can you drive? I drank tonight, I cannot drive. Chapter 24 Tonight’s Inevitable Doom 24: Chapter 24 Tonights Inevitable Doom 24 -24 Tonights Inevitable Doom He actually ignored her words! Lin Xinlan took a deep breath and decided not to care too much, Yes, but I dont know how to drive such a luxury car. Its easy, Ill teach you later. Lin Xinlan pushed the door to get out, but Rong Shaoze grabbed her arm, Where to? Didnt you ask me to drive? Im switching seats with you. No need, just come over like this. He moved over in his seat, then gestured for her to get up and come over. Lin Xinlan hesitated briefly, but under his urging gaze, she stood up, trying not to lean on him, moved in front of him, and then grabbed the steering wheel. You can go over now. She said uncomfortably. The man behind her didnt move. His hand touched her waist, and just as Lin Xinlan was about to speak, he suddenly pulled her down by the waist, and she found herself sitting on his lap. His burning chest pressed against her back, and Lin Xinlans face changed slightly in shock. What are you doing?! Didnt you say youre my wife? Rong Shaoze rested his chin on her shoulder, his hand still on her waist, Since youre my wife, its only right and proper for me to be intimate with you. Lin Xinlan shifted uncomfortably, unable to stand up, and said angrily, That was a temporary measure, you forced me to say that! Dont be unreasonable, Ive told you long ago, Im not interested in your touch! But I am interested. Woman, do you not know, the more you resist, the more interested I become. If you really want to get rid of me, youd better please me until I lose interest, then naturally, I wont touch you again. Shameless! Lin Xinlan could only curse him like this, his words were truly shameless. You only think of yourself, did you ever consider my feelings?! I never care about a womans feelings. Rong Shaoze moved closer to her ear, lightly touching her earlobe with his lips, and added in a husky voice, However, in bed, I do take care of a womans feelings. You! Lin Xinlan didnt know what else to say to him, she struggled forcefully trying to break free from him. Suddenly, Rong Shaoze let out a muffled grunt, and Lin Xinlan felt his body change, her whole body jolted, and she inwardly cried out that it was bad. The next second, the seat reclined backward, and Rong Shaoze flipped over, pressing her beneath him, his legs firmly trapping hers. His kisses came crashing down on her, leaving her no chance to struggle free or to speak. It dawned on her in an instant, she finally understood the reason he had asked her to pick him up. It was to make her admit in her own words that she was his wife. And under that pretense, he could do whatever he pleased with her. In the cramped space of the car, if she resisted forcefully, she was no match for him. This time, she wasnt lucky enough to find an ashtray or scissors or anything similar. Lin Xinlan was panting, her hands pushing forcefully against his chest, she said helplessly, I know I cant escape tonight. But I dont want it to happen in the car, lets go back. Rong Shaoze Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. lifted his head to look at her, weighing the credibility of her words. The villa is your territory, everyone there listens to you, are you afraid you cant handle me? Besides, do you like it in the car? With people coming and going, arent you afraid of being seen? Lin Xinlan was very nervous, worried he wouldnt agree to what she said. Fortunately, Rong Shaoze thought for a moment, then nodded, Alright, Ill listen to you this time. Woman, no tricks. He pulled her up, letting her sit in the passenger seat. Lin Xinlan asked, puzzled, But cant you drive? Let me do it. Are you faster than me? Sit tight, I cant wait. His shining eyes bore into her with a fiery intensity. Lin Xinlans face flushed, she looked away, hoping he wouldnt have an accident. Chapter 25 If she comes out take her down! 25: Chapter 25 If she comes out, take her down! 25 -25 If she comes out, take her down! The car soon arrived at the villa. Lin Xinlan opened the door, got out, and didnt wait for Rong Shaoze. She calmly walked into the living room ahead of him, then turned and ran upstairs, entering her bedroom and locking the door behind her. She did all this very quickly, in one go. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She also pushed the dressing table over to block the door, and then the bed too. Just as she finished doing this, a huge banging noise suddenly erupted. Lin Xinlan! Open the door for me! A roar echoed throughout the entire villa, almost shaking the doors and windows. Rong Shaoze, standing outside, had a face ashen with anger. His eyes seethed with intense fury, like a wild beast in a frenzy. Lin Xinlan mustered her courage and shouted back, I wont open it! Rong Shaoze, what kind of man are you to force me time and again! I have no interest in you, you should take the hint! Dont think everyone wants to throw themselves at you C I dont give a damn! If youre horny, go find some other woman. Theres no shortage of women willing to serve you, so stop bothering me! After Lin Xinlan finished shouting, she felt much better inside. Yet, it became eerily quiet outside, without a single sound. Her heart couldnt help but start to pound chaotically. Bang A loud noise against the door made her fall to the ground in fright. Bang Another thunderous sound. Rong Shaoze was kicking against the door with such force that it was terrifying. The doors and windows kept shaking, and the door handle seemed about to break off. Lin Xinlan quickly used all her strength to prop against the bed, pushing the bed and the dressing table harder against the door. Lin Xinlan, Im counting to three, and if you dont come out by then, Im taking this door down! After a few unsuccessful kicks, Rong Shaoze had no choice but to issue a harsh threat. Lin Xinlans palms were sweaty, her lips pressed tightly together. She felt less frightened now, instead her anger surged even more. I wont go out, not even if I die! If she went out, would she have any chance to live? The voice of Rong Shaoze, grinding his teeth in anger, chilled the air outside the door, Fine, if you wont come out, then youd better never come out, otherwise I wont spare you! The servants had long been awakened by the noise, each standing behind him looking extremely cautious. He turned his head and ordered loudly, Watch the door! If she comes out, seize her! Yes, Young Master! Then, Lin Xinlan heard his footsteps as he walked away. She lay on the bed, exhausted, gripping the sheets so tight her knuckles turned white. Locked in her bedroom, she couldnt go out, but at least she didnt have to face his coercion. Lin Xinlan secured the door and slept peacefully that night. The next day, she didnt go out. When she got thirsty, she drank tap water from the bathroom. When she got hungry, she still drank tap water. Throughout the day, she kept drinking water and running to the toilet until eventually she was utterly exhausted. She knew that she definitely couldnt last many days like this. How many people can endure hunger, after all? Should she really compromise? She didnt know, but she was sure that she wouldnt bow to evil until the very last moment. Another day passed, and Lin Xinlan hadnt eaten anything the day before. She felt terribly hungry and still had some energy, so she continued to lie in bed, playing dead. Outside the window, little birds flew past, chirping away. She turned her head to look, and her eyes suddenly brightened. She hurriedly tore the bed sheets into strips, making a sturdy rope. She tied one end of the rope to the bedpost and the other around her waist, then slowly climbed down from the window. Lin Xinlan slipped out of the villa unnoticed by the servants and made her way to the city. She didnt know where to go and didnt dare to run away, because she knew that if she did, Rong Shaoze would definitely find her and not let her go. She just found a small diner, ate her fill, bought some dry food, and then sneaked back into the villa. Chapter 26 No More Tricks 26: Chapter 26 No More Tricks 26 -26 No More Tricks She didnt dare stay away too long, worrying they would discover she was gone. She decided to return the same way she came, pulling herself up the rope. Though it would be strenuous, she could at least try. Lin Xinlan tied the rope around her waist, then tugged at it, feeling it was very sturdy, and began her arduous climb upward. Her shoulder bore the weight of dry food, increasing the gravity, making the climb even more challenging. However, she had already reached the halfway point, almost there, She strained to climb another half meter, just one meter shy of reaching the window ledge. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but reveal a trace of a smile, suddenly, her smile vanished, her hand nearly released the rope, and she almost fell. Rong Shaozes head popped out from the window, he lay on the window sill, smiling faintly at her. In his hand was a pair of scissors, and the scissors were aimed at the rope. If he cut the rope, she would certainly fall, and if not death, she would be disabled. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan, Ive been waiting for you for two hours. Why did you only come back now? he asked with a smile. Lin Xinlan felt his smile was very dangerous, his eyes devoid of any warmth. She tried to remain calm and asked, How did you know I went out? When she left, the door was locked from the outside; unless the lock was dismantled, no one could get in. Moreover, no one noticed her fleeing, so how did he know she wasnt in the house? Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, You didnt think that with a villa this big, there wouldnt be a security system, did you? No matter who it is, even a mouse, it would trigger the alarm system. My people knew as soon as you left. So that was it. She indeed hadnt been aware that such a thing existed. She could only blame her lack of knowledge, otherwise, she wouldnt have naively slipped out. Could you step aside and let me up first? My arms are so sore, I dont think I can hold on much longer, Lin Xinlan said indifferently. Rong Shaoze deliberately snipped a break in the rope, speaking in an even tone as if discussing the weather, Do you think this cut will get bigger and bigger until the rope breaks? Lin Xinlan sweated nervously all over, staring at the cut, infuriated beyond belief. Nonsense, of course it will break! Rong Shaoze, just say it, what do you really want? I dont want anything, he shrugged indifferently. If you dont want anything, then move aside, I want to come up! You climb up, and Ill do my cutting, he said, snipping a bit more along the cut. His eyes gleamed with a malevolent light. Lin Xinlan could hear the ripping sound at the break in the rope. She looked down, it was so high. If she fell, she would indeed be crippled. Lin Xinlan tried to move, intending to climb down. But she had exhausted all her strength, only able to hang there tightly. Any slight movement would surely leave her drained, and shed fall. Her hands wouldnt last much longer, either. Rong Shaoze, pull me up, I have no strength left! Do whatever you want with me! She no longer had the strength to resist him. The man looked at her, his thin lips slightly raised, his demeanor calm and composed, his elegance tinged with a hint of viciousness. How could there be such a man in this world? With the appearance of an angel, yet the heart of a devil. He blended both angel and devil so harmoniously that just one glance made him seem dangerous, yet fatally attractive. Lin Xinlan shifted her gaze away and continued, Im serious this time, I wont play any tricks. If I do, Id rather you sold me to someone else. Rong Shaoze believed her words, because he knew how afraid Lin Xinlan was of being sold to some perverted men. He extended his hand toward her, fingers long and clean, veins distinct. Chapter 27 Have you fallen for me 27: Chapter 27 Have you fallen for me? 27 -27 Have you fallen for me? It was a very beautiful hand. Lin Xinlan glanced at it before she struggled to grasp his hand, and he easily pulled her up without exerting much force. The time is tonight, he dropped these words, flashed her a wicked smile, and then walked out of the room. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tonight, she really couldnt escape Entering Rong Shaozes bedroom, Lin Xinlan saw him leaning on the balcony railing, holding a glass of red wine in his hand. His long legs were slightly bent, and his white shirt fluttered in the wind. Seeing her come in, he took a light sip of wine and said indifferently, Go take a shower first. Lin Xinlan took the bathrobe that had been prepared and walked into his bathroom. Rong Shaozes bathroom was large and beautifully decorated, even featuring a huge circular massage bathtub. She didnt use the bathtub for bathing but directly showered under the spray head, quickly took a bath, and then walked out wrapped in a bath towel. Rong Shaoze was already sitting on the sofa. There was a bottle of red wine on the table; he filled his glass, glanced at her sidelong, and asked, Can you drink? A little. Maybe, she could have a glass. Drunk, she could avoid some things she didnt want to face. Rong Shaoze beckoned to her, Come here. She sat down next to him, her body fragrant with jasmine from the bath it was very soothing to the senses. Rong Shaozes eyes glinted slightly. He tilted his head back to drink from his glass, and then, taking her chin, he fed the wine into her mouth. Lin Xinlan didnt struggle. She swallowed the wine and softly said, I want to have a drink. Good, for you. The man curved his lips and, in the same manner, fed her an entire glass of wine. The alcohol took effect, and Lin Xinlan felt a little dizzy, her vision blurry. Rong Shaoze kissed her lips; his breath began to falter. Tugging at her, he lifted her up, and as the bathrobe slipped off, it made things easier no need to undress anymore. Only a bedside lamp was on, casting a hazy light. Lin Xinlan felt like a leaf adrift on the vast ocean, bobbing up and down, unable to find a place to land. The darkness of night was profound, Rong Shaoze lay beside her, and Lin Xinlan, eyes open, suddenly threw back the quilt and set her feet on the floor. Where are you going? The man held her shoulder. On her beautifully curved back were several dark strawberry marks he had left. Lin Xinlan didnt turn around: Youve already had me. Im going back to my room to sleep now. Rong Shaoze suddenly pulled her back onto the bed and half-pressed her down. His slightly damp, shining broken hair had a decadent sensuality. His eyes were very bright, and in them, Lin Xinlan saw her own calm reflection. Woman, do you discard after using? he smirked lightly. His words were too vulgar, yet somehow, they didnt make her feel disgusted. Lin Xinlan lightly smiled back, retaliating with a question, Could it be you cant bear to part with me, have fallen for me? Shifting his gaze, he looked at the white bedsheet. Chapter 28 You Can’t Have My Child 28: Chapter 28 You Cant Have My Child 28 -28 You Cant Have My Child His hand rested on her slender thigh as he spoke indifferently, betraying no emotion. Its not the first time. Lin Xinlans eyes flashed sharply, her face turning somewhat pale. Rong Shaoze tugged at the corner of his mouth, then asked, Have you had a boyfriend before? Im tired and want to go back to sleep! She suddenly became agitated, pushing him away with an extremely cold tone. Rong Shaozes face darkened, a mocking smile emerging, Why the fuss? Whether its your first time or not, it means nothing to me! However, he was a bit disappointed. He had fully assumed it was her first time, but it wasnt Different from what he had expected, so there was some disappointment. Now, seeing her agitated expression, he felt more disdain than anything else. Lin Xinlan bit her lip, draped a bathrobe over herself, grabbed her clothes, and prepared to leave. Wait! the man called after her, throwing a bottle to her, Take one. She caught it without looking, knowing it was birth control medication. Looking at the bottle of pills in her hand, she thought to herself that back then, she should have taken one too Seeing her motionless, Rong Shaoze thought she was unwilling and said with a lifted brow and in a light tone, You cant have my child. Lin Xinlan knew he had misunderstood her, but she didnt bother explaining, pouring out a pill and swallowing it dry. Tossing the bottle back at him, her tone was equally cold, Youve got what you wanted, from now on, stop bothering me. She turned around elegantly, shut the door behind her, not even leaving him a glimpse of her back. Shit! Rong Shaoze cursed softly, his handsome face clouded over with gloom. It had always been him who left a womans bed first, always him who told a woman, dont bother me again. But now, the tables had turned, and it was the same woman who had done these two things to him. His pride, his dignity, damn, they were all gone! Lin Xinlan, I will make you fall for me, heart and soul, and then, I will dump you harshly! - The next day when she woke up, Lin Xinlan felt sore all over, with bruises everywhere, especially severe ones on her waist, which were caused by being pinched. She frowned and cursed Rong Shaoze in her mind, tried to move her body a bit, then got up to wash and change clothes. Breakfast time had long passed, and Rong Shaoze had gone to the office early. Lin Xinlan went downstairs intending to make something to eat when the butler Lao Gu approached her, Young Madam, Madam Du called saying she wanted chicken soup. I have already made it, and they want you to deliver it. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Me, deliver it? Yes. Lin Xinlan knew they must have thought of new ways to make things difficult for her, she replied flatly, Just have a maid deliver it, I wont go. Young Madam, the butler then said, Madam Du also said that you should stop by to take care of Miss Du. They say youve hurt Miss Du Stop. Just get it ready, Ill go immediately. Now, Du Ruoxin was her biggest weakness. Regardless, having harmed Du Ruoxin to that extent, she had to take responsibility. So, as long as it wasnt too excessive, she was willing to do it, to bear it. Arriving at the ward, Madam Du never showed her a pleasant face, ordering her around like a servant. While she massaged Du Ruoxin, Madam Du constantly picked fault, complaining her pressure was either too strong or too weak, or disdaining her skills. Lin Xinlan remained silent, saying nothing. She thought, with time, if Madam Dus anger subsided, maybe she would no longer treat her this way. Sometimes, she could be very patient. After taking care of Du Ruoxin, Madam Du stopped her as she was about to leave, commanding, Im going out to buy some things, you come with me. Lin Xinlan answered calmly, Ill send a nanny with you, if I go, I might not be of much help. Chapter 29 Abandoned in the Wilds 29: Chapter 29: Abandoned in the Wilds 29 -29: Abandoned in the Wilds Youre going! Youll fetch things for me; Im short a servant! What, you wont go? Everything I bought is for Ruoxin, and youve caused her such distress Ill go. Hmph, at least you know your place! Seated in Madam Dus car, Lin Xinlan stared out the window, lost in thought. She remained silent and still throughout the ride, so engrossed in her musings that she didnt even notice when the car had traveled to a far-off place. It was desolate all around, with no clue where she was. As Lin Xinlan came back to her senses and was about to ask, Madam Du opened the car door and said coldly, Get out and fetch the toolbox from the trunk. The car seems to have a problem. Ah, a problem? She hadnt noticed anything amiss. Exactly, now go get it! And fix the car for me! But I cant Enough with the nonsense, just go get it! Madam Du glared at her fiercely. Lin Xinlan had no choice but to get out. Just as she reached the back of the car, it suddenly started up and sped away. She was stunned for a moment before realizing that Madam Du intended to leave her behind. Fine, she had been tricked by her again. There was no one around, no passing carsshe didnt even know how to get back. Lin Xinlan walked in the direction she had come from for a while but still saw nothing. Her feet hurt from the high heels, and she couldnt walk anymore. She sat down by the roadside to rest for a while, and seeing it was still early, she continued on her way. But the road was so long, she simply couldnt walk any further. With no other options, Lin Xinlan took out her phone and called Rong Shaoze. Hello, Madam Du has left me stranded in the middle of nowhere. Could you send someone to pick me up? The voice at the other end was noisy, filled with music and womens chatterRong Shaoze must have been in a bar or somewhere similar. He sounded impatient, Just take a taxi back! But there are no taxis here. Then wait. I dont think any taxis will pass by; maybe you should Just wait, one will show up eventually. Im hanging up, dont disturb me if its not important! Rong Shaoze hung up the phone with a tone both cold and merciless. Lin Xinlan sighed at her phone and resigned herself to keep walking. She refused to believe that she couldnt make it back if she walked all day. The sky gradually darkened, and it looked like it was about to rain. Lin Xinlan picked up her pace, sighing inwardly at her terrible luck! In the night, heavy rain poured down as a flashy silver Lamborghini screeched to a stop in front of the villa. A servant waiting at the door opened a black umbrella, respectfully holding it over Rong Shaozes head. Walking into the living room, aside from a little water on his shoes, Rong Shaoze was completely dry. He headed upstairs, then paused after a few steps and turned back to look at Lao Gu, Wheres Lin Xinlan? Master, the Young Madam left this morning and hasnt come back since, replied Lao Gu. A thoughtful look flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes, Call her and ask where she is, then send someone to pick her up. Yes. Lao Gu immediately dialed the number, but the phone was turned off. Master, I cant get through; the Young Madams phone is switched off. Rong Shaoze thought to himself that the woman was really troublesome. He was starting to regret letting his emotions dictate his decision to make her his wife. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He should have handed her over to the police and let her rot in jail for life. Forget it, shell find her own way back. Leave her be, he said. Yes. Rong Shaoze returned to his bedroom. He played some music and took a bath, then poured himself a glass of red wine and sipped it before heading to the study to work online. Time ticked by, second by second. Soon it was 10 oclock at night, and Lin Xinlan still hadnt returned. Rong Shaoze glanced at the time, a dark shadow crossing his face. Chapter 30 The First Man 30: Chapter 30 The First Man 30 -30 The First Man He suddenly rose, changed his clothes, and headed downstairs, his hand gripping the car keys, ready to head out. Just as his car rolled out of the gate, he saw an old Volkswagen parked outside. There were two people sitting in the Volkswagen, one was Lin Xinlan, and the other was a man. Lin Xinlan took off the mens jacket she was wearing, handed it to the man, and said something to him with a smile. The man took out an umbrella, opened the door, and walked to her side, gallantly opening the car door for her. Sheltered under the umbrella, Lin Xinlans lips curved into a sweet smile. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked up, about to speak to the man when she suddenly caught sight of Rong Shaozes car. Through the car window, she saw Rong Shaozes devilish smirk and the coldness in his eyes. Lin Xinlan smoothed away the smile from her lips, thanked the man, and, not minding the pouring rain, turned and dashed back to the villa. The man called after her a few times, but seeing she didnt turn back, he glanced at the Lamborghini he could never afford in his lifetime. Then he got into the car and drove away. Lin Xinlan rushed into the living room and headed straight upstairs. Just as she opened the door to enter, Rong Shaoze squeezed in behind her. What are you doing in here? she asked, turning around with displeasure. Rong Shaozes gaze fell on the bag in her hand. He snatched it away and opened it Inside were wet clothes, including soaked underwear and underpants. Lin Xinlan snatched it back with a flushed face, glaring at him in silence. His eyes dark and uninterpretable, the man asked with a sinister smile, Who was that guy just now? What business is it of yours? Lin Xinlan said sharply, annoyed just by seeing him. Was he your first man? Rong Shaoze asked mockingly, his words cutting deep, Lin Xinlan, your taste really is poor. That kind of man is a dime a dozen. With your looks, you shouldnt have to settle for some poor sap. Lin Xinlan was angry and embarrassed, her face alternating between red and white. Rong Shaoze, please dont insult people! Get out, I dont want to see you right now, just get out! Get out?! His eyes suddenly darkened, Dont forget, this is my house. I am the master here. And youre telling me to get out?! Then Ill leave! She strode towards the door, but Rong Shaoze caught her wrist, pulling her so forcefully that she stumbled and fell on the bed. As she struggled to get up, Rong Shaoze quickly pressed down, holding her wrists above her head, his strong body nearly suffocating her. What exactly do you want?! she cried out, unable to contain her fury as she glared at him. Rong Shaoze coldly smiled and asked again, Was he your first man? Lin Xinlan had thought he didnt care whether she was a virgin or not; hadnt he shown no reaction before? It turned out that he did mind terribly. Did all the men in the world care so much if the woman they slept with was a virgin? There was no love, yet he forced her to sleep with him, so on what grounds did he demand she still be a virgin! Unable to restrain her sarcasm, Lin Xinlan sneered coldly, He wasnt my first man. My first was a beast, worse than a pig or a dog! Rong Shaoze was taken aback. Why did he feel like she was cursing him? Seeing the anger and pain in the depths of her eyes, he asked uncertainly, Were you forced by someone? Lin Xinlans heart felt sharply pained as if someone stepped on her tail, and she struggled frantically. Shut up, dont ask anything! All you men are no good, beasts, jerks, you all deserve to die! Her emotions were too agitated, and Rong Shaoze was a bit overwhelmed. Suddenly Lin Xinlan wrenched one hand free and swung it instinctively Chapter 31 I Don’t Hit Women 31: Chapter 31: I Dont Hit Women 31 -31: I Dont Hit Women Rong Shaoze was unprepared when, with a smack, he was slapped across the face. Silence, a silence so frightening. Lin Xinlan gasped for air, her eyes twinkling, and as she saw Rong Shaozes expression growing darker, she couldnt help but shrink her neck, a guilty shine in her eyes. Lin Xinlan! Rong Shaoze suddenly grabbed her chin, his face contorted with rage, Very good, you dare to hit me?! You actually dare to hit me! I didnt do it on purpose So you want to do it on purpose, dont you?! Or should I say, youve been wanting to slap me all along? Youve hit my head before, and now youve slapped my face, woman, do you have the guts of an overconfident leopard?! Lin Xinlan pursed her lips and remained silent, her expression somewhat innocent. Actually, she really did want to slap him. That slap just then, she herself wasnt sure, whether it was unintentional, or intentional Seeing her like this, Rong Shaoze grew even angrier. It was as if he was wronging her, but she had clearly hit him on the head before, and just now, she most definitely gave him a solid slap. The mans face turned an iron blue with anger, his eyes glaring darkly, teeth tightly clenched, looking like he was about to go mad. Worried that he might lose his temper, Lin Xinlan hurriedly said, Otherwise you can slap me back Resigned to her fate, she closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembling non-stop from fear. Seeing her like this, who could still lay a hand on her. Besides, Rong Shaoze wasnt one to hit women. He gripped her chin tightly and said fiercely, I dont hit women, but I have other ways to punish you. When he was utterly exhausted, Rong Shaoze caressed her smooth back and asked in a low voice, Who is the man who brought you back? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is he really your first man? Why cant he just let it go! Lin Xinlan was extremely tired and, fearing Rong Shaozes relentless questioning, decided to tell the truth, No, hes just a friend. What kind of friend? Just a friend! She was already impatient. After walking all day, then getting drenched in the rain, and now after being tossed around by him, all she wanted was to sleep off everything and care about nothing. Rong Shaoze felt very dissatisfied with her attitude. He had never been ignored or rejected, and Lin Xinlans demeanor completely enraged his pride. He squeezed her chin harder, his tone already fiery, Make it clear, if you dont clarify, you wont get to sleep tonight! Lin Xinlan opened her eyes irritably and said impatiently, Hes a friend from my past business dealings. I walked all day today, then got caught in the rain. I ran into him on the road. He simply kindly took me to his house to change my clothes, just kindly gave me a ride back here! Rong Shaoze, is my first man really that important to you? If you really want to meet him, go to the pig and dog pen! Rong Shaoze felt there was something odd about her words, couldnt quite pinpoint what it was. In any case, her tone seemed to suggest that her despicable first man was him. Dismissing such an absurd thought from his mind, he asked again, Whats that mans name? Who? Your first man. Chapter 32 Woman How Crude You Are 32: Chapter 32 Woman, How Crude You Are 32 -32 Woman, How Crude You Are I dont know! What about the one who brought you back? What do you want to do? Lin Xinlan eyed him suspiciously. Rong Shaoze gave a faint smile, I dont want to do anything, I just need to make clear who youve been in contact with. Dont forget that you are now my wife and every word and deed of yours must take my face, my dignity, and my reputation into account! sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His name is Yan Cheng, just an ordinary friend. Theres nothing between us, go check if you dont believe me! After that, Lin Xinlan pulled the quilt over her head and ignored him. When she first met Rong Shaoze, she thought he was someone whose feelings were not outwardly shown, cold and reticent. But now, she realized she had been wrongthis man was utterly mercurial in his moods. No one could grasp or see through when he wasnt happy or why he was unhappy. However, she had no interest in understanding his temper. Lin Xinlan just prayed that Du Ruoxin would wake up soon so that Rong Shaoze would divorce her and she could go home and live the life she wanted. As the dawn light filtered in, Lin Xinlan woke up from her sleep and immediately saw Rong Shaozes magnified handsome face. She was startled but thankfully didnt scream. She remembered that they had gone to bed the night before, and she thought he would leave on his own, but he had stayed the entire time. His hands and legs were entwined with her body, holding her tightly. Lin Xinlan thought back to that morning five years ago, when she had woken up to him holding her the same way. She was a bit puzzled; did Rong Shaoze like to sleep holding onto something? Luckily she wasnt his wife in the true sense, so she didnt need to be his human-shaped pillow. If she were held like this every night, she would die of chest tightness and shortness of breath sooner or later. Lin Xinlan unceremoniously began to tug at his arms and legs. Rong Shaoze opened his eyes groggily and, seeing her fair back, couldnt help but prop himself up and kiss her shoulder. Most men have a stronger desire in the morning, and Rong Shaozes kisses were clearly suggestive. Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, and she hastily pushed his face away, saying coldly, Time to get up, youll be late for work. Its still early, lets sleep a bit more, he murmured lazily, his face moving closer, aiming to kiss her lips. Lin Xinlan pushed him away without any hesitation, Sorry, your punishment is over. Now, you have no reason to touch me! Get your hands off me, I need to get up! Lin Xinlan! Rong Shaozes eyes widened, no longer sleepy, no longer lustful, only angry. He swore, she was by far the most unromantic woman he had ever met. But Lin Xinlan was not afraid of him, Let go of me quickly, I need to use the bathroom! Rong Shaoze was speechless and reluctantly let her go, yet couldnt help but spit back a retort, Woman, youre really vulgar. Its the washroom! Lin Xinlan got out of bed, put on her nightgown, and looked back at him with disdainful laughter, I hope what you do in the washroom is classy, and not vulgar. You Lin Xinlan slightly curled her lips, turned, and walked into the bathroom. She closed the door, took care of her needs, and then squeezed some toothpaste to brush her teeth. After only a few strokes, the glass door was abruptly opened with a whoosh. Rong Shaoze strode in, shoved her aside, took a new toothbrush out of the box, then started brushing his teeth. Lin Xinlan glared at him, utterly dumbfounded. How could he have the nerve to barge in like that? Didnt he worry she might still be sitting on the toilet? And besides, doesnt he have his own private washroom? Why share this tiny space with her? What are you looking at?! He glanced sideways at her, and because he spoke too forcefully, all the toothpaste foam from his mouth sprayed onto Lin Xinlans face. Chapter 33 Rong Shaoze is too childish! 33: Chapter 33 Rong Shaoze is too childish! 33 -33 Rong Shaoze is too childish! Lin Xinlan took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a moment, and then wiped her face clean with a towel before continuing to brush her teeth. Rong Shaoze chuckled lightly, brushed his teeth quickly, used her facial cleanser to wash his face, and deliberately shook his head hard, splashing all the water from his face onto hers. Seeing Lin Xinlan maintaining a forbearing expression, as if she dared not express her anger, his mood greatly improved, and he could no longer hold back his laughter. Lin Xinlan gripped the handle of her toothbrush tightly, thinking only one thing. Rong Shaoze was too childish! After they finished their morning routine, the two went downstairs for breakfast. Lin Xinlan still opted for a bowl of porridge, to which Rong Shaoze mockingly remarked, No wonder you look so plain and pale, its because you drink porridge every day. Lin Xinlan ignored him, letting him say whatever he wanted. She liked to drink porridge in the morning and didnt want to eat too much, not wanting to overburden her stomach. After Rong Shaoze finished his meal, he left for the company. Lin Xinlan, having nothing to do, decided to go out for a walk. Just as she was about to leave, Lao Gu stopped her, saying that Mrs. Du had called. Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan felt a headache coming on. Although she felt guilty for injuring Du Ruoxin, she was also genuinely annoyed by Mrs. Du. What did she say this time? Lin Xinlan asked indifferently. Lao Gus expression seemed as unchanging as it had been for thousands of years, not showing the slightest fluctuation, Mrs. Du said to bring Xiaoxue over. She said that maybe if Miss Du hears Xiaoxues voice, she will sense it and wake up sooner. Xiaoxue?! The Samoyed? Yes. Xiaoxue is Miss Dus pet; they have a very close bond, and Miss Du really likes Xiaoxue. Find someone to send her over; Im not going. If Mrs. Du calls again, tell her that I am very remorseful for injuring Du Ruoxin, and Im willing to take responsibility for my action by taking care of her every day. However, the fact that Ive made a mistake does not mean I can be bullied by her. Young Madam, please wait a moment, I will convey your message to Mrs. Du right away. Lao Gu made a call to Mrs. Du, and whoever was on the other side said something. Lao Gu hung up the phone and looked helplessly at Lin Xinlan. Young Madam, Mrs. Du said that if you dont go, shell publicize your actions and let the media and police obtain justice for Miss Du. Lin Xinlan felt a pang of sadness in her heart. All her life, she had conducted herself with integrity; this was the only time she wasnt clean. She should have turned herself in for injuring Du Ruoxin and accepted the legal punishment. But she had become a coward, too afraid to go, and filled with fear. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was because of this that Rong Shaoze and Mrs. Du seized this handle to continuously threaten her. She felt as if she were stuck in a quagmire; unable to leave, powerless to struggle Accompanied by Xiaoxue, she arrived at the hospital. Mrs. Du did not make things too difficult for her, but of course, she did not give her any friendly looks either. Du Ruoxins complexion seemed much improved, but she remained unconscious and had not woken up. She was a very beautiful woman. Lin Xinlan thought that if she hadnt become a vegetative person, perhaps she would be happily married to Rong Shaoze by now. And she would be living her own happy and busy little life. Leave now. Ill call you back in later. Your presence here is irritating me, Mrs. Du said coldly. Naturally, Lin Xinlan did not linger. She turned and walked out, and after a while, Mrs. Du came out carrying Xiaoxue and thrust her into Lin Xinlans arms. Alright, you can go now! Take good care of Xiaoxue, dont let her run around. If anything happens to her, I wont spare you! Mrs. Du said fiercely. Lin Xinlan nodded and turned to leave. Xiaoxue seemed in low spirits, lying listlessly in her arms. Chapter 34 Xiaoxue Died 34: Chapter 34 Xiaoxue Died 34 -34 Xiaoxue Died Lin Xinlan thought that it might be seeing her unwell that made the dog also feel down. As she stepped out of the hospital, ready to hail a taxi, Xiaoxue suddenly bit her hand. Lin Xinlan, in pain, quickly let go, and Xiaoxue fell to the ground, then ran off towards the middle of the road. Xiaoxue, come back! Lin Xinlan, enduring the pain in her hand, hurried after Xiaoxue. There were so many vehicles on the road, and Lin Xinlan, worried that Xiaoxue would get hit by a car, became even more anxious and dashed after the dog, not paying attention to the traffic. Suddenly a car came speeding towards her and she let out a scream, but thankfully the car stopped in time, and no accident occurred. Are you trying to get yourself killed? the driver yelled, sticking his head out. Im sorry, Lin Xinlan said apologetically and then quickly resumed chasing Xiaoxue. Xiaoxue, come back, where are you going?! Xiaoxue seemed particularly agitated, madly scampering about and barking loudly. Lin Xinlan didnt understand what was wrong with it and wondered if it might have been frightened by the traffic on the road. Xiaoxue! Just when she was about to catch it, Xiaoxue suddenly yelped and rolled on the ground, ending up right under the wheels of a moving car. Lin Xinlan stared at the scene in front of her, feeling as if all the blood in her body had frozen. Many cars stopped, and a crowd of onlookers gathered. Looking at the bloodstain on the ground, Lin Xinlans heart shivered with cold. How had things turned out this way? Xiaoxue was dead, where could she find another dog identical to Xiaoxue to give to Du Ruoxin? As the sky gradually darkened, Lin Xinlan dragged her weary body back to the villa. Rong Shaoze, sitting in the living room, saw her and asked coldly, Where have you been? Fooling around for so long! Lin Xinlan walked over and sat down opposite him, her face showing signs of exhaustion and helplessness. She wiped her face with her hand, took a deep breath, and looked at Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaoze slightly raised his brows, naturally sensing she had something on her mind. Xiaoxue is dead. Without thinking of concealing the truth, she spoke directly. Rong Shaoze was taken aback for a moment, then asked in disbelief, What did you say? Xiaoxue is dead. I was taking it across the road when it suddenly jumped out and ran. I couldnt catch up, and then it was hit by a car. Im sorry, I didnt mean to do it. Rong Shaoze stood up abruptly, his face dark with anger, pointing at Lin Xinlan furiously, but he didnt know what to say to her. After a moment of thought, he said with suppressed rage, Do you know that was Ruoxins favorite pet! She was like Ruoxins child, and you failed to take care of it! Lin Xinlan, youre the reason Ruoxin lies in the hospital unable to wake up, and now youve killed Xiaoxue too. Are you her nemesis, purposely here to harm her? Lin Xinlan glanced at him wearily, remained silent. What could she say? Since it was her fault, she had no excuse to offer. Im very sorry about Xiaoxue, but I think there was something wrong with its healthit was acting a bit off Xiaoxue was in perfect health! It was always under professional care, saw a pet doctor every week, and was healthier than a human. What could have possibly gone wrong with it? Dont make excuses for your mistakes, Lin Xinlan, you did wrong, and thats that! If not for you, Ruoxin wouldnt be lying in the hospital unconscious. This is all your fault! Rong Shaoze spoke too harshly in his anger. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan took a deep breath, stood up to face him, her chest heaving slightly. Rong Shaoze glared at her, the cold light flickering in his narrow phoenix eyes. After a few seconds of eye contact, Lin Xinlan turned and went upstairs without saying a word. Rong Shaoze had thought she would argue back, would create a scene with him, but she left without uttering a single word. Chapter 35 Always Able to Provoke His Anger 35: Chapter 35 Always Able to Provoke His Anger 35 -35 Always Able to Provoke His Anger He was startled for a moment, his anger bottled up with no outlet. He lifted his foot and kicked, causing the coffee table to flip over and crash loudly to the floor. Lin Xinlan leaned against the door, tears involuntarily spilling from her eyes. The car accident wasnt entirely her fault. She didnt want to hit anyone; it was Du Ruoxin who had dashed out into the street, she bore half the responsibility. But because Du Ruoxin had become comatose, and she was fine, everyone blamed her for everything. Why did no one ever consider her feelings? Why did they always have to pin the blame on her alone? Truthfully, she really couldnt bear such an accusation Rong Shaoze flew into a rage, then calmed down. He sat on the couch, lit a cigarette, and held it between his fingers. Du Ruoxin had entered a vegetative state, but the real culprit was Zhao Lili. He understood that Lin Xinlan was innocent; she had been implicated by Zhao Lili. Yet he couldnt help but blame Lin Xinlan, couldnt help but lash out at her. After all, with Ruoxin in that condition, he was suffering too. He needed someone to bear the brunt of his anger, so he had no choice but to turn it on her. Just thinking about her stubborn and enduring demeanor made him feel uncomfortable. That woman was truly frustrating. She infuriated him with her arguments, and her silence was just as irritating. Damn it, what was wrong with him! Why did Lin Xinlan always provoke his anger, always disrupt his composure! Rong Shaoze, feeling restless, got up and left the house to drive to a bar. He certainly didnt want to be upset over a woman; seeking entertainment seemed a far more pleasant comfort. That night, Rong Shaoze partied a little too wildly. Even he, who boasted of never getting drunk, couldnt help but become inebriated When morning came and Lin Xinlan went downstairs, she saw Mr. and Mrs. Du sitting on the sofa. Her head ached at the sight, knowing they had come specifically to make trouble for her. Lin Xinlan! You vile woman, not only have you caused my daughter such misery, but now youve also caused Xiaoxues death. What exactly are your intentions? What is your heart made of? I really want to rip it out and see if its black! Madame Du rushed over, her scolding turning to aggression as she grabbed Lin Xinlans hair and yanked hard, causing Lin Xinlan to lose her balance and fall to the ground. Madame Du didnt stop there; she straddled Lin Xinlan, pinning her down and pulling her hair with one hand while raising the other high, her eyes flashing with venomous hate. Vile woman, today I will avenge Ruoxin and Xiaoxue. Ill give you the punishment you deserve, for causing harm, for stealing anothers husband, for taking over everything thats not yours, for having no shame! As she spoke, her palm was ready to deliver a harsh slap. Lin Xinlan hurriedly raised her hand to block, but Mr. Du rushed over and grabbed her wrist, halting her struggle. A crisp slap landed firmly on her face, burning with pain. All the servants quietly left the scene, pretending to be oblivious to it all, with none coming to her aid. Lin Xinlan tilted her head, biting her lip so hard her teeth sank in, her eyes fiercely glaring at Madame Du. Seeing her like this only fueled Madame Dus rage, and she slapped her again. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What, you disagree? Let me tell you, everything you have now belongs to Ruoxin! Youve destroyed Ruoxins life, and I will never let you off the hook, I wont let you have it easy! Let me go! Lin Xinlan suddenly thrashed with all her strength, and the Dus nearly failed to hold her down. Husband, hold her hands quickly, dont let her move about! I refuse to believe that we cant deal with her together. Madame Du pressed down harder on her body, her already unpleasant face twisting into something even more frightful and fierce. Soon, Lin Xinlan was subdued by them, unable to move. Chapter 36 The Pain of Endurance 36: Chapter 36: The Pain of Endurance 36 -36: The Pain of Endurance Mrs. Du smiled smugly and arrogantly slapped her across the face over a dozen times. The pain on her face was nothing compared to the pain in her heart. Lin Xinlan felt a fire burning inside her, and she felt as if she was about to explode, totally unable to control herself. When Mrs. Dus hand came down again, she didnt know where the strength came from, but she suddenly broke free, grabbed Mrs. Dus hand quickly, shoved her away with force, and even kicked her in the stomach. Ouch Mrs. Du fell to the ground, moaning in pain. Seeing this, Master Du angrily rushed over to catch her, but Lin Xinlan scrambled away, hastily grabbing a cup from the table and blindly throwing it at Master Du. The first throw missed Master Du, but on the second try, Lin Xinlan successfully hit him on the head. Another scream pierced the air as Master Du clutched his forehead, which soon had a trickle of blood running down. Darling, catch her, kill her! Mrs. Du had completely lost her mind. With her hair disheveled, she ignored the pain in her stomach and lunged at Lin Xinlan with a ferocious look, her wrinkled face filled with bloodshot eyes, appearing even more hideous due to her anger. Lin Xinlan was terrified by her appearance and let out a scream, kicking out fiercely once again. Mrs. Du fell to the ground, clutching her stomach, unable to make a sound, her face turning deathly pale. Wife, how are you?! Wife! Master Du hurriedly embraced her, shouting in panic. Lin Xinlan bit her lip, scrambled up, and ran out of the villa. She was very afraid, afraid that Mrs. Du would be seriously hurt, afraid of going to jail, she did not want to go to jail! Running blindly, Lin Xinlan had no idea where she had ended up. Because she was so panicked, her eyes filled with tears, her vision blurred, and she could no longer hear. She didnt see a black Mercedes approaching until it was right in front of her. Squeal The black Mercedes came to a sudden stop, and Lin Xinlan was hit and fell to the ground. The car door opened and a tall, handsome man in his thirties hurried over to help her, Miss, are you okay? Lin Xinlan looked up blankly, her small, swollen face covered in tears. Her eyes held repressed pain, a hint of grievance, and above all, fear. She didnt know where she was hurt, but her body was trembling slightly, like a wounded little deer, lonely, helpless, confused, and in pain. Seeing her like this, Qiao Yiyangs heart prickled with pain, feeling an unusual discomfort. Miss, let me help you to the hospital to get checked out. You were hit by a car just now; you need to get examined, he said to her softly, his voice very gentle, as if worried he might scare her. Lin Xinlan came back to her senses and hurriedly stood up, wanting to say she was fine, but her knees gave way, and she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, Qiao Yiyang was there to support her, preventing her from falling. I Im fine You look like this, how can you say you are fine. Come on, I will take you to the hospital to get checked out, and your face also needs to be seen by a doctor. Being scrutinized by a stranger made Lin Xinlan feel embarrassed. She lowered her head slightly, her long hair covering half her face, her eyelashes trembling, but she did not speak to refuse. Qiao Yiyang led her to the car, and once sitting inside, she felt a lot safer. Now she just wanted to escape, what if they caught up to her? No matter how far she could get away, as long as she could hide for a while, that would be enough. Here, take this. A tissue was handed to her. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank you. Lin Xinlan took it, wiped the tears from her face, calmed down a bit, and said softly, Can we not go to the hospital? Chapter 37 Taking Her to His Home 37: Chapter 37: Taking Her to His Home 37 -37: Taking Her to His Home The man was a bit surprised by her suggestion and tried to persuade her, You should still go, just in case you hit something without realizing it; if its serious and you delay treatment, it wont be good for your body. Lin Xinlan shook her head. Im fine, really, it was just a slight bump. I dont want to go to the hospital, just drop me off anywhere. Qiao Yiyang frowned slightly, but he didnt answer her, nor did he take her to the hospital. Instead, he took her to his house. Lin Xinlan was a bit surprised, she certainly wouldnt enter his house, but Qiao Yiyang turned to her with a smile and said, Dont worry, there are other people in my house. Come in with me to put some medicine on; I need to make sure youre okay before I can be at ease. I Come on, dont make me feel too guilty. Qiao Yiyang took her hand and led her into the house, and Lin Xinlan, after thinking it over, gave up struggling. As it stood, she had nowhere to go, so she really did feel like sitting for a while at his house. Upon entering, a woman in her fifties, dressed in a white servants uniform, came over with a smiling face to greet him, Young Master, youre back. Auntie Long, please get the medical kit. I accidentally bumped into this Miss on the road. Auntie Long looked at Lin Xinlan and was startled by her appearance. That looks pretty serious! Miss, please sit down, dont stand; you must be very uncomfortable. You all wait, Ill bring the medical kit right over. Lin Xinlan thought, Auntie Long had misunderstood; her appearance wasnt from being hit by a car. But she didnt have the energy to explain and sat on the sofa, feeling exhausted and uncomfortable as if her body had been drained. Auntie Long was a very kind old lady. She treated Lin Xinlans wounds, and after a careful check of her knees, she breathed a sigh of relief when she made sure everything was alright. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one asked about the swelling on her face, and Lin Xinlan didnt tell. Auntie Long poured her a cup of hot tea. After taking a few sips, Lin Xinlan felt her heart was not trembling as much and had steadied somewhat. She sat quietly for a while before she looked up at Qiao Yiyang and Auntie Long. Thank you both for taking care of me, but I should be going now. Young lady, rest a little longer, leave after dinner, Auntie Long hurried to stop her, saying warmly. Qiao Yiyang also stood up and said to her, Yes, I cant feel at ease if you go out like this. How about you stay over tonight? I think you must have encountered something upsetting. Stay here tonight and you can leave tomorrow, theres no hurry. Auntie Long nodded eagerly, smiling kindly, Exactly, stay for the night. Ill prepare a room for you later; its really nice, I guarantee youll have a comfortable sleep. But No buts, stay here. If you really dont know where to go, just stay here for the time being, Qiao Yiyang said calmly, his deep and steady voice inexplicably giving a sense of solidity. Lin Xinlan really didnt know where to go, and she couldnt refuse their kindness. At this moment, what she needed the most was warmth. So, she stayed. The room Auntie Long prepared for her was indeed beautiful; it faced the backyard with a view full of blooming flowers and lush greenery, pleasing to the eye. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but visit the backyard, where she sat on a swing, her head lowered as she listlessly swayed. Suddenly, her phone rang; it was Rong Shaoze calling. Lin Xinlan didnt answer; the phone rang over and over until finally, it stopped. After a while, she picked up the phone, gathered her courage, and dialed her home number. The phone rang several times before it was picked up and immediately Xiaocongs excited voice came from the other end, Mommy! Lin Xinlans heart clenched painfully, and she covered her mouth as tears flooded out. Mommy, is that you? Chapter 38 Mom When Are You Coming Back 38: Chapter 38 Mom, When Are You Coming Back? 38 -38 Mom, When Are You Coming Back? Yes, its Mommy. Lin Xinlan tried to make her voice sound normal, very cheerful. She asked with a smile, Baby, are you home alone? Mmm, Grandma went to sell vegetables. She told me to stay at home and not go out, Xiaocong said seriously, his tone revealing a precocity that didnt match his four years of age. Grandma went to sell vegetables? Is there no more money at home? Lin Xinlan asked hurriedly. She had already told her mother not to sell vegetables anymore, that she would make money to support the family. Mom hadnt sold vegetables for a long time, so why suddenly now? Xiaocong fell silent for a moment, then couldnt help but say, Mommy, Grandma got sick the other day, and we went to the hospital and stayed for many days. Grandma said not to tell you. Im telling you in secret, okay? Dont let Grandma find out. Lin Xinlan clenched her phone, her heart feeling anything but comfortable. Her mothers high blood pressure must have acted up again, she must have forgotten to take her medication! Thinking about her mother falling ill and only Xiaocong being by her side, Lin Xinlan felt an acute pain in her heart and thought of herself as an unfilial daughter. Her mother had suffered a lot for her, and now that she had grown up, not only had she failed to properly honor her and take care of her, but she had also left Xiaocong in her care, adding to her burdens. Lin Xinlan felt that, in this world, the person she owed the most was her mother. She also felt very sorry for Xiaocong. Xiaocong needed her so much, yet she was always not there for him The more she thought, the more her heart ached, and the more tears flowed. Mommy, whats wrong? Having not heard her voice for a long time, Xiaocong asked worriedly. Lin Xinlan quickly said with a laugh, Mommy is fine. Xiaocong, if Grandma comes back, tell her Mommy called home, and tell her that Mommy is doing very well and that she shouldnt worry, okay? Mmm, I remember. Xiaocong was always very sensible, which made Lin Xinlans heart ache even more. Her child was only four years old. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this age, he should be in her arms, acting spoiled. It was all her fault for making such a young child endure things he shouldnt have to. Mommy when are you coming back? Xiaocong asked tentatively. Very soon, just wait a bit longer. Once Mommy takes care of the things here, she will come back to see you and Grandma. Really? Although Lin Xinlan had told him this many times, he believed her every time and looked forward to it. Really. Lin Xinlan said, her voice choked, and she nearly couldnt make a sound. Xiaocong, Grandmas health isnt good, so remember to remind her to take her medicine every day, okay? If Grandma doesnt take her medicine, she will get sick and have to go to the hospital and it will be very uncomfortable. Mmm, I understand! I dont like the hospital, its noisy, it smells bad, and its unfamiliar. I will remember to remind Grandma to take her medicine, every single day. Good boy, Mommy loves you. Mommy, I love you too. Xiaocong immediately responded, his tone carrying a hint of a shy smile. Lin Xinlan smiled with understanding, thinking of Xiaocongs adorable mannerisms, she wished she could sprout wings that very moment and fly to his side. After chatting with her child for a while, Lin Xinlan hung up. Every time it was hard for her to hang up the phone, but each time she had to do it. Saying too much, she didnt know how much longer she could endure the longing, and she worried she might buy a train ticket and rush to their side right away. However, after talking to her child, Lin Xinlan felt much better. For her mother and child, no matter what grievances or hardships she faced, she could endure them. Who were you on the phone with just now? You seemed very happy, the deep voice of Qiao Yiyang suddenly rang out. Lin Xinlan looked up and saw him approaching, so she quickly stood up. Chapter 39 The Young Master is Waiting for You Upstairs 39: Chapter 39: The Young Master is Waiting for You Upstairs S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 39 -39: The Young Master is Waiting for You Upstairs Mr. Qiao, thank you for taking me in today, but I think I should go back now. She had come to realize that running away wasnt the answer. Whatever she was going to face, she knew she needed to face it bravely. She had already been a coward once because of Du Ruoxin, and she didnt want to do it a second time. Qiao Yiyang was a bit surprised, but seeing the determination in her eyes, he could only smile and say, Alright, if you want to go, I wont stop you. Ill take you back in a bit. No need, I can go back by myself. Lin Xinlan was insistent, and Qiao Yiyang, having no choice, agreed to do as she wished. After thanking Auntie Long, Lin Xinlan took a taxi and bid them farewell. On the way back, she called Rong Shaoze. Hello, Ill be able to come back soon. Are you home? The person on the other end of the line wanted to burst out in anger, but after hearing her, he restrained himself and said coldly, Im waiting for you! When Lin Xinlan returned to the villa, she could feel the oppressive atmosphere inside. Lao Gu approached her and said indifferently, Young Madam, the young master is waiting for you in the upstairs study. She nodded and headed upstairs. Just as she pushed the door to the study open, Rong Shaoze, who was sitting at the desk, instinctively stood up, banging down on the desk as if he were about to unleash a torrent of words. But seeing her, he swallowed them back abruptly. Lin Xinlans expression was calm as she stepped forward and asked, How is Madam Du now? Rong Shaoze stared at her and took a couple of seconds before answering, Shes been hospitalized. The situation is a bit serious and shell need to be observed for a few days. Is there any danger? There shouldnt be. How is Mr. Du doing? she asked again. Rong Shaoze felt something was off. It should be him interrogating her, yet it turned into her questioning him. Straitening his neck, he said coldly, He is fine, just a small cut on his forehead. Lin Xinlan nodded, Thats good. I admit, I hurt them. However, if you expect me to apologize to them, I cant do that. Lin Xinlan! The anger Rong Shaoze had been holding back finally found an outlet. You do something wrong and still think youre in the right, huh! You have some nerve, injuring two people like that, feeling all self-important, are you?! What exactly do you want? What on earth did Ruoxins family do to you? First, you cause Ruoxin to lie unconscious in the hospital, then you indirectly cause Xiaoxues death, and now youve injured her parents too. Are you not satisfied until youve destroyed their entire family, is that it?! Rong Shaozes anger had no impact on her. Lin Xinlan met his gaze with clear eyes, waiting for him to finish his outburst. She pointed to her own face, her lips forming a slight smile, Dont tell me you havent seen my face. This, its the work of their beating. Rong Shaoze had already guessed as much, a hint of coldness flashing through his eyes, as he responded lightly, So what? You killed Xiaoxue, they were bound to lash out at you. You shouldve just taken the hits, but you had no right to fight back and hurt them that badly! They hold a grudge against you for injuring Ruoxin; them hitting you a few times is already letting you off easy! At least they agreed not to hold you accountable, not to take you to court! Lin Xinlan didnt know what to say. They hit her, but did she really deserve it? She thought that their decision not to hold her accountable wasnt out of kindness but rather because Rong Shaoze wouldnt allow it. They hated her so much; if it werent for the agreement she had with Rong Shaoze, they would have had her imprisoned long ago, wishing shed be locked away for decades. And even if she were wrong, does that mean she should tolerate their insults and physical abuse over and over? Rong Shaoze, I dont want to explain anything to you. Chapter 40 You Are Her Substitute 40: Chapter 40 You Are Her Substitute 40 -40 You Are Her Substitute But I know I did nothing wrong this time, if I hadnt fought back, I would have been killed by them. If it were you, could you not fight back? Moreover, its true that not receiving legal punishment and not getting the punishment I deserved was wrong, but are you without fault? You are at fault too, Ruoxin is your fiance. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logically, the person who should want to put me in jail the most is you, but you didnt do that. Not only did you help me, but you also let me take her place. Ultimately, your affection for Ruoxin is also false, you are too hypocritical, you clearly dont care much about her, yet you always act like you care a lot about her. If you truly loved and cared for her, you wouldnt have chosen me as your wife while she was unconscious! Shut up! Rong Shaoze roared angrily, leaning forward to pinch her cheek, his face dark and showing a bit of frustration born of embarrassment. He said coldly, Do you think that me not sending you to jail means my affection for Ruoxin isnt strong enough? Woman, let me tell you, I have never regarded you as my wife, youre just a tool that I can use! This is also you doing a good deed for Ruoxin. Before Ruoxin wakes up, you are her substitute, taking her place to face some unknown dangers. Once Ruoxin wakes up, our marriage will no longer continue, and that will be the time for you to pay for your actions! Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock as she met Rong Shaozes sharp and icy gaze, knowing that his words were not spoken in anger. So it turned out that his plan was to use her and then send her to jail! Youre not keeping your word! You said that if I agreed to marry you, you wouldnt send me to jail! Lin Xinlan pushed his hand away with force, yelling angrily. How could he toy with her like this, it was too much! Rong Shaoze curved his lips into a cold sneer, his expression one of cynical defiance, Harming my fiance, Du Ruoxin, did you really think that by making one deal with me, I would let you off? I did agree not to send you to jail because you were my wife. If you werent, do you think I wouldnt do it? You Lin Xinlan trembled with rage, wanting to lash out at him desperately! Seeing his malicious smile, she truly felt very angry. For the first time, she felt so powerless, less than a dog in the face of power, more fragile and lowly than an ant. But wasnt all of this caused by herself? If she hadnt hit Du Ruoxin, if she had faced her wrongs instead of fleeing responsibility after hitting her, she wouldnt have ended up in this situation today. Indeed, making a deal with the devil never ends well. Lin Xinlan took a deep breath and said resolutely, Rong Shaoze, lets cancel the deal. I will turn myself in, theres no need for you to expose me; I will bravely face my own faults. Rong Shaoze walked around the table to her, lifted her chin with a finger, and asked with a raised eyebrow and a smile, Even if youll be locked up for at least twenty years, youre willing? Dont push it too far! I looked it up, I will only be in jail for a few years at most. Twenty years, youre deliberately framing me. The mans lips curled up slightly, his eyes cold, Youre right, I am deliberately harming you. Do you think you can just cancel the deal because you want to? Lin Xinlan, let me tell you, once youre on my boat, without my permission, dont even think about getting off halfway! Lin Xinlan knew she had truly gotten herself into trouble this time. Chapter 41 Puppet in Hand 41: Chapter 41: Puppet in Hand 41 -41: Puppet in Hand Rong Shaoze was a trouble that nobody dared to provoke. Nobody would intentionally antagonize him; everyone avoided him like the plague. She was too foolish, actually believing his words and making a transaction with him. From then on, she no longer had any choices to speak of. Because she was nothing but a puppet in Rong Shaozes hands, and if he became unhappy, a simple snip of the strings would destroy her. Then tell me, what exactly do I have to do for you to let me go? Would her surrender suffice? Twenty years in prison, she couldnt handle that. Her child, during those twenty years, couldnt be without a mother. And her own mother, she couldnt be left uncared for either Rong Shaoze was a bit surprised at her compromise, but more satisfied. He said with a faint smile, Now, go to the hospital and apologize to Ruoxins parents. Behave and listen to me hereafter. If Im satisfied, I will naturally let you go. Rest assured, I, Rong Shaoze, never treat those who are loyal to me unfairly. He smiled as he pinched her cheek and slowly walked out of the study. Lin Xinlan stood there dumbfounded for a long time before she finally left for the hospital. The Du couple was staying in the same ward, which was next to Ruoxins. As she pushed open the door of the ward and stepped in, Mr. Du grabbed a cup and threw it at her. Lin Xinlan didnt dodge, and the cup hit her on the shoulder, causing her so much pain she almost cried out. You vile woman, what are you doing here, get out! Mrs. Du cursed in agitation. Are you here to see if were dead yet? Let me tell you, we wont die, and we will never let you go. Just wait, I will make sure you live a life worse than death! Lin Xinlan didnt look at them. She lowered her eyes, bowed her head respectfully, and apologized, Im sorry, I shouldnt have treated you that way today. The couple was taken aback, not expecting her to come and apologize. Mrs. Du didnt accept her gesture of goodwill at all and sneered, Stop with your pretense! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Werent you very fierce, very good at hitting people? Now come hit us, if you are so capable why dont you come and beat us! Where did all your earlier arrogance go?! Im sorry I truly am sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you. Oh, dont make yourself out to be so pitiful. Who are you apologizing for? Is it for Shaoze? Ha, let me tell you, no matter how well you play the act, he will never like you, he wont give you a second glance! His heart only has my daughter, you are just a replacement for my daughter. Shaoze has already said, the moment my daughter wakes up, you will be nothing! Im sorry. Lin Xinlan could only repeat this phrase. Get out! Mr. Du couldnt hold back his anger and cursed, Such a vixen, just looking at you makes one angry. Husband, this woman is quite powerful. Not only did she hit our daughter, she managed to marry Shaoze, and now, after beating us, she faces no repercussions. Im really curious, what sort of charm or spell did she use to seduce Shaoze. Hmph, but she shouldnt be too proud. The doctor said Ruoxin has a thirty percent chance of waking up, and once Ruoxin wakes up, I want to see how long she can still be proud! Im sorry, I think you dont want to see me right now, so I will take my leave. Without giving them a chance to speak, Lin Xinlan turned and left. She left quickly, and by the end, she was running wildly. She didnt take the elevator but descended fifteen floors of stairs. Running out of the hospital, gasping for breath and walking in the night, she felt so alone. All of a sudden, she felt as if she was the only person in the world, with no one beside her. She felt so lonely and helpless, not knowing where to go from here. Returning to the villa, but it wasnt her home. Chapter 42 Picked up a lot of fruit 42: Chapter 42 Picked up a lot of fruit 42 -42 Picked up a lot of fruit She needed to go home, but she couldnt leave, nor could she let Rong Shaoze discover Xiaocongs existence. She couldnt go anywhere, so where should she go? Lin Xinlan walked for a long time until a bus stopped, she got on without knowing where it would take her, deciding to simply get off wherever it stopped. After several stops, she chose to get off. As soon as she did, she saw a wholesale fruit store, with a strong man busily working inside. He turned and saw her, unable to hold back a toothy smile. Lin Xinlan sat inside the store, Yan Cheng poured her a cup of tea, and then sat down opposite her. What brought you to see me? he asked with a smile. Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, I didnt come on purpose, the bus just stopped here, so I got off to check on you. By then, Lin Xinlans face had lost its swelling. Yan Cheng didnt notice anything amiss, only sensing that her mood seemed somewhat downcast. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Last time you told me you had gone to work as a maid for a wealthy family. I didnt have the chance to ask, why did you stop running the fruit store, was the business not good? Yeah, business is tough these days. The family I work for as a maid is very wealthy, and they pay a salary thats even more than what I earned from selling fruits. Lin Xinlan lied, as she hadnt told anyone about her contract marriage with Rong Shaoze. Yan Cheng nodded thoughtfully, Although the salary is higher, being a maid is after all quite hard work. How about this, you quit your job, and Im actually thinking of taking over a shop. Why dont you collaborate with me? You can manage that store. Its tough in the beginning, but once the business gets on track, you can earn a good amount, and youll be one of the bosses, at least, instead of taking orders from others. Lin Xinlan felt moved inside, and she knew that Yan Cheng liked her. But she couldnt respond to his feelings, because he didnt know about her child. If he found out, he would surely be troubled by it. Besides, her feelings for him were like those of a sister for an elder brother. She couldnt live with someone she didnt love. Yan Cheng, thank you for your kindness, but I dont want to sell fruits anymore. I just want to rest for a while. Working as a maid isnt that hard, its actually more relaxing, and the pay is better. If I ever want to open a fruit store in the future, Ill ask for your help. Its getting late now, I should head back. If it gets too late, Im afraid the butler will lock the door and not let me in. Lin Xinlan smiled, stood up, and was about to leave. Yan Cheng quickly grabbed her, took a plastic bag, and filled it with various fruits. Take this to eat, its not worth much, but girls should eat more fruits to stay beautiful. Lin Xinlan hesitated for a moment but still accepted the fruits he offered. Thank you. Having said goodbye to Yan Cheng, she took a cab straight back to the villa. Rong Shaoze had asked her to go apologize to the Du couple at the hospital, which took her three hours. The man sat in the living room, waiting and becoming somewhat irritated. Upon seeing Lin Xinlan come in, his gaze fell on the plastic bag in her hand, and his eyes darkened further. You went to apologize? he asked coldly. Even though he wore casual and cozy home clothes, his demeanor failed to provide a sense of comfort or relaxation. Lin Xinlan stood at the door and nodded, Yes, I apologized. That took quite some time, he said with a slight twist of his mouth, his tone laced with faint mockery. After leaving the hospital, I just wandered around for a bit. Do you need anything else? If not, Im heading upstairs. She walked a few steps when Rong Shaozes voice rang out coldly, Didnt go to meet someone? Lin Xinlan, remembering his unfavorable opinion of Yan Cheng, subconsciously concealed the truth, No, I just walked around a bit. He didnt say anything, and she thought he was fine with it, so she continued forward. Chapter 43 You Actually Dared to Lie to Me 43: Chapter 43 You Actually Dared to Lie to Me 43 -43 You Actually Dared to Lie to Me Just as she reached the staircase, a looming figure strode over from behind, snatched the plastic bag out of her hand, and held it up with a cold laugh, Are you going to meet that man who sent you home last time? Look, this plastic bag even has the name of his shop on it. He pointed at the words Sincerity Fruit Shop printed on the bag. His expression suddenly twisted into a dark and terrible scowl, Lin Xinlan, you actually dared to lie to me! Your audacity is getting larger and larger! Have the words I said to you today gone in one ear and out the other? Do you not understand the meaning of loyalty, or did you think I was just speaking carelessly?! A flash of astonishment crossed Lin Xinlans eyes, and she retorted angrily, How do you know Yan Cheng opened a fruit shop? How do you know his fruit shop is called this? Rong Shaoze, have you been investigating him?! Thats right, I have investigated him. Not only have I looked into him, but I can also make it so that he cant make a living in B City, and destroy the fruit shop he has worked so hard to build! Crushing him is as easy as crushing an ant! Lin Xinlan grew increasingly furious, gasping for air as she said coldly, Rong Shaoze, I am the one under your control, not him. He is just my friend. If you are angry, direct it at me. Dont hurt my friend! Youre quite loyal, arent you? Rong Shaoze gave a cold laugh, a dangerous smile on his face. He threw the bag on the ground and viciously stomped the fruit inside to a pulp. Since youre so loyal, then lets see, for your friends sake, to what extent youre willing to go! Having said that, he walked briskly past her and went straight upstairs. Panic surged in Lin Xinlans heart as she hurriedly called out to his retreating figure, Rong Shaoze, its my fault for hiding things from you. Please dont trouble my friend. But he did not respond to her. Her heart was uneasy, fearing that Rong Shaoze might actually harm Yan Cheng. She didnt know what to do, only hoping that Rong Shaoze would vent all his anger on her and not involve the innocent. Tiredly, she returned to her room, Lin Xinlan closed the door and went to the bathroom to shower. The warm water cascading over her body was relaxing. Too many things had happened today, and she was exhausted, without the energy to think about anything else. She just wanted to have a good bath and then a good sleep. The bathroom door was quietly opened, but she didnt notice. From that angle, one could easily see her seductive figure and her long, ink-black hair. Under the light, the water traced down from her face, flowing over her elegant collarbones before reaching her flat belly and her long, straight legs The man with long strides walked in leisurely, like a graceful yet extremely dangerous cheetah. Lin Xinlan sensed the unusual presence and whipped around to see Rong Shaozes dark eyes. She immediately scrambled for her bath towel, trying to wrap herself up. Her movements, however, were slower than his. He stepped forward, hooked his arm around her waist, and pulled her tightly into his embrace, preventing her from moving. How did you get in here? Lin Xinlan wrestled with him as she asked in a panicked tone. The man lifted a bright key and waggled it, a smug smile curling at the corner of his mouth. The door was locked from the inside, but could still be opened with a key from the outsidewhat kind of lousy door was this?! Get out, dont be so despicable and shameless! Rong Shaoze held down her flailing hands, his hot breath spraying on her face. His eyes were dark and shiny, fixing on her as if he intended to swallow her whole. Im despicable and shameless? You are my wife, and its only right that I act this way with you, not despicable and shameless. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 44 You think too highly of me 44: Chapter 44: You think too highly of me 44 -44: You think too highly of me Let go of me, Im not your wife. Youve already had me, so dont touch me again! The man curled his lip into a faint smile: Woman, youre too naive. Do you think that living by my side, I wouldnt touch you? Ha, you must think me too much of a saint. Theres no love between us, why do you still want me? Rong Shaoze, dont tell me, youve fallen in love with me! To break free from him, Lin Xinlan deliberately said this. Rong Shaoze saw through her thoughts, his smile becoming more devilish: Woman, dont you know? For a man, love isnt necessary for doing it. Doing it and love are two different things. Lin Xinlans face flushed red at once, and a sense of humiliation rose in her heart. Because in Rong Shaozes eyes, she was merely a woman available for his needs at any time! She glared at him furiously, but he didnt care about her attitude at all, as he bent down and fiercely kissed her lips. His strong body leaned forward, and Lin Xinlans footing wavered. She stumbled backward until her back hit the cold tiles, with the man pressing down on her, his large hands roaming over her body. No matter how she struggled, she couldnt break free from his grasp. In the falling water, he held her, his eyes all muddled. And for Lin Xinlan, a union without love truly had no joy to speak of sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Days passed quietly, and Lin Xinlan heard that Mrs. Dus health wasnt in serious trouble, and both she and Mr. Du had been discharged from the hospital. She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart; it was good that they were fine. If she had inadvertently hurt someone again, she would definitely feel even more guilty and uneasy. Rong Shaozes attitude towards her remained cold, his moods unpredictable and capricious. Sometimes he seemed like a very approachable person, but at other times, when he got angry, he was completely unreasonable. Lin Xinlan had some understanding of his temperament; she tried her best to avoid him, to not interact with him, just fearing accidentally provoking his anger. The servants in the villa were still so unfriendly towards her. Everyday, Lin Xinlan stayed in the villa, enduring their coldness; she increasingly felt like she was in prison, without any joy or freedom. She could understand why Rong Shaoze and the Du family treated her badly. But what right did they have to look down on her, to underestimate her, to talk about her behind her back, to not regard her as a person at all? Lin Xinlan smiled faintly. She had to let them know she was not to be trifled with, didnt she? That night, Rong Shaoze returned from a gathering, somewhat drunk. He didnt go back to his own room but knocked on Lin Xinlans door instead. Lin Xinlan opened the door, and without saying a word, the man pulled her into his arms, urgently kissing her lips. His hand supported her waist as he carried her into the room. At the gathering, they had drunk quite a bit. The effect of the alcohol made his blood run hot. A woman, who was wearing a particularly fragrant perfume, took the initiative to cling to him, and he, going with the flow, hugged and grew intimate with her, his blood growing even more fierce. But when it came to the crucial moment, he disgustedly pushed the woman away. Because the womans perfume had an aphrodisiac effect. What he detested the most were women who schemed and played tricks on him. That woman ended up in a bad way, but Rong Shaoze was also very uncomfortable, the discomfort being unbearable. He didnt want to touch those vulgar women anymore; instead, he hurried back, heading straight for Lin Xinlans room. Lin Xinlan couldnt resist his ardor and was quickly overcome by him Afterward, Rong Shaoze held her with his eyes closed, a slight frown on his brow. Lin Xinlan watched him for a while before asking indifferently, Whats wrong with you? Drank too much, he said flatly, but did not open his eyes. Chapter 45 Is this porridge made by you 45: Chapter 45 Is this porridge made by you? 45 -45 Is this porridge made by you? Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, and when she raised them again, she asked, You could ask Lao Gu to make you some hangover soup. No, it tastes awful! The man began to get moody, his petulance and disdain came naturally, without a hint of affectation. Lin Xinlan was slightly taken aback. She thought that Rong Shaoze must have grown up in a very privileged home. Otherwise, he wouldnt have developed such an aggressive and willful demeanor, doing as he pleased without the need for pretense. After thinking it over, she said, How about this, Ill have a maid make some porridge for you. Millet porridge is very soft and tastes good, it might make you feel better after eating it. Rong Shaoze unexpectedly opened his eyes to look at her and asked coldly, Youre acting a bit odd. Lin Xinlan looked into his eyes, Whats odd about me? If you dont need it, forget it. I was just a bit overzealous earlier and asked you a few extra questions. Now, lets just pretend you didnt hear it, and Ill pretend I didnt say it. Never mind, go ahead and ask them. Im a bit hungry too. Rong Shaoze released her and closed his eyes again. Lin Xinlan didnt want to go but, after lying there a while, she got up reluctantly and opened the door. By this time it was already ten at night, and the maids were almost ready to rest. As Lin Xinlan went downstairs, two maids walked past her without offering a greeting, completely ignoring her. Lin Xinlan could even see the disgust and mockery in their eyes. She called out to them softly, Could one of you go to the kitchen and cook some millet porridge? The two stopped in their tracks and said coldly, Young Madam, its already ten oclock at night. The auntie who cooks has already gone to bed. If you want porridge, you can tell her tomorrow, and she will make it for you. Which one of you knows how to make it? Neither of us do. Then which one of you will go wake up the auntie to come and make it? Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Young Madam, sorry, but shes already asleep. Shes had a hard day cooking and is very tired, we dont want to disturb her. Lin Xinlans face showed difficulty, and after a moments hesitation, she said, Never mind, Ill do it myself. A glint of smug satisfaction flashed in their eyes, If theres nothing else, Young Madam, well be heading down. Go ahead. Lin Xinlan went into the kitchen and made a pot of millet porridge herself. She carried it upstairs, opened the door, and said to Rong Shaoze, Its ready, get up and eat. Rong Shaoze had fallen asleep and when she woke him up, he couldnt help but be grouchy. Why did it take so long?! Lin Xinlan didnt answer but went over and handed him the bowl, Do you want to eat now? Although Rong Shaoze was in a bad mood, he didnt refuse. He was a bit hungry and naturally wouldnt go to bed on an empty stomach. He barely took one bite before he spat it out and threw the bowl on the floor, scattering the white porridge everywhere. Lin Xinlan was prepared and dodged in time to avoid being scalded. Who made this? Tell her to get lost tomorrow! the man said angrily. Lin Xinlans expression was a bit cautious, Is it that bad? Rong Shaoze sneered, Dont they know I like sweet porridge? How dare they add salt! Im sorry, I didnt know, Lin Xinlan hurriedly said. Rong Shaoze looked at her in surprise, his eyes showing confusion, You made it? Lin Xinlan hesitated for a moment, then nodded, Yes. It was too late at this hour, and the cooking maid was asleep. They said she was exhausted after a days work, and they couldnt bear to wake her. And the other maids didnt know how to make it, so I did it myself. Rong Shaozes gaze darkened in an instant. He looked at her once, then abruptly got out of bed, donned his clothes, and strode out of the room. Lin Xinlan didnt follow him, her expression remained calm. Then she lay back on the bed, pulled the covers over her, and planned to go straight to sleep. Rong Shaozes anger had serious consequences. Chapter 46 The Young Master’s Anger 46: Chapter 46 The Young Masters Anger 46 -46 The Young Masters Anger sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having descended the stairs, he sharply ordered everyone to assemble in the living room. Soon, the butler led roughly a dozen servants all standing in the living room, waiting for his dispatch. Young Master, do you have any orders? she asked respectfully as she stepped forward. Rong Shaoze sat on the sofa, his hair messily wild, his face filled with a cold ferocity. Who is responsible for cooking meals in the kitchen? he asked coldly. A middle-aged woman tremulously stepped forward, raising her hand. Your two months wages, all deducted, and if you dont like it, get lost! The middle-aged woman felt this punishment was utterly unwarranted, but she dared not object and could only nod in acceptance before carefully retreating back to the ranks. Who was on duty tonight?! Two other maids, trembling, raised their hands. Rong Shaoze sneered coldly at them, You two, pack your things immediately and get out. After dawn, I dont want to see you here again! Young Master! a girl exclaimed, lifting her head in shock, What exactly did we do wrong, why are you driving us away?! Who was Rong Shaoze, since when did he have to explain his decisions to her? His mouth twisted slightly, his eyes darkening as the butler immediately barked, Shut up! If the Young Master tells you to leave, you leave immediately, without any dissent! But Say one more word of nonsense, and you wont even get severance! The girl immediately fell silent. Weeping and wailing, the two turned and ran off to pack their belongings. Rong Shaoze stood up, his piercing gaze sweeping over the remaining servants. Each of them kept their heads down, silent as cicadas in winter, fearing they might be the next to suffer misfortune. After surveying the room, Rong Shaoze said ominously, Remember your status, you are just servants of the Rong Family. Anyone who doesnt stay in their place and do what theyre supposed to do will face consequences far worse than simply leaving, have I made myself clear?! Yes! they responded in unison. Rong Shaoze snorted, then strode arrogantly upstairs. He didnt visit Lin Xinlans room again, and Lin Xinlan had a good nights sleep. The next day when coming downstairs, Lin Xinlan could feel the tension in the air. As Rong Shaoze ate, his face was expressionless; his discontent made everyone even more cautious. They were all clueless as to why the Young Master had flown into a rage the previous night. The Young Masters temper made them uncomfortable; they wanted to understand the reason so they wouldnt inadvertently anger him again without knowing. Rong Shaoze had gone to the company, and the butler found an opportunity to approach Lin Xinlan, who was watching TV. Young Madam, may I disturb you for a few minutes? This was the first time the butler had addressed her with such respect. Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, replied indifferently, Please, dont stand on ceremony. Butler, whatever your query, just ask, and spare no formalities. The butlers face struggled to maintain composure as she forced a stiff smile, Young Madam can call me Old Gu. Lin Xinlan rested her gaze on the television, not engaging in conversation, creating a somewhat awkward silence, and Old Gu felt her cheeks stiffen even more. Ahem Young Madam, I wanted to ask, do you know why the Young Master was angry last night? Er, what I mean is, you were with him at that time and must have known what happened to upset him so. As she asked this, even Old Gus perennially icy face couldnt help but turn red. Normally she was cold towards Lin Xinlan, never paying her much attention. Who would have known, there would come a day when she would have to swallow her pride and seek Lin Xinlans help. Lin Xinlan did not embarrass her and after thinking a bit, she said, I also dont know why he got angry, he took one sip of porridge and then smashed the bowl and stormed off, without saying a word. Chapter 47 Used by Her as a Gun 47: Chapter 47 Used by Her as a Gun S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 47 -47 Used by Her as a Gun Whats the matter, did he do something last night that scared you? Lao Gu nodded gravely, The young master punished one servant and dismissed two others. Such things have never happened before. Is that so? What mistakes did they make? Lin Xinlan asked, a bit surprised. To tell you the truth, we dont know what mistakes they made. They themselves dont know either. Thats strange, then why did Rong Shaoze punish them? Lao Gu pondered for a moment before asking, Young Madam, you mentioned that the young master smashed a bowl, I think it must have been because the porridge was horrible. May I ask if you know who made the porridge last night? She clearly remembered that the servant in charge of the kitchen had already gone to bed. No one had come to report to her that Shaoze wanted to have porridge, so she was puzzled about who had gone to the kitchen to make porridge for him. Lin Xinlan said innocently, I made the porridge. He said he liked it sweet, but I didnt know, so I added a lot of salt, and thats why he got angry. You made it?! Lao Gu was a bit surprised, Isnt there someone specifically in charge of the kitchen? Even at night, there should be someone on duty to prepare food for the young master anytime, why would the Young Madam have to do it herself? Youre talking about that? Thats because it was very late, and two on-duty servants said they didnt know how to make porridge, and the auntie in charge of the kitchen was already asleep. They said she had been tired from working all day, and they couldnt bear to disturb her. So I had no choice, it was I who went to do it. Lao Gu, having heard this, understood everything. She looked at Lin Xinlan, who wore no emotion on her face, held back for a moment but still couldnt help asking, Young Madam, did you tell them that the porridge was for Shaoze? Lin Xinlan blinked her eyes, recalling, and said, I forgot, maybe I did, maybe I didnt. She shrugged her shoulders and continued watching TV. Lao Gus heart suddenly chilled, realizing for the first time that this Young Madam, who rarely spoke and seemed to have no authority, was far from simple! Who didnt know that the servants in the villa were selected carefully? Each of them could not only clean but also cook, and the education they received was equivalent to that of college graduates. They could even speak English, and their skills were more impressive than those of an average white-collar worker. Furthermore, their cooking skills were at least three-star level. Those two servants claiming they couldnt make porridge were blatantly lying. But all the servants were loyal to Shaoze, and they wouldnt decline an opportunity to serve him. The only reason they lied was because Lin Xinlan had not told them that the porridge was for Shaoze; she certainly misled them into thinking it was for herself. None of the servants had any respect for her, nor did they take her seriously. When she asked them to make porridge, they would certainly refuse, but how could they know that they all had been played by her? Lao Gu now understood the reason for Shaozes anger the previous night, as well as the reason for the punishment of the servants. They had all been manipulated by the Young Madam, and Shaoze had become a pawn in her hands, used by her as a weapon. Even though she knew the truth, Lao Gu was not angry, nor did she show any emotion. Instead, she secretly warned the servants to be more polite to the Young Madam. After all, Shaoze had a point. They were merely servants of the Rong Family, and as such, they should abide by their duties and do what they were supposed to. No matter what Lin Xinlan had done, or how her relationship with Shaoze stood, one thing was certain. Her current status was that of the bona fide Young Madam of the Rong Family. As long as her status remained, they had to treat her with courtesy and see her as the lady of the house. Chapter 48 Be a Servant for a Year 48: Chapter 48: Be a Servant for a Year 48 -48: Be a Servant for a Year Lin Xinlan achieved the desired effect, and the servants were much kinder to her. She didnt need them to treat her as their master, nor did she require them to be utterly respectful towards her. What she wanted was just the minimum level of respect. With the servants being polite to her, Lin Xinlans life in the villa became less oppressive, and her life became much more relaxed. Once Mr. and Mrs. Du had nursed their wounds, they discussed how to discipline Lin Xinlan. In their eyes, Lin Xinlan was nothing but a lowly woman. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How dare she harm them, and how could they easily forgive her? Upon learning of their arrival, Lin Xinlan was not afraid. Let them come; she would no longer fear them nor allow them to lay a finger on her again. Every time she saw the outrageous demeanor of Mr. and Mrs. Du, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but speculate what kind of woman Du Ruoxin was. Given her parents barbaric cunning, would she have inherited some of their temperament? The two sat down on the sofa, looking at Lin Xinlan commandingly. Mrs. Du curved her lips in a smile and slapped a document on the table. This is the indemnity document. It includes medical expenses, lost wages, living expenses, and compensation for emotional distress, totalling one million. Now, give us the money immediately and compensate us for our losses! One million, quite an exorbitant demand. Lin Xinlan glanced casually at the document and smiled, Im sorry, but I dont have the money. Mrs. Du was waiting for just that response, No money? Thats fine, you can come to my house and work as a maid for a year to offset the debt. If you refuse, Ill take you to court and ruin your reputation! Mrs. Du, I think youre mistaken. If you take me to court, the one whose reputation will be ruined isnt me, but rather Rong Shaoze. Although Im just an ordinary citizen, my status is that of his wife. If Im taken to court, Rong Shaozes reputation wont be very pleasant either. Mrs. Dus face immediately changed color, and she retorted in a shrill voice, Youre just a substitute! You actually think youre Shaozes wife? Let me tell you, my daughter is his real wife! Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, feeling that it was necessary to remind them. Mrs. Du, although I am a substitute, the law only recognizes me as Rong Shaozes wife. This is an unalterable fact, and indeed, I have married him. Cheap, woman! Mrs. Du instantly flared up, standing abruptly and pointing at her, she furiously said, I knew it, youre up to no good. Tell me, was it premeditated from the start? Did you deliberately hit my daughter just to get close to Shaoze?! I tell you, as soon as my daughter wakes up, you will be nothing. Your arrogant days are numbered! Hmm, youre correct. However, all of that will have to wait until your daughter wakes up. Mrs. Du, if you truly hate me, you might as well wait for your daughter to claim the position of the Rong familys Young Madam before coming to discipline me, instead of bothering me every now and then like nowadays. First, with my status out there, are you not afraid of angering Shaoze by constantly troubling me? Second, with the way you behave, Shaoze might wonder if your daughter is the same. Mrs. Du, your every word and action could potentially affect your daughters future happiness. You Mrs. Du was livid with anger, but then she scoffed smugly, You think by saying this I wont dare to touch you? Lin Xinlan, youre mistaken! The person Shaoze likes is my Ruoxin; hell never fall for you, the woman who hurt Ruoxin. Also, even if we killed you, Shaoze wouldnt say a word against us. Chapter 49 Who did you say was hypocritical and despicable 49: Chapter 49 Who did you say was hypocritical and despicable? 49 -49 Who did you say was hypocritical and despicable? He hates you too, and he couldnt wait for us to teach you a lesson. You think he would have your back? Dream on, no one will have your back! Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, and she frowned as she asked, Are you saying that the way you treat me is with Rong Shaozes tacit approval? No wonder, you can come barging in here time and again to trouble me. It turns out its all his idea. I really cant see it; he also has such a despicable side. Hate me, just send me to prison, but playing these petty tricks, what kind of man is that! Mrs. Dus face changed slightly, and she hurriedly explained, Shaoze is not that kind of man, he didnt He didnt what? Lin Xinlan interrupted her, Didnt tacitly allow you to bully me? Mrs. Du, your words seem to contradict themselves. Mrs. Dus throat choked, unable to dismiss her previous statements, she could only glower and say, Thats right, it was all with his tacit approval! Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now you know Shaozes attitude towards you, right? You really thought he liked you, saw something special in you, thought you would keep the seat of the Rong Familys Young Madam? Hmph, go on with your pipe dreams, if he really cared about you, he wouldnt have allowed us to come after you time and time again! Lin Xinlan looked downcast and said softly, I know you all hate me, you could have confronted me openly, but these hypocritical and despicable actions are truly despicable! Lin Xinlan! Her words had just ended when the voice of a man, teeth clenched in anger, suddenly erupted, Whom are you calling hypocritical and despicable, who is the villain?! Everyone turned in surprise to see Rong Shaoze standing at the door, his anger palpable. No one noticed when he had returned, nor knew how much of the conversation he had heard. Mrs. Dus heart fluttered with panic, but she soon regained her composure, even a trace of triumph. Perhaps, Rong Shaoze had only heard what Lin Xinlan had just said. Lin Xinlan looked at him coldly, her lips curling into a mocking smile, Heh, whether youre that kind of person, you know full well, and Mrs. Du has already confirmed it for you. You cheap person, dont you slander me! Mrs. Du retorted sharply, her eyes instinctively darting to Rong Shaoze, who was livid, his eyes filled with rage, and she suddenly felt uncertain. Hastily forcing a smile, she said stiffly, Shaoze, youre back just in time, your aunt has something to say to you. This Ms. Lin really thinks highly of herself, truly believes shes the Young Madam of the Rong Family, showing no respect to me and your uncle, always putting on airs. She even said that Ruoxin could never wake up, could never take her place as the Young Madam. I suspect she has planned all this, deliberately injuring Ruoxin just to get close to you. Shaoze, you must stand up for Ruoxin. Shes lying unconscious in the hospital now, its so pitiful. And its all Lin Xinlans doing! After listening to Mrs. Du finish, Rong Shaoze looked at her expressionlessly and said coldly, Uncle Du, Aunt Du, without my permission, youre not allowed to set foot in here again. Now, please leave immediately! Mrs. Du was stunned, Huh? What did you say? She and Mr. Du could not believe their own ears. Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed slightly, a cold light flashing within them. I dont want to repeat myself. Also, remember, no matter my attitude towards Lin Xinlan, she is the Young Madam of the Rong Family, thats a fact. By coming here time and again to trouble her, are you completely disregarding me? The two exchanged glances, and Mr. Du quickly said with a smile, Shaoze, you misunderstand; how could we possibly disregard you. Chapter 50 I really underestimated you 50: Chapter 50: I really underestimated you 50 -50: I really underestimated you Were only targeting Lin Xinlan, after all, due to her, Ruoxin is pitifully lying in the hospital. As for Ruoxins matter, Ill naturally give her an explanation later, but its not your place to discipline Lin Xinlan. Now, leave immediately! Shaoze Madam Du still wanted to speak, her hope not yet extinguished. Rong Shaoze shot her a fierce glare, and her words were abruptly choked off. Old Master Du mustered his courage to speak, but still didnt dare to say anything. The two of them had extremely ugly expressions, their lips quivering a few times, a mix of anger and embarrassment as they fled the villa in disarray. Lin Xinlans face remained calm, she didnt mock anything, nor did she show any attitude of enjoying the show. With the people gone, she didnt want to stay in the living room and stood up to walk upstairs. Stop, Lin Xinlan, come here and explain yourself clearly to me! Rong Shaoze called out to her in a stern voice. She turned around and asked indifferently, Explain what clearly? Rong Shaoze strode up to her, his expression still dark, You said who is hypocritical and despicable, who is a villain? And who did you say is not a man? Lin Xinlan realized, Arent you? If youre not, then youre not. Her words were casual, creating a stark contrast with his rage, and even highlighted his irrational fussing over trifles. Rong Shaozes breath was stifled in his chest, leaving him extremely uncomfortable, but he didnt get angry. Instead, he laughed, his lips crooked in a rakish smile. Lin Xinlan, your little tricks cant fool my eyes. You did that on purpose, didnt you? You saw me returning early on. Youre using my hand to discipline Ruoxins parents, arent you? Ha, woman, I really underestimated you. First, you used me to punish the servant, now youre using me to deal with two people you find annoying. Now, aside from me, no one dares give you a hard time. Your schemes are really deep, indeed all women are terrifying! Lin Xinlan wasnt surprised that he saw through her trickery. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked him in the eye, her expression still very calm. I dont think Im being manipulative, Im merely utilizing my identity. Rong Shaoze, you granted me the prestigious title of the Young Madam of the Rong Family, it would be such a pity not to take good advantage of that. She smiled faintly, a strange light in her eyes. It was a confident, noble glow that made her usually expressionless face look particularly bright and captivating. Rong Shaoze was slightly taken aback, suddenly having the illusion that she was born to be the Rong Familys distinguished Young Madam. Dismissing the absurd thought from his mind, he caught her hand with a wicked smile, Since Ive given you the title and allowed you to use it, shouldnt you also fulfill some duties that come with it? You should know, where theres gain, there must be payment. You Lin Xinlan frantically tried to shake off his hand. He quickly wrapped his arm around her waist, his warm thin lips covering hers, not allowing her a chance to counter. Her soft lips lacked the taste of lipstick, and she carried no other scent. Only hers, a sweet and soft fragrance. Every time he kissed her, held her, it made him feel content, inexplicably at peace. Rong Shaoze had always been searching for a word to describe the feeling she exuded, and now he thought of it, it was tranquility. Yes, she could give one a comfortable, quiet feeling. Like a home harbor, she could bring peace of mind. Their relationship was already muddled. Even though she was just his wife in name, they were not truly husband and wife in the real sense. Yet, night after night, what they did belonged to the realm of husband and wife. Lin Xinlan went from initial rejection and resistance, to helpless acceptance, and then passive compliance. If this continued, she didnt know how she and Rong Shaoze could cleanly break away from each other. Chapter 51 What to Do If You Get Pregnant 51: Chapter 51 What to Do If You Get Pregnant 51 -51 What to Do If You Get Pregnant The more entangled she became, the less tranquil her heart was, and the more she found herself entangled with him. All she wanted was for the contract period to end, then to gain her freedom, and return to her own life. She genuinely worried that when the time came to leave, nothing would be the same anymore In fact, ever since Xiaocong came into their lives, she and Rong Shaoze were forever linked, inseparable. So she shouldnt overthink it; she should just take things one step at a time. As long as she could maintain a whole heart and come out unscathed, that was enough. However, these past few days, she felt a bit anxious because she suddenly remembered that she forgot to take her birth control pill one day. What if she became pregnant? First of all, Rong Shaoze would not want the child; he had said that she wasnt worthy of bearing his offspring. Secondly, she didnt want another child either. One Xiaocong was enough for her; she wanted to give all her love and care to just Xiaocong. She simply didnt have the extra energy to look after another child. Lin Xinlan hadnt mentioned this to Rong Shaoze; she was secretly fretting over it herself. Fortunately, a few days later, her period arrived, and she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that perhaps heaven was still on her side. Since she was on her period, Rong Shaoze couldnt touch her. And Shaoze was not the sort to remain chaste for anyone. If he found a woman he liked and deemed suitable, he wouldnt hesitate to pursue her. For two consecutive nights, he didnt come home. Rumor had it that he had a new love interest, but Lin Xinlan didnt know who she was. She wasnt concerned with all that. It was even better when Rong Shaoze didnt come home; she had her peace and leisure. Lin Xinlans menstrual cycle was often irregular. Whenever she had her period, it would last quite longothers were usually done in four to five days, but hers often dragged on for seven to eight days. Sometimes, it was on and off, even stretching to the tenth day. On the fourth evening, Rong Shaoze finally came home. He walked into the living room, casually threw his car keys on the coffee table, and sat down beside Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan was watching TV. Seeing him return, she greeted him indifferently, Youre back. He leaned closer to her, resting his head on her shoulder, his breath tickling her neck in intermittent puffs, which felt quite uncomfortable. Lin Xinlan shifted her shoulders uncomfortably, but Rong Shaoze irritably said, Stop moving, let me lean on you for a bit. She stopped moving, but her body stiffened and couldnt relax. Lin Xinlan was watching a palace drama series. The women in the imperial harem fought tooth and nail, creating an intense, tension-filled atmosphere that couldnt help but make one feel anxious. She was engrossed in the show when Rong Shaoze started watching along with her for a while, then scoffed and laughed, No wonder youre so shrewd; you learned it from this, didnt you? I notice you women never tire of scheming and intrigue. Tell me, after all their struggles, what do they really gain in the end? His tone was full of disdain, a male chauvinism toward females. One thing Lin Xinlan couldnt stand was men who looked down on women. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldnt help but retort lightly, Women fight and scheme, but isnt it all directed by men? You men just like watching women fight over you, vying for attention; it satisfies what you call your vanity. In the end, aside from stroking your ego, what else have you gained? How many of you truly understand and cherish a womans genuine love? Rong Shaoze looked up at her, a hint of a smile on his lips, Why do I get the feeling theres a hint of sour grapes in your words? Could it be that youre jealous because I havent touched you these past few days? Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, Youre overthinking it; I was simply speaking to the matter at hand. Rong Shaoze obviously didnt see it that way. He believed that women easily fall for a man, especially a man like him. Chapter 52 Women Are Really Troublesome 52: Chapter 52 Women Are Really Troublesome 52 -52 Women Are Really Troublesome He and Lin Xinlan were entwined every night, and not to boast, but she must have developed some feelings for him. Seeing him go out to meet other women, whether she loved him or not, her heart would certainly feel uncomfortable. Otherwise, Lin Xinlan would not have said those words. Sometimes, a persons words and actions are influenced by their true inner thoughts. Rong Shaoze had a deep understanding of psychology and could naturally discern Lin Xinlans inner thoughts. His smile became more wicked. He didnt care how many women were attracted to him; even if Lin Xinlan had developed feelings for him, he thought it didnt matter. He was just a bit smug; the stubborn and cold-hearted Lin Xinlan was actually influenced by him. He had not forgotten his vow to make her fall in love with him, then cruelly dump her. Lin Xinlans reaction was a good sign. Did it mean that his vow was about to come true? Rong Shaozes smile was too obvious. Lin Xinlans frown deepened, and a surge of anger rose in her heart, What are you laughing at? I told you, I was just speaking to the point. Dont be so full of yourself, okay? She swore she truly had no feelings for him. She had just said it in passing, not understanding why he had to misunderstand her. Shaoze didnt get angry in the face of her outburst; instead, he chuckled. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder and placed his other hand on her waist, Whats there to be nervous about? The more you try to explain, the more it seems like youre trying to hide something. Woman, Ive neglected you for a few days, how about we sleep together tonight? His hand was restless, lifting her clothes and sliding inside, touching her soft skin. Lin Xinlan pressed down on his hand displeased and said indifferently, My period hasnt ended yet; you might be interested, but Im not! Why is it taking so long? Rong Shaoze frowned in dissatisfaction, then suddenly he remembered that a womans period usually lasts about a week. Women are truly troublesome. With desire gone from his eyes, he couldnt help but pinch her waist again, his fingers suggestively sliding over her skin. As his hand withdrew, his fingertips carried the lingering affection and the warmth of her body. Lin Xinlan sighed with relief, only feeling a bit uncomfortable at the spot he had pinched, like a lingering burn that hadnt faded for a long time. Having a woman by his side he couldnt touch made Rong Shaoze feel utterly bored. His phone suddenly rang; it was from his new fling of the past couple of days. She was a pretty girl who had started working after high school graduation. He had met her in a restaurant, where she was a waitress taking care of their table. He was drawn to her delicate looks and quiet demeanor and had proposed to keep her. The girl looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and then agreed. It seemed like she desperately needed money, and he had no interest in knowing her troubles, he just needed to provide her with a sum of money. Normally, he would not casually keep a girl. But lately, he found himself particularly interested in quiet, beautiful women, so on a whim, he indulged in a bit of light refreshment. Used to rich food, he occasionally found the light refreshments not bad. Besides, his patience was limited, and he found it difficult to maintain interest in someone for long. So, after two or three days, he was already tired of that girl. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that she called, he should tell her clearly not to contact him ever again. But for some reason, he felt a strong urge to agree to the girls request in front of Lin Xinlan. So he answered the phone, and heard the girl hesitantly ask, Are you coming over tonight? He immediately responded with a gentle smile: Chapter 53 Deliberately Neglecting Her 53: Chapter 53 Deliberately Neglecting Her 53 -53 Deliberately Neglecting Her What, missing me? Ive missed you too. Wait for me, Ill be right there. When a man like Rong Shaoze spoke such tender words, it was undoubtedly a lethal temptation. He not only had a handsome face but also wealth and status beyond the reach of others. Being a man who shone in every aspect, if he were gentle with a woman, that woman was surely on the brink of falling completely for him. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, feeling sad for his new love. To fall in love with such a man was to be destined for a lifetime of heartache. After hanging up the phone, the man deliberately kissed her on the face and said with a smile, Im going out tonight and wont be coming back. Lin Xinlan looked at him indifferently, her tone as natural as ever, Where youre going is no concern of mine. Indeed, he had no need to tell her. Yet he couldnt help saying it. Rong Shaoze looked at her indifferent expression, feeling inexplicably annoyed. He got up with a cold face, not sparing her another glance, and left. As if deliberately giving her the cold shoulder, Rong Shaoze rarely came back for several consecutive days. Even on occasions when he did return during the day, it was only to change his clothes and then he would leave again. Lin Xinlan lived a leisurely and carefree life, but she did not want to continue living this way. What she yearned for was the busy, fulfilling, and free life she once had. The news of Rong Shaoze having a new flame quickly reached the media. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They reported extensively, following and waiting on stakeouts, and anytime Rong Shaoze went out, he would be secretly photographed. Papers for several days in a row featured photos of him with a girl going in and out of various places. The servants worried that Lin Xinlan would become jealous and lose her temper, little did they know that her noon pastime each day was to read the gossip news about Rong Shaoze, which she actually enjoyed quite much. When she reached the exciting parts, she couldnt help but burst into laughter. Todays paper suggested that Rong Shaoze might be impotent because he took a girl to a hotel three times, and twice they came out in less than twenty minutes. Lin Xinlan couldnt help it and let out a snort of laughter upon reading this. While she was laughing heartily, the newspaper was suddenly snatched away. Lin Xinlan looked up in surprise and saw Rong Shaoze reading the very article she had been enjoying. The mans face went instantly livid. He crumpled the newspaper into a ball, threw it on the ground, and said angrily, Im going to shut down that newspaper; they cant just write whatever they want! Lin Xinlan kept her gaze low, eyes on the nose and the nose on the heart, offering no opinion. Her chin was suddenly seized and her head lifted. Rong Shaoze glared at her and asked, You think Im impotent too? Lin Xinlan shook her head instinctively then blushed abruptly as if she had thought of something. She awkwardly shifted her gaze away. Rong Shaoze smiled ambiguously, Right, how would I perform, if not like you know best. What do you say, should we book a hotel room a few times, maybe stay a little longer to clear the facts? Lin Xinlan replied uncomfortably, If youre bothered by what the outside world reports, then you should spend more time in the hotel with that girl. Rong Shaoze snorted coldly, let go of her chin, and said nothing as he went upstairs. Those two times at the hotel, he was not interested in doing anything each time. He was fed up with that girl anyway, unable to touch her even by mustering all his patience. So today, he had impatiently paid her off with money. But he did not expect the media to report it this way; had he known, he would have stayed just sitting and drinking tea in the hotel room, if only to drag out the time before leaving. But how dare they write about him like that; they really didnt want to keep their jobs anymore! Anyway, having provoked him, that newspaper was definitely doomed to shut down. Rong Shaoze went up to take a shower, and when he came out wrapped in a bath towel, he heard the phone ringing. He looked at the caller ID, his expression somewhat stern. Answering the call, for once, his tone was uncommonly respectful. Chapter 54 Going to See His Family 54: Chapter 54: Going to See His Family 54 -54: Going to See His Family Grandfather, did you want to see me about something? An aged and authoritative voice came from the other end of the phone, You havent been back for a while now. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow, Grandfather, what exactly are you trying to say? Do you want me to return? Its the weekend tomorrow, and you should bring your wife home for a meal. Youve been married for nearly a month, why havent you brought her to see us? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze paused for a moment, then nodded, I understand, Ill bring her over tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, Rong Shaoze sat on the sofa, lighting up a cigarette and smoking in silence. His grandfathers sudden request for him to bring Lin Xinlan back definitely meant he had some plan in mind. In reality, the wife he acknowledged was Du Ruoxin. If his grandfather acknowledged Lin Xinlan, he didnt even know how he would explain it to Ruoxin afterwards. After crushing the cigarette into the ashtray, he decided to take one step at a time. After all, Lin Xinlan was only his temporary wife, not a permanent one. When Lin Xinlan heard from Rong Shaoze that she would have to go back with him to meet his family tomorrow, she became very nervous. She and Rong Shaoze had a marriage contract, which was not a real marriage in the true sense. The thought of meeting his family felt inappropriate to her. In her view, a woman meeting a mans family signified his acceptance of her, and if his family accepted her too, then she would become the potential daughter-in-law of that family. Rong Shaoze bringing her home, did that mean he accepted her? Lin Xinlans eyes widened in horror, and she hurriedly shook her head at him, I dont want to go. Why do I have to meet your family? Our marriage doesnt count, why are you taking me to your home? Rong Shaoze knew she had misunderstood. Seeing her act as if she was trying to avoid him at all costs, he really wanted to tell her that he also didnt want to bring her there! What are you worried about? Do you think I have really accepted you? I can tell you now that the purpose of marrying you was to show my family. Youd better behave well tomorrow, or dont blame me for being unkind to you! he said coldly, then turned and walked away, exuding an air of irritation. It was with Lin Xinlan that he had repeatedly tasted the frustration of defeat. All the things that he took pride in seemed to hold no attraction for her. This had dealt a not insignificant blow to his ego. However, he wasnt a child and certainly wasnt going to try hard to get her to like him just because she didnt like him. Whether others liked him or not wasnt important to him, but he was truly irked by Lin Xinlans constant desire to escape from him. It seemed that from the moment they met, she had been cold and distant towards him, even harboring a faintly discernible hostility. He truly couldnt understand why she felt hostile towards him Lao Gu had worked for the Rong family for many years and had always been responsible for taking care of Rong Shaoze. She was very capable at managing affairs between wealthy families. Under Rong Shaozes orders, she had prepared clothes and jewelry for Lin Xinlan, taught her some etiquette, and broadly explained the situation of the Rong family to her. They quickly arrived at the Rong familys old mansion, escorted by several bodyguards in Rong Shaozes dazzling Lamborghini. It was an old house with a bit of history, large and quaint at first glance. As the iron gate opened, rows of servants in white uniforms stood on each side. Under their watchful eyes, the car slowly drove into the mansion. Stepping out of the car, Lin Xinlan subconsciously looked towards Rong Shaoze. The man gestured to her faintly, Come here and hook your arm in mine. Understanding, she stepped forward and hooked her arm in his, and together they walked into the hall. Unlike the quaint exterior, the interior furnishings were lavish and exquisite, glittering everywhere. One glance and there was too much to take in. But Lin Xinlan didnt show any surprise, as luxury goods held no interest for her; she was only concerned about how soon she could leave. Chapter 55 It was I Who Made Him Marry You 55: Chapter 55: It was I Who Made Him Marry You 55 -55: It was I Who Made Him Marry You Young Master, Young Madam, the old master is currently in the study, and dinner will be ready shortly. Would you like to rest for a while now and have some snacks? A middle-aged man, the butler, stepped forward and respectfully addressed them. Rong Shaoze asked, Where are my parents? Madam and Master are still out, they called and said they will be back in a few minutes. Alright, you take the Young Madam to rest for a bit first. Yes. Lin Xinlan followed the butler to a living room to rest. She noticed there were many small living rooms here. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The one she was sitting in was even bigger than the house she used to rent. Before she sat for long, dinner was ready, and she followed the servant to the dining room where the meal would take place. At a rectangular dining table, four people were already seated. Sitting at the head of the table was an imposing old man with silver hair and a youthful face, dressed in a black Tang suitundoubtedly Rong Guangguo, Rong Shaozes grandfather. To the left-hand side of Rong Guangguo sat a man and a woman, in order, who were Rong Shaozes parents. Rong Shaoze was sitting to the right-hand side of his grandfather, and the seat beside him was empty, reserved for Lin Xinlan. Seeing her come in, Rong Shaoze smiled and said, Grandfather, this is your grandsons wife, your granddaughter-in-law Lin Xinlan. Xinlan, come and greet the elders. It was his first time calling her Xinlan, but he did it naturally and affectionately. Lin Xinlan paused for a moment, then stepped forward with a smile and greeted them one by one, Grandfather, how do you do? Father, how do you do? Mother, how do you do? Sit down. Rong Guangguo glanced at her, his face expressionless as he spoke to her indifferently. Rong Shaozes parents just nodded slightly, without uttering a word. Lin Xinlan took her seat next to Rong Shaoze, looking at the table filled with delicious dishes, yet she had no appetite at all. Apart from Rong Shaoze, who kept smiling, the expressions on everyones faces were very indifferent, as if this were not a family banquet but a Hongmen banquet. Lin Xinlan faced such a situation for the first time and couldnt help feeling somewhat nervous, a hint of stiffness showing on her face. It was only when Rong Guangguo announced that they could start eating that they began to pick up their chopsticks. Throughout the meal, not a word was spoken, and Lin Xinlan naturally dared not make a soundshe didnt even let her chewing be heard. Unintentionally, she noticed Rong Shaozes impatience; the man ate with his head down and a flash of irritation clearly passed through his eyes mid-meal. But no one saw it, except for her. It turned out he disliked the atmosphere of the meal as well. After eating, it was time to go to the living room for tea. They discussed company matters and current events, but no one brought up anything about Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan sat quietly, actually relieved by their neglect of her presence. After talking for a while, Rong Guangguo stood up and said to Rong Shaoze, Help me upstairs. Yes. Rong Shaoze hurriedly went to assist him, aware that his grandfather wanted to speak to him alone. After they left, Rongs father also stood up and departed, leaving Lin Xinlan with Rongs mother. Rongs mother put down her delicate, thin white-glazed cup, her well-maintained, soft hands placed one over the other on her lap, and looked faintly towards Lin Xinlan before softly speaking, We are quite aware of your situation with Shaoze. Originally, it was Ruoxin who was supposed to marry Shaoze, but after Ruoxins car accident, you took her place as his wife. Lin Xinlan nodded, saying nothing. Rongs mother seemed pleased with her silence and continued, You obviously injured Ruoxindo you know why Shaoze still chose you as his wife? Lin Xinlan shook her head; Shaoze had explained the reasons to her, but she always felt those werent the main ones. It was I who told him to marry you. Ah? Lin Xinlan was surprised. Chapter 56 A Chess Piece in Hand 56: Chapter 56: A Chess Piece in Hand 56 -56: A Chess Piece in Hand How could it be Mother Rongs choice? Mother Rong said with a faint smile, Actually, who Shaoze marries isnt important at all. What is important is that he must settle down and establish himself right away. You dont need to know why. I asked Shaoze to choose you because I know that in order to make up for your mistakes, you will do everything he arranges wholeheartedly and will not become trouble for him later on. Frankly speaking, you are just a pawn in Shaozes hand. Dont think its unfair. Your marriage was a transaction from the beginning. I hope you understand this, see it clearly, do you? Lin Xinlan nodded calmly, I understand. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wont fall in love with him, nor will I have any demands of the Rong Family. I just hope to make up for my mistakes and then gain my freedom to live the life I want. She hit the nail on the head. Mother Rong had indeed not chosen wrongly. Mother Rong smiled contentedly and said, Dont worry, with me making decisions for you, as long as you temporarily play the role of Shaozes wife well, I can guarantee you wont have any trouble later on. Thank you, Mrs. Rong. She did not call her mother. At this time, it was inappropriate to pretend. Rong Shaoze came downstairs with a somewhat dark expression. He greeted Mother Rong and then left with Lin Xinlan. Sitting in the car, neither spoke. After driving for a while, they arrived at the seaside, where Rong Shaoze parked the car, rolled down the window, and lit a cigarette. Lin Xinlan sensed that he was troubled about something; she didnt ask any questions and rested her arms on the car window, gazing at the sea in the dark night. When the cigarette was finished, Rong Shaoze asked faintly, What did my mother say to you? The lady said to me to play your wifes role well. She also said that you choosing me to be your wife was her idea. Rong Shaoze nodded, not denying it, If it werent for her reminder, I wouldnt have thought of marrying you. She must have made it clear to you, our marriage is just a trade, and you cant truly take the position of the Young Madam of the Rong Family. Lin Xinlan nodded, her expression calm and natural. Rong Shaozes deep eyes glanced at her, his lips curling up in a cold smirk, But now, things have changed. What? Grandfather said Ive been involved in too many scandals outside, which isnt good for my reputation. He told me to find an opportunity to take you out in public, to introduce you to everyone. Lin Xinlans elbow slipped; her eyes widened in shock as she quickly asked, You agreed?! The man curled his lips slightly, Of course not. He started the car and left, not saying another word. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, thankful he hadnt agreed. The rest of the journey was silent, and both returned home without conversation. Lin Xinlan headed toward the bedroom while Rong Shaoze followed her. As she turned to close the door, he blocked it with his hand. You Before she could finish speaking, he pushed into the room and closed the door. Get out; Im tired today and want to rest alone, Lin Xinlan frowned. Rong Shaozes eyes were infused with a mischievous smile, Weve done this more than once or twice, whats with the pretense? I dont disdain you for having been with other men, so dont act so self-righteous. Get out! Lin Xinlan immediately became angry, What right do you have to talk to me like this, when you yourself have been used by so many women. Before you speak of others, think about whether youre clean yourself! The mans face changed abruptly; he grabbed her neck and pushed her down on the bed, his strong body pressing down. His fingers tightened slightly as the corners of his mouth turned up in a violent curve. Lin Xinlan, youre growing bolder. Daring to say Im not clean, youve really got some nerve! Lin Xinlan grabbed his hand, her face turning crimson with defiant eyes. Compared to me, youve always been the dirtier one. Chapter 57 Afraid of Having Contracted AIDS 57: Chapter 57 Afraid of Having Contracted AIDS 57 -57 Afraid of Having Contracted AIDS Rong Shaoze, arent you afraid your promiscuity will bring disaster upon you one day? Arent you afraid of contracting some disease? In her eyes, he was nothing but a beast that could become sexually aroused at any moment. Otherwise, he wouldnt have treated her like that in the first place. Being the kind of guy who frequently flirts with other women, Xinlan was genuinely worried that he might transmit a disease to her. Just as she expected her mouth to be both tough and foul, Rong Shaozes eyes gathered a storm, his hand tightly gripping her neck, about to explode in rage, when suddenly his phone rang. He didnt answer, but the ringtone screamed relentlessly, over and over again. Rong Shaoze, irritated, hit the speakerphone and roared, This had better be important, or Ill fucking end you! Shaoze its an emergency The person on the other end, their voice trembling. Speak! Shaoze, something happened to that woman! Who the hell is that woman? Speak clearly or fucking disappear! Apparently scared by his fury, the person on the other end blurted out in one breath, Shaoze, the woman surnamed Zhou collapsed from illness today and was taken to the hospital. The doctors say she might have AIDS. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaoze, what should we do? She has slept with you a few times! Suddenly, both Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlans faces changed drastically, their breaths seemingly disappearing. The person at the other end also realized their slip of the tongue and fell silent for two seconds before hanging up abruptly. Rong Shaozes hand was still on Lin Xinlans neck, but it had lost all strength, becoming very stiff. Lin Xinlan looked at him in shock, her face deathly pale, while her eyes gradually reddened. If Rong Shaoze was really infected with AIDS, did that mean she might also have been infected? Rong Shaoze, seeing her reaction, jerked his hand back as if electrocuted. He grabbed his phone and dialed back, asking in a subdued, cold voice, Which hospital is she at now? The person at the other end hurriedly said, The First City Hospital. Are you sure shes contracted AIDS? The doctor said her symptoms are highly indicative of AIDS, but it needs time to observe before we can be completely sure. However the doctor said theres an eighty or ninety percent chance she has AIDS Shaoze, you used protection when you slept with her, right? Damn it, get lost! Rong Shaoze slammed his phone and raked his hair in frustration. Lin Xinlan sat up and asked calmly, trying to keep her composure, When did you sleep with her? Before or after we met? Rong Shaoze knew what she was getting at and shouted, Rest assured, youre not infected. Damn it, shes just a woman Ive been with recently. I havent touched you in the meantime, so you can completely relax! Your damn crows mouth, its as if you jinxed it! If I really get that disease, Ill infect you first, just you wait! Lin Xinlans heart quietly breathed a sigh of relief, but at Rong Shaozes subsequent words, her brow furrowed slightly, Thats not necessarily the case. What if you were the one who infected her? Rong Shaoze was taken aback, his expression wavering. Xinlan, worried hed explode in anger, quickly said, Tell me the truth, did you use protection when you were with her? Rong Shaoze didnt want to answer, but he still nodded. Generally, he always wore protection to prevent contracting any dirty diseases. Thats good, maybe youre fine. Lets go get tested at the hospital now. Its better to diagnose this kind of disease early. I heard that if its caught early, it can be controlled and you can live for many more years, Lin Xinlan analyzed calmly, with a sense of composure in the face of danger. Rong Shaoze was muddled with anger over the incident, but after hearing her words, he found them sensible. He immediately picked up his phone and made a call to contact his private doctor. Chapter 58 Prepare to Remain a Widow for the Rest of Your Life 58: Chapter 58: Prepare to Remain a Widow for the Rest of Your Life 58 -58: Prepare to Remain a Widow for the Rest of Your Life Come with me, and youre not allowed to tell anyone about this, do you hear me? he said, gripping her hand fiercely. Lin Xinlan nodded, knowing that this was something she couldnt talk about. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once out, not only would Rong Shaoze not forgive her, but his grandparents and parents wouldnt either. The two of them arrived at a private hospital where a man named Tao Hua, who wore glasses, had a gentle demeanor, and was the owner of the hospital, received them. In the luxurious reception room on the top floor, Rong Shaozes face was somber as he roughly explained the situation. Tao Hua listened quietly the entire time, his expression not changing much. After listening, he said with a slight smile, Generally, if you wore a condom, the chances of infection are not high. However, to be on the safe side, its best to observe for some time before concluding. During this period, youll have to stay in my hospital, as youre a high-risk patient and need to be quarantined. How long will it take to get the results? he asked indifferently. Five to six weeks. Rong Shaozes expression grew even darker; he hated staying in hospitals, to say nothing of having to stay for so long. That wont work, Im not staying here. To spend more than a month in a hospital, you might as well kill me! Check me quickly, I need to go back, he said without any room for negotiation, his tone arrogant and capricious. Lin Xinlan wanted to persuade him, but held back her words at the last moment. After all, Rong Shaoze was someone whose word was law. Any attempt at reasoned persuasion would be futile. Tao Hua was aware of this as well and did not insist on Rong Shaoze staying for observation. After arranging the examination, he instructed him to pay close attention to his health and to come for a check-up immediately if he felt unwell. Rong Shaoze pressed his lips together, not saying a word and not even nodding; it was unclear whether he took Tao Huas words to heart. Lin Xinlan, conversely, was listening attentively. Seeing her responsiveness, Tao Hua directly entrusted her with his instructions. Youre his wife, take good care of him during this time. Be mindful of his diet and everything else, and remember, dont let him touch you, okay? What if he really is infected and accidentally transmits it to you? Tao Hua deliberately said this in front of Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaoze snorted coldly, his face very unpleasant. Lin Xinlan nodded; she had no intention of letting Rong Shaoze touch her again. On the way back, Rong Shaoze was silent the whole time, his mood even somewhat depressed, and Lin Xinlan remained quiet too; if he didnt speak, she certainly wasnt going to foolishly upset him. The car stopped in front of the villa. Rong Shaoze didnt get out immediately but gripped the steering wheel and asked her, his voice low, What if I really am infected? Lin Xinlan was momentarily stunned, hearing a note of helplessness in Rong Shaozes tone. In her eyes, Rong Shaoze was an invincible figure, and now he too must feel that there are some things beyond his control. She opened the car door and replied indifferently, If youre infected, its your own fault! Who told you to not control yourself? Youve hurt too many girls; this is retribution! Bitch! Who did you say has hurt too many girls? They slept with me voluntarily. I paid money, and they sold their bodies to me; its a fair trade! What do you know! And if I do get infected, you better prepare to be a widow for the rest of your life! Lin Xinlan stood outside, slamming the car door shut with a smirk and a glance at him. Isnt that what you said? Once Du Ruoxin wakes up, well get a divorce. So whether Ill be a widow for the rest of my life is yet to be decided, she said. You Rong Shaoze hurried out of the car, not angry but laughed instead. Chapter 59 Who Has Impure Thoughts 59: Chapter 59: Who Has Impure Thoughts 59 -59: Who Has Impure Thoughts Lin Xinlan, just because of what you said, I wont divorce you! If Im really infected, you can forget about divorcing me for the rest of your life! Hmph, when that time comes, lets see if youre content with being a widow forever! Lin Xinlan really wanted to ask: If you arent infected, would you let me go immediately? Looking at Rong Shaozes smug expression that seemed to say *what can you do to me*, she said irritably, How boring. What was the use of arguing with him about these things at this time? Whether he was infected or not, she couldnt get rid of him right away anyway. Rong Shaoze, seeing her cold attitude, felt it was no fun and could only walk past her with a dark face and enter the villa first. Watching his tall and slender back, a thought flashed through Lin Xinlans mind: if he was really infected, maybe she could get rid of him. But this thought only flickered through her mind briefly. She had thought about wishing him dead, but she wouldnt harbor too many dark thoughts. After all, for Xiaocongs sake, she shouldnt curse him too much. Rong Shaozes tolerance was strong. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he knew he could get infected with AIDS, he acted as if nothing were amiss. The next day, he went to work as usual, did what he needed to do, just with one less activityno nightlife. Every time Lin Xinlan saw him come back on time like a good boy, she would laugh to herself. It turned out that even a person like him could be well-behaved. The tableware used by Rong Shaoze at home had always been exclusively for him. Therefore, there was no need to deliberately separate their meals. Besides, eating together couldnt transmit AIDS. For several consecutive days, his physical condition was very good, and there were no special signs, so it seemed unlikely he was infected, but further observation was still necessary. However, his temper became worse day by day, with frequent outbursts of rage. On the other hand, Lin Xinlan was feeling more and more comfortable. Without Rong Shaozes disturbances at night, she of course had been living very well, and even her complexion had improved. Rong Shaoze watched her, his eyes deep. Lin Xinlan was watching TV. Sensing his gaze, she ignored him and continued watching. But he kept staring at her, making her feel uncomfortable all over. Unable to help it, she turned her head and asked with confusion, Youve been staring at me, is there something wrong? Rong Shaoze slightly curled his lips and said coldly, I just noticed youve been looking quite rosy lately. Is it because youre happy to see me down and out? If you insist on thinking that way, theres nothing I can do, Lin Xinlan retorted indifferently and turned her head back to the TV. Rong Shaoze moved closer, leaning against her, his lips approaching her earlobe as he whispered hoarsely and ambiguously, Do you think someone with AIDS can still have sex with a condom? Lin Xinlan frowned slightly and moved her body away a bit, further from him. Rong Shaoze, can you not talk so vulgarly? He laughed roguishly, Vulgar? Food and sex are human nature. I was just discussing with you the most primal human thoughts. Lin Xinlan, I simply asked you a question, youre the one overthinking, your mind really isnt pure. Lin Xinlan almost rolled her eyeswho was the one with the impure mind? Seeing him laugh wickedly and despicably, she felt it was better for her not to stay there any longer, to avoid him suddenly suggesting they should put his words into action with a condom. Im tired, Im going upstairs to sleep. Good night. She stood up and hurried upstairs. She closed the door behind her, took out her pajamas, and prepared to take a shower. At that moment, the door lock turned and the door was abruptly opened. Seeing Rong Shaoze enter, she frowned warily, Get out, what are you doing in here?! Rong Shaoze closed the door behind him with a backhand, giving a sinister smile. Chapter 60 Treat Her as a Pillow 60: Chapter 60: Treat Her as a Pillow 60 -60: Treat Her as a Pillow Were husband and wife, I naturally came to fulfill my marital duties. Rong Shaoze, stop kidding! You cant even do that right now, you should just leave. Im not leaving, were husband and wife, were supposed to sleep in the same bed, he said shamelessly, sprawled on the bed and covered himself with the blanket, with a defiant expression as if to say, Im not going anywhere, what can you do about it? Seeing him like this, Lin Xinlan felt both annoyed and amused. Rong Shaoze, with his scoundrel-hooligan look, really should be seen by everyone! Fine, you sleep here tonight, Ill go to another room, she said as she turned to leave, but the man immediately darkened his expression. Lin Xinlan, what do you mean! Are you disgusted because I might have AIDS, are you biased against me or not?! Yes, I am disgusted that you might have AIDS! What if you infect me? Lin Xinlan said without any guilt. Rong Shaozes face turned dark instantly. He rose and strode over to her, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her lips. Lin Xinlan froze for a moment before she began to struggle, but he held her tightly, kissing her intensely, leaving her no escape. Its said that deep kissing can also transmit AIDS. Lin Xinlans complexion changed slightly, and she began to punch and kick him. Rong Shaoze, after hed had his fill, finally let her go, the corners of his mouth curling into a smug smile, Woman, now that Ive infected you, you can sleep with me, right? You Lin Xinlan was so angry her face turned red; she knew he was a devil, there was no point in hoping for his goodness! What, youre unwilling? Want me to go deeper? he said, his eyes narrowing dangerously. Fine, fine, I wont leave, okay? She thought she should have just compromised sooner and avoided his kiss, Rong Shaoze, if I get infected by you, I will never let you off the hook! Youre always welcome to come and trouble me. He chuckled, his smile truly irritating. Forced to lie in the same bed with him, Lin Xinlan felt a bit worried but not very scared. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, she had a feeling that Rong Shaoze hadnt been infected with AIDS. Because a scourge lasts for a thousand years! Usually, she fell asleep very quickly once she was in bed. But tonight, with Rong Shaoze cuddling her like a pillow, she just couldnt feel sleepy. With the lights off, she lay with her eyes open, silently staring at the night scene outside the window. After an indeterminate amount of time, she felt the man behind her becoming more and more restless. His breath, hot and hurried, sprayed onto her neck. His chest, too, felt increasingly warm. Get lost! Lin Xinlan pushed him away forcefully and hurriedly got off the bed to open the door. She turned to see the man still lying in bed. In the dim light, his eyes were fixed on her, shining brightly. Lin Xinlan spoke indifferently, Rong Shaoze, I truly hope you contract that disease, so in the future you wont act so recklessly! Chapter 61 Pure Childlike Smiles 61: Chapter 61 Pure Childlike Smiles 61 -61 Pure Childlike Smiles Bang She closed the door and, without looking back, went to the other rooms. Rong Shaoze lay on her bed and couldnt help but chuckle softly. For some reason, despite Lin Xinlan cursing him so, he didnt feel angry at all. Perhaps it was because she didnt hide or conceal anything in front of him, which made him feel respected. If she had hidden her true thoughts, he would have thought that she really cared about him contracting AIDS. Actually, he wasnt very worried himself; his safety measures had always been good, and he was confident that he hadnt contracted AIDS. Rong Shaoze took great secrecy measures, containing the news of Zhou Yuns AIDS. But theres no such thing as an unbreachable wall, and somehow the outside world got wind of it. The media hyped it up, severely impacting the Rong Familys reputation and business efficacy. Rong Shaozes mother received the news and immediately rushed to the villa in a frantic hurry. In the villa, there was only Lin Xinlan. She grabbed Xinlan and interrogated her about everything, and Xinlan answered every question with meticulous detail. Rong Shaozes mother listened and felt somewhat relieved, From what you say, it doesnt seem very likely that Shaoze is infected. As long as he isnt, thats all that matters. Mom. Rong Shaozes tall figure entered the living room, his handsome phoenix eyes bright and exuding a calming serenity. Seeing him, his mother said angrily, I told you to keep a low profile! Not to mix with those dubious women out there, and now look what has happened! An AIDS scandal like this has broken out, and youve completely tarnished the Rong Familys name! Mom, I didnt want this to happen. Rong Shaoze sat down across from her. He stole a glance at Lin Xinlan, whose face was calm, her eyes honest and open. He knew she must have told all the details. It was to be expected; who would dare to hide anything from such a formidable woman like his mother? Was that woman really diagnosed with AIDS? Although she was angry, his mother was very concerned about her sons health. Not sure yet, still under observation. The doctor said theres a ninety percent chance. So its certain! What about you? Have the hospital results come out yet? Should be soon. Have you felt any discomfort lately? Any persistent low-grade fever or nausea and vomiting? Rong Shaozes smile was slight, clean, and bright. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He showed this pure childlike smile only in front of his mother, and Lin Xinlan was momentarily captivated. Mom, dont worry, Ill be fine. Do you know who your son is? A misfortune, yes, a misfortune that lasts a thousand years, you know? Cough cough Lin Xinlan couldnt hold back and lost her composure for a moment. He also knew he was a misfortune With a knowing smile, Rong Shaoze glanced at her and said nothing, Mom, whats the stance of Grandpa and Dad? You must have some idea of their feelings when you came here. Rong Shaozes mother glared at him and said irritably, Your grandfather and father are furious! Theyve even brought out the family discipline. Dont go back home for a few days; if you do, youre in for a good beating. Your grandfather said you need to find a way to clear the facts quickly. The Rong Familys reputation cannot be destroyed by this! Also, your grandfather said if you dont improve, hell have other plans Rong Shaozes gaze darkened, and his mothers expression was very solemn. Lin Xinlan couldnt understand what they were saying; she stood up with a smile, Mom, let me go cut some fruit. Rong Shaozes mother nodded, and Xinlan discreetly left for the kitchen. What the mother and son talked about quietly in the living room, no one knew, but Rong Shaozes mother left soon afterward, and Rong Shaoze calmly went to his study. Lin Xinlan sat on the couch, picked up the newspaper, and read. Chapter 62 Who Leaked the Information 62: Chapter 62 Who Leaked the Information 62 -62 Who Leaked the Information The entire matter revolved around whether Rong Shaoze might be infected with AIDS. The medias imagination is vivid, and someone had analyzed all the times and locations of his recent dates with Zhou Yun to evaluate the likelihood of Rong Shaoze having contracted AIDS. Lin Xinlan found the news fascinating, even more captivating than court dramas. Rong Shaoze had been working in the study for a long time without coming out. At lunch, he didnt show up, and when Old Gu knocked on the door, he was nowhere to be seen. Lin Xinlan didnt bother about him until ten oclock that night, when Rong Shaoze still had not emerged. At the pleading of Old Gu, she mustered the courage to knock on the door of the study. Knock knock Hearing the knocking, Rong Shaoze looked up and asked wearily, What is it? Its me, Ive brought you some food. Have a little, she said. Rong Shaoze was indeed hungry, but he still hadnt figured out how to quell this storm. Violence was definitely not an option as it would only make things worse, but he had to find a solution today, or else he would have no peace tomorrow. Come in, he said indifferently. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan opened the door, placed the food on the table, and was about to leave when he gestured to her and said, Are you hungry? Eat with me, I dont want to eat alone. Lin Xinlan thought about it and went downstairs to get another set of utensils to join him for the meal. Rong Shaoze ate gracefully, and Lin Xinlan felt that watching him eat was as enjoyable as appreciating a piece of art. After eating a bit, he stopped and looked at the computer before asking her, What do you think about this incident? Lin Xinlan put down her chopsticks and after some thought replied, I dont know. Who leaked the news? In theory, very few people knew about this, and since Rong Shaoze had completely sealed off the news, it seemed unlikely that anyone would know. Rong Shaoze shook his head: I cant figure it out; I dont know who leaked it either. It would be better if it leaked unintentionally, but Im afraid that someone will make a big deal out of this. Lin Xinlan nodded, You take your time to think, Im going out. She tidied up the bowls and chopsticks and left, while Rong Shaoze continued to ponder how to suppress the matter. Late at night, Lin Xinlan was sleeping in bed when she became thirsty and got up to get some water. Seeing that the light in the study was still on as she came out, she knew that Rong Shaoze hadnt rested yet. She didnt want to go over to see him, but she couldnt help herself and pushed open the door to the study. Rong Shaoze was lying face down on the desk, fast asleep. Lin Xinlan went over and nudged his shoulder, Wake up. He raised his head, his eyes cloudy, with his front hair slightly lifted, giving him a mischievous look. Whats up? Why have you fallen asleep here? Go to your room and sleep, Lin Xinlan said flatly, not at all accustomed to showing him concern. Actually, it wasnt really concern for him, she just happened to see him and couldnt just ignore it. Rong Shaoze yawned and laughed, Ive thought of a solution, but I need your cooperation. Lin Xinlan instinctively tensed up, saying nothing, observing his expression. I plan to hold a press conference tomorrow. We have to clarify this sort of issue promptly, to face it head-on. You come with me tomorrow, you just need to admit to the media that Ive been unable to, you know, lately. Lin Xinlans eyes widened in astonishment, You want me to say you cant do it? Have you lost your mind? What man would damage his own reputation Rong Shaoze knew she would react this way and he smiled with a curve of his lips: Chapter 63 Who Instructed You to Frame Me 63: Chapter 63: Who Instructed You to Frame Me? 63 -63: Who Instructed You to Frame Me? Of course its not really impotence, just tell the media that we had a fight one night and you kicked me hard. Then I temporarily couldnt perform, and in a fit of anger, I went out to pretend to be intimate with Zhou Yun just to spite you. Confirm to the media that I havent touched Zhou Yun recently, and the rumors will collapse on their own. Lin Xinlan shook her head in a hurry, I dont want to go. You should find Zhou Yun and have her speak. What she says will be convincing. We cant go to Zhou Yun; she may have already been bought off. What if I go to her and she starts talking nonsense during a press conference? How do you know she has been bought off? Hmph, Ive thought it over and feel that theres something fishy about this. I clearly remember it was Zhou Yuns first time, her reactions in every aspect indicated it was her first time, and during that period, I was the only one who touched her. How could she possibly contract AIDS At this point, Rong Shaoze abruptly stopped. He thought for a moment, then suddenly grinned, his bright eyes looking towards Lin Xinlan. Shall we make a bet that Zhou Yun hasnt been infected with AIDS after all? Did you figure something out? Lin Xinlan eagerly asked. He nodded, standing up with renewed vigor, Theres a conspiracy in this affair. Heh, trying to strike at me with such a method is far too naive! But, I got flustered and nearly fell for someone elses trick. Just wait, by tomorrow I will make Zhou Yun personally admit she hasnt contracted AIDS. After saying this, he walked to the door, swiftly descending the stairs and leaving the villa. Lin Xinlan didnt ask anything more; since Rong Shaoze already had a plan, there was nothing else for her to be concerned about. The womans hand was pressed down on the table, and a gleaming knife plunged down, landing precisely in the gap between her thumb and index finger. Zhou Yuns face turned pale with fright, and she couldnt help but let out a sharp scream. Rong Shaoze sat on the couch, finishing a cigarette, before he asked indifferently, Tell me, who instructed you to set me up? Shaoze, I dont understand what youre talking about? Zhou Yun shook her head innocently, her eyes filled with confusion. Rong Shaoze curled his lip into a cold laugh, a sharp glint passing through his phoenix eyes, You dont understand? Should I make it clearer? You dont have AIDS at all, do you? You claimed you had contracted AIDS, didnt you?! I wish I didnt have it either, but well have to wait for the hospitals tests to confirm it. Shaoze, youre really wrongly accusing me. I didnt mean to hurt you. I have no idea how I got that disease Still not admitting it? Then let me phrase it differently: who told you to leak the news that you had AIDS? Whatever they paid you, Ill double it, as long as you give up that person. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill also give you an additional sum of money. You should know, crossing me will not end well for you. If you dont reveal the truth, I can make your life a living hell right now. If you do come clean, I might consider sparing your life. The womans pupils contracted slightly, she could see the icy coldness in Rong Shaozes eyes and the ruthlessness in his tone. Such a man was like a beautiful poppy, deadly if touched. Once tainted, it could be fatal. She lowered her eyelashes, speaking weakly, There really isnt anyone behind this, nor did I leak the news. How could I casually talk about such things? Besides, I certainly dont wish to contract such a disease Would I let myself get infected with a disease just for a bit of money? Moreover, the doctors have determined theres an eighty to ninety percent chance that I have AIDS. If the doctors are saying this, can it still be false? Rong Shaoze snorted coldly, his thin lips curling into a chilly smile. Chapter 64 The Unsigned Check 64: Chapter 64: The Unsigned Check 64 -64: The Unsigned Check The symptoms of AIDS are too numerous and vague. Even a common cold might raise suspicions of having contracted AIDS. Are you just cold, or have you really been infected? Who can tell for sure? Im giving you one last chance, are you going to talk, or not?! Zhou Yun saw that he did not believe her, and she became so anxious that tears started to fall. No one told me to do this! Even if you kill me, Ill say the same thing. What do you want me to say? Whether Ive been infected or not, well know once the results are out! You have to believe me; I dont want to get that disease, let alone harm you. I have no grudge against you, why would I want to harm you? sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed slightly as he spoke in a cold voice, It seems you still dont understand what Im asking! Do you think Im really worried about being infected by you? I want you to tell me who sent you to set me up, and to whom did you leak the information?! There is no one, nobody at all! Will you talk or not?! Zhou Yun shook her head vigorously, her tears wetting her pale little face, I told you, theres no one. Shaoze, you have to believe me, its really nobody. Rong Shaoze was truly angry now. This woman was too stubborn; it seemed he had to teach her a lesson before she would talk. He signaled his men with a glance, and a man took out a test tube with a needle attached from a prepared box. The tube was filled with red liquid. He walked up to Zhou Yun, rolled up her sleeve, and the sharp needle aimed at the blue vein on her elbow. Rong Shaozes chilling words floated over, Do you know whats in there? Its blood drawn from an AIDS patient. As soon as the needle pricks into your vein, youll really be infected with AIDS. Since everyone already believes youre infected, one more time wont make a difference, right? Zhou Yun stared at the glaring red liquid in the test tube, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Her face was pale, her small mouth trembling, yet she could not utter a word. She never imagined Rong Shaoze could be so ruthless. He was too cruel, someone she could not afford to provoke. If she wont talk, do it! Rong Shaoze shouted angrily. Zhou Yun startled, her face turned even paler. The needle touched her skin, and the cold sensation made her hair stand on end. It was like a cold snake wrapping around her entire body. Rong Shaoze was not bluffing her, nor would he give her another chance. If she didnt talk, he was going to make her truly contract AIDS. In the second before the needle was about to pierce her, Zhou Yun couldnt care about anything else and yelled out, Ill talk! Ill tell you everything! Rong Shaoze smirked devilishly; no one could remain silent under his means. Who was it? he asked dangerously. Zhou Yun saw the needle moving away from her and breathed a sigh of relief, her back drenched in sweat just from those moments. I dont know that person she stuttered, After I started keeping company with you, he sent someone to approach me, offering me two million to pretend to show symptoms of AIDS. I dont know what happened after that; I just did as I was told and pretended to be sick with AIDS. I didnt do anything else, and I didnt leak any information. Shaoze, you have to believe me, this is all I know! Are you sure? Rong Shaoze asked, raising an eyebrow lightly. Positive! Zhou Yun nodded emphatically, I do not have AIDS; I was just cold at that time. Shaoze, please let me go, I wont dare to do it again. How did he give you the money? A check, an unsigned check. I can show it to you if you dont believe me. Rong Shaoze motioned to his men to let her go. Chapter 65 Wanting to Erase Her Sorrows 65: Chapter 65: Wanting to Erase Her Sorrows 65 -65: Wanting to Erase Her Sorrows She pulled out the check and handed it to Rong Shaoze, who looked at it and confirmed that no information about that man had been left on the check. The man was too meticulous, careful in everything he did, and such that he could find nothing out. Did he say he would contact you again? No. After someone passed the check to me, he never contacted me again. Rong Shaoze stroked his chin, a thoughtful look flashing in his eyes. He looked up and said, At tomorrows press conference, you go and clarify this for me. Say it was a misunderstanding, you just had a cold at the time. You should know what to say and what not to say; this is your last chance from me. Remember, if you mess this up, the consequences will be very serious. Zhou Yun nodded meekly, I remember. Her heart was pounding rapidly; if she could resolve this matter smoothly, she would never have anything to do with any powerful individuals again. She couldnt afford to provoke them and could only avoid them Rong Shaoze returned to the villa as the sky was about to brighten. Not wanting to enter his own room, he pushed open Lin Xinlans door, saw her sleeping soundly on the bed, and lay down next to her. Lin Xinlan was sleeping deeply, curled up, her brows slightly furrowed as if encountering something unhappy in her dream. Rong Shaoze breathed gently, looking at her face, his mood became peaceful. Impulsively, he reached out to stroke her forehead, wishing to ease her worries. Lin Xinlan murmured something unconsciously, and Rong Shaoze leaned in to listen, hearing her call out someones name. Xiaocong? What next, garlic? Was she dreaming about eating green onions? Rong Shaoze didnt care too much, seeing that her brow was no longer furrowed, he also closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. As soon as it was light, Lin Xinlan woke up, opened her eyes, and saw Rong Shaozes face. She was startled and began to nudge him. Rong Shaoze woke up irritably, instinctively ready to lash out in morning anger, but Lin Xinlan quickly asked, Why are you sleeping here? When did you come back? He sat up, running his hand through his hair in annoyance and asked hoarsely, What time is it? Lin Xinlan stared blankly at him, pausing for two seconds before reaching to touch his forehead, feeling a slight fever. She quickly asked, How do you feel? Are you feeling nauseous or like vomiting? What are you doing? Rong Shaoze was utterly confused. Rong Shaoze, the symptoms have appeared! Youve been infected with AIDS! Lin Xinlan declared startlingly. Rong Shaoze froze for a moment, not comprehending. Look, youve got a fever, and thats one of the symptoms of AIDS. Get up, lets go to the hospital for a check-up, weve discovered it early so immediate treatment is possible. She scrambled to get dressed, seeing him still sitting motionless, she frowned impatiently, What are you waiting for, hurry up! Rong Shaoze suddenly laughed, struggling to catch his breath. What are you laughing at? she asked. Come here, Ill tell you, he beckoned her over. Lin Xinlan walked over to him, puzzled. He grabbed her wrist, pulled her down, and flipped over to pin her down. What are you doing mmm Her words were cut off as he kissed her lips. Hey, stop messing around! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You have AIDS, dont go too far! Lin Xinlan cried out in panic. Rong Shaoze found her frantic manner very amusing. He deliberately hid the truth, laughing as he said. Chapter 66 Committed Suicide at Home 66: Chapter 66 Committed Suicide at Home 66 -66 Committed Suicide at Home Lin Xinlan, were husband and wife, dont you think we should share weal and woe? Im sick, and you should bear some of it too. Lin Xinlan saw he wasnt joking, and her face went pale in an instant. She used all her might to hold down his hand, hurriedly saying, Do you really want to infect me? Bastard, dont go too far! You fool around outside, caught that kind of disease, and now you want to give it to me, right? Let me tell you, if you touch me today, I will definitely kill you! She kindly cared for his illness, only to receive ingratitude in returnhe actually wanted to infect her. She shouldnt have been kind to such a demon; such people only care about themselves, with no regard for others feelings! Rong Shaozes face turned cold as he grasped her chin, his voice angry, What, you despise me? Dont forget, if Ive got it, you cant escape either! Now youre my wife, if I want you, I will have you. What can you do about it?! Having said that, he angrily started to pull at her clothes. Lin Xinlan trembled with angerhe was serious. Rong Shaoze, youre nothing but a devil! She struggled fiercely, but a mans strength was always greater than a womans. He pinned her hands above her head and quickly removed her clothes, his lips kissing her, his hands roaming over her body. Lin Xinlan was close to despair. Her hatred for Rong Shaoze grew even stronger inside her heart. Five years ago, he could force her against her will, and five years later, he could marry her under contract, punishing her, making her suffer. But now, he must not infect her with the disease! Her life was all she had left to use, without it, how would she take care of her mother and young son? Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly, a glint of resoluteness flashing in her eyes. Throwing caution to the wind, as long as she could save her life, nothing else mattered. Rong Shaoze! she yelled with a fierce voice, Do you want Xiao Cong to be without a mother? Before she could finish speaking, Rong Shaozes cellphone suddenly rang. The abrupt ringtone interrupted her words and halted his actions. It was so annoying. Every critical moment was interrupted by a phone call. Rong Shaoze really wanted to get rid of the caller! You have a call, go answer it! Lin Xinlan said quickly, hoping not to mention Xiaocongs existence, which would naturally be best. Rong Shaoze didnt want to bother, but he had a press conference scheduled for today, and the caller might have an urgent matter. After answering the phone, the voice on the other end was franticthere was indeed an emergency. Shaoze, theres trouble! Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed, and he asked in a deep voice, What exactly happened? Zhou Yun attempted suicide at home. As soon as it was light, we went to fetch her and found she had taken a massive amount of sleeping pills. Shes in the hospital now being resuscitated, but I dont think theres much hope left Hearing this, Rong Shaoze felt a murderous rage! The last thing he needed at this time was complications; it was one thing after another! Immediately block this news, it cant get out! Rong Shaoze ordered at once. Dont worry, we havent told anyone, nor have we taken Zhou Yun to any other hospital. We took her to Dr. Taos hospital. You guys stay there, Im on my way. After hanging up the phone, Rong Shaoze left in a hurry. Lin Xinlan didnt know what had happened, but seeing his grave and hurried manner, she guessed it must be serious. She sat up, a heaviness settling in her heart. For some reason, she felt that something bad might happen, a sense of a storm approaching Rong Shaoze had been gone for a long time, not returning. Lin Xinlan sat in the living room watching TV. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She glanced at the time; it was already three in the afternoon. Chapter 67 Not Worthy of a Speck of Dust 67: Chapter 67: Not Worthy of a Speck of Dust 67 -67: Not Worthy of a Speck of Dust Actually, she wasnt concerned about Rong Shaoze, it was just that these events occurred around her, prompting her subconscious attention. Suddenly, there was a noisy commotion outside, causing Lin Xinlan to frown lightly. This was the famous Yan Mountain Villa area, known for its good security. Normally, no one would come here, so why was there a loud disturbance outside? Young Madam, its terrible! Old Gu ran in with a worried face and hurriedly said, Many journalists have arrived outside, they are saying that the young master has committed murder, and now theyre blocking the entrance, insisting on seeing the young master! Young Madam, what should we do, how could the young master have killed someone? Should we call Madam to bring people over to calm these journalists down? Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, her complexion changing immediately. Rong Shaoze killed someone could it be true?! Did they say who he killed? she asked, rising to her feet anxiously. Its a woman who was with the young master recently called Zhou Yun. The journalists say that Zhou Yun was found to have committed suicide this morning, and that they captured footage of the young master bringing some people to Zhou Yuns place last night, only leaving in the early hours. They are claiming that the young master drove Zhou Yun to her death because Zhou Yun infected him with AIDS, and it was out of spite that he forced her to die Zhou Yun?! How could it be her? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan truly couldnt understand why Rong Shaoze would force Zhou Yun to die at this time; he needed Zhou Yun to testify for him, to prove that he had not contracted AIDS. Forcing Zhou Yun to die would only make matters worse; he wasnt foolish enough to do such a thing. Recalling the way Rong Shaoze had hurriedly left that morning, perhaps he had received news of Zhou Yuns suicide, which would explain his solemn expression. After some thought, she immediately dialed Rong Shaozes phone number, which rang several times before it was answered. What is it? Rong Shaozes voice was very low. Lin Xinlan relayed the situation at hand, and after a moment of contemplation Rong Shaoze said, Dont bother with them, I have a way to make them leave soon. After hanging up, she instructed Old Gu, No one goes outside, lock the main gate. Tell the security to handle these journalists, Rong Shaoze said he has a way to get them to leave. Alright! Old Gu would comply unconditionally with any of Rong Shaozes wishes. After a while, the journalists outside indeed all left. What Lin Xinlan didnt know was that Rong Shaoze had deliberately revealed his location to lead the journalists there. But he wasnt in that place at all; it was just a ruse. Turning on the television, the news broadcast on B City TV station was reporting the incident of Rong Shaoze pressuring his mistress to death. In the footage, journalists were surrounding the entrance of Rong Familys enterprise Shengjue, braving the scorching sun just to intercept Rong Shaoze at the earliest opportunity. Moreover, since Zhou Yun died despite emergency efforts, the police had already become involved in the incident. Seeing this, a lean figure stepped into the living room; Lin Xinlan turned sharply, meeting Rong Shaozes calm and icy gaze. He sat down beside her, glanced at the news on the television, his lips curling in a rebellious arc. Did you really force Zhou Yun to her death? she asked cautiously. Rong Shaoze glanced at her, his voice calm as water, What do you think? I think you wouldnt force her to death at this time. You need her to clear your name, right? A gleam flashed across the mans eyes; he appreciated Lin Xinlans judgment, Youre right, even if I wanted to force her to die, I wouldnt do it at this time. Lin Xinlan felt startled inside; when he spoke the words force to die, he did so lightly, always giving her the feeling that human life was worth less than a speck of dust in his eyes. Chapter 68 The Young Master Finally Returns 68: Chapter 68: The Young Master Finally Returns 68 -68: The Young Master Finally Returns But why would Zhou Yun commit suicide? Did she know she had contracted AIDS and lost all hope, and didnt want to come forward to clarify she had never slept with you, thus letting her reputation be completely ruined, and thats why she killed herself? Rong Shaoze didnt answer; he pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and the light smoke swirled around him. Lin Xinlan, who couldnt stand the smell, unconsciously turned her head away. The man casually crushed the cigarette into the ashtray before saying, I will figure this out. Dont go out these days; the journalists probably wont leave you alone. If someone calls and asks about it, just say you dont know anything. Dont talk carelessly about things you shouldnt say. He stood up and walked upstairs, while Lin Xinlan hugged her knees, resting her chin on them and gazing thoughtfully into the distance. After taking a shower and changing his clothes, Rong Shaoze left the house, having spent less than an hour at home. After he left, he didnt return. The news kept reporting the story about Rong Shaoze driving his AIDS-infected mistress to suicide; it had stirred up a storm across the city. It was said that Rong Shaoze underwent police investigation. The Rong Family had no choice but to get involved in the incident. Two days passed, and the police had already concluded that Zhou Yuns death was entirely a suicide, without any hint of coercion. Rong Shaoze also stated that he had gone to see Zhou Yun that night purely to ask her to come forward the next day to clarify that they hadnt slept together, he had only wanted her to testify to that fact and hadnt forced her to do anything else. The photo in the newspaper showed the scene of Rong Shaoze being surrounded and questioned by reporters. The tall man stood out in the crowd, his handsome appearance and distinctive aura making him seem in a class of his own. His expression was calm, his eyes deep, showing not a trace of ostentation or informality, unlike when he was at home. He was self-restrained, steady, cold, and indifferent at that moment. Lin Xinlan felt a chill in her heart. Rong Shaoze clearly had slept with Zhou Yun, but he could unblinkingly deny having any relationship with her. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his eyes, Zhou Yun was nothing more than a tool for warmth and bed. Would someone have feelings for a tool that harms them and is no longer of use? Of course not. And they would abandon it completely, slander it, destroy it Even if Zhou Yun wasnt driven to death by Rong Shaoze, he was still inextricably linked to her demise. Putting the newspaper down, Lin Xinlan went out to tend to the cacti she had recently planted in the garden. She didnt need to care about the outside world. How cruel human nature was had nothing to do with her; all she needed to do was to live happily and take care of herself. - The night was deep, and the familiar sound of an engine came. A shiny Lamborghini stylishly drifted into the villa, and soon after, Rong Shaoze walked into the living room. He strode to the sofa and sat down, snatching the tea from Lin Xinlans hands and draining it in one gulp. Another one, he said, placing the cup on the table. Hearing this, Lao Gu quickly went to make another cup for him. Young Master, are you hungry? Would you like some late-night food? Lao Gus face lit up with joy the moment he saw him. Her young master had finally returned. It was like her son had left home for several days and had finally come back. No need, Rong Shaoze waved his hand dismissively, and Lao Gu tactfully withdrew. Lin Xinlan turned down the TV volume and asked, Is everything settled? Yeah, Rong Shaoze loosened his tie, his angular face showing some signs of fatigue, but his eyes revealed a genuine smile. Its settled. The polices conclusion is that Zhou Yun really did have AIDS and committed suicide out of despair. The news will be released tomorrow, and then no one will say that I drove her to death. If she truly had AIDS, could you get away with it? Lin Xinlan asked lightly. Chapter 69 You Actually Say We’re Not Close 69: Chapter 69 You Actually Say Were Not Close 69 -69 You Actually Say Were Not Close Dont forget, everyone suspects that you might have contracted it too. As soon as that was mentioned, Rong Shaoze became gloomy, I already said I hadnt slept with her. But people on the outside just wont believe it. Only when my test results come out can I shut their mouths. Lin Xinlan cast her eyes down and said nothing. The atmosphere became silent for a moment, and Rong Shaoze turned his head and raised an eyebrow. If you have something to say, just say it. Dont play profound in front of me. I dont like to guess what others are thinking. I dont have anything to say. She got up to leave, but the man grabbed her wrist with a quick move. Stop right there. Look at you, youre very dissatisfied with me, arent you? Is it because Ive neglected you recently, and youre unhappy? He suddenly smiled, a wicked arc forming on his lips, Once the test results come out and confirm that I am fine, I will make sure you cant leave the bed for three days and nights. Lin Xinlan angrily shook off his hand and sneered, Rong Shaoze, is that all you have in your head besides those things?! Zhou Yun was after all once your woman; how can you blatantly lie, saying youve never been together?! She is already dead; by saying this, they might gossip behind your back about how she got the disease! Also, if by chance you really are infected with AIDS, your contradicting statements could make you the laughing stock of everyone. I dont understand your plan, and Im not sympathizing with anyone, I just suddenly realize that people with power and influence, are they all like you, enjoying turning black into white, pretending lies are the truth. Rong Shaoze was stunned for a moment, but he didnt get angry, instead, he laughed. Lin Xinlan, Ive realized you have quite a disdain for the rich. So what if I turn black into white, or pass off lies as truths? Am I not just trying to avoid trouble? Besides, that trouble was brought upon by that woman. What does it matter to you if I deny ever sleeping with her? Are you really that upset about it? However, seeing how you are, I guess someone with power and influence must have suppressed you before, thats why you have an opinion about my ways, right? His words suddenly struck a deep pain in her heart. Her face changed instantly, and she glared in displeasure, Thats none of your business! Rong Shaoze smiled proudly, Looks like its true, you really have been oppressed and bullied. Now that you are the Young Madam of the Rong Family, why not tell me who it was? Ill go sort it out for you. Otherwise, once youre no longer in that position, you wont be able to enjoy this privilege anymore. Lin Xinlan really wanted to say, its you! She held back, caressed her arm, and looked down, Since your issues are resolved, then I have nothing more to ask about. Im going to sleep. Hey, Ive only been back a few days and you treat me with such coldness. Lin Xinlan, you should at least give me a hug, a passionate kiss, Rong Shaoze pulled at her, not allowing her to leave. He said with a smug grin, his tone carrying a bit of a rogues ruffian vibe. Let go, I cant possibly give you a hug or a passionate kiss; were not that close yet. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man exerted force with his hand, and she was pulled into his embrace, his single arm encircling her waist, with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Chapter 70 Her death was forced by Rong Shaoze 70: Chapter 70: Her death was forced by Rong Shaoze 70 -70: Her death was forced by Rong Shaoze Waking up early in the morning, he felt an inexplicable sense of finding a spiritual home when he saw the woman still sleeping soundly in his arms. That feeling flashed through his heart so quickly that he couldnt grasp it. Knock knock Lao Gu knocked on the door cautiously, Young Master. Whats the matter? Rong Shaoze went to open the door and asked in a low voice. Lao Gu said with a worried expression, Young Master, Young Madam has called to say that the Old Master wants you and Young Madam to come back for a bit, saying there is something important to talk about. Young Master, there was something off about Young Madams tone, I think the matter might be quite serious. Understood. After closing the door, he turned around to find that Lin Xinlan had already woken up. She sat up and asked, Whats wrong? Grandfather wants us to go back, he said with a tone that carried a trace of heaviness. Seeing a hint on his face, Lin Xinlans heart also sank. They drove to the Rong Familys old mansion in silence. No sooner had they stepped into the living room than a ball of paper came smashing towards them; Rong Shaoze swiftly dodged it, and Rong Guangguos angry voice rose sharply, You beast, look at what you have done! Grandfather, whats wrong with you? Why are you suddenly angry at me, what did I do wrong? Rong Shaoze asked with a light laugh, his expression relaxed and unaffected by his grandfathers anger. Rongs mother gave him a look, but Rong Shaoze pretended not to see it. Rong Guangguo gripped his cane tightly, his sharp gaze landed on him, then gestured to the crumpled paper on the ground, Take a look for yourself, see what you have done. Lin Xinlan picked up the ball of paper, unfolded it, and handed it to Rong Shaoze. After looking at it, the corners of his mouth curled up in an icy arc, then he casually handed the paper to Lin Xinlan, signaling for her to read it too. Sitting down next to Rongs mother, he said indifferently, Grandfather, what do you think a suicide letter represents? Surely we are not afraid of this thing, are we? Unable to resist her curiosity, Lin Xinlan quickly glanced over the letter in her hand. It was a suicide letter written by Zhou Yun, claiming she was driven to death by Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaoze blamed her for infecting him with AIDS and intended to harm her. Fearing a fate worse than death in his hands, and already despairing about life from her illness, she chose to commit suicide. Her words revealed her hatred towards Rong Shaoze, her disappointment with society, and her despair with life. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not much was written, but it was enough to convey the key point. That her death was brought upon by Rong Shaoze! Having finished reading, Lin Xinlan sat down beside Rong Shaoze and, with downcast eyes, said nothing. Rong Guangguo, upon hearing Rong Shaozes words, became even more furious. This suicide note may not represent anything, but if it lands in the hands of others, the problem becomes serious! This was found by the police at Zhou Yuns house, and now the entire companys executives know about this. If I hadnt suppressed the information in time, it probably would have spread throughout the whole of B City. You unruly child, you may not care about your reputation, but we do! Youre always so high-profile and never learned to be discreet. Although this incident may not seem significant, its enough to ruin your reputation and cause you to take a big fall, cough cough Dad, please calm down. If Shaoze has made a mistake, well punish him. Theres no need for you to ruin your health over his faults, Rongs mother hurried to pat his back gently, soothing him with soft words. Rongs father also smiled and said, Indeed, Dad. Dont ruin your health over this unruly child. If the son is at fault, let this father do the disciplining. I wont let him off if your health suffers because of him! Dont you two start protecting him in front of me. Its your coddling that spoiled him, leading to his lawless character! We cant let this incident slide lightly, Chapter 71 The CEO Position is Taken 1 71: Chapter 71 The CEO Position is Taken 1 71 -71 The CEO Position is Taken 1 Otherwise, I cant justify this to the companys senior management or to society at large. If we let him continue to run the company, I fear it wont be long before the companys reputation is completely ruined. Shengjue is the work of my life; I cant let it be destroyed in his hands. Otherwise, I would never rest in peace! Rongs mother and father looked horrified, and Rong Shaoze also lost the smile from the corner of his mouth, his expression darkening to a frightening degree. The suffocating atmosphere made it hard for Lin Xinlan to breathe, and she couldnt help but clench her hands tightly. Rongs mother asked incredulously, Dad, are you saying you want to take back Shaozes authority? Dad, you must think this through. Shengjue has been flourishing under Shaozes leadership. This incident is clearly someone making a big deal out of it on purpose. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We cant fall into our enemys trap and get thrown into disarray. Dad, now is not the time to punish Shaoze; its time to think of a way to solve the problem, Rongs father hastily said. Rong Guangguo declared firmly, I am solving the problem. Firing him from the presidents position is the only way to completely preserve Shengjues reputation. If he truly has the skills, he should show that he can be beyond reproach. Tell me, what good has he done over these years? Drunk driving, frequenting bars and entertainment venues, assaulting police officers, making drastic layoffs that provoke worker unrest. His approach is heavy-handed, and hes offended many partners. In which of these acts was he looking out for the company? I know he has outstanding management skills, but for a company to continue developing, its not just about managementit also needs good relationships and a reputation. And he has neither of the latter two. I think, its time I taught him a lesson. With the conversation having reached this point, there was no doubtRong Guangguo was serious about firing Rong Shaoze from the presidency of Shengjue. Rongs mother was desperately upset. She turned and pushed Rong Shaozes arm, urging him to show some humility to his grandfather and say something conciliatory. After a moments thought, he asked calmly, Grandpa, have you found someone to replace me? Rong Guangguo met his gaze and said indifferently, Yes. I have found your long-lost cousin. He started from scratch and has established his own company. Ive seen what he is capable of, and its very impressive. Ive decided to let him take over Shengjue.'' Dad! Rongs mother turned pale as if she were about to faint, disregarding everything else, Shaoze is also your grandson, how can you play favorites like this! After all, Shaoze is the one youve watched grow up. Are you saying your bond with him is weaker than with another grandson whom youve never met?! Huifang, how can you talk to Dad like that! Rongs father glared at her, his tone soft, not really blaming her. Actually, he too wanted to question his father like that. Rong Guangguo certainly knew what they meant, but he ignored it, only looking at Rong Shaoze: Your mother is right. My bond with you should be deeper than with your cousin. But you have grown up by my side, getting the best of everything, and youve never suffered in your life. Your cousins situation is differentI owe a great deal to his grandmother, his father, and to him. Shaoze, he is more capable of running the company than you. Tell me, shouldnt I give him your position as president? He actually threw the question back at Rong Shaoze. Shaoze! Rongs mother grabbed his hand, worried he might agree rashly out of spite. Rong Shaoze glanced at his anxious parents, then turned to look at Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlans eyes were calm; she had distanced herself from the situation, not wanting to get involved in their family affairs. Rong Shaozes lips curled into a cold smile. Chapter 72 Losing the President’s Position 2 72: Chapter 72: Losing the Presidents Position 2 72 -72: Losing the Presidents Position 2 Grandfather, everything you said is right. But why should he take power from my hands? If I remember correctly, when I took over Shengjue, the company was worth just five billion in the market, and now under my management, its value has doubled. Am I supposed to hand over everything Ive worked so hard for to him? His words carried an undeniable authority, unyielding even to his own grandfather, not hiding his other sideone of arrogance, dominance, and merciless decisiveness! Rongs mother smiled in relief, feeling a weight lifted off her heart. Rong Guangguo was not angry; instead, he smiled appreciatively. Not bad, youve got spirit! But if I give him all my shares, wouldnt he then be qualified for the presidents position? Dad! This time it was Rongs father who voiced his objection, looking incredulously at his own father. Dad, isnt Shaoze your grandson too? Rong Guangguo stood up, his face cold and calm, Enough said, Ive made my decision, and thats that! Theyre both my grandsons, so it doesnt matter whose hands the company ends up in. As long as Shengjue continues to shine, it makes no difference who takes over. But Dad Rongs mother tried to say more, but Rong Guangguo waved his hand, showing a weary expression, and, assisted by a servant, turned to go upstairs. Shaoze, why didnt you stop your grandfather just now? Look whats happened, now hes letting an outsider take over the company, and well surely be driven out of this home! Rongs mother said anxiously. She had always had an easy life, never troubled by anything. This was the first time something had made her so anxious and given her a sense of crisis. Mom, dont overthink it. Since Grandfather has already made his decision, anything we say is superfluous. Hes rightmy cousin is also Grandfathers grandson; its the same whoever takes over the company, Rong Shaoze assured her with a smile. Rongs mother immediately screamed out, Are you crazy?! Shengjue is what it is today because of you; do you really intend to hand over everything youve worked so hard for?! Besides, we dont know what that person is scheming; what if he is a wolf in sheeps clothing? We cant invite a wolf into our home. Mom, enough, dont worry, Im fine. Grandfather has made his decision, and we can only accept it, no matter how much you say now, he said. You Rongs mother was so angry she couldnt find words. How could she have given birth to such a foolish son, willing to just give away everything he owned? Rongs father also tried to persuade Rong Shaoze a few words, but he wouldnt listen. Tired of his parents nagging, he took Lin Xinlan by the hand and said to them, Mom and Dad, were heading back. Then, no matter what they said, he left directly with Lin Xinlan. Sitting in the car, Lin Xinlan was so quiet she didnt say a single word. Rong Shaoze parked the car by the seaside, got out, leaned on the car door, and lit a cigarette to smoke. Lin Xinlan didnt leave the car; after he finished the cigarette, he got back into the car. Do you also think Im a fool for willing to hand over my future and position to someone else? he asked with a laugh. Lin Xinlan looked at him, and from his eyes, she didnt see any worry or suppressed anger. His expression was calm as if he didnt care whose hands Shengjue fell into. It was as if none of this mattered to him. You dont care, do you? she couldnt help but ask softly. Rong Shaozes lips curled into a mocking smile. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shengjue is a company founded by my great-grandfather, and when it fell into Grandfathers hands, it began to flourish. Chapter 73 Rong Shaoze Lost His Job 73: Chapter 73: Rong Shaoze Lost His Job 73 -73: Rong Shaoze Lost His Job Grandfather put a lot of effort into Shengjue; it has a very special meaning to him. It can be said that Shengjue is Grandfathers most beloved child, everything else comes second to it. Ive always been very flamboyant in my actions, and Grandfather has been worried since early on that the company would be ruined by my hands, so he had been thinking of a solution. Now he has found someone who can manage Shengjue even better, and that person is also his ideal candidate. Do you think he wouldnt make a decision? It doesnt matter whether I care or not; after all, no one can change Grandfathers decision. So youre just going to accept it? Lin Xinlan asked casually. Rong Shaoze smiled wickedly, Are you worried that I will lose my job and wont be able to support you in the future? Woman, rest assured, even if I lose the company, I wont be so poor that Id let you starve. She was just asking casually, how did he come to think of all that? Lin Xinlan silently shifted her gaze and said indifferently, Thats your family matter, I cant interfere. Lets drive, I want to go back. Rong Shaoze thought she didnt believe him, he turned her head, locking eyes with her, What, dont you trust your mans abilities? Lin Xinlan froze, such self-reference from Rong Shaoze stirred something inexplicable in her heart. She uneasily lowered her eyes, unnaturally saying, Of course I believe you have the ability to make money, I just dont think its appropriate for me to meddle in your family affairs, after all, were just in a marriage of convenience, arent we? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A strange complexity flashed in the mans eyes, suddenly he smiled and nodded, Thats also true. The car started, and neither of them spoke again. Lin Xinlan looked out the window, feeling a faint sense of panic. How she wished her state of mind could remain as it was at the beginning, with no changes at all Rong Guangguo acted quickly, and Shaoze was soon removed from the position of CEO, to be replaced by his cousin before long. The case of Zhou Yuns suicide was temporarily suppressed, and with Shaozes dismissal, Shengjues reputation was completely preserved. Shaoze, jobless, became a complete idler. But the outside world continued to speculate whether he would contract AIDS. The test report would take another two weeks to come out, and during this time, Shaoze could only stay at home, trying to go out as little as possible. Once the results were out and his innocence proven, he could attend any event with dignity and pride. Shaozes mother had accepted the fact that her nephew would take over as CEO, but that did not mean she would compromise. After two days of thought, she went to the villa, determined to tell Shaoze her plan. The two went to the study, and when Lin Xinlan brought in the tea, she overheard their conversation. Mom, is this really the solution youve come up with? Shaozes mother nodded affirmatively, Exactly. Your negative publicity is too much, and its likely unsuitable to divorce in the coming years. Since you cant divorce, you and Xinlan should have a child sooner. Grandfather fired you because he felt guilty over that man; once you have a child, he will naturally rely on you more. With a child, your social image will also improve a lot. Then, we can devise a plan to frame your cousin, and even if he doesnt want to, he will have to relinquish the CEO position! Shaoze laughed, Mom, how did you come up with this idea? Isnt this a bit childish? His mother glared at him, What do you know! Dont you understand yet, the thing Grandfather values most is reputation, whoever has a good reputation, he lets them control Shengjue. What you need to do now is to improve your reputation! Alright, lets say what you are saying is true. But when you suggested that I marry Lin Xinlan in the first place, that wasnt what you said. Chapter 74 Will Not Have Children for Rong Shaoze 74: Chapter 74: Will Not Have Children for Rong Shaoze 74 -74: Will Not Have Children for Rong Shaoze You said to get married and start a business first, to earn more of Grandfathers esteem, maybe then he wouldnt let Cousin come back to take charge. And yet, havent I been ousted from my position? You useless boy, its your own lack of competence! If not for the scandal you caused with Zhou Yun, would things have turned out this way?! Yes, I did suggest marrying Lin Xinlan as a temporary measure. But now things have changed, you cant divorce her. Well, then have a child with her, let Grandfather know you also have times when you settle down. I know you dont like her, I dont like her either. But now we have no choice, without Shengjue, we would have no rights at all. You can wait for her to have the child, and after you take control again, give her a sum of money to send her away. Anyway, what we need now is a child, who the childs mother is doesnt matter. Rong Shaoze pressed his lips together, Mom, are you saying, have her give birth to the child, then hand the child over to another woman to raise? Exactly, shes uneducated and definitely cannot be the Young Madam of the Rong Family. When Ruoxin wakes up, I think she will understand you, and she will treat the child as her own. Shaoze, I am telling you the truth, think about it, Shengjue is yours; it cannot fall into someone elses hands. Hearing this, Lin Xinlan couldnt listen anymore. She quietly took her tea downstairs, poured it out, then went to the garden to tend to her succulents. When Rongs mother left, she didnt know. She walked into the living room and saw Rong Shaoze sitting on the sofa. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He beckoned to her, she went over and sat beside him, and spoke before he could, Its been a while since I visited Miss Du at the hospital. I want to go, will you come? Rong Shaozes words suddenly got stuck in his throat, he pondered for a moment, Alright, get ready, well go together in a bit. Mm. As long as she made him think of Du Ruoxin, he probably wouldnt bring up the matter of having children with her. In the eyes of the Rong Family, it doesnt matter who bears the child; whats important is that the child is Rong Shaozes. But she couldnt allow her child to be separated from her, nor could she allow her child to be used as a tool in a power struggle. If she couldnt give the child a complete home, a warm future, then she shouldnt bring the child into this world. She wouldnt have a child with Rong Shaoze. Xiaocong is hers alone, and she wouldnt disclose Xiaocongs existence Arriving at the hospital, Rong Shaozes sense of guilt surged when he saw how much Du Ruoxin had withered away. He bent down close to her ear, softly and tenderly calling her name, Ruoxin, can you hear me? Ruoxin, wake up soon Lin Xinlan looked out the window with an indifferent gaze. Rong Shaozes whispers to Du Ruoxin entered one ear and left the other without affecting her at all. Seeing Rong Shaoze care so much for Du Ruoxin, Mr. and Mrs. Du were delighted, and even began to view Lin Xinlan with slightly more favor. How has her condition been lately? What does the doctor say? Rong Shaoze asked Mrs. Du. Mrs. Du replied with a smile, The doctor says Ruoxin is recovering well. If someone often talks to her, saying things that might affect her, maybe shell wake up soon. Clearly, the person who could speak the influential words to Du Ruoxin was likely Rong Shaoze alone. Mrs. Du was indirectly asking Rong Shaoze to frequently visit Du Ruoxin. Lin Xinlan looked at Rong Shaoze and said with a smile, Rong Shaoze, youve been quite idle lately. You were too busy before to visit Miss Du, but now that you have the time, you could visit her more often. It might greatly help her recovery. Chapter 75 Almost Forgotten About Her 75: Chapter 75 Almost Forgotten About Her 75 -75 Almost Forgotten About Her Lin Xinlan gazed out of the window, her eyes distant. Rong Shaozes whispers to Du Ruoxin reached her ears but merely entered one and exited through the other. Seeing how much Rong Shaoze cared for Du Ruoxin made Mr. and Mrs. Du very happy, and they even looked upon Lin Xinlan with a bit more favor. How has her condition been recently? What did the doctor say? Rong Shaoze asked Mrs. Du. Mrs. Du smiled and said, The doctor mentioned that Ruoxins recovery is going very well. If someone often says things that can influence her by her bedside, theres a chance she might wake up soon. Clearly, the only person who could say things that would have an impact on Du Ruoxin was probably Rong Shaoze. Mrs. Du was indirectly asking Rong Shaoze to visit Du Ruoxin often. Lin Xinlan looked at Rong Shaoze and said with a smile, Rong Shaoze, havent you been quite free lately? Usually, you are too busy to visit Miss Du, but now that you have some time, you could visit her more. Maybe it would greatly help her recovery. Mr. and Mrs. Du were somewhat surprised; they hadnt expected Lin Xinlan to urge Rong Shaoze to visit Du Ruoxin often. Yes, Shaoze, if you have the time, please do visit Ruoxin often. She loves you so much; what you say will surely have a great impact on her, Mr. Du chimed in appropriately. Rong Shaoze glanced at Lin Xinlan, his eyes seemingly carrying a profound meaning, but it quickly disappeared. Uncle Du is right; I should visit her more often. I dont have much going on recently, and if Im free, I will come every day. Really? Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats wonderful! If you talk to Ruoxin every day, she will definitely wake up! Mrs. Du was overjoyed, so excited she didnt know what else to say. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said with relief. Shaoze, I always knew you loved Ruoxin too. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, thinking Mrs. Du might be in for disappointment. She could see that Rong Shaoze didnt love Du Ruoxin; he just liked her a bit more, treating her a little more specially. She still remembered what he once said, that no one deserved to hear him say love. He held himself so high above others, all women were unworthy in his eyes, and he would never fall in love with any of them. Besides, if he truly loved Du Ruoxin, he wouldnt need to be told to visit her every day and talk to her at her bedside. He didnt, and he had nearly forgotten about her Could nobody see that this mans heart was cold and unfeeling? He could be affectionate, yet he was uniquely incapable of devotion However, the fact that Du Ruoxin received his special treatment must have already made her the only one. After leaving the hospital, Lin Xinlan said indifferently, I want to go to the supermarket to buy some things; you go back first. Ill return on my own later. It had been a long time since she had called Xiaocong; she missed the sound of his voice and wanted to give him a call. Hmm, Rong Shaoze merely nodded his head, then left. Lin Xinlan watched him walk away, then aimlessly wandered around the hospital plaza. She sat by the fountain, took out her cell phone from her pocket, and dialed the familiar home number. Just as always, the call was answered immediately as soon as she dialed. Mommy! Xiaocong exclaimed joyfully, Its been such a long time since you called; Xiaocong really misses you. Lin Xinlan displayed a happy smile and said softly, Baby, Mommy misses you too. What are you doing right now? Im learning to recite a poem! Grandma taught me one yesterday, and Im listening to the recorder, trying hard to memorize it. Chapter 76 Mr 76: Chapter 76 Mr. Qiao, What a Coincidence 76: Chapter 76 Mr. Qiao, What a Coincidence Really? Xiaocong can recite poetry now, can you recite one for Mommy to hear? Of course, I want to be the first to recite it to Mommy. Mommy, Ill recite it now. Thoughts on a Quiet Night: Before my bed, the moon is shining bright, I think that it is frost upon the ground. I raise my head and look at the bright moon, then lower my head and think of my hometown. Mommy, did I recite it well? Xiaocong asked eagerly for praise, looking forward to Lin Xinlans commendation. Lin Xinlans eyes suddenly reddened, and she held back her tears, hurriedly nodding and smiling, Very good, my baby is really amazing, not a single word wrong, youre the most incredible baby in the world! Giggle, Mommy, I want to recite lots and lots of poems, and when you come back, Ill recite them all to you. Hmm. After Mommy comes back, I will also buy you lots of toys. Xiaocong, is Grandma at home? Give the phone to Grandma, Mommy wants to talk to Grandma for a bit. Okay, wait a moment. Grandma, Mommy is asking for you to take the phone. Lin Xinlan talked with her mother for a while, instructing her to take good care of her health and not to go out and work too hard to earn money. If they ran out of money, she would send money back, and if there were any issues, they could also call her on this number. She had realized that she must give her contact information to her mother, otherwise if there were an emergency at home, they wouldnt be able to find her. Her mother also instructed her to take care of herself and not just focus on making money. After exchanging pleasantries, Lin Xinlan spoke with Xiaocong for a while before hanging up the phone. She didnt know how much longer she would have to stay away from Rong Shaoze, how much longer before she could return home, reunite with her mother and son. She really hoped that Du Ruoxin would wake up soon Instead of hailing a cab immediately, she wandered aimlessly on the street, suddenly hearing the sound of a car horn from behind. Lin Xinlan turned her head and saw a black Mercedes stopped beside her, a man poking his head out from the car window, Miss Lin, long time no see. Seeing him, Lin Xinlan was momentarily stunned, then pleased, Mr. Qiao, what a coincidence, I didnt expect to run into you here. Qiao Yiyang opened the car door, a gentle smile appearing, Get in, where are you going? Ill give you a ride. No need, I just want to walk a bit, Ill hail a cab to go back later, you can go ahead. Its no problem, Im free anyway, Ill just give you a lift, Qiao Yiyang insisted. Lin Xinlan thought for a moment and said, How about this, Ill treat you to a meal, as thanks for your help the other day. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang chuckled, How could it be you treating me? It should be me treating you. It was my fault the other day; I accidentally hit you with the car. Come on in, lets find a place to sit down first, we cant park here. Lin Xinlan agreed and got into his car, and they found a nearby restaurant to sit down for a meal. During the meal, Qiao Yiyang said, After you left that day, Auntie Long and I were a bit worried about you. I deeply regretted not taking you home myself. You were alright that day, werent you? Lin Xinlan quickly shook her head, I was fine, sorry to have worried you. Mr. Qiao, you and Auntie Long are good people. We only met by chance, but you both cared about me so much, thank you. Qiao Yiyang waved his hand, the corners of his mouth curling up into a warm, suitable smile, You dont have to be so formal, getting to know each other means were somehow fated. Besides, it was my fault, and its right for us to be concerned about you. But the situation you were in that day looked indeed dreadful, so we were worried you might have had desperate thoughts Chapter 77 Kidnapped 77: Chapter 77 Kidnapped 77 -77 Kidnapped Lin Xinlans face flashed with discomfort, I didnt, I just ran into a bit of trouble, it wasnt that serious. Qiao Yiyang nodded, changing the subject, Lets have the beef. I hear its this restaurants signature dish, and its supposed to be very good. Sure, you eat too. They no longer talked about what happened that day but brought up other topics. As they ate and chatted, the meal quickly came to an end. When it was time to pay, Qiao Yiyang did not ask Lin Xinlan for money. Seeing he was serious about treating her, Lin Xinlan did not argue with him. After leaving the restaurant, Lin Xinlan said goodbye to him, and Qiao Yiyang did not insist on escorting her. She walked a short distance and just as she turned a corner, a man approached her with a spray can, spraying something onto her face without warning. Lin Xinlans head spun violently. Meeting the mans sinister gaze, she immediately sensed danger and cried out loudly, Help! The man sprayed her face again in panic, and Lin Xinlan instantly collapsed to the ground. Qiao Yiyang faintly heard Lin Xinlans cry, turned around, and ran toward the corner, where he saw a man hefting Lin Xinlan onto his shoulder, about to abduct her. Let her go, who are you! he demanded. Thud, someone suddenly struck him on the neck with a stick from behind, and he too passed out. The person with the stick asked, Big brother, what about this guy? The man holding Lin Xinlan took only a second to decide, Bring him along too! Lin Xinlans eyes flickered open hazily, finding herself thrown into a dilapidated little room, her body bound with ropes, leaving her unable to move. Youre finally awake. A familiar voice sounded beside her. She turned her head to see Qiao Yiyang, likewise tied up. Mr. Qiao whats going on?! Lin Xinlan asked, utterly shocked. Qiao Yiyang gave a wry smile, Weve been kidnapped. I heard your scream and ran to save you, then they knocked me out. Lin Xinlan thought back to what had happened before she lost consciousness, immediately clearing her mind. Mr. Qiao, Im sorry, its my fault you got dragged into this. Instead, Qiao Yiyang reassured her with a smile, Its okay. Fortunately, I got brought along; otherwise, it would be very dangerous for you to be alone, not to mention frightening. Lin Xinlans throat tightened, unsure of what to say. Qiao Yiyangs words warmed her heart, and though she had a thousand things to say, she could only muster one phrase. Im really grateful to you. Qiao Yiyang smiled, glanced around, and said, I think this place must be on a mountain, which should make it easier to hide while escaping. First, lets try to get these ropes off, then escape before they come back. Why did they abduct me here? she asked. I dont know why. Lets just get out of here first, Qiao Yiyang suggested, scanning the room. Aside from a bed, a chair, and some rubbish, there wasnt much else in the small room. The doors and windows were shut tight and reinforced with wooden bars. Even if they managed to untie the ropes, escaping would be difficult. Qiao Yiyangs gaze fell on a piece of metal, and a glint appeared in his eyes. He hooked the metal over with his bound feet, grabbed it, then moved close to Lin Xinlan and hid the metal behind their bodies. Lin Xinlan cooperated well; she leaned back against him, taking the metal to keep it steady while Qiao Yiyang used it to saw at the ropes around his wrists. After just a couple of strokes, they heard noises outside. Their faces paled, and they quickly hid the metal and leaned against the wall in silence. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 78 He’s Not a Bad Person 78: Chapter 78 Hes Not a Bad Person 78 -78 Hes Not a Bad Person The door opened, and a young man wearing a duckbill cap walked in. He carried two boxed meals in his hands, placing them on a chair, glanced at them, and said coldly, I brought you something to eat. Time to eat! Who are you, and why have you brought us here? Lin Xinlan demanded. The man let out a cold laugh, and his eyes flashed with intense hatred. I didnt want to capture you either, but I had no choice, I was forced! If youre looking for someone to blame, blame Rong Shaoze. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its all his fault. Otherwise, I wouldnt have kidnapped you! So it was Rong Shaoze who had harmed her! Thinking of how she had been implicated by Rong Shaoze, Lin Xinlan felt very angry. What did he do to you? If you hate him, you can go kidnap him. Why kidnap us? Young man, you dont seem like a bad person. Just let us go. We wont call the police. You still have time to turn back and make amends. Shut up! the man said angrily, interrupting her. He clenched his fists, his lips pressed tight, straining to suppress something, his forehead veins bulging and throbbing. Lin Xinlan quickly shut her mouth, afraid of accidentally provoking his anger. Seeing his demeanor, he must have had a deep grudge against Rong Shaoze. Perhaps in his desire for revenge, he might kill the two of them first. Big Brother, a low voice called from outside. The man glanced towards the door, then said to them, You better behave. My people are all around here. If you try any tricks, I wont spare you! Im stepping out for a bit, Ill be back later to feed you. After saying that, he left. Hes not a bad person, Lin Xinlan concluded. Qiao Yiyang asked with a smile, He kidnapped us and hes not a bad person, so is he a good person then? Lin Xinlan was startled for a moment before saying, He doesnt seem to intend to harm us. I think he just wanted to kidnap us to threaten Rong Shaoze. If he could have caught Rong Shaoze, he naturally wouldnt have abducted us. Also, he brought us food. Truly vicious people would definitely not care whether were hungry or not. What are you to Rong Shaoze? Qiao Yiyang asked curiously. Lin Xinlan didnt want to talk about her relationship with Rong Shaoze; it felt like a fact that shouldnt be exposed to daylight. She dodged the question, Mr. Qiao, hes gone now. Lets act quickly. Qiao Yiyang didnt press further and began to rub the rope, but it was too strong, and after a long time, it still wasnt cut through. Suddenly, the door was abruptly opened. The man who had previously left walked in, saw what they were doing, and immediately showed a fierce expression. He rushed over, grabbed Qiao Yiyang, and started hitting him. His fists and feet landed mercilessly on his body; Qiao Yiyang clenched his teeth and didnt make a sound. Lin Xinlan was terrified, Stop it, dont hit him anymore, stop! After beating Qiao Yiyang up thoroughly and ensuring he had no strength to try any tricks, the man finally stopped. Hmph, I told you not to pull any stunts. Did you take my words for the wind?! He found some rope, tied him up securely again, and checked Lin Xinlans ropes for any issues. Seeing no problem, he did not re-tie her. Lin Xinlan, concerned, asked, Mr. Qiao, are you all right? Im fine Qiao Yiyang managed a slight smile, his voice not very weak, which reassured Lin Xinlan somewhat. She looked at the man, questioning angrily, Chapter 79 Beyond All Argument 79: Chapter 79: Beyond All Argument 79 -79: Beyond All Argument What do you want by kidnapping us? Tell me, what grudge do you have against Rong Shaoze that made you resort to kidnapping? She had previously thought he was a good person, but now it seemed that those who committed bad deeds truly were not good people anymore. The man thought of something, clenching his fists tightly, angrily saying, You rich people are bereft of conscience, devoid of any humanity! In your eyes, a human life is worth less than a dogs, you all deserve to die, every single one of you should die! Lin Xinlan was stunned, frightened by his anger. What do you mean by that? What human life, can you please be more specific? Hmph, dont tell me you dont know! My sister, who is Zhou Yun, was driven to death by Rong Shaoze! If it werent for Rong Shaoze pushing her, would she have committed suicide? She died a horrible death, and I must avenge her, I will kill Rong Shaoze! Lin Xinlan was shocked, she hadnt expected him to be Zhou Yuns brother. Zhou Yuns death indeed had something to do with Rong Shaoze, but it wasnt entirely his fault. She hurriedly tried to persuade him, Your sister committed suicide, it wasnt Rong Shaoze who drove her to it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze didnt force her to commit suicide at all, dont make wild guesses and do something foolish. Shut up! You are Rong Shaozes wife, of course you would speak in his defense. The newspapers report every day that it was Rong Shaoze who drove my sister to death. Why did she commit suicide right after he visited her that night? He must have blamed my sister for infecting him with AIDS, and thats why he forced her to die! My sister didnt have AIDS at all, it might have been Rong Shaoze who infected her. If it werent for him, my sister wouldnt be dead! The man appeared extremely sad and angry, the pain in his eyes was real. How could he swallow the bitter fact that his dearest person died so tragically? Lin Xinlan knew that no matter what she said, he would not believe her. She had no tangible evidence to prove that Zhou Yuns death wasnt forced by Rong Shaoze, so she was left without an explanation. So what do you plan to do? Are you really planning to use us to threaten Rong Shaoze, and then kill him? Even if you kill him, your sister wont come back to life, and you will be punished by the law. Is what you are doing worth it? Moreover, you havent fully understood the true facts and are blindly seeking revenge, what if you have wronged Rong Shaoze? I advise you to calm down, dont act rashly Shut up, shut up! The man kicked a chair away, angrily interrupting her. In his eyes, there was only hatred, no matter what Lin Xinlan said, he wouldnt listen. You dont need to explain anything, I will definitely kill him! My sisters death, its all his fault! After speaking, he took out a cell phone, which was Lin Xinlans phone, and then he dialed Rong Shaozes number It was already dark, upon returning from his stroll, Rong Shaoze noticed that Lin Xinlan had not come back and immediately his expression turned cold, asking the old servant, Has the Young Madam called home? No, Young Master, the servant shook his head. Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, a hint of displeasure flashing in his eyes. He took out his phone, about to dial Lin Xinlans number when she called him. A cold smile curled on the corners of his mouth; he answered the call, but a mans voice came through from the other end. Are you Rong Shaoze? The mans eyes flashed sharply, his voice growing colder: I am. Chapter 80 The Gaze is So Menacingly Dark 80: Chapter 80: The Gaze is So Menacingly Dark 80 -80: The Gaze is So Menacingly Dark Rong Shaoze, your wife is in my hands. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you dont want her to lose her life, well meet at Chunxi Mountain at nine oclock tomorrow morning. You can only come alone. If you dare to call the police or bring someone else, Ill kill her! So the woman had been kidnapped. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow and asked coldly, Are you threatening me? Thats right, Im threatening you! Youd better not play any tricks, or you can prepare to collect her body! With that, the call was disconnected. Looking worried, Lao Gu asked, Young Master, whats happened? Rong Shaoze managed a slight smile, Nothing, go back to your work. Oh. Lao Gu nodded, but couldnt help but feel uneasy. Was the Young Master really okay? Why did she find his gaze so chillingly terrifying Ive already called him. If he doesnt show up tomorrow, Ill kill you to appease my sisters spirit, the man said violently. Lin Xinlan didnt know what to say. She was a little worried that Rong Shaoze wouldnt care about her fate, yet she also feared that he would actually come alone. Big brother At that moment, someone called from outside. The man turned his head and asked, Whats up? Moms here. The mans expression changed slightly as a hoarse, elderly voice suddenly rang out, Xizi, open the door. Hurry up and let them go! Lin Xinlans eyes brightened when she heard the old ladys words; she seemed to glimpse hope. Mom Zhou Xi quickly went to open the door, and an old woman with more than half her hair white walked in by herself. Seeing the scene inside, she slapped Zhou Xis face. You beast! What the hell are you doing! The old woman questioned in agony. Zhou Xi fell to his knees before her, crying, Mom, I didnt want to do this. But I cant just watch as my sister died so tragically! Her death cant be in vain, I must avenge her. Youre not avenging your sister, youre ruining yourself! Ive already lost one child, do you really want me to lose another? Xizi, Im begging you, let them go now before you make an irreversible mistake, hurry and turn back! No, I have to wait for Rong Shaoze to come. I want to ask him why he drove my sister to her death. I want to kill him to avenge my sister! Zhou Xi said stubbornly. You The old woman was so angry she nearly fainted, and Zhou Xi hurried to support her. Mom, are you okay? Get away Dont call me mom. I dont have a son like you! She pushed his hand away mercilessly, her expression cold and distant. Zhou Xi immediately became frantic, Mom, please dont be like this. I know I did wrong, but can you bear to see Sister die in vain? Thinking of her deceased daughter, the old woman couldnt help but tears streamed down her face. Wiping away her tears, she said calmly, Xizi, dont you understand? She committed suicide; she chose that path herself; it has nothing to do with anyone else. If she cared about her own life, if she couldnt bear to make us grieve, she wouldnt have so cruelly left us! But shes already gone. Why should you suffer too? Xizi, by doing this, do you want me to hate her? Mom, how can you say that? Sister was your child too! The moment she took her own life, she was no longer my child! My child, how could she do such a foolish thing! Xizi, you too, if you do something foolish, you will no longer be my child either. Chapter 81: Will Not Investigate His Responsibility Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Will Not Investigate His Responsibility"If both of you leave me, I dont want to live either. You siblings are so heartless. Do you want to kill me, the old woman, is that it?!" "Mom!" Zhou Xi knelt down again, crying so hard he couldnt speak. Seeing him soften, the old woman continued: "Xizi, let go of the hate. Lets just live our own lives. If you dont listen to your mother, youre forcing me to death. Promise me, let them go and never think of revenge again, will you?" "Wuu... Mom, I promise you, Ill agree to everything," Zhou Xi finally gave in. The old woman smiled with relief. She walked in front of Lin Xinlan and Qiao Yiyang, suddenly knelt before them, and pleaded: "Both of you, can I ask you for a favor? Please, for a mother who is truly sorry, and seeing that Xizi is remorseful for his past wrongs, could you not hold his mistakes against him? If you cant hold back your anger, you can arrest me and put me in jail instead. Ill serve his time! Ive already lost one daughter; I cannot simply watch another sons future get destroyed. I beg you, please, can you forgive him?" "Mom, dont do this. I did wrong, and I should face the consequences. Mom, please stand up, dont kneel," Zhou Xi came over to pull her up. The boy waiting outside heard their voices and said anxiously, "Brother, Im young, let me serve the sentence! You cannot go to jail; the family still needs you, and your younger brothers and sisters need you to support them. Let me do it!" "Shut your mouth. Youre not allowed in here, did you hear? Now go back. Ive got this handled. The kidnapping was my idea. Do you think the police will let it go if you take my place? Listen to me and leave immediately." "I wont leave, brother. I was part of the kidnapping too, just let me take the fall alone..." "Arent you listening to me anymore?! Go back!" Zhou Xi shouted, and the boy outside immediately fell silent. The old woman took Zhou Xis hand and said, "Xizi, you kneel down too, bow to them and apologize. They are good people. Please beg them to forgive you." Zhou Xi looked at Lin Xinlan and the others, his lips pressed tightly together. He said nothing and would not kneel. Though he had agreed to let them go, he didnt want to apologize. He still harbored some resentment against them. After watching for so long, it was time for Lin Xinlan to say something. She smiled gently at the old woman and said softly, "Auntie, you are a good mother. Its Xizis fortune to have you as his mother. I understand how a mother feels; every mother hopes her child will not be hurt. So I promise you, I wont hold him accountable." "Really?" The old woman was overjoyed and repeatedly thanked her. Lin Xinlan turned to Qiao Yiyang, who also smiled, "I wont hold him accountable either. But could he untie us first?" "Of course! Xizi, quickly untie them. You need to thank them properly; its your good fortune they can forgive you." Zhou Xi untied them, feeling very ashamed, and still couldnt help but lower his head and apologize to them. Qiao Yiyang rubbed his arm where he had been hurt and grinned, "Just remember not to do anything this dumb in the future. You are still young; there is a long road ahead of you. Dont ruin it for yourself, you hear?" "I understand, thank you... and Im sorry I hurt you. Big brother, let me take you to the hospital. Im really sorry; I will definitely compensate you." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 82: He Won’t Let It Go Chapter 82: Chapter 82: He Wont Let It GoZhou Xi could tell they were good hearted people; the more he interacted with them, the guiltier he felt and the more he regretted his actions. "Theres no need to go to the hospital, but you really need to take us down from here, we arent familiar with this place." "Of course." Zhou Xi said with a smile, nodding vigorously. Lin Xinlan and Qiao Yiyang exchanged glances and couldnt help but laugh. This fortunate turn of events was lucky for Zhou Xi as well as for the two of them. Zhou Xis mother also insisted on seeing them off. They all boarded the familys small truck and descended the mountain together. When Lin Xinlan returned home, it was already late. Lao Gu saw her return, his eyes wide open in shock for a moment before breaking into a joyful smile, "Young Madam, youre back!" "Yes, Im back." Lin Xinlan said with a slight smile, feeling a sense of relief as if she had been reborn after a calamity. "Young Madam, the young master is upstairs in the study. Ill go and inform him right away that you have returned." "No need, Ill go and find him myself." Lin Xinlan stopped her and then went upstairs to the study. She knocked on the door, and Rong Shaozes deep voice came from inside, "What is it?" "Its me." Suddenly, there was silence inside, and the next second, the door was pulled open. Rong Shaozes robust figure appeared before her. His dark eyes surveyed her from head to toe, yet he said not a word. Lin Xinlan felt uncomfortable under his gaze, "May I come in and talk to you?" "Come in." He stepped aside, and they both sat down by the sofa. "Tell me, what exactly happened?" he asked in a low tone. Lin Xinlan thought for a moment and said, "Its all over. I dont want to pursue the matter. Can you let it go as well? It was just a youth who had temporarily lost his way. His mother pleaded for us to forgive him, and he realized his mistake and apologized to us. So, I dont want to pursue the matter." "We?" Rong Shaoze sensitively caught on to this word, "Who else was kidnapped?" "Just an ordinary friend I happened to run into on the street today, and then he got dragged into the kidnapping as well." "Was it the fruit vendor, Yan Cheng?" Lin Xinlan shook her head, "No, another friend, just an acquaintance. You wouldnt know him even if I told you. Actually, I dont even know him well. His being kidnapped today was purely because of my involvement." Rong Shaoze saw how indifferently she spoke and did not press on who the person was. He laughed coldly, "Lin Xinlan, your heart is far too kind. Someone kidnaps you and then apologizes, and you forgive him. If everyone were like you, what would be the need for police? If I were to kill you and then apologize, would you also forgive me and not hold me accountable? Besides, do you think the person he kidnapped was just anyone? It was the Young Madam of the Rong Family. You can let it go, but I cant just let it slide!" Rong Shaoze could not hide his anger. When he received the news of her kidnapping, all he thought about was how to rescue her, and he even worried for her safety. But she was saying to just forget about it. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She might swallow her anger, but he could not! Lin Xinlan knew he wouldnt let things go easily. His unwillingness to drop the matter was not truly out of concern or care for her. It was because her identity was his wife, and her kidnapping was an insult and a challenge to his dignity and face. Thats why he wouldnt let it go easily. Chapter 83: I am not your thing Chapter 83: Chapter 83: I am not your thingIf he finds out who kidnapped her, Zhou Xi would definitely be sent to prison by him, and at the very least, shed be locked away for several years, perhaps even suffering a great deal. Thinking of Zhou Mothers protective instincts toward her son, Lin Xinlan couldnt bear to upset her. Empathy is tough, if Xiaocong did something wrong and had to be punished, even if she believed he deserved it, she would do everything possible to protect him and minimize his suffering. This is a mothers love, selfish yet magnificent. No matter what, since she promised not to pursue the matter, she wouldnt go back on her word and let Zhou Xi be punished. "Rong Shaoze, I know you cant let this go. But since I was the one kidnapped, and Im not pursuing it, you should let it go too. I promised them I wouldnt follow up on this, so no matter how much you ask, I wont say who it was." The mans face grew dark in an instant, and he looked at her coldly, his thin lips curving into an indifferent arc: "Lin Xinlan, are you really not going to tell me who it was? Do you think I cant find out? If I do find out, Ill make sure he doesnt die a peaceful death!" Lin Xinlan was startled and couldnt help but angrily say, "Enough! I was the one kidnapped, not you! Im not pursuing it, what right do you have to? Rong Shaoze, accumulate some virtue, havent you harmed enough people? Arent you afraid of retribution one day?" "Woman, is that how you should speak to me?!" He angrily grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, his eyes darkening as he glared at her. "What do you mean I have no right to pursue it! I think you are mistaken about one thing, you are my possession, and I have the utmost right to deal with your issues, even you dont have the right to manage your own affairs!" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Possession, possession! Lin Xinlan got angry as soon as she heard this, "Im not your possession, I am a person, I am my own!" "You are my possession. Have you forgotten? The moment you made that deal with me, you were mine, and everything about you must obey me," Rong Shaoze said, gripping her waist fiercely, his tone domineering and wicked. "Let go of me, it was just a transaction, I didnt sell myself to you!" Lin Xinlan struggled hard, but his grip was so strong, she couldnt break free. Suddenly, Rong Shaoze flipped her over and pinned her down on the couch, restraining her movements. His gaze was cold and indifferent, his tone filled with danger, "Im asking you one last time, who is that man?" "I wont tell!" "Are you going to tell me or not?!" he demanded, tightening his grip on her jaw, his tone more fierce. When Rong Shaoze got angry, it was terrifying. A single glower, just one cold word, could instill fear in ones heart. She had seen his cruel methods. He could, without blinking an eye, deliver a woman to a perverted man to become his plaything. Initially, he was high-handed, forcing himself on her without a second thought. He was not someone who just talked idly, if he said he would never let someone off, then she believed he would truly not let that person off easily. So, Zhou Xi in his hands would definitely not end up well. He was not only indirectly responsible for Zhou Yuns death, but was he also going to ruin Zhou Xi? Lin Xinlans heart suddenly felt sympathy for the brother and sister; she wanted to protect that boy, the dutiful one with a great mother. Looking straight into Rong Shaozes eyes, she mustered the courage to say pointlessly: Chapter 84: Not His Private Property Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Not His Private Property"I said I wont tell, no matter how you interrogate me, I wont say anything. Rong Shaoze, this is my own business, not yours, please stop being nosy!" Nosy?! The man was so angry he wanted to strangle her. "You actually say Im being nosy! Did you not hear what I said earlier? I told you, you belong to me, I can decide everything for you, and everything about you must be under my control. If you dont understand that, I dont mind doing something to make you fully realize the reality," he said coldly. "Enough!" Lin Xinlan couldnt help but shout, "Im also telling you, Im not an object, Im not yours, I am my own person. Rong Shaoze, you may be very impressive, and dealing with me might be easier than with a three-year-old child, but Im telling you, its useless to force me into something I dont want to do!" "Is that so?" Rong Shaoze revealed a hint of an icy smile, and his eyes also glimmered with a cold and dangerous light. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan clenched her fists, her heartbeat racing; she was very afraid of what Rong Shaoze might do to her. But her stubbornness did not allow her to concede first. She was her own after all, and she had to make him understand that she was definitely not his private property! The mans cold gaze lingered on her for two seconds before he suddenly pulled her up and forcibly dragged her outside. "Where are you taking me? Let go!" Lin Xinlan grabbed the doorknob, refusing to let go, struggling against him with all her might. But she was never his match, and her efforts were like an ant trying to shake a tree in front of him. With just a little force from Rong Shaoze, Lin Xinlans hands could no longer grip the doorknob, and she let go. Her hands burned with pain, and both arms nearly dislocated from the tugging. Enduring the soreness, Lin Xinlan stumbled after him down the stairs. The mans face was covered with a terrifying gloom, and a chilly aura radiated off his body. The servants, sensing his anger, quickly moved aside, none daring to block his way. "Rong Shaoze, where exactly are you taking me?" Lin Xinlan angrily demanded. He didnt speak, just stuffed her into a car and locked the door. "Let me out!" Lin Xinlan couldnt open the car door and felt extremely anxious. Rong Shaoze got into the car from the other side, and with a cold laugh, said, "Didnt you say that if you didnt want to do something, even if I forced you it would be useless? Lin Xinlan, Ive tolerated you for a long time! Today, Ill let you know that everything about you is within my control, and in front of me, you have no right to say no!" Lin Xinlans pupils contracted, and she breathed rapidly. She felt Rong Shaoze was too dangerous, and being by his side meant she could be pushed into hell at any moment. She understood that he wanted to teach her a lesson, and she was afraid of the unknown terror that might ensue. But she didnt want to give in, didnt want to become his exclusive property, didnt want to be controlled by him for the rest of her life, turning into a puppet without autonomy. Gripping the seat cushion, Lin Xinlan stopped speaking and stopped struggling. Because she knew that any more resistance was futile, and she didnt want to lose her composure and embarrass herself. With no words from her, Rong Shaoze was even more silent. He gripped the steering wheel tightly and drove the car at high speed, the dazzling Lamborghini slicing through the night, nearly crossing half the city, and stopping in front of a dark underground gambling den. Lin Xinlan didnt know what place this was, but her intuition told her it was an extremely dangerous place. Chapter 85: The Ultimate Hell Chapter 85: Chapter 85: The Ultimate HellRong Shaoze dragged her inside, and in that instant, she struggled frantically, instinctively refusing to enter, even preferring death. The man forcefully held her waist, effortlessly picking her up, and with large strides, he entered. As the heavy curtains parted, the blinding lights inside made her squint instinctively. On seeing Rong Shaoze enter, the rough and unpleasant clamor came to an abrupt halt. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes to find herself in a spacious underground gambling den. All around were men, each with eyes bloodshot, their ugliness on full display. Here, they shed their civilized facades, fully revealing the dark and vicious sides of their hearts. Their glances at her were too primal, too bare, making Lin Xinlan shrink away, subconsciously leaning closer into Rong Shaozes embrace. The man chuckled low, his voice betraying no emotion. "Shaoze, youve arrived," a middle-aged man in a suit approached, speaking respectfully. His gaze fell on Lin Xinlan, a flash of understanding in his eyes. "Shaoze, would you like to try something fresh today? Some young masters are in Room Di Number One. Would you like to join them?" "Hmm," Rong Shaoze nodded, his eyes revealing a playful smile. Lin Xinlan had ceased her struggles. Wherever he pulled her to, she would follow. She trembled with cold, her small face slightly pale. She had no idea how she was going to get through this ordeal today... The underground gambling den was astonishingly large. The area they had just been in was for the lowest tier gamblers. There were elevators, and with each floor ascended, the clients status rose a level. There were seven floors in total, and Rong Shaoze took them directly to the seventh floor. Exiting the elevator, they faced an enormous, opulent door. The seventh floor contained just one private room, the doorplate of which read Room Di Number One. Just from the name, one could tell how dark this place was. She had only heard of ancient inns with a Room Tian Number One reserved for the most honored guests. Similarly, Room Di Number One was for the most honored guests. But this was not the pinnacle of heaven; it was the pinnacle of hell. Before they even approached the door, Lin Xinlan felt a chilling coldness. She gripped Rong Shaozes hand tightly, looking down as she whispered softly, "Rong Shaoze, I want to go back, lets go back..." "What, scared?" The man used a finger to lift her chin, a cold smile flashing in his eyes. "Now youre scared, isnt it a bit late? Lin Xinlan, youve never been to such a place, have you? Not just anyone can come here. Since I brought you, take a good look around." "No, I dont want to!" She shook her head, her complexion growing even paler, "First, tell me the truth, how do you plan to deal with me? Are you going to kill me, or make my life worse than death? I havent done anything to hurt you, isnt this a bit too much!" Rong Shaoze shook his head, tsk-tsking, his lips curving into a smile: "Your imagination is too rich. What would I kill you for? Dont forget, I still need you to continue being the Young Madam of the Rong Family. Lets go, I wont make your life worse than death. I just want you to understand that your fate is not in your hands, but in mine." He pushed open the opulent door and pushed her inside as well. Lin Xinlan staggered a few steps forward, steadied herself, and saw several pairs of men and women inside. The men were dressed in high-end designer clothes, immaculate from head to toe. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 86 His Bet, Is Actually Her Life Chapter 86: Chapter 86 His Bet, Is Actually Her LifeThe men were all dressed in tasteful, designer brands, from head to toe, nothing short of perfect. Whereas the women wore very little, with just a few pieces of fabric covering the key areas, making it apparent they were ladies hired for entertainment. Rong Shaoze stepped in at a leisurely pace, with an expression of casual laziness. He was most familiar with such settings; arriving here, he was the king, the sole ruler. "So, you havent started playing yet?" he raised an eyebrow and asked lightly. A man laughed and said, "We already had a round. Its good youre here; we can play something fresh. See that? Its the new inventory, using living people as targets. It makes the game much more thrilling." Following his gaze, Lin Xinlan saw two large spinning wheels. In the center of the wheels were four fixed rings, and she thought about what the man had just said. She couldnt help but guess that those four rings were for securing a persons limbs. As soon as the man proposed the idea, all the women in the room changed their expressions, turning pale. The mens eyes glittered with excitement and the corners of their mouths curved into intrigued smiles, ready to give it a try. Rong Shaoze pulled Lin Xinlan onto the leather sofa, making her sit on his lap, holding her waist with his hands, in a pose that was both ambiguous and affectionate. His gaze swept over the two spinning wheels, and he smiled with interest, "This game seems novel. Ill play the first round. Who will join me?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first man to speak volunteered without hesitation, raising his hand, "Of course, itll be me. Lets go have our turn, the rest of you will have yours later." The other men nodded in agreement, chuckling. They all wanted to watch a round before deciding whether or not to bet. "What exactly is the wager?" someone cluelessly asked. Rong Shaozes lips curled slightly, as his gaze fell on Lin Xinlan. Leaning close to her ear, he bit her earlobe and asked in a low voice, "Why dont you guess what the wager is?" Despite their closeness and his tender tone, she felt he was terrifying, sending chills down her spine. Averting her gaze, she said indifferently, "I dont know." Rong Shaoze chuckled, pulling her to her feet and leading her to the spinning wheel. He pushed her body against the wheel, lifted her left hand, and with a click, locked her wrist in one of the rings. Lin Xinlan was shocked. "Rong Shaoze, what are you doing?!" She hadnt anticipated being locked onto it, struggling vainly to unlock the iron ring, not even knowing how he had managed to secure her. The iron ring seemed embedded into the spinning wheel, seemingly fused into one piece, impossible to separate. "Shh, dont panic. Since you dont know what the wager is, let me tell you. My wager is your life..." Rong Shaoze looked at her tenderly, speaking softly, yet he wasnt gentle as he lifted her other hand and locked her right wrist as well. "Rong Shaoze, youre insane!" Lin Xinlans face was drained of color; his wager was her life! This man was far too cold-hearted and ruthless. Seeing her frightened look, Rong Shaoze smiled softly. He caressed her face as if he couldnt bear to let go. "Dont worry, your man here has plenty of skills. Just say the word, and I wont lose, nor will I let you get hurt. Of course, if you arent into it, whether I win or lose will depend on my mood." With those words, his left leg suddenly pressed on her right, and his right hand held down her left leg, denying her any chance to struggle as he clicked another ring shut over her left ankle. "Rong Shaoze!" Lin Xinlan was on the verge of collapse, "Let me go!" Chapter 87 The Contest of Winning and Losing Between Her and Him Chapter 87: Chapter 87 The Contest of Winning and Losing Between Her and HimShe attempted to forcefully kick with her only free right foot, but Rong Shaoze was quicker than her. As he locked her left ankle, with a twist of his wrist, he immediately secured her right ankle as well. All of her limbs were locked, and Lin Xinlans body was stretched out into a spread-eagled position, which was a humiliating pose. Everyone was looking at her, with expressions ranging from amusement to sympathy to indifference. Rong Shaozes eyes, however, were gentle and smiling, but the depth of his gaze was icy cold, without a trace of warmth. He was a man cold and ruthless. When he treated you well, he could be very gentle, but when he treated you badly, he could be equally cruel. Good or bad, everything depended on his mood. Hatred filled Lin Xinlans eyes, and she bit her lip tightly, not letting out the expected screams and curses. She understood that Rong Shaoze was trying to teach her a lesson and punish her. The more she feared, the easier it was for her to lose, and the more delighted he would become. Dream on! Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She would never lower her head to him in surrender! "At a time like this, youre still so stubborn," he shook his head and sighed, grasping her chin gently, he spoke softly, "If you tell me who that person is and say to me that you are completely mine, I might consider letting you off and sparing you from disaster. If you dont speak up, I cant guarantee what might happen later." With a trace of scorn in her smile, Lin Xinlan remained silent. The situation had escalated beyond just whether she would divulge the name of the kidnapper. It was a contest between her and him, a struggle of winning and losing. If she lost, she would be forever reduced to a compliant puppet. If she won, she would remain herselfapart from her captive status, everything else would be free. So, she would never give in, never become his possession! The man read her thoughts from her eyes, causing Rong Shaozes expression to darken, and a sharp glint crossed his gaze. "Very well, Lin Xinlan, keep that courage of yours. If you dare to plead for mercy, I will show none! Now, whether you admit defeat or not, I wont make it easy for you!" He turned around and commanded with a cold tone, "Let the game begin!" The man from before stepped forward with his female companion at his side, locking her limbs just like Lin Xinlans. The womans face was pale, and she was trembling all over. Seeing how Lin Xinlan had been bound, she knew what fate awaited her. So, she did not struggle; she said nothing, just collapsed, her eyes vacant, resigning to her fate. Many of the women showed sympathetic expressions, and some looked terrified. They were all in the same boat. Perhaps the next one would be one of them... The men, however, had no sympathy for these women; all they craved was excitement, just for fun. A large gambling table was set up, with Rong Shaoze and the other man sitting opposite each other. Uniformed staff were on hand to deal cards for them. He shuffled first, the cards in his hand as if bewitched, connected one by one, the shuffling sound rhythmic. Three cards, whoever had the larger hand would win. His slender fingers deftly released the three cards onto the table. Rong Shaoze turned to glance at Lin Xinlan, his lips curving into a devilish smile, "Do you hope that I win or lose?" Lin Xinlan had regained her composure and laughed coldly, "I hope you win, but can you win just because I hope?" "Of course, just show me a sign, and winning or losing is merely a word from you." He was prompting her to beg, to admit defeat! Chapter 88: The Most Savage Gambling Chapter 88: Chapter 88: The Most Savage GamblingHe was making her beg for mercy, making her admit defeat! She was not so foolish to think that he would let her go even if she did concede. Whats more, she had never considered giving in. "Suit yourself!" she said with indifference. After all, her life was already in his hands; he could do whatever he pleased, and she was powerless to resist or fight back. Seeing her so oblivious to the situation, Rong Shaozes smile faded, and he scoffed, "Those are your words. Lin Xinlan, youve just squandered the last chance I gave you." "Show your cards." He revealed his own without even glancing at them first. The opponent also revealed their cards, and Rong Shaoze won. It was the most savage form of gambling, all left to fate. Win or lose, it all came down to luck. This style of gambling was also the most exhilarating, inevitably causing great tension. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, but another womans face turned pale; she closed her eyes tightly, her body trembling like a sieve. The man who had lost uttered sharply, "Shaoze hasnt even made a move yet, what are you afraid of? Show some spirit for me, dont disgrace me!" The woman mustered all her strength to open her eyes, uttering a faint sound, "Yes... " Not only did she have to brave the danger that was looming, but she also had to pretend to be courageous, all to avoid shaming the man. This was her tragedy, as well as the despicableness of these men! Lin Xinlans lips were pressed tightly together, and her heart felt cold and thin. Rong Shaoze smiled, stood up, and picked up a dart, looking at the woman with deep, piercing eyes. The roulette wheel began to spin, and though the woman controlled herself well, she couldnt help but let out a panic-stricken scream. To the men, her scream was thrilling; to the women, it was terrifying. Lin Xinlan watched them intently, not knowing whether the dart thrown by Rong Shaoze would hit the woman. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it accidentally hit a vital spot... Someone would surely die, wouldnt they... In their eyes, were human lives so trivial and insignificant? Couldnt they understand the meaning of respecting life?! The man raised his hand, the dart aimed at the spinning wheel, his expression cold, without a hint of tension or mercy. Lin Xinlan couldnt help shouting, "Enough! You maniacs, youll kill her! Rong Shaoze, stop it, dont be so cruel, youve lost all humanity!" Her reproach drew a burst of laughter from the men. Coming to Room number one with the character for earth, was like coming to hell; they had long since forsaken any semblance of humanity. Talking to them about cruelty and humanity was as laughable to them as a joke. Rong Shaoze chuckled coldly, without any hesitation, he threw the dart in his hand! Lin Xinlan screamed, her face turning pale with fright. The woman on the roulette wheel had already gone silent, still rotating with it, no one knowing how she was, or where the dart had hit. Slowly, the wheel stopped. The dart was embedded just under her left arm, not having hit her body. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, and all the women did the same. The men applauded and cheered, taking the opportunity to flatter: "I heard that Shaoze can hit the bullseye within a hundred steps without fail; seeing it today, his reputation is indeed well-deserved, Shaoze has impressive skills!" Rong Shaoze looked at Lin Xinlan, his lips curling into a slight smile, "Perhaps, its just a matter of luck." Looking at his smile, Lin Xinlans lips became a straight line. To him, life was just a plaything... Chapter 89: Must Never Fall in Love with Him Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Must Never Fall in Love with HimIndeed, ruthless and indifferent. This time, her understanding of Rong Shaoze deepened further. The second round began, and Rong Shaoze signaled for the other party to reveal their cards firstit was a very large straight flush. He curled his lips into a smile, picked up his own cards, and, with his back to Lin Xinlan, spread out three cards. From Lin Xinlans angle, she could see his cards. Rong Shaozes were largerhe had won again. Only she saw his cards. He closed them up and then revealed them. The three cards suddenly changed their appearance. The situation had reversed. The cards that were supposed to win suddenly turned into a loss! Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock. She couldnt understand when he had switched the cards. She looked at him incredulously, even more puzzled as to why he would switch the cards. As if sensing her gaze, he turned his head slightly and spoke indifferently, "I said, your fate is not in your hands, but in mine." So that was it. He had deliberately let her see the cards, and then he intentionally lost. He wanted to make it clear to her that if he wanted her alive, she would live, and if he wanted her dead, she would die! Lin Xinlan didnt know what to feelher emotions were complex and uncomfortable. However, a clear thought flashed through her mind: she must never fall in love with this kind of person, never, even in death! "Shaoze, haha, thank you for letting me win," said the man who won, laughing happily, as he also picked up a dart, targeting Lin Xinlan. The turntable began to spin, making Lin Xinlan feel dizzy and disoriented. When she had seen others treated this way before, she felt only sympathy, unable to empathize. Now that she experienced it herself, just the rapid spinning alone was enough to be overwhelming, let alone the tremendous psychological pressure she had to endure. Everything in front of her was a blur. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, feeling extremely tense. She could no longer hear any sounds; every nerve in her body was taut as she helplessly awaited the approaching dart. She didnt know if she had been hit. As the turntable slowly stopped, she heard people clapping. Her nerves suddenly relaxed, and she hung limply on the turntable. Bowing her head, she opened her eyes and saw the dart at her waist. It had barely missed her. Without looking up or glancing at Rong Shaozes expression... She clenched her fists, a cold indifference spreading in her eyes. Her entire body was distant and on guard. This game, which was merely amusing in the eyes of Rong Shaoze, was pushing Lin Xinlans heart further and further away, to an unreachable place. Perhaps the time spent together had caused her to hold a bit of anticipation for him. But now, there was nothing left. At this moment, her heart was filled with more hatred for him than five years ago, an even stronger desire to escape him... "Shaoze, lets play a few more rounds. Its so thrilling; I want to play at least seventeen or eighteen rounds today," suggested the man, still not having enough, with a smile. Rong Shaoze glanced at Lin Xinlan, a trace of darkness flashing in his eyes. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I dont find this the least bit fun. How about we play something more thrilling?" The man immediately became interested. "Oh, tell me, what kind of game?" "We are both dart experts; playing like this surely lacks challenge. I think it would be more thrilling if we were blindfolded," Rong Shaoze said languidly. In his eyes, a human life was merely an item for his entertainment. He was like an emperor looking down from on high, condescendingly surveying everything. In his eyes, everything else was as insignificant as ants. Chapter 90: Let Her Fear Peak Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Let Her Fear PeakThe young masters who can play in room number one absolutely have a strong background. However, in front of Rong Shaoze, they only have the choice to obey. Because they are among the few who know of Rong Shaozes other, mysterious identity. The man was stunned for a moment, then clapped his hands in approval, his face bearing the same merciless smile filled with amusement, "Fine, this is thrilling enough. Lets shoot with our eyes covered, that way the stakes are much higher, arent they." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but look up at Rong Shaoze; his casual suggestion pushed her and another girl into even greater danger. Is he even human anymore! "Rong Shaoze, dont go too far!" The fear inside her made her start to struggle frantically, the iron rings clanging loudly, but still so firm. "You might as well kill me directly, you freak, youll suffer a terrible death! Let me go, I dont want to play with you anymore, if you want to play, have the guts to do it yourselves, why drag us into it?! Youre not men, youre beasts, monsters!" Her scolding made the faces of the men darken. If it werent for the fact that she belonged to Rong Shaoze, someone would have already stepped forward to teach her a lesson. In contrast, Rong Shaoze was composed and unfazed, completely unaffected by any of it. The others couldnt help but speculate, was he too arrogant to take her scolding seriously, or had he grown accustomed to her curses? "Are you done cursing? Lin Xinlan, if you say another out-of-line word, Ill have someone gag you so you cant speak," Rong Shaoze warned indifferently. Lin Xinlan was no longer afraid of him, she laughed mockingly, "Thats all youre capable of, youll always only force me! Have the guts to make me shut up willingly, have the guts to make me listen to you willingly? Youre incompetent, you only know how to force people, Rong Shaoze, youre a scumbag, a pariah!" "Whoosh" Many people immediately gasped. She was too daring, actually daring to curse Rong Shaoze. Everyone was worried about her fate, believing she was surely doomed! Rong Shaozes face immediately darkened with gloom; Lin Xinlan really needed to be put in her place! "Go gag her mouth for me." Someone approached with duct tape to seal Lin Xinlans mouth, she cried muffledly, her eyes filled with rage as she glared at Rong Shaoze. "Bring me the blindfold." He stood up and extended a hand, and someone respectfully handed him a black blindfold. Rong Shaoze gave Lin Xinlan a cold glance, then put on the blindfold, covering his eyes. Holding out his hand, a dart was placed in it, and he gripped the dart, aiming it at Lin Xinlan. The roulette wheel began to turn automatically, a bit slower, not as fast as before. It was because of the slowness that Lin Xinlan could see Rong Shaozes movements clearly, which made her feel an even greater fear of being tormented. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes hand slowly moved, aiming for her head, Lin Xinlans pupils shrank, her breathing stopped. The next second, he aimed at her neck, then her heart... Each move made her unbearably tense, pushing her to the brink of collapse. She was brave, more so than the average woman, fearless and undaunted. But, she was still human, she could feel fear, she could be overwhelmed. Rong Shaoze was deliberately terrorizing her, aiming to push her fear to the highest point. He succeeded, he had done it, she was indeed about to break down now. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes in agony, dropped her head, and stopped looking at Rong Shaozes movements. Not looking, at least she didnt feel as scared in her heart. Chapter 91: Inexplicable Irritability Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Inexplicable Irritability"Stop!" Rong Shaoze suddenly spoke up, and Lin Xinlan lifted her head in astonishment to see his thin lips part slightly, "How is one enough? Lets have another one, itll be interesting with both hands firing at the same time." As soon as he finished speaking, everyones eyes widened in surprise. Shooting with both hands at once! And blindfolded at that! Now, not only did the women at the scene feel sympathy for Lin Xinlan, but some of the men started to feel it for her as well. Lin Xinlan had thought he wouldnt shoot anymore, how could she have imagined he would say something like this. The nerves she had just relaxed suddenly tensed up completely, if anyone had slapped her at that moment, it wouldve surely caused all her nerves to snap instantly. The spinning dartboard continued its rotation, with Rong Shaoze holding two darts, aiming at her, ears at attention. Lin Xinlans breathing vanished completely as she stared intently at the darts in his hand. Everybody dared not breathe loudly, they were equally tense... Suddenly, Rong Shaozes lips curved into a smile, and with a forceful flick, the darts were shot out simultaneously! The spinning arrows grew larger and larger in Lin Xinlans eyes, and she couldnt even scream. "Thump, thump" The sound of the darts piercing the dartboard resounded at the same time, one next to her right ear, and one next to her left ear, very precise handling, not a fraction off! "Impressive!" Someone started clapping, and other people came back to their senses, clapping excitedly, looking at Rong Shaoze with eyes full of admiration. A drop of sweat slid from Lin Xinlans forehead, down her delicate cheek to her sharp chin, and then dropped to the floor. No one cared about her feelings, no one knew, what sort of life-or-death adventure she had just experienced... In their eyes, there was only Rong Shaozes exquisite skill, and she was just a target. Lin Xinlan lifted her pale face, meeting Rong Shaozes deep eyes. He walked up to her, his slender and attractive fingers lifting her chin, tearing off the tape on her mouth. "How does it feel, not so nice, is it?" he asked playfully. Lin Xinlan didnt even have the strength to respond to him, she just calmly looked at him, with no expression at all. "Will you obediently listen to me from now on?" he asked again, his tone very gentle, as if whispering between lovers. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth but said nothing. She looked pale, her slender body trembling slightly, still not recovered from the after-shock of her fright. Rong Shaoze unlocked the iron ring on her wrist, and her body leaned forward, falling into his chest. The iron rings on her feet were also unlocked, Lin Xinlan tried to stand on her own, but failed twice because her legs were too weak. She could only lean on him for support. But she didnt want to rely on him, she raised her hand to push against his chest, her trembling hands, however, had no strength in them. At this moment, she was truly devoid of strength. Not only had she been scared, but the rotation with the dartboard also made her uncomfortable, her entire body felt awful. Though her body was fragile, her gaze held not a trace of timidity or weakness. After enduring a life-or-death situation, she could still be so stubborn; this made Rong Shaoze feel admiration, irritation, and even an inexplicable restlessness. He suddenly carried her in his arms and strode towards the exit. "You all continue, Ill take my leave first." With a casual remark, he vanished through the door. Lin Xinlan, powerless, leaned against him, inhaling the pleasant scent coming from his body, and closed her eyes, not knowing what she was thinking. Exiting the underground gambling den, they found the night outside was deep and intense. Chapter 92: Unconscious for Two Days Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Unconscious for Two DaysLin Xinlan was already sweating profusely, and when the cool breeze hit her, she shivered from the cold. Rong Shaoze held her a bit tighter, opened the car door to put her in, and then got in from the other side. Leaning against the car window, Lin Xinlan kept her eyes closed. She did not speak, and neither did the man. Her silence made his mood somewhat gloomy and, inexplicably, he lost the urge to scold or tease her. He just sat there with a stern face, his thin lips slightly pursed. After returning to the villa, Rong Shaoze carefully placed her in bed. Xinlan wrapped herself in the quilt and fell asleep. Today, not only her body was exhausted, but so was her heart. All she wanted was a good rest, to drive away all the tiredness and grievances in her heart... Watching her in deep sleep, Rong Shaoze stood by the bed for a long time before leaving. Not knowing how long she had slept, Lin Xinlan vaguely heard Rong Shaozes grim voice, "Why hasnt she woken up yet?" sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dont worry, shes fine. Shell wake up naturally when shes had enough sleep. Im saying, you might have gone too far this time. Girls are fragile, they cant endure too much from tough guys like you." "You talk too much; get lost after the check-up." "I knew it. In the eyes of wealthy young masters like you, Im just an on-call private doctor. Poor me, always being exploited, getting thinner and spiritless." "It seems your spirits are down because you were busy last night. Stop blaming it on us. Young masters, huh? You are the richest of them all. When it comes to women, youre harsher than anyone. And you pretend to be innocent in front of me? Isnt that disgusting?" "Alright, Ill leave. I dont want to be overworked and then resented." ... Lin Xinlan opened her eyes to see an IV bag of glucose hanging above her head. She had an IV needle in her hand and was on a drip. What happened to her? Was she sick? Sitting up, she removed the IV needle, and immediately, a few drops of fresh blood appeared on the back of her hand. She wiped it off with a tissue and then went downstairs. Rong Shaoze had taken a walk around the garden and had just entered the living room when he saw Lin Xinlan, in her pajamas, coming down the stairs. He looked at her for a moment before striding forward, "Awake?" "What happened to me?" Xinlan asked faintly. She looked at him just like before, very ordinary, and her tone was also very ordinary. She seemed to have forgotten what happened that night, as if none of it had ever occurred. But Rong Shaoze always felt there was a subtle change in her, yet he couldnt pinpoint exactly what had changed. "You had a fever due to a cold and have been unconscious for two days." "Oh. Im a bit hungry now, Ill go get something to eat first." Xinlan moved to walk past him, but Rong Shaoze caught her wrist, his deep eyes looking into hers. His gaze was too sharp, like a searchlight, revealing everything hidden. Lin Xinlan blinked and asked with a frown of confusion, "Is there something wrong?" Rong Shaozes eyelids briefly closed then opened again, he let go of her, rubbed her head, and said with a slight smile, "No, go eat. Lao Gu made you something nice, so you dont need to cook for yourself." "Okay." Xinlan turned and walked away, avoiding his hand. What she didnt see was that the mans hand paused in midair for a second before falling. After eating, Lin Xinlan felt much more energetic. She took a walk in the garden to regain her strength and then went back to the living room planning to go upstairs. Chapter 93: My Taste Is Just Like This Chapter 93: Chapter 93: My Taste Is Just Like ThisRong Shaoze came down holding a laptop and saw her busily at work. He said, "Youve come just at the right time, come over and help me with something." Lin Xinlan stopped in her tracks. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He walked past her and sat down on the sofa, placing the laptop on the glass table. While opening the computer, he gestured for her to come over. "Come here quickly." "Im a bit tired and want to go up to rest. Ask someone else to help you," Lin Xinlan didnt want to go over and rejected him without a second thought. Rong Shaoze turned his head to glance at her and said with a smirk, "The servants in the villa all have their own tasks to perform, which are to clean and take care of the two of us. The person with the most free time now is you. If I dont ask you to help, then who shall I ask?" Lin Xinlan had no choice but to walk over. She didnt want to disobey him over such trifles, nor did she want to offend him too much. "What do you need my help with?" She glanced at his computer. Rong Shaoze pulled her arm, bringing her closer, and pointed at a game software on the computer, saying, "Ive recently developed a game software for women, and no one has played it yet. Id like to have a woman test it first. Since you have nothing to do, you might as well be the first to test it." Lin Xinlan felt speechless. "For something like this, you could have one of the companys employees test it. Why are you asking me? I dont even like playing games." "Of course, I need to ask you. Im not releasing this game to the public; its meant as a gift for someone. If I let other people play, my creative ideas might get leaked. Considering that youre the person with the closest relationship to me, I think its safest to have you test it." Rong Shaoze said with pride, his eyes and brows dancing with amusement. Lin Xinlan thought to herself, what does the closest relationship matter when in fact, they were the ones with the greatest emotional distance between them. "I really dont know how, find someone else." She got up to leave, but Rong Shaoze grabbed her, looking a bit unhappy. "If I tell you to play, you play. Why do you always have to go against me? If you dont know how, cant you learn? Of course, you dont know because no one but me knows how to play this game. You can follow the guide and figure it out after a few tries. Here, take it and find some time to play through it. Ill be asking you for feedback later," he said. He forcefully stuffed the laptop into her hands, not allowing her any chance to refuse. Lin Xinlan reluctantly held onto the laptop and asked nonchalantly, "Who is this a gift for?" "For Ruoxin. I once promised her that I would give her a game thats uniquely hers. It includes all of Ruoxins dream designs. When you play it, you might learn how to be a woman of taste." As he spoke, he examined her from head to toe as if assessing her clothes and appearance. Lin Xinlan put the laptop on the table expressionlessly and said unapologetically, "Sorry, this is as good as my taste gets. I cant and dont want to learn what youre talking about. Since its a gift for Miss Du, you should keep it. Let her be the first to play it when she wakes up, not me." Rong Shaoze laughed, "Do you think I am letting you play first because I value you more? Im just letting you test it to see what needs improving. Arent you women the best at understanding womens preferences? The suggestions you provide could be better than what I can come up with on my own." "Dont get me wrong, Im not overthinking it. I just dont feel like playing this. Please find someone else." * A strongly recommended novel for ladies, "Vow Not to be a Wife: Global Hunt for the Young Madam"~ Chapter 94: Your Mate Selection Criteria Are Too Simple Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Your Mate Selection Criteria Are Too SimpleLin Xinlan didnt want to waste words with him and turned to leave. "If you manage to beat the game, I can agree to one thing for you," Rong Shaoze suddenly threw out a bait. Lin Xinlans steps faltered, tempted. She turned back and asked uncertainly, "Can you agree to anything?" "Youre thinking too beautifully. I will only agree to things that I permit you to do." "Could I go out alone for a few days to clear my mind?" Stroking his chin, Rong Shaoze thought for a moment and then nodded, "This can be agreed to, but it must not exceed four days." "Fine, Ill play," Lin Xinlan said, taking her computer upstairs. She indeed rarely played games and didnt know how to play. But this game didnt look very difficult. The screen opened up to a beautiful, dreamy starlight scene. Following the prompts and walkthrough, Lin Xinlan discovered that this was a game where the female protagonist chooses her own Prince Charming. Every day, the protagonists task was to decide how to dress and apply makeup, go shopping, and then date different types of men designed in the game. She would dine with them, chat, and participate in entertainment activities. In the process of dating, different men would say different things and do different things. Some actions were romantic, some were heartwarming, some were touching, and some were annoying. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was up to the protagonist to choose; if she liked him, she would continue the relationship, if not, she would move on to the next man. The walkthrough stated that you could only beat the game by finding your ideal person. Lin Xinlan, wanting to beat the game, randomly chose a man to date. No matter what the man said or did, she chose to like it. Soon, the game ended, and the pre-set dialogues between them ceased. Lin Xinlan thought she had beaten the game, but then several flashing lines of text appeared on the screen. Your criteria for choosing a partner are too simple and he is not the Prince Charming of your dreams. Please replay. She froze for a moment, speechless. With no other choice, she played again. This time, she tried dating a few men before selecting a gentle and steady man as her Prince Charming. The game ended, and as she waited to beat it, several flashing lines of text appeared on the screen again. This man lacks courage and is unworthy of a beautiful princess like you. Please restart. What a crappy game! Lin Xinlan was so angry she felt like smashing the computer. This approach didnt work, that approach didnt work, what exactly was needed to beat the game! If it werent for the chance to go out a few days, she wouldnt have bothered to play. Lin Xinlan suppressed her anger and decided to try once more. Learning from her previous attempts, she played carefully this time, discarding any man who showed the slightest bit of unreasonableness. With her stringent requirements, she selected the most perfect man to be her Prince Charming and waited happily to beat the game. But the result was disappointing. The screen displayed a few lines of text once more, with even more infuriating content. The perfect man exists only in your fantasies, your choice is unrealistic. Seeing as youve played three times without beating the game, it is necessary to remind you that your taste needs improvement. Please self-improve for three days, and then replay. Then, the game automatically exited. Lin Xinlan was stunned, her irritation so severe she could feel her nose becoming crooked. When she tried to open the game again, the prompt still read that she could play after three days. Heavens, she really had to wait three days to play again! Chapter 95 Damn, Is He That Ugly? Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Damn, Is He That Ugly?This game is definitely the worst, worst, worst game in the world! Lin Xinlan turned off the computer speechlessly, feeling not just speechless, but also extremely frustrated. The game had ignited her competitive spirit, and she wanted to beat it to earn a few days of freedom. She wanted to use those days to go home and visit her mother and son! After holding back, she still went downstairs to see Rong Shaoze sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. She approached and tentatively asked, "Do I really have to wait three days before I can play again? Can you help me unlock it? I want to keep playing." Rong Shaoze looked up, immediately understanding her meaning. He smiled and said, "I knew you would randomly choose any Prince Charming just to beat the game, right? If my game were that simple, why would I need someone to test it? Patience, young lady. You cant rush eating hot tofu. I wont help you unlock it. Just play it slowly; youll beat it eventually." "But youve set up thirty characters in there, if I keep failing to choose the right one, doesnt that mean I could fail nine times? With a three-day wait after each failure, thats almost a month!" Just thinking about waiting a month to go home made Lin Xinlan very anxious. She couldnt wait any longer; her desire to see her son was urgent, and she hoped to return immediately. "If it really takes you a month to beat the game, then you might be the dullest person. When you will beat the game is uncertainit could be on the first try or maybe not until the last. But dont worry, at most it will just be a month. Take your time playing. Getting me to agree to something isnt that easy," he said confidently. Lin Xinlan felt anger rising within her. Her anxiety was plainly written all over her face. Rong Shaoze glanced at her, and casually asked, "What, so eager to get out and clear your head for a few days?" Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, fearing he would see through her. She admitted frankly, "Thats right, I can barely breathe being cooped up here every day. It would be great to get out and clear my head for a few days. Better that than facing you every day, which is utterly annoying!" After saying that, she turned and left. Rong Shaozes face turned livid with anger. This damn woman, he had only disciplined her the other day, and not only had she not restrained her temper, but it seemed to have grown even more unruly! How dare she say that facing him every day was annoying! Damn, was he ugly or something? Everyone else was delighted to see him, some wished to be by his side every day but didnt have the chance, and here she was, taking him for granted! Hmph, with her attitude, she might as well wait until the last trial to beat the game! Rong Shaoze tossed the newspaper aside in a huff just as his cell phone rang. He answered the phone irritably, "What is it?" "Young Master Shaoze, weve found the person who kidnapped the Young Madam," the person on the other end said cautiously, while inwardly mourning their own misfortune. Why was it that every time they called him, he was in a bad mood? It made them anxious every time, fearing theyd be caught in the crossfire... Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow and asked in a deep voice, "Who is it?" "Its Zhou Yuns brother, Zhou Xi." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze was surprised for a moment, but not overly shocked. "Extract the voice recordings from our phone conversation that night and hand them over to the police. You know what to do, I dont need to teach you, right?" "Not at all! Dont worry, Young Master Shaoze, Ill handle this perfectly, without a single mistake," the person assured him. "Hmm," Rong Shaoze nodded and hung up the phone. Chapter 96 We Are Worse Than Strangers Chapter 96: Chapter 96 We Are Worse Than Strangers"Mm," Rong Shaoze nodded once and then hung up the phone. Ha, so it turned out the kidnapper was Zhou Yuns brother. He hadnt even sought trouble with Zhou Yun, yet her brother took the initiative to come knocking at his door. The sister caused his reputation to be damaged, and now the brother was threatening him, testing his patience. His entire family seemed to be living impatiently! Lin Xinlan was unaware of the findings concerning Zhou Xi, her mind preoccupied each day with thoughts of how to get through the challenges. Once calm, she analyzed meticulously, trying to deduce what kind of answer Rong Shaozes temperament would dictate. But no matter how much she thought, she couldnt figure out which man to choose to pass the test. Soon enough, time passed, and Rong Shaozes test results came out; he was not infected with AIDS. The moment he obtained the report, he notified his subordinates to arrange a press conference to clear up the false rumors about him being infected with AIDS. And his cousin, Rong Mingyan, had already been appointed and was now the current president of Shengjue. The episode of Rong Shaoze being removed from his position stirred up once more, causing a fervor in B City, where one thing that was never in short supply was news... Tossing the test report into Lin Xinlans lap, Rong Shaoze sat down beside her and smirked, "Look, I told you I wasnt infected, but you didnt believe me. Do you believe it now?" Lin Xinlan had already seen the results on TV. She placed the report on the table, nodded faintly, and said, "Thats good news, congratulations." The man pinched her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. His dark eyes pierced into the depths of hers as though trying to see right through her: "Lin Xinlan, youve been acting quite strange lately." "Whats strange about me?" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youve been off-colour. What, are you still angry about what happened that night? I didnt hurt you then, so what are you still angry about? Besides, if you hadnt been so contrary, I wouldnt have had to scare you like that. From now on, if you just obediently listen and fulfill your role as the Young Madam, Ill naturally treat you well," he said with his chin slightly raised, assuming a magnanimously gracious air. Lin Xinlan really felt like laughing. Was she supposed to be grateful for his generosity? She diverted her gaze back to the TV, her tone still calm: "Youre overthinking it. Ive always been like this, you know that. Although we are husband and wife, frankly speaking, were less than strangers. Rong Shaoze, youre well aware that theres no affection between us, so you cant force me to please you because I wont be hypocritical." The mans brows furrowed slightly, a thin layer of displeasure in his eyes. Her words inexplicably made him feel quite uncomfortable. On the TV, they were reporting on the change of president at Shengjue. Rong Shaoze shifted his attention and after a glance, a cold smirk of mockery curled at the corners of his mouth. Upon seeing the tailored-suited man on the screen, Lin Xinlan asked him, "Is that your cousin, Rong Mingyan?" Rong Shaoze chuckled, "Who knows." "What do you mean? Could he be an imposter?" Lin Xinlan inquired, puzzled. The color in Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, betraying nothing of his inner thoughts. "A grandson personally retrieved by grandfather, how could he possibly be a fake?" While he said so, Lin Xinlan still felt there was something off about him. "By the way, did Zhou Yuns test results come out? Is she really infected with AIDS?" she changed the topic. Rong Shaoze glanced at her and said, "They did come out, and shes not sick. When I went to see her, she said she wasnt sick and that someone instructed her to feign illness. I told her to clear the matter up the next day... It was my oversight, I didnt expect that person would actually go through with the murder." Chapter 97 She is the Cactus Chapter 97: Chapter 97 She is the CactusLin Xinlan was shocked, "You mean, she was murdered?!" Rong Shaoze nodded, "Zhou Yun was very afraid of death. At that time, I threatened her with her life, and she quickly confessed. If she wasnt afraid of death, she wouldve told the truth honestly. So, Im certain she was forced to commit suicide." It was an absolute certainty. If not forced, who would choose to commit suicide? "Someones after you, arent they? Zhou Yun was actually innocent, just a casualty in the struggle between you and someone else," Xinlan couldnt help but sigh with emotion. Actually, she wasnt any saint, but the thought of a living being just gone like that unsettled her somewhat. Rong Shaoze gave a thin smile, "Why sympathize with her? Her being driven to death was her own doing. Having become my woman, Rong Shaozes woman, she should have obediently followed my orders, not betray me. She got greedy at the sight of money, got involved, and met such an endits what she deserved." What he said was the truth; if Zhou Yun hadnt betrayed Rong Shaoze, she wouldnt have lost her life, either. But Lin Xinlan still couldnt stomach Rong Shaozes cold-heartedness. She put down the remote and said indifferently, "Im going for a walk in the garden." Rong Shaoze lifted his gaze to look at her, not seeing her expression, only her long hair and slender back. Upon reaching the garden, Lin Xinlan watered the cactus a bit, then set the small pot on the stone table and sat on the stone bench, staring at the cactus in the pot. She liked cacti, needing just a little water and nutrients to survive tenaciously. Also covered with thorns, no one could get near, protecting itself well. But the cactus didnt look as ugly as its exterior might suggest. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the owner is patient enough in caring for it, it will bloom uniquely beautiful flowers; at that moment, its the cactuss most beautiful time. Sometimes, she thought, she was the cactus. But she doubted whether shed ever have the moment to fully bloom her own beauty... Maybe shed wilt and die soon, never reaching the day the flowers bloom. But as long as theres a bit of hope and courage, shell keep living on tenaciously... So no matter how tough life gets now, no matter how much sorrow in her heart, she had to persevere, never backing down. Lin Xinlan was lost in thought when suddenly a pair of arms wrapped around her from behind. "Woman, are you here wallowing in self-pity, deliberately trying to seduce me?" Rong Shaoze nibbled her ear, his voice low and teasing. "Men cant resist a womans pitiful appearance. Do you know, your just now, it gave me quite the feeling." Lin Xinlan jumped, moving her head uneasily, not wanting him so close to her. "Dont talk nonsense, I wasnt trying to seduce you. Let go of me quick, before were seen by others." Rong Shaoze didnt let her go, following her movements, continuing to kiss her earlobe, breathing hot air that turned her earlobes red. It was daytime, and this was a garden frequently used by the servants. Lin Xinlan grew increasingly sensitive, trembling lightly all over, the blush quickly spreading from her ear lobes to her entire face, then down to her neck. Seeing her embarrassed and flustered, Rong Shaoze was in a great mood, his arm around her waist, his fingers kneading the soft flesh there, now gentle, now firm. Lin Xinlan pressed his hand, trying to stand up and flee. *********** Chapter 98 Completely Insane Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Completely InsaneLin Xinlan was busy holding down his hands, trying to stand up and escape. But he pressed down on her back, putting all his weight on her. Forced to bend over, Lin Xinlan could only support herself on the table to withstand his body. "Rong Shaoze, what on earth do you want to do?" she growled in embarrassment, glaring at him sideways dissatisfied. The man rested his head on her shoulder, tilting his head to give her a half-smile, "Woman, tell me, how long has it been since I touched you?" Lin Xinlan grew even more embarrassed: "Is that really important? I dont remember." Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed slightly, shimmering with fine light. From the side, his high-bridged nose looked even more perfectly sculpted, and Lin Xinlan couldnt help but take another look. "Of course, its very important. You should know your happiness depends on me. If I dont make an effort, wont you become even more wistful? Just now, you looked exactly like a woman neglected for a long time." Such shameless words! "Rong Shaoze, I really admire your way with words, turning non-existent things into reality. Let go of me, I need to go inside." "No." Rong Shaoze smiled slightly, stubbornly trying to kiss her lips. These past few days, Lin Xinlan had always carried a detached demeanor, no matter what you said or did, her expression wouldnt change. It annoyed him immensely, like punching cottonit didnt hurt, nor itch, but the itch in his heart was intolerable. Today, the test results came out, and he could touch her without worry, provoking her anger. Plus, with the long-term prohibition on consummating the marriage, it led to his especially excited lechery at this moment. Lin Xinlan dodged all over the place, but his kisses shadowed her, impossible to shake off. Seeing her disobedience, he directly pinched her chin, steadying her head, and kissed her deeply, their breaths fusing together. Its daytime right now, and this place is the garden! If the servants saw this, she would be too ashamed to show her face. Lin Xinlan felt guilty, as if she were doing something wrong. She struggled with whimpers, her innocent, pitiful eyes wide open, silently reproaching him. Rong Shaozes burning gaze met her pitiful eyes. His eyes darkened, he gathered his strength to hold her tight, lifted her onto the stone table, and pressed close to her. Lin Xinlan couldnt struggle, feeling his kisses becoming more fierce, as if he would swallow her whole. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Rong Shaoze had totally lost his mind! Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, Lin Xinlan spotted a servant walking this way. She grew increasingly anxious and tried to push Rong Shaoze away and warn him that someone was coming. However, Rong Shaoze ignored everything. He was accustomed to being willful and domineering. If he didnt care outside, even less so on his own turf. The servant drew nearer, and it seemed he noticed the commotion here, slowly turning his head. Lin Xinlan was so anxious. Her hand suddenly found a small flowerpot behind her, she grabbed it, without really thinking, and forcefully pressed it down on Rong Shaozes rear. "Ah" A sudden scream pierced the air, so unexpectedly that even Rong Shaoze didnt know how it came out. The servant just turned his head in time to see the Young Madam forcefully pushing away the young master and running off embarrassingly. While the young master held his back tightly, his face flushed red, his eyes angrily wide open, with a terrifying, man-eating expression. "Lin Xinlan, you damned woman, I wont let you off!" *** Chapter 99: The young master has requested for you to treat his wounds. Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The young master has requested for you to treat his wounds.The servant had just turned his head to look when he saw the Young Madam forcefully push the young master away and run off in a disheveled escape. The young masters hands were tightly covering his behind, his face flushed red, and his eyes were open wide with rage, looking like a terrifying beast. "Lin Xinlan, you damned woman, I wont let you off!" Rong Shaozes angry voice floated through the air, heard by all the servants, who were frightened by his anger and involuntarily shivered... That servant was so terrified that he turned and ran. This was bad, the Young Madam had exploded the young masters "chrysanthemum"!!! He couldnt let the young master know he had discovered this secret, or he would be dead meat! When the butler found Lin Xinlan, he saw her hiding in a small storage room. She paused, pretending not to notice her current embarrassment and disarray, and calmly said, "Young Madam, the young master is injured, but he refuses to call a doctor and insists that you treat his wound. You better go quickly, otherwise, the young master will be even angrier." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered guiltily, "Im not a doctor, I dont know how to treat wounds." "But the young master specifically wants you to treat him." "You should find a doctor for him, I really cant do it." It wasnt that she couldnt, she just couldnt afford to go; if she did, she would surely die. Lin Xinlan regretted it immensely, she shouldnt have used the cactus to prick Rong Shaozes butt. My goodness, that was like kicking a tigers butt. How had she even done it, it was truly unbelievable! Seeing her so stubborn, the butler said helplessly, "Young Madam, I think its better for you to go. If you anger the young master, not only will you suffer, but everyone in the villa will suffer too." "Dont try to intimidate me. I know he wont let me off, but what does this have to do with you all? He wont do anything to you. Butler Gu, you take care of Rong Shaoze. Anyway, I cant see him today. Ill go visit him when his anger has subsided." Lin Xinlan was stubborn, dead-set against getting anywhere near Rong Shaoze. Normally, her courage was quite substantial, but today it was just too small, and she was inexplicably afraid. The butler walked away helplessly and relayed her words to Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaoze was lying on the bed, and upon hearing this, he was so angry he wanted to stand up, but his butt was in agony, as the cactus spines had not been removed yet. He winced in pain every time he moved Annoyed, he vented all his frustration on the butler. "How do you handle things?! I told you to bring her over, cant you even do that? If you cant do it, then get lost!" "Im sorry, young master, Ill go get the Young Madam right away," the butler hurriedly said and left the room. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was truly foolish, or perhaps she was still intimidated by Lin Xinlans schemes from before. Even now, at a time like this, she was still treating her politely. The butler ordered two robust maids to carry Lin Xinlan to Rong Shaozes room. Lin Xinlan knew there was no escaping, so she didnt struggle. She thought she would be very afraid when she saw Rong Shaoze. But when she saw him lying on the bed without any dignity, his face sullen, and then noticed one or two shiny spines sticking out of his butt, she felt an urge to laugh. Luckily, she held it in, or her fate would be even more dire. "Come over here," Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes, his tone very dangerous. Suppressing her guilt, Lin Xinlan took a small step forward. Butler Gu pushed her subtly and she stumbled quickly to Rong Shaozes side. His moves were also quick, immediately grabbing her wrist and capturing her in his hand. Chapter 100 Is it too much if I touch you? Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Is it too much if I touch you?He moved swiftly, immediately seizing her wrist and trapping her in his grasp. "Im sorry, I didnt mean to do it!" Lin Xinlan quickly apologized out loud, afraid that if she was even a second late, he would hit her. Rong Shaoze tightened his grip on her wrist and commanded Lao Gu, "Go fetch the medical kit and then you all leave." "Yes, Young Master." Soon, the medical kit was brought over, and Lao Gu carefully took out the tweezers, as well as alcohol, iodine, scissors, and gauze. The servants all departed, and the door was closed. Rong Shaoze released Lin Xinlans wrist, his chin resting on his folded arms, and ordered her to treat his wound. Lin Xinlan glanced at him curiously, and seeing that he wasnt too angry, she couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Had Rong Shaoze really changed his ways today? He hadnt erupted in anger. Could it be that his character had suddenly improved? Actually, the thorns of the cactus werent really harmful to humans, its just that when too many of them were embedded in the flesh, they became a bit tricky to deal with. Of course, having too many thorns deeply embedded in ones flesh was also quite painful... Lin Xinlans hand trembled, and instead of pulling the thorn out, she ended up driving it deeper. Rong Shaozes brow furrowed slightly as he held back a cry of pain, and he immediately became irritated, "Youre doing this on purpose, arent you?!" "No, it was you who distracted me with your talking. Rong Shaoze, if you dont want to feel more pain, its best you keep your mouth shut and not disturb my concentration," she said expressionlessly. Rong Shaoze glowered at her darkly but indeed stopped talking. Lin Xinlan quickly pulled out all the thorns, and setting down the tweezers, she said, "There, its done. Check it yourself to see if theres anything left." "Why dont you feel around for it?" he said shamelessly. "It seems theres nothing left. Im going to apply the medication now." She dabbed cotton in alcohol and applied it to him, then added some iodine. "All done." Lin Xinlan began cleaning up the medical kit. Rong Shaoze turned over, attempting to sit up, but failed to notice the gauze placed beside him, and of course, he did not see the thorns that had been pulled out onto the gauze. He sat down right on top of the gauze, and in an instant, his body stiffened, his complexion drastically changed, his expression utterly bizarre. Lin Xinlan didnt understand what was wrong with him and asked with confusion, "Whats wrong with you?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly she realized something, paused for a second, and then couldnt hold back her laughter any longer. "Haha... Im sorry, I forgot to tell you... haha..." "You shut up, woman!" Rong Shaoze was so angry his face turned green, and he wished he could leap at her and strangle her to death. "Haha... how can you be... so unlucky... haha..." Lin Xinlan continued to laugh, finding it very amusing, almost unable to catch her breath. Chapter 101 The Peevish Child Chapter 101: Chapter 101 The Peevish ChildRong Shaoze narrowed his eyes as he stared at her, momentarily stupefied upon seeing the bright smile that spread across her face, reaching her eyes. Since he had met her, she always seemed indifferent and melancholy to him. She was either expressionless, extremely angry, or it was an aggrieved, forbearing look that she wore. Even her laughter was hollow, with no real sense of joy emanating from within. But at this moment, her smile was genuine, as bright as the noon sun, so intense it was almost blinding. Her laughter reached his ears, making his heart clench, an unknown emotion spreading within him, leaving him somewhat at a loss. This uncontrollable feeling was something Rong Shaoze very, very much disliked! Clenching the bedsheets beneath him, he growled irritably, "Have you laughed enough? Hurry up and treat me again!" Lin Xinlan abruptly reined in her smile. The cheerful expression on her face disappeared in an instant, and the laughter vanished from her eyes. Rong Shaoze became even more irritable. "Move faster, you damn woman, this is all your fault!" Sullenly, he lay back down with a restless demeanor, resembling a sulky child who had been teased and was now in a bad mood. Lin Xinlan curled her lip and began to remove the thorns again. This time she discarded the extracted thorns before starting to pack up the medical kit. "You should rest up. Ill go out now..." She had barely turned around when she suddenly felt a tightness around her waist. Rong Shaozes powerful arms encircled her waist, giving her no chance to react, as he pulled her down onto the bed and quickly pinned her beneath him. "What are you doing... mmm..." He quickly sealed her lips with his, kissing her fiercely, then raised his head, his shining eyes wickedly fixated on her. "Lin Xinlan, you dont really think Ill let you off the hook, do you? Youve caused me pain twice. Tell me, how should I settle the score with you?" Lin Xinlan felt fearful and guilty, thinking he wouldnt hold her accountable. "Ive already removed the thorns for you, what else do you want?" "Thats what youre supposed to do, but I havent punished you yet. Youve hurt me twice; should I repay it doubling, or should I repay it tenfold?" His slender fingers began to unbutton her shirt. Lin Xinlan knew what he wanted to do. Frantically pushing against his chest, she said hastily, "Your wound hasnt healed; you need to rest. Rong Shaoze, you must take good care of your body..." S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The corners of the mans mouth lifted in a broad smile. "My body does indeed need care, of course, its up to you to provide it for me." With that, he kissed her, leaving her no opportunity to speak. Lin Xinlan struggled in vain and ultimately could only follow him in falling deeper. The consequences of Rong Shaozes month of abstinence were severe and dreadful. Lin Xinlan remembered it was daytime, but after an indeterminate amount of time, she realized it had become night, and later she found the sky was beginning to lighten again... Exhausted, the two didnt wake up until the following afternoon. Lin Xinlan, with her body sore and aching, sat up irritably, shifting Rong Shaozes limbs off her, ready to get out of bed. The man woke up too, just in time to take hold of her waist, burying his face at her side. "Where are you going?" he asked groggily, his voice hoarse and sensual, especially with his bare, well-defined chest, an image too depleted yet attractively compelling. This man, so stunningly beautiful C indeed, bedding should not be an activity he partakes in, for doing so brings forth an extreme sensuality... Chapter 102: So Reluctant to Have His Child? Chapter 102: Chapter 102: So Reluctant to Have His Child?She withdrew her gaze and said indifferently, "Im hungry; lets go down to eat." Her words elicited a low chuckle from him. "Its my fault; I tried too hard." Lin Xinlan pushed him away angrily, put on her pajamas, and opened the drawer to take out a bottle of pills, spilling one into the palm of her hand. She was about to put it in her mouth when Rong Shaoze grabbed her wrist. "Wait." Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you doing?" she asked, puzzled. Rong Shaoze lazily glanced at the white pill, his lashes lifted lightly, and as his eyes met hers, he said, "Do you always take these?" Lin Xinlan felt he was becoming even more incomprehensible. "Of course. Wasnt it you who told me to take them?" "You could try not taking it," he suddenly suggested. His words scared Lin Xinlan and even made him pause for a moment. Lin Xinlan quickly regained her composure and said with a faint smile, "Do you wish for me to bear your child? Rong Shaoze, dont be childish." She pushed away his hand and quickly stuffed the pill into her mouth, swallowing it without water. Seeing her eagerness, it seemed she was very unwilling to bear his child. In fact, he didnt want her to get pregnant with his child either, but her behavior severely bruised his ego... Bearing his child, was she that reluctant?! Rong Shaozes face turned instantly dark as he gripped her wrist and gave a cold laugh, "Lin Xinlan, you are the most heartless woman I have ever met." Isnt there a saying about a days marriage bringing a hundred days of grace? They had been husband and wife for so long, he had even begun to think it wouldnt matter if she got pregnant, he had almost acquiesced. But her? Not only did she not entertain such thoughts, but she also seemed desperately keen to avoid it. He seriously doubted whether her heart was made of stone or iron. Either way, both are equally cold and heartless... His words left Lin Xinlan stunned for a moment, then she laughed dismissively, flinging off his hand with an equally indifferent tone. "Rong Shaoze, that line fits me better when directed at you. You are the most heartless man Ive ever met. No, you are the most heartless person Ive ever encountered," she said. She slightly tugged the corner of her mouth, showing him a trace of mockery, then turned around and left. Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes slightly, but his lips curved into a hint of amused smile. Interesting. If the most heartless man meets the most heartless woman, then who will fall for the other first, and who will be the first to be utterly defeated? After eating, Lin Xinlan returned to her room to play games. She had already failed three times, simply unable to clear the level. She even suspected that the game was designed to be impossible to clear. Rong Shaozes mother came to the villa in the evening; he had been home every day recently, making it possible to encounter him at any time. The mother and son went to the study. After Lao Gu brought them tea and left, seated on the sofa, Rong Shaozes mother cut to the chase. "I heard youve been restraining yourself a lot lately, not going out to fool around and coming home every night. You are doing well in this regard, and your grandfather is a lot happier with you," she said. Rong Shaoze leaned on the sofa, smiling lazily. "Mom, isnt this the effect you wanted?" he said. Rong Shaozes mother nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, this is indeed the effect I wanted, but I am still not completely satisfied. If only you had a child. If you did, your grandfather would value you even more. Ive been observing lately; Rong Mingyan indeed has some ability, but he is still too green to swallow Shengjue all by himself. I have already instructed a few Yuan and Lao in your name, Chapter 103: Will Take Back the Shengjue Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Will Take Back the Shengjue"Let them give him more trouble; dont let his position as president be too smooth." "I really hope hes nothing but an incompetent pretty boy, and that he shows his inability soon. This way, your grandfather will hand the company back to you." Rong Shaoze leaned back on the sofa, hands pillowing his head, eyes slightly narrowed, and it was unclear what he was thinking. Rongs mother continued, "How about that thing I mentioned last time? Have a child with Lin Xinlan sooner. With a child, youll inherit more shares in the future." "Mom, do you really think that if I have a child, Grandfather will hand the company back to me?" Rong Shaoze retorted. Rongs mother was taken aback. "Who else would he hand it to if not you? He watched you grow up; youre his grandson. He knows your abilities best. I dont believe he doesnt know youre more capable than your cousin. As long as you maintain Shengjues reputation, your grandfather will definitely leave the company in your hands." Rong Shaoze suddenly smiled, "Mom, youre too naive. Even if I do well, Grandfather wont hand the company over to me. I was good enough before, and it was just one scandal, a completely solvable problem. Yet, he didnt think about solving it, but instead, he took back my rights directly. Isnt that too unreasonable?" Rongs mothers expression changed slightly, and upon reflection, she realized he made a lot of sense. Suddenly anxious, she said, "Are you saying Grandfather intends to leave everything to Rong Mingyan? If thats the case, you should be even more proactive. Once youve proved yourself, we will find a way to take Rong Mingyan down, and then it will be rightful for you to take over Shengjue." "Mom, is Shengjue that important?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course! You know exactly how much Shengjue earns each year. Its pure cash. Should we not want it in our own pocket, or should we give it away to someone else?" Rong Shaoze understood that his mother, accustomed to a life of luxury, feared future hardships without money. He wanted to tell her that even without Shengjue, he could still let her live a life of luxury. But there were some things he simply couldnt say... "Mom, dont worry, I will take back Shengjue. Not just for the money, but for my pride too. How can I let someone snatch something from my hands and not take it back, right?" Rongs mother felt much reassured after hearing this, "Thats right. No matter the reason, we must take back Shengjue." The mother and son talked a bit more before Rongs mother got ready to leave. Rong Shaoze didnt see her out; in front of his mother, he was a very casual child and didnt need any false courtesy. As Rongs mother descended the stairs, Lao Gu just happened to pass by the living room. She waved at her, "Lao Gu, come here." "Madam, do you have any orders?" Lao Gu approached, asking respectfully. Rongs mother whispered a few words in her ear, her face showing hesitation, "Madam, does the young master know about your intentions?" Rongs mothers face darkened suddenly, she said coldly, "Im pleased you are loyal to Shaoze, but dont forget who your true master is. Are you no longer listening to me?!" Lao Gu hurriedly shook her head in fear, "Madam, I didnt mean that. Rest assured, I will do exactly as you instructed." Rongs mother nodded faintly, her expression still very cold. She didnt become Madam Rong without having some tricks up her sleeve. Dealing with servants was hardly a problem for her. Chapter 104 You Really Are a Fool Chapter 104: Chapter 104 You Really Are a FoolShe had attained the position of Mrs. Rong through some means, and dealing with servants was nothing to her. After stepping out of the villa, she got into the nanny car and ordered the driver to start driving. Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught sight of an old woman with graying hair wandering outside the villa, which made her furrow her eyebrows in confusion. "Go ask who she is and what shes skulking around here for," she said. "Yes, Madam," the driver replied before getting out of the car to approach the woman, speaking with her briefly, then returning. "Madam, she says shes here to see the Young Madam and seems to have some urgent matter," he reported. To the Rong matriarch, the woman might just be some poor relative of Lin Xinlan. Perhaps now that Xinlan had married into a wealthy family, she had come to take advantage of the situation. She let out a cold laugh, her eyes full of contempt and mockery. "Tell her that the person shes looking for is not here. If she doesnt leave immediately, we will call the police," she instructed disdainfully. The driver relayed her message to the woman, who looked anxiously in their direction. After the driver said something else with a stern face, the woman reluctantly left. The Rong matriarch let the curtain fall, propping her chin with her fingers, her delicate eyebrows furrowing slightly. Lin Xinlan was nothing more than a stand-in. She really thought she was the Young Madam of the Rong Family. She had to inform Shaoze that if any unseemly characters came by, they should be turned away directly. For people of their stature, the last thing they wanted was trouble, and troubles brought by poor people came in spades. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan played the game three more times and still failed to clear it. She thought about how to clear it when she went to sleep at night, and was still pondering over breakfast in the morning. Rong Shaoze noticed her lack of focus while eating and said discontentedly, "Eat properly if youre going to eat, if not, leave." She gave him a speechless look, quickly finished her breakfast, and sat down on the sofa to continue thinking. After Shaoze had eaten, he came and sat down beside her. Lost in thought, she asked, "How exactly can I clear it? Give me a hint." Rong Shaoze glanced at her, amusement shining in his eyes, "Lin Xinlan, you really are a fool. If Ruoxin were playing, she would have passed it on the first try." "Never mind then, Ill get through it sooner or later anyway," she said indifferently, turning her head away to continue her thoughts. "Then you can slowly figure it out. Im really starting to wonder if youll only pass on the last attempt," he teased. While they were talking, Lao Gu came over respectfully and said, "Young Master, Young Madam. Two police officers are here to see the Young Madam, saying that there is a case that requires the Young Madams assistance." Lin Xinlans face went pale instantly. Her first reaction was that it had something to do with Du Ruoxins car accident case. She looked anxiously at Rong Shaoze, her eyes filled with suspicion and inquiry. Rong Shaoze caught her glance and ordered Lao Gu, "Let them in." "Yes, Young Master." "Rong Shaoze, you..." "Dont speculate wildly. We havent even figured out what the issue is yet," Rong Shaoze said with a calm look that stopped her in her tracks. Two police officers arrived, a woman and a man. They sat down opposite them, exchanged pleasantries at first, and then got down to business. Lin Xinlan was very nervous, her hands clenched slightly, but she tried her best to appear composed on her face. If she really couldnt avoid it, she would have to resign herself to her fate... "Mrs. Rong, I would like to ask, on the evening of July 13th, were you kidnapped by a man named Zhou Xi?" one police officer began. Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, not understanding how the police had come to know about the incident. Chapter 105 Can You Not Intervene? Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Can You Not Intervene?Lin Xinlan opened her eyes wide in surprise, not understanding how the police had come to know about this. She looked at Rong Shaoze and saw that he was calm and composed, not showing any sign of surprise. She instantly understood that it was he who had spilled the beans. There was no point in hiding it now. "Yes, but he released me soon after and did not hurt me." No matter what the police asked afterward, she would always find something good to say about Zhou Xi. The male police officer couldnt help but laugh as he asked, "Mrs. Rong, I have to say, you are the most unusual victim I have ever seen. Other victims cant wait to disclose all the perpetrators crimes, wishing theyd get locked up for seventeen or eighteen years. Why do you keep speaking well of the criminal, almost as if youre afraid hell end up in jail?" Lin Xinlan knew that her behavior was somewhat abnormal. She smiled faintly and said, "Actually, he is a good person. He kidnapped me out of no choice. But then he quickly saw the error of his ways and released me. I think a person who can correct their mistakes is very admirable, which is why I will try my best to help him, to reduce his sentence." The officer nodded appreciatively, made some notes, and then stood up to take his leave. After they left, Lin Xinlan sat on the sofa, her eyes cast down, silent. Rong Shaoze looked at her for a while and, seeing that she didnt show any signs of an outburst, asked with a frown of confusion, "Dont you have any questions?" She looked up, meeting his gaze. "Whats there to ask? To ask whether it was you who told the police about Zhou Xi kidnapping me? Whats the use of asking? The cat is out of the bag anyway." "Thats right, I found out about Zhou Xis actions, and I was the one who instructed someone to tip off the police. Didnt you very much want to protect him? Now that Ive turned him in, dont you hate me?" Lin Xinlan found it quite amusing. She faced so many grievances against him that one more wouldnt make a difference. "Why should I hate you? Zhou Xi made a mistake after all. Now that the police know about it, theres nothing I can do but see if I can reduce his punishment. Anyway, I promised his mother I wouldnt pursue the matter. Now that he has been caught, I can only do my best to help him spend less time in jail." Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at Rong Shaoze, she spoke calmly, "Can you stay out of Zhou Xis case? After all, he kidnapped me because of his sisters situation. Honestly, you are partly to blame for Zhou Yuns death. Consider it a good deed; let the police handle this matter and dont pursue it further." It was rare for her not to oppose him and to speak to him reasonably. Rong Shaoze suddenly felt a bit uncomfortable and out of his element. Lin Xinlan looked at him earnestly, waiting for him to nod in agreement. He snorted coldly, said nothing, and turned to go upstairs. Lin Xinlan let out a sigh of relief. It was good as long as Rong Shaoze didnt get involved. She alone could not save Zhou Xi. She thought of Qiao Yiyang and decided to discuss the matter with him. Acting immediately, Lin Xinlan first called Qiao Yiyang to explain the situation, and then the two agreed on a place to meet. Without telling Rong Shaoze where she was going, Lin Xinlan quietly left the villa to meet with Qiao Yiyang. She hailed a taxi, gave the address, and spent the ride thinking about how to help Zhou Xi. After a while, she suddenly realized that the car was not heading on the right route but was getting further and further off track. "Master, have you taken a wrong turn? Where are you taking me?" Lin Xinlan asked with suspicion. Chapter 106: Falling into a Trap Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Falling into a TrapThe taxi driver didnt reply to her words and continued driving forward. She felt increasingly uneasy and hurried to open the car door, "Stop the car, I want to get out!" As she opened the door, she didnt dare to jump out. The driver, realizing her intention, took a sharp turn, and Lin Xinlans body was thrown to one side, away from the open door. Then the car abruptly stopped. As she tried to get out, the driver moved quickly, turned his head, and sprayed something on her face with a spray can. Lin Xinlan saw his face clearly and felt that he looked very much like someone... A flash of insight crossed her mind, and she instantly understood everything. She wanted to say, "When you brothers encounter trouble, cant you both be less extreme?" But before she could speak, she passed out. At that moment, her phone rang. The man took her phone, and the displayed name was Qiao Yiyang. He hung up the call and sent a text message back. Qiao Yiyang received the text from Lin Xinlan, quickly arrived at the designated hotel, and found the room number. He knocked on the door, which wasnt locked and opened automatically. As he entered, he felt that something was wrong. Seeing Lin Xinlan sleeping on the bed, his confusion deepened. "Miss Lin, whats wrong with you?" He gently pushed her body, but Lin Xinlan did not respond at all. Qiao Yiyang frowned slightly and reached out to check her breath, relieved to find she was still breathing. Suddenly, he felt someone approaching from behind. He spun around, but before he could react, the person sprayed his face with a spray can, and he inhaled a large amount of the drug. His vision went dark, and he immediately collapsed on the bed. Looking at the two unconscious people on the bed, the man was both nervous and resolute. If there had been any other way, he wouldnt have resorted to this... Lin Xinlan opened her eyes groggily and saw a mans bare, muscular chest. She was stunned for a moment, then panicked. Sitting up quickly, she was shocked again. The man lying on the bed with her was none other than Qiao Yiyang! Lin Xinlan lifted the blanket to check herself; thankfully, her underwear was still on, and her body didnt feel uncomfortable, so it seemed that nothing had happened. But why were the two of them lying on the bed like this? At this moment, Qiao Yiyang also slowly opened his eyes. Discovering how they looked, he was equally astonished. "Miss Lin, how did we...how could we..." sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan immediately calmed down and said in a cool, steady voice, "Mr. Qiao, I think weve probably been set up. Lets get dressed first, and then figure out what to do." Qiao Yiyang frowned, a suppressed anger in his eyes. Who was so bold as to plot against them! But Lin Xinlan was right; they should get dressed first and then discuss what to do. To save Lin Xinlans face, Qiao Yiyang turned his back to her and dressed, then went to the bathroom. He waited until she was dressed before coming out. "Miss Lin, do you know who planned this against us?" Qiao Yiyang asked, puzzled. Lin Xinlan speculated, "I think it must be Zhou Xis brother. It was him who knocked me out today, and I didnt expect hed set you up too." PS: The original Tencent creative network name of this book is "Satans Hunt for Love: The Tycoons Disfavored Wife Overnight", and the Tencent mobile bookstore name is "Presidents Hunt for Love: The Tycoons Beloved Wife Overnight". Due to different requirements from both sides, the book names are not the same, but the content is absolutely identical. Chapter 107 Post Photos Online Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Post Photos OnlineQiao Yiyang then spoke of what he knew. "I called you, but you hung up my call and sent me a text message, instructing me to come over immediately because of an urgent matter. When I entered this room, I saw you lying unconscious on the bed, and then someone attacked me from behind, and I also passed out. What was their motive? Was it to save Zhou Xi?" Lin Xinlan nodded, "It should be. Zhou Xi was caught by the police, and his brother must have thought it was us who tipped them off, so he wanted to get back at us. Im worried now; he arranged for us to sleep in the same bed, I dont know what his intentions are." As they were speaking, Lin Xinlans cellphone rang. It was an unfamiliar number, and her intuition told her that it was Zhou Xis brother calling. She and Qiao Yiyang exchanged a look, each seeing the depth of solemnity in the others eyes. "Answer it, lets hear what he has to say." Lin Xinlan nodded, answered the call, yet did not speak. A young mans voice came through, not the aggressive tone of a criminal; his tone was instead filled with nervousness and a sense of helpless determination. "Youre awake, arent you?" he began. "Yes. You must be Zhou Xis brother," Lin Xinlan stated, not as a question, but as an affirmation. "Right, Im Zhou Xis brother, Zhou Yu. Please forgive me for treating you this way, but I had no choice; I need to save my brother, I cant let him go to prison. Ive taken photos of you two sleeping together, if you can get my brother out, I will destroy the photos. If you cant, then I will release the photos online and let everyone know that Rong Shaozes wife has been sleeping with another man. I just want to free my brother; I didnt intend to hurt you..." Lin Xinlan already understood everything. She quickly said to him, "Your brothers arrest wasnt our doing. We said that we would let him go, and we keep our word. Todays meeting with Mr. Qiao was to discuss ways to reduce your brothers charges. Do you realize, your actions have angered us. We were willing to help your brother out of goodwill, yet you treated us this way. How can we hold back our anger and even consider rescuing your brother without any second thoughts?!" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her words, Zhou Yu became very flustered. "Is it really not you who called the police?" "No. If it were us, we wouldnt have waited until now to call them. Your brothers exposure was purely accidental; the police found out by themselves, it has nothing to do with us." Lin Xinlan told a white lie. She couldnt say it was Rong Shaoze who exposed Zhou Xi, otherwise the Zhou Familys grudge against Rong Shaoze would only deepen. She wasnt helping Rong Shaoze; she was just worried the Zhou Familys endless revenge would only hurt her. Moreover, she didnt want the Zhou Family to live in hatred forever; how painful that would be... Qiao Yiyang gave her an inconspicuous glance with a calm expression. Zhou Yu thought it over, felt that Lin Xinlan made sense, and believed her somewhat, "Alright, I believe you. So what should we do now?" "Destroy the photos, and we will try our best to help your brother so that hell serve less time. Its impossible for us to rescue him; first, we dont have that kind of ability to save people, and second, he did commit a crime and should face some punishment. Chapter 108: Simply No Match for Her Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Simply No Match for Her"Hell cherish his freedom so much more after this and wont do anything stupid on a whim," said Lin Xinlan, although that wasnt what she was really thinking. She also believed that Zhou Xi should go to prison, that he should be punished. He was too young, hot-headed, and quick to commit crimes C this couldnt continue. What if he encountered a similar situation in the future and committed another crime? What then? She didnt want to be soft-hearted just to assist him in possibly harming others later on... Similarly, it was a lesson for Zhou Yu, making him understand that doing wrong wasnt without consequences. Zhou Yu was just as impulsive as Zhou Xi... "Is there really no way to save him?" Zhou Yu asked, not giving up hope. By then, Lin Xinlan had steadied herself. Zhou Yu was still too young, no match for her at all. "Lessening his sentence is already the best possible outcome. Dont worry, he hasnt done much wrong, and with our plea on his behalf, at most hell serve a year before release. Hes young; after getting out, hell still have a full life ahead of him. Its you who need to stop making mistakes; well let this one slide because of your youth. If you insist on going down this path of mutual destruction with us, you wont come out on top in the end! Do you want your brother to serve a longer sentence, and for you to end up in jail alongside him?!" Lin Xinlan emphasized this last sentence with a commanding tone. Zhou Yu was thoroughly intimidated; he hadnt wanted to break the law, but had acted impulsively. After doing so, he had begun to regret it, and hearing Lin Xinlans words now made him even more remorseful. "Miss Lin, Im sorry, and please convey my apologies to Mr. Qiao as well. I trust that you are all good people and will help my brother. Rest assured, I will destroy the photos, but you must do your utmost to help him." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We will, and if youre not at ease, you can come with us to the police station today and hear what we have to say. After that, you can still destroy the photos." Her consideration touched Zhou Yu even more deeply. He burst into tears, "Miss Lin, thank you. But its too late today; lets go to the police station together tomorrow." Lin Xinlan checked the time; it was already ten in the evening, certainly not an appropriate time to go to the police station. "Alright, call me first thing tomorrow morning, and well go together." After hanging up the phone, Zhou Yu wiped away his tears and, turning to his anxious mother, said, "Mom, Miss Lin and the others have promised to help my brother and to minimize his sentence as much as possible." Zhous mother, frustrated at his foolishness, said, "Ive told you before, they are good people and wont harm your brother. Look at you, you almost did something foolish. What if your brother goes to prison and you end up joining him? How would I bear it!" "Mom, its not that I dont trust them. Its because you were turned away when you went to plead with her yesterday. If she had agreed to meet with you then, I wouldnt have treated her the way I did today." "Last night, I was turned away, not by Miss Lin, though I dont know who it was." "Maybe it was her. Dont be fooled by her agreement to help me today. Shes just worried Ill release the photos. But we did wrong by her. If shes willing to help my brother, Ill destroy all the photos," he said. With a resigned sigh, Zhous mother said, "Well, at this point, thats all we can do..." Chapter 109 All the photos were destroyed Chapter 109: Chapter 109 All the photos were destroyedLin Xinlan bid farewell to Qiao Yiyang and headed home alone. Ever since Rong Shaoze was rumored to have contracted AIDS, he had been staying at home, hardly ever going out. Now that the rumors were dispelled, he could feel relieved to go out and have fun. Plus, having been confined at home for over a month, now that he was free to go out, of course, he wanted to enjoy himself. When Lin Xinlan returned home, Rong Shaoze was still out having fun and hadnt come back. That night, he didnt return, staying out all night. After breakfast, Lin Xinlan made plans with Qiao Yiyang and Zhou Yu, and then left the house. They arrived together at the entrance of the police station, where Lin Xinlan formally met Zhou Yu for the first time. He was just a nineteen-year-old boy, but quite tall, probably around one-eighty-something, with a strong build, just like his brother Zhou Xi, both well-built men. The three of them entered the police station together. Lin Xinlan and Qiao Yiyang spoke highly of Zhou Xi, persuading the police to consider pleading for Zhou Xi to the judge. Qiao Yiyang even suggested hiring a lawyer for Zhou Xi, which moved Zhou Yu greatly. Upon leaving the police station, Zhou Yu asked them to wait for a moment, then ran off somewhere; after quite a while, he came back with a bag of items. "Miss Lin, Mr. Qiao, these are all the photos. Ive deleted the negatives from the phone, and as long as these photos are destroyed, no one will know about that incident." Lin Xinlan laughed, "You really are quite cautious of us." He even knew to hide the photos rather than carry them with him. Zhou Yus face turned red with embarrassment, "Im sorry, I was just afraid that you might go back on your word, and I really want to save my brother." Qiao Yiyang took the bag and pulled out the photos. In the photos, he and Lin Xinlan were in bed together, both bare-armed, clinging closely to each otherevidence of what had transpired was apparent at a glance. Such photos, if they were to spread online, would leave both him and Lin Xinlan without a shred of dignity, and even Rong Shaoze would lose face. The Rong Family would be furious. Lin Xinlan felt relieved that Zhou Yu had not released the photos, or else the Zhou Family would certainly face severe retaliation. Qiao Yiyang took a lighter, set the photos on fire one by one, and then disposed of them in the trash can. All of the photos were destroyed, and Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief. When she got back home, she saw Rong Shaoze sitting on the sofa with a sullen expression. She wondered who had upset him again. "Come here." Seeing her enter, he motioned to her indifferently. Lin Xinlan felt a bit apprehensive, wondering if she was the one who had provoked him again. She went over and sat beside him. The man wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her into an affectionate embrace. But the look in his eyes was cold and somewhat gloomy, a stark contrast to his affectionate actions. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whats wrong?" Lin Xinlan asked nervously. She was already afraid of Rong Shaoze, this unpredictable man. No one knew what he might do next. "Lao Gu said that you came back very late last night, didnt you?" he asked coldly. Lin Xinlan tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, replying lightly, "Yes, I went to discuss Zhou Xis case yesterday, so I was delayed a bit longer than expected." "Ha, but you left yesterday at noon, right? From noon until night, nearly ten hours, were you discussing his case the entire time? What is Zhou Xi to you, that you go to such lengths?" Rong Shaoze laughed coldly, his voice soft yet chilling to the bone. Chapter 110: No Staying Past Eight O’clock Chapter 110: Chapter 110: No Staying Past Eight OclockLin Xinlan couldnt stand him anymore; why did he have to control everything? Clearly, she wasnt his real wife, and he didnt like her, but why did he have to fuss over every little thing? One could only say this man was too self-centered, too domineering, too fond of controlling others! But now wasnt the time to be confrontational with him; she couldnt let him know what Zhou Yu had done, nor could she allow him to interfere with Zhou Xis affairs. Just as these matters were about to be resolved, she certainly didnt want to ruin everything and intensify the conflict. "Of course, I havent been discussing his case all the time. Ive just been feeling down lately, so I wandered around a bit. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze, I am a person too, I have times when Im feeling down and need some personal space to adjust myself. You must have received a higher education, right? Surely you arent so unreasonable as to have to control everything?" she countered him. Rong Shaoze looked at her sternly, and after a few seconds of silence, he let go of her, saying indifferently, "From now on, you are allowed to go out, but you must not come back after eight at night, otherwise, I wont forgive you." Lin Xinlan wanted to retort, but she held back and let it go. After all, she rarely went out and usually didnt come back too late; eight oclock was an acceptable time. She didnt need to make herself miserable over such a trivial matter with Rong Shaoze. However, neither Lin Xinlan nor Rong Shaoze realized that when they both gave a little, there would be no conflict between them, and matters would be easily resolved... The rest of the day, the two did not speak to each other. At night, when Lin Xinlan went to sleep, Rong Shaoze entered her room punctually. Lin Xinlan swore, she really wanted to change the lock. From initial resistance, to struggle, to forced acceptance, and then to the current helplessness. Lin Xinlan couldnt tell what her relationship with Rong Shaoze was anymore. If they were husband and wife, he didnt recognize her as his wife, and she didnt acknowledge him as her husband. If they werent husband and wife, but they were indeed married and performed marital duties every night. What was she to him, exactly? Just a convenient and legal woman? Tonight, Lin Xinlan felt somewhat depressed, and Rong Shaoze was also downcast. Throughout the act, they did not speak a word, there was sex without love. Afterward, Lin Xinlan took out contraceptive pills and was about to take them when Rong Shaoze, for some unknown reason, became furious, slapped the pill away, and shouted, "Lin Xinlan, cant you just not take this thing?!" Lin Xinlan thought back to the conversation she had overheard that day. Could it be that Rong Shaoze really wanted her to get pregnant, and then use her child to seize power? Her expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained her composure. With a smile devoid of warmth, she lightly responded, "Do you want me not to take it because you want to have a child with me?" Rong Shaoze irritably looked away; of course, that wasnt what he meant. He also couldnt understand why seeing her take the pill upset him so much. It felt as if he was being completely rejected by someone. "What Im saying is, cant you just not take it in front of me?" "If I dont take it in front of you, what if I sneakily stop taking it altogether?" Hearing this, Rong Shaozes mood inexplicably lifted. Her words, at the very least, proved she had secretly contemplated the idea of having his child. Looking at it this way, his charm was still there, and Lin Xinlans feelings towards him werent as cold and heartless as he had imagined. Chapter 111: Estimated to Wake Up Soon Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Estimated to Wake Up SoonIt seemed that his charm still existed, Lin Xinlan wasnt as indifferent to him as he had imagined. "Of course you cant just not eat it, eat it now, Im watching you," he said with a smile, while Lin Xinlan cursed him as a lunatic in her mind. Such a capricious lunatic. She had no choice but to take out another pill and swallow it in front of him. Zhou Xis case was quickly resolved because he had behaved well, and with the help of Lin Xinlan and Qiao Yiyang, the judge sentenced him to eight months in prison, much to the Zhou Familys delight. Qiao Yiyangs lawyer said that if Zhou Xi continued to behave well in prison, his sentence might be reduced even further. The grudges with the Zhou Family finally settled, Lin Xinlan felt a sense of absurd elation. It was all Rong Shaoze who had caused the trouble, yet in the end, the one who suffered was her, and the one who solved the problems was also her. She really didnt know whether she owed Rong Shaoze something in her past life that made her always suffer because of him in this life. After knowing the verdict for Zhou Xi, Rong Shaoze scoffed with disdain and warned Lin Xinlan. "Just this once, youre not allowed to plead for others in the future. I am no saint; I wont generously forgive one adversary after another." Lin Xinlan just smiled and said nothing. What she really wanted to say was, as long as the troubles you cause dont come back to bite me, I couldnt care less about these trifles. Rong Shaoze often visited Du Ruoxin in the hospital and talked to her which seemed to help her condition a little. The doctor said she was showing signs of feeling and could even cry now. Upon hearing the doctors words, Mr. and Mrs. Du immediately broke the good news to Rong Shaoze with joy, and Rong Shaoze, after knowing this, took Lin Xinlan to the hospital. He called the doctor over and inquired meticulously about Du Ruoxins condition, to which the doctor responded that it looked very promising, and if a miracle happened, Du Ruoxin would probably wake up soon. This was very good news. Rong Shaoze couldnt help but reveal a smile, and Lin Xinlan smiled too. As long as Du Ruoxin woke up, the guilt in her heart would be lessened. Catching each others gaze inadvertently, they saw the smiles on each others faces, paused momentarily, and then quickly looked away. Madame Du said to Rong Shaoze with relief, "Shaoze, thank you. I knew that Ruoxin loves you the most. Without your daily visits, her condition wouldnt have improved. Shaoze, as an aunt, Im begging you, please continue to visit her every day. I believe Ruoxin will definitely feel your deep affection and wake up sooner." Rong Shaoze said with a slight smile, "Auntie, if its beneficial for Ruoxins condition, of course I will visit her every day. Dont worry, I will also hire the best doctors to cure her." "Thank you so much." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, a spark of thought flashing through her mind as if she had realized something. Seeing them chat happily, she knew she was superfluous, so she left the ward and sat down on a bench outside. After a while, Madame Du came out quietly, approached her, and sneered coldly. "You see, Ruoxin is going to wake up, and youve seen how good Shaoze is to Ruoxin. Im telling you, everything that you took from Ruoxin, we will recover, sooner or later!" Having said that, she went back into the ward. She came out just to specifically tell her these things? Chapter 112 She Already Knows the Answer Chapter 112: Chapter 112 She Already Knows the AnswerLin Xinlan found it quite amusing. In their eyes, marrying Rong Shaoze might seem like a lucky event, but in her eyes, it was not fortunate at all. She couldnt wait to get away from him and start living her own life. Du Ruoxin, wake up soon, Ill return him to you thoroughly, without keeping anything private... After a long stay at the hospital, they finally went home together. As soon as she arrived at the villa, Lin Xinlan went upstairs to play games. Turning on the computer, she tried hard to guess Rong Shaozes personality and temper because she already knew the answer. The ultimate prince charming can only be someone like Rong Shaoze. There must be a character inside that is exactly like his personality. She remembered him saying, if it were Du Ruoxin playing, she would definitely pass on the first try. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats because the person Du Ruoxin loved the most was him, and the character she chose would definitely match his personality, hence why she could pass. While the person she hated the most was him, naturally she wouldnt match him at all. She was so foolish; how did she only think of such an obvious answer now? Lin Xinlan was excited, she was really looking forward to passing the game so she could have time to visit her mother and son. The game started with a question. [What height do you wish your prince charming to be?] Several range options appeared below. In the past, her choices were always between 172 to 178. Since she was only 165, she felt that a height in the one seventy-something range was enough for her. She had chosen the wrong answer from the very beginning. Rong Shaoze must be about one eighty-five, right? Lin Xinlan chose the 182 to 188 range as her answer. Questions followed, one after another, about appearance, family background, education. Stuck on education, Lin Xinlan didnt know what to choose. She had no idea what his educational background was. She went downstairs after opening the door and, seeing that Rong Shaoze wasnt there, she confidently pulled the butler aside and asked him, "Butler Gu, do you know what your young masters educational background is?" The butler was startled for a moment, then proudly said, "Of course. The young master has two masters degrees from Harvard University in the United States, one in finance and the other in computer..." "All right, thank you, I got it," Lin Xinlan said with a smile, interrupting her and hurrying upstairs to select the dual masters degrees option. The choices that followed went smoothly; having interacted with Rong Shaoze for some time, she naturally knew some of his personality traits and preferences, so choosing was easy. Then, according to her selection criteria, three eligible men appeared. She needed to date them and choose her preferred one during the dates. Lin Xinlan chose to date a man who looked as flamboyant as Rong Shaoze, and naturally, there was communication during the date. The character she chose was indeed very similar to Rong Shaoze, very domineering in speech and action, and sometimes, his outrageous demands made her angry. He was simply a self-righteous little overlord; nothing could go against his wishes, everything had to follow his command. Lin Xinlan, gritting her teeth, chose like, accept, for all of them. She was certain, this character was definitely a copy of Rong Shaoze! In the end, as the date finished, she chose this man to be her prince charming, then waited for the game to pass. A few lines appeared on the screen Beautiful princess, you should choose a prince charming, not your master, please replay. Lin Xinlan was stunned. Even this didnt allow her to pass?! Chapter 113 He Is a Fickle Man Chapter 113: Chapter 113 He Is a Fickle ManThe person she had chosen was clearly a replica of Rong Shaoze, so how could it not pass? She found it unbelievable, yet she believed her judgment was correct. The answer had to be someone like Rong Shaoze. But it was fine, she still had two attempts left, and there were coincidentally only two characters remaining. In any case, she was determined to pass this level. Lin Xinlan played earnestly, yet she failed to pass on her second attempt as well. So the remaining character must definitely be the replica of Rong Shaoze, in other words, the best answer. As she continued to make choices, she indeed found that this character resembled Rong Shaoze even more. He could be domineering and flamboyant at times, but he was by no means unreasonable or a hated bully. It turned out she had made a subjective error from the start. Her subjective belief was that Rong Shaoze was a very despicable person, which led her to choose the wrong character at the beginning. Now, with rational selection and judgment, she realized this character could also be gentle and gentlemanly at times. Unexpectedly, Rong Shaoze also had such a side. The conversations in the game covered various topics, and Lin Xinlan discovered that Rong Shaoze was a learned and gifted man. His conversation was certainly not vulgar, and his actions were also flawless. Suddenly, she recognized that she didnt understand Rong Shaoze at all. The appearances she usually saw of him were just the surface, just one facet of his character. She realized he was a multifaceted person, possessing many sides. He could be chilly and stern, could be composed and restrained, could be childish and impulsive, and also could be sly and despicableeven gentlemanly and tender. The more she interacted with the virtual character, the more sweat gathered in Lin Xinlans palms. She came to a conclusion in her heart, Rong Shaoze was a very dangerous man, and whoever provoked him was doomed. She didnt want to provoke him, she just wanted to break free from him, and end this nerve-racking life as soon as possible. The date finally ended, and Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, waiting to pass the level. The screen flickered, and a question appeared. Please answer, when I smile, how many teeth and how many dimples do I show? "..." Lin Xinlan was utterly speechless! Who would know how many teeth and dimples he shows when he smiles! Speechless to death, to think there would be such a frivolous question even after clearing the level. But without answering, she couldnt pass. She had no choice but to type into the input box below: eight teeth, one dimple. This was the standard answer. It is said that the most perfect smile shows eight teeth. People with two dimples were rare, and she seemed to remember that Rong Shaoze had only one. She had seen him smile before, and when he did, a shallow dimple appeared on his right cheek, looking quite charming. As for how many teeth he showed, she really had not paid attention. After entering the answer, she clicked confirm and waited anxiously for the result. But the screen displayed yet another disappointing line of text. Answer incorrect, level failed, please replay. Lin Xinlan felt like going crazy, damn Rong Shaoze, it was just a game, was it necessary to make it so complicated? She even doubted whether Du Ruoxin would like such a game! This game was really childish and so maddeningly speechless. Alas, she had finally chosen the right answer, only to fail at the last moment. She would have to play again after three days, right? Lin Xinlan wallowed in frustration alone in her room for a while and decided to observe Rong Shaozes smile meticulously over the next few days. She refused to believe that she couldnt find the correct answer. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 114: With that stern look on your face, it really constipates people. Chapter 114: Chapter 114: With that stern look on your face, it really constipates people.Right! She hurried to search online for photos of Rong Shaoze, perhaps one would capture him smiling. She entered Rong Shaozes name and over a hundred thousand results came up. She went through them one by one, many photos of Rong Shaoze in various settings, but not a single one of him smiling. How bizarre, she had seen him laugh several times, so why were there no smiling faces in the photos? Could it be that he never smiles when taking photos? Since she couldnt find any online, she could only observe in real life. In the following days, Lin Xinlan occasionally paid attention to Rong Shaozes smile. Strangely enough, even though she definitely saw him smiling and even showing his teeth, in the blink of an eye, his smile would vanish, and she couldnt remember how many teeth he had shown. His smiles were so fleeting, shorter-lived than a night-blooming cereus, leaving her with absolutely no impression at all. And she couldnt very well stare at his smile incessantly, or else he would realize her intent, and then he would never smile again. Lin Xinlan decided to smile at him every day. Isnt that what they say? Smile at life, and life will smile back at you. So, if she smiled at Rong Shaoze, he should smile back at her, right? Lin Xinlan, having prepared herself mentally, turned her head and offered a kind smile to a just-awakened Rong Shaoze. "Good morning." Rong Shaoze was stunned, staring at her for three seconds before asking with a furrowed brow and puzzled expression, "Are you smiling at me? Lin Xinlan, did you take the wrong medicine?" Lin Xinlan: "..." Alright, her sudden smile might have taken him by surprise. Truth be told, she felt even less accustomed to it... sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She continued smiling: "Youre the one who took the wrong medicine. Im just in a really good mood suddenly, why, am I not allowed to be in a good mood?" Rong Shaozes lips curved up slightly, showing a hint of amusement but no actual smile. "Of course, you can be in a good mood. To be honest, seeing you with such a stern face every day really constipates a person. But your smile, its quite nice." Lin Xinlan: "..." Maybe she shouldnt have smiled at him... She should just let him stay constipated every day! However, Lin Xinlan was a person who wouldnt rest until she achieved her goal; her desire to go home was urgent. To get home, she could keep smiling at Rong Shaoze, just to be able to go back once. That day, she kept smiling from time to time, her mood exceptionally cheerful. No matter how annoying Rong Shaozes words were, she simply brushed them off with a smile. In the living room, you could see her gentle smile; in the garden, her face still beamed; and in the study, when she brought in tea for him, she was still smiling. Rong Shaoze was thoroughly puzzled. Why was Lin Xinlan in such a good mood today? No sooner had she put down the tea, than he grabbed her hand, preventing her from leaving. Pulling her down to sit on his lap, he wrapped his arms around her waist, his sharp gaze fixed on her, and he asked with a slight smirk, "Out with it, what happy event happened today?" Lin Xinlan knew he would ask, her eyes flickered slightly as she evasively said, "Its nothing special, just feeling a bit happy." "There must be a reason for your good mood," he pressed, not intending to let her off easily. His intuition told him Lin Xinlan had an ulterior motive. "Theres no reason, didnt you say my stern face would constipate you? So I decided not to be stern. Isnt that better?" Seeing that she still wouldnt confess, Rong Shaozes patience was wearing thin. Chapter 115 Cheating Him, No Guilt in the Heart Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Cheating Him, No Guilt in the HeartSeeing that she still wouldnt speak, Rong Shaoze was losing his patience. "Lin Xinlan, you better tell the truth. I dont want to always guess what youre thinking, nor do I want you to keep things from me." That was his overbearing nature, he had to figure out anything he couldnt control. Lin Xinlan remained silent, looking down she thought for a moment and said, "It was just a dream last night ..." "What dream?" he asked, puzzled. "Actually, it wasnt a big deal, it was just that I dreamt of... my deceased grandmother, she made the sweet fermented rice balls I love to eat for me..." She had been gone for many years, and I cant even remember what she looked like. But she was very fond of me, treated me the best, and often made sweet fermented rice balls for me to eat... Its been a long time since Ive eaten the rice balls she made, and also... its been many, many years since Ive had a dream of her..." Lin Xinlans eyelashes trembled slightly as she spoke with a faint sadness. She did have a grandmother who indeed was very fond of her and loved to make sweet fermented rice balls for her to eat. But last night, she hadnt dreamed about her... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze needed a reason, so she gave him one. Fooling him, she never felt any guilt. In her heart, he weighed nothing at all. Even if she hurt him, she wouldnt even blink an eye. After her explanation, Rong Shaoze was silent for a second, then rubbed her head and said, "So it was because of this, Lin Xinlan, youre too easily content." She was indeed easily content, in this aspect Rong Shaoze was not wrong. "One of these days Ill take you to have sweet fermented rice balls, so you wont even dream of craving them," Rong Shaoze said with a faint smile. Lin Xinlan quickly turned to look at him, but his smile vanished so quickly that she had no time to see if his teeth showed. However, her gaze led him to misunderstand it as something else. "Dont believe me? Im telling the truth," he said. "... Mhm." She didnt take his words seriously or keep them in her heart. ---- The next day, Rong Shaoze went out, and Lin Xinlan, bored, stayed home watching TV. The television program was specially arranged for the Qixi Festival. Only then did she realize that today was the Qixi Festival. She never celebrated Valentines Day, nor did she ever feel the atmosphere of Valentines Day. In the evening, Rong Shaoze came back wearing a black shirt and a white suit jacket, which added a few touches of cold charm to his exquisite and enchanting features. "Come on, Ill take you somewhere." He smiled as he came over to take her hand and started walking. "Where to?" "Youll know when we get there." "Wait a minute, I havent changed clothes yet." She was only wearing a simple white dress that felt a bit like loungewear. Rong Shaoze turned to look at her and nodded, "Lets keep it this way, its quite nice." Lin Xinlan had no choice but to follow him out dressed like that. They arrived at a restaurant, where the waiter opened the car door for her. As she got out of the car, she saw the restaurant was beautifully decorated, with twinkling lights like stars in the sky. A huge poster was hung next to the entrance, the background image showing a man and a woman holding hands, walking along the beach from behind. Beside it, the words Happy Qixi Valentines Day were written. The observant waiter smiled at her and said, "Miss, today is Qixi Valentines Day. Couples who dine in our restaurant get a 50% discount and can also try our special snack for free, the sweet fermented rice balls." "Sweet fermented rice balls?" Lin Xinlan instantly understood everything. Chapter 116: He Actually Likes to Take Small Advantages Chapter 116: Chapter 116: He Actually Likes to Take Small AdvantagesRong Shaozes thin lips slightly lifted as he stepped forward to block her path, resting his hand on her shoulder. "The sweet rice balls in fermented rice wine here are famously delicious. Dont you want to try them? Lets go have a taste." Lin Xinlan stared at him blankly, noticing the sparkling in his eyes. She quickly averted her gaze and nodded. She had thought he was joking when he mentioned taking her to have sweet rice balls in fermented rice wine yesterday. She hadnt expected him to actually bring her here. Upon entering the restaurant, they were immediately enveloped by the thick atmosphere of Valentines Day. Almost everyone seated inside was a couple. A waiter approached them, holding two paper folded hats, and said with a smile, "For the two of you, our restaurant has specially prepared these hats. If you wear the hats, youll get a fifty percent discount on all purchases, and you can even get an additional twenty percent off that." "Really? Thats a great deal!" Lin Xinlan laughed as she took the hat, which were cartoon images of Grey Wolf and Red Wolf. Rong Shaoze glanced at it and immediately his forehead was lined with black lines: "No need." He held on to Lin Xinlans shoulder, and without saying a word, led her to a nice spot to sit down. Lin Xinlan was still holding the hat in her hand and didnt immediately return it to the waiter. She looked at it and smiled at him, "What made you think of bringing me here to try the sweet rice balls in fermented rice wine?" "This place has its own unique charm," he replied. "But today is Valentines Day, and the customers are all couples." What she meant was that they werent a couple, so it was inappropriate for them to come to such a place. Leaning back in his chair with his hands crossed over his knees, Rong Shaoze cocked an eyebrow at her and flashed a lazy smile, "But today we can eat for free." "..." Lin Xinlan was at a loss for words. A man whose fortune was ranked first on B Citys rich list actually liked to take advantage of small perks. "This hat is pretty good, lets put it on. Well get fifty percent off, and then another twenty percent off that." If he liked to take advantage of small discounts, he probably wouldnt refuse to wear the hat. In reality, she mischievously wanted to see the awkward look on Rong Shaozes face after he put on the hat. Rong Shaoze glanced at the cartoon hat and snorted with a laugh, "Childish." A few couples wearing hats turned to look at him but, noticing his dominant aura, withdrew their gazes in dismay. Lin Xinlan put the hat aside and began to order food. She ordered at random and then ordered for Rong Shaoze. He merely glanced at the menu and said to the waiter, "Ill have the same as her." "Okay, please wait a moment," replied the waiter. While waiting for the food, Lin Xinlan looked around. She saw the other couples in the restaurant laughing and chatting intimately. She and Rong Shaoze, on the other hand, were both icy cold, silent as if the other was just a stranger. The two of them really shouldnt have come here. They didnt look like a couple at all, and amid a crowd of lovers, they seemed very odd. Rong Shaoze caught on to her thoughts and suddenly spoke up, "Whats there to mind? Though were not lovers, we are husband and wife. That makes us of higher standing than them, more fitting to dine here, dont you think?" Lin Xinlan glanced at him but didnt respond. The waiter served their food, along with two bowls of sweet rice balls in fermented rice wine, each bowl containing two. Rong Shaoze pushed his bowl towards her and said indifferently, "Dont you love them? Here, you can have mine as well." "Youre not having any?" "Im not fond of these kinds of things." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I cant finish them all by myself," Lin Xinlan said helplessly, her appetite was not that big, two were enough for her. Rong Shaoze insisted firmly, "Youll have to eat them even if you cant finish." Chapter 117: Looking Ugly with a Stern Face in Photos Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Looking Ugly with a Stern Face in PhotosForget it, I wont argue with him anymore. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan picked up a spoon and ate one, finding the taste to be very good, even better than her grandmothers cooking. She revealed a satisfied smile, and Rong Shaoze, seeing this, understood inside that bringing her here to eat was the right choice. "For the two of you, how about taking a picture? Its ten yuan each, to commemorate the Qixi Festival," a man in a clown costume came over with a camera, smiling as he spoke to them. Rong Shaoze gave him a glance, his tone indifferent, "I dont take pictures." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly as she hurriedly spoke, "Lets take one, the environment here is quite nice." "You want to take one?" Rong Shaoze asked with puzzlement. Lin Xinlan, plucking up her courage, nodded, "Yeah, I havent taken photos for a long time. If you dont want to, I can take one by myself..." The rest of the sentence was clearly a bit forced. Rong Shaoze curled his lips into a smile, "Today we have come as a couple, how can I let you take one alone? Come on, lets take one together." Lin Xinlan was secretly delighted, quickly handing him the Grey Wolf hat, "Put this on, itll be more fun." The mans dense, sword-like eyebrows furrowed slightly as he glanced disdainfully at the silly grinning face of Grey Wolf. "Im not wearing this." "Put it on, Ive put one on already." She put the Red Wolf on her head and smiled at him, making a goofy expression. "Isnt it fun? Ive put it on, you should too. It makes the photo more interesting." Without waiting for a response, she reached out to put it on him. Rong Shaoze dodged a bit but didnt completely avoid her. After she managed to put it on him, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh out loud at his appearance. If anyone who knew him saw him wearing the Grey Wolf hat, they would surely be astonished. Rong Shaoze was speechless; he found that the woman today was very bold, daring to make him wear such a thing! He should have been angry, but for some reason, seeing her happy, his anger dissipated mysteriously. With the hats on, they started to take the photo. Lin Xinlan held up two fingers towards the camera and smiled broadly. Right as the clown was about to press the shutter, she glanced at Rong Shaoze and quickly said, "Wait a second." Seeing his indifferent expression, she said without words, "Give me a smile. Taking a picture with a straight face looks ugly." Rong Shaoze gave her an unconcerned look. "Forget it, lets not take it. If Im the only one smiling at the camera, I feel like a fool." Lin Xinlan raised her hand to take off the hat. Rong Shaoze held her wrist, resisting the urge, and had to compromise, "Come on." "You have to smile, okay?" "..." He tugged at the corner of his mouth slightly. The clown raised the camera again, "Ready, Im taking it now. One, two, three!" The photo came out, and Lin Xinlan grabbed it first, her gaze immediately searching for Rong Shaozes smile. It turned out that he wasnt fully smiling; his mouth was merely lightly upturned, revealing six teeth. There was a shallow dimple on his right cheek, and on the left side of his mouth, there was another shallow dimple that wouldnt have been seen if his smile hadnt been captured and frozen in the photo. He was just too cute. How could a grown man have dimples like that? Lin Xinlan was speechless and felt dejected. She didnt have a single dimple on her face, yet Rong Shaoze had two adorable dimples, which made her feel somewhat defeated as a woman. "Hows the picture?" Rong Shaoze asked with a raised eyebrow and a smile, after paying, seeing that she kept staring at the photo. Chapter 118: The Qixi Festival Gift for You Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Qixi Festival Gift for You"Mm, thats good." He took the photograph, glanced at it, and casually put it into his wallet. "Hey, thats mine." Lin Xinlan hurried to snatch it back, but the man swatted her hand away without even looking up, "I paid for it." "...Miser." Anyway, she had seen his teeth and dimples, so it didnt matter to whom the photograph belonged. "Would you like some more to eat?" Rong Shaozes mood suddenly improved, his lips curved up in a smile, much of the coldness gone, making him look more amiable. Lin Xinlan quickly shook her head, "No need, I cant eat much. You should finish yours, dont waste food." She spoke without thinking, used to saying such things to Xiaocong at home. Xiaocong could never eat much, always leaving half a bowl, and she would tell him not to waste food and to finish it all. Her tone, with a hint of a mothers advice, was very warm and comfy, giving a comfortable feeling inside. Rong Shaoze was caught off guard for a moment, then lowered his gaze to pick up his chopsticks and swiftly finished off the food in front of him. After the meal, he suggested taking her for a drive, and Lin Xinlan said she didnt mind. If someone was willing to be her free chauffeur and tour guide, she wasnt one to refuse. The dazzling Lamborghini wove through the night, and as Lin Xinlan looked out at the neon lights, she wondered what in this city was worth her remembrance? It seemed like nothing. Here, she was just like many others struggling for a livingonly here to make money, and aside from money, there was nothing in the city they loved. This was a cold and heartless city; even the beautiful nights couldnt penetrate her eyes. Suddenly she lost the interest to keep driving around, she said indifferently, "Lets go back." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze glanced at her, didnt ask anything, and turned the car around. Back at the villa, after getting out of the car, the man uncharacteristically took her hand and led her into the living room and then upstairs. Lin Xinlan felt uncomfortable. She tried to wriggle free, but he glared fiercely at her, and she had no choice but to give up the struggle. Upon entering his room, he let go of her hand, a smile on his lips. He fished out a small red velvet box from his pocket and handed it to her, "This is your Qixi Festival gift." He had said Qixi Festival, not Valentines Day. As soon as Lin Xinlan saw the box, her first instinct was to think it contained a ring. She took a step back and shook her head firmly, "No need, thank you." "I bought it for you, take it when I say take it!" The man became slightly displeased, forcefully pulling her hand and stuffing the box into her palm. "I said I dont want it, keep it and give it to someone else," she clenched her fist, firmly refusing to take it. Rong Shaozes face darkened instantly, his tone icy, "Lin Xinlan, dont push me to lose my temper!" Even if it angered him, she couldnt take it. This was a ring, not just a casual gift. If she accepted it, wouldnt it completely change the nature of their relationship? They hadnt argued for several days, and Lin Xinlans temper flared up too. "Youre so unreasonable. I said I dont want it, why do you insist on forcing it on me!" She yelled back at him, completely oblivious to the seriousness of the consequences. Rong Shaozes face turned a steely blue, his eyes flashing a violent menace. For him, Rong Shaoze, to give a woman a gift was an extremely rare occurrence, which woman wouldnt be overjoyed and grateful upon receiving a gift? But her? She actually didnt care! Chapter 119: Her Cold Reception Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Her Cold ReceptionHer rejection severely wounded his pride and made him lose all face. Clenching the box tightly, he violently smashed it onto the ground, where it burst open, and a diamond-studded butterfly brooch fell onto the floor, emitting a crisp sound. Lin Xinlan stopped struggling, and she looked at the brooch, a bit slow to react. The brooch was beautiful, shining brightly under the lighttemptation no woman could resist. Suddenly, a leather shoe stomped hard on the brooch, and Lin Xinlan heard a cracking soundthe brooch shattered. Rong Shaozes foot moved away, and the once perfect brooch lay in pieces, just like a perfect heart broken beyond repair. "If you dont appreciate it, so be it. An ungrateful woman who doesnt know whats good for her, you think I care about giving you a gift!" Rong Shaoze said coldly and angrily, letting go of her hand, then walking away a few steps, hands on his hips, still in extreme rage. "Get out!" He said without looking back. Lin Xinlan glanced at him, said nothing, and turned to leave his room. Rong Shaoze turned around and saw the broken brooch on the ground, his chest burning with fresh anger. That damn woman, he thought her temper had improved, but she was still so hard and unbearable. He had kindly accompanied her to eat her favorite food, and kindly given her a gift, yet she had not appreciated it! Indeed, an ungrateful woman! And he, when had he ever been humiliated by a woman like this, been given such disdain. The more Rong Shaoze thought about it, the angrier he became, feeling stuffy and uncomfortable in his chest, wanting to vent but not knowing how. He couldnt hit her, for he didnt hit women, and he had no interest in demanding her at this juncture. It was incredibly frustrating! In short, he shouldnt have bothered inviting her for dinner today, shouldnt have bothered giving her a gift! That night, Lin Xinlan enjoyed a good nights sleep without Rong Shaozes disruptions. However, what she did not expect was that the next day she would face the cold treatment from everyone in the villa. Rong Shaoze had given the order that no one should pay her any attention, bother with her, or even glance at her. The servants took his command as an imperial edict. Now that the young master had spoken, everyone naturally abided strictly, resolved to do it perfectly. Lin Xinlan went downstairs for breakfast as usual, sitting at the dining table, waiting for the servants to serve her meal. But after a few minutes, not a single servant came forward to greet her. They walked past her, looking at her with their nostrils, not using their eyes at all. Bewildered, she stopped the butler and tentatively asked, "Butler Gu, what happened today? Why is everyones expression so strange?" "..." Butler Gu did not give her a glance and continued on his way, walking past her arm. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan: "..." What in the world was going on? Forget it, it wasnt new for the people in the villa to be strange and unpredictable; it didnt matter if she didnt understand. She went to the kitchen to find something to eat for herself, and there was nothing ready. Fortunately, she could cook, so without much fuss, she made herself some millet porridge to eat. At lunchtime, Rong Shaoze came back, and Butler Gu greeted him eagerly: "Young Master, youre back. The meal has just been prepared, please take a seat, well start eating shortly." Lin Xinlan didnt need to be called; she automatically sat at the dining table, and Rong Shaoze glanced at her, a faint, almost imperceptible cold smile curling at his lips. Chapter 120: A Childish and Boring Man Chapter 120: Chapter 120: A Childish and Boring ManThe food was served, but only one set of bowls and chopsticks was placed on the table. Lin Xinlans place before her was empty, without anything at all. She looked at Rong Shaoze with surprise, and the meaningful smile in his eyes made her understand instantly. The servants ignored her today, deliberately not making her breakfast, intentionally not providing her with bowls and chopsticks; it was all his doing. Was he angry about last nights incident? This... childish and boring man! Lin Xinlan didnt get angry, but instead found it quite amusing; Rong Shaozes childishness was truly beyond anyones imagination. Seeing the amusement in her eyes, Rong Shaozes face turned cold in an instant as he said in a deep voice, "From today on, you will take care of your own food and accommodations. Dont even think about having the servants help you, and as for the ingredients for cooking, you will have to buy them yourself! In short, no one will serve you anymore, do you hear me?" Lin Xinlan couldnt hold back and let out a chuckle. Oh, hes really so childish. Such a perfect character, how could there be such an outstandingly absurd man in this world. A twenty-eight-year-old man, acting like a boy of seven or eight, throwing a childish tantrum over being upset. Once Lin Xinlan started laughing, she couldnt stop herself. She leaned on the table, laughing heartily, laughing so hard that her stomach hurt. Hearing her laughter, Rong Shaozes face grew more and more terrifying! The corners of the servants mouths twitched, and they desperately wanted to plead: Young Madam, please stop laughing. Angering the young master is something we cannot afford! Lin Xinlan didnt see Rong Shaozes expression as she was too busy laughing. Suddenly, she heard a clattering noise and her smile immediately froze on her face. Rong Shaoze stood up and swept all the dishes on the table onto the floor, the fragrant food scattering everywhere. The entire living room fell silent, the servants holding their breath. Lin Xinlan slowly looked up, meeting his grim expression, and inwardly cursed her luck, having angered him once again. "Lin Xinlan, from this moment on, you are not allowed to eat or drink for two days! If you dare defy or resist me, I will lock you up alone and not let you out for a month!" he announced furiously, his terrifying gaze as if he could devour her whole. "..." Lin Xinlan slowly stood up, meeting his gaze with a calm one of her own, devoid of any fear. Rong Shaoze thought she would argue with him, cause a huge ruckus. But who would have thought, after a few seconds of silence, she simply let out one word, "Fine." "..." Rong Shaoze suddenly felt the urge to cough up blood and collapse. Striking cotton with a fist, which ancient person was the first to utter this phrase? Its so damn prescient, created just for him. He had already deeply experienced the meaning of this phrase countless times with Lin Xinlan. The atmosphere turned awkward for a moment. Rong Shaoze turned his head away and said to the servants, "Did you all hear what I said? Dont give her any food!" "Report to Young Master, we all heard!" The servants voices were loud, unified, and forceful. Rong Shaoze finally regained a bit of his commanding presence and snorted coldly before turning to leave the villa. Lin Xinlan rolled her eyes in speechless frustration and went upstairs to rest. If she couldnt eat, she would have to keep sleeping to conserve her strength. Once again, she realized profoundly Rong Shaozes unpredictabilitysuch a man was like a time bomb next to her, making her constantly anxious, never knowing when he would explode. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was too dangerousshe needed to get as far away from him as possible. Chapter 121: He fiercely bit her lips. Chapter 121: Chapter 121: He fiercely bit her lips.Having slept for a while, Xinlan woke up to find it was afternoon and she felt a bit hungry, but she endured it and got up to play video games. Inside the computer Rong Shaoze had given her, there were other games besides the one she was playing. Since she had nothing else to do, playing games seemed like a good idea. She played continuously until nine in the evening, when she was so famished that she could no longer continue. She shut down the computer and decided to sleep instead, reasoning that as long as she could get through the next day, she would be able to eat. She took her pajamas and went to the bathroom to shower, but when she turned on the tap, not a single drop of water came out. Was there a water outage? She seemed to remember Lao Gu mentioning that the villa had a special water storage tank, which could supply water for three days even during an outage. How could it suddenly run out of water? Oh well, if theres no water, theres no waterits not like not showering for one day could kill a person. Xinlan returned to her bedroom and was startled to find Rong Shaoze lying on her bed. "When did you come in?" she asked, displeased. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could you knock on the door before entering next time? Rong Shaoze, do you have any manners at all?" The man lifted his lips into a slight malicious smile and replied coldly, "This is my house. I can come and go as I please. Do I need to get your permission to enter?" "You..." She couldnt reason with him no matter what she said; he was the most irrational person around. "What are you doing here now? Its late, I need to sleep, please go back to your own room." "I am in my room," he stated. "..." Xinlan didnt want to speak to him anymore; her plan was to grab a blanket and go downstairs to the living room to sleep. Rong Shaoze could tell what she intended to do. He quickly sprang up and forcefully shut the wardrobe, causing a loud bang and nearly catching her fingers in the process! Xinlans hand froze in place, her heart suddenly pounding faster, and rage burst forth from her. "Rong Shaoze, what on earth are you trying to do?!" She yelled at him furiously. If she could have beaten him, she would have without doubt given him a good thrashing first. The mans face was also not looking great, and without saying anything, he suddenly pushed her onto the bed, his body following, silencing her mouth and suppressing her struggles. A deep sense of humiliation grew inside her. From him, she had received nothing but pain, time and time again, whether physical or emotional. She hated him, truly, truly hated him. In the past, she had hidden her hatred for him well, not easily letting it show. But tonight, she made no attempt to mask the loathing in her eyes. The man sneered as he met her gaze, his mouth curling into a sinister smile, "Go ahead and hate, I dont mind you hating me more!" Yes, he didnt care about other peoples hatred. He was aloof, arrogant, and disdainful of everything. To him, others hatred was less significant than a fart... Chapter 122: They Even Cut Off Her Tap Water Chapter 122: Chapter 122: They Even Cut Off Her Tap WaterThat night, Lin Xinlan witnessed Rong Shaozes cruel side for the first time. She thought that this was the extent of his brutality. It wasnt until a long time later, when she saw his truly terrifying side, that she realized the brutality of that night was just the tip of the iceberg... ---- Lin Xinlan wrapped herself in a blanket, hands covering her face, and took a deep breath. Her slender body couldnt help trembling lightly, like a wounded little animal. It took her a while to regain her composure and get out of bed with the intention of taking a shower in the bathroom. She turned on the tap, but there was still no water. With a slight frown of annoyance, she was about to go downstairs to ask if the water pipes were broken when she happened to hear the sound of water sprinkling outside. The gardens sprinkler system watered the flowers and plants every morning on a set schedule. She walked to the window and looked down, indeed the sprinkler was irrigating. This meant that the water had not been shut off. So, why was there no water in her room? Recalling what Rong Shaoze had said the day before, that she was not allowed to drink any water, she understood. He was worried that she would drink tap water, so despicably, he had cut off even the tap water to her. Lin Xinlans shoulders slumped, a flicker of disgust flashing across her eyes. No one was here, so she dared to show this emotion. If Rong Shaoze had seen it, he would have been shocked. He thought Lin Xinlan just disliked him, having no idea that her dislike had reached its peak, escalating to disgust. Returning to the bedroom, Lin Xinlan changed the blanket and sheets and continued to sleep. She thought she wouldnt be able to fall asleep, yet surprisingly she quickly drifted off. She didnt sleep well, troubled by terrifying dreams that left her both physically and mentally exhausted. Unexpectedly, she slept through the entire day. Waking up exhausted, she thought it was still daytime, but after checking the date, she incredulously realized she had slept for a full 24 hours. Trying the tap again, water flowed. She usually didnt bathe in the tub, but she was so tired that day, she soaked in the bathtub for a long time before getting out. Downstairs, the old butler saw her, hurriedly greeted her with a smile, "Young Madam, youre awake? Would you like to eat now? The meal is already prepared." Was it because the two days of punishment had passed, and therefore the servants were no longer cold to her? Lin Xinlan, expressionless, spoke indifferently, "Bring me a bowl of porridge first." "Certainly, right away." She wouldnt petulantly refuse to eat, that was the least wise choice. Moreover, she had long passed the age of acting on impulse. In her eyes, dignity and face were worth less than a solid bowl of rice. After eating something, Lin Xinlan felt much stronger. She rested for a while longer and felt even more energetic. Thinking that she could continue playing games today, she went upstairs, brought down her computer, placed it on the glass table, sat cross-legged on the carpet, and started playing. She already knew the answer, so she just had to select the correct character directly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 123 I’m the Freaking Fool Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Im the Freaking FoolThe date ended, and that question popped up again. In the input box, she typed "six teeth and two dimples" and clicked confirm. The answer was correct! She had passed the level! A tall shadow cast over her, and as she looked up, she saw Rong Shaozes upright figure walking into the living room. A trace of a smile still lingered on her lips. Seeing that she was in a good mood, the man smiled lightly and sat down next to her. "What are you looking at thats making you so happy?" He didnt mention punishing her at all, as if he had completely forgotten the unpleasantness between them. What he was best at was glossing things over. Leaning over, he saw that Lin Xinlan had completed the game, the corners of his mouth rising uncontrollably into a wide arc. "Woman, Ill tell you a secret. The character of the white knight you chose is exactly like mine; hes my replica. So the ideal prince in your heart is actually me. Tell me the truth, have you had feelings for me for a long time?" Lin Xinlan was momentarily dumbstruck and before she could speak, Rong Shaoze suddenly thought of something, his bright smile instantly turning into a sneer. The look he gave her was also unusually dark. "How do you know I have six teeth and two dimples when I smile?" "Ive seen you laugh a lot, just paying attention." She said calmly. Rong Shaoze let out a cold laugh, the smile on his lips turning into a mockery, not knowing if he was mocking her or himself. He flipped out his wallet, took out the photo inside, looked at it, and suddenly flung it onto her face. "Im the damn fool!" he said darkly, his gaze terrifying, "Lin Xinlan, youve got nerve, daring to play me for a fool, your audacity really is something!" So her laughter that day, her antics with him, taking pictures with him, begging him to smile, it was all premeditated, all for a purpose! All her changes were fake! Rong Shaoze felt a tightness in his chest and struggled to breathe. He didnt know what was wrong with him; knowing that Lin Xinlan had deceived him made him very angry, losing his reason. Perhaps it was because this was the first time a woman had played him, and that was why he couldnt stand it... Picking up the photo from the ground, Lin Xinlan clenched it tightly in her hand, her tone still very calm: "I didnt play you, who played whom, who knows in their heart." "You!" He grabbed her chin harshly, glaring at her fiercely. At this point, she still wouldnt admit it, still had the nerve to be tough! Meeting her indifferent gaze, he defeatedly realized that Lin Xinlans heart was even more merciless than he had imagined. If it were any other woman, she would have been crying and begging for mercy by now, saying she wouldnt dare again. Or perhaps, she would be nodding submissively, trembling, showing a very frightened look. Only she was always so indifferent and fearless, without tears or tantrums, showing no emotion, making him unable to see through her, unable to grasp and control her. What on earth was this woman thinking in her heart, why was she so different? Lin Xinlan didnt like the feeling of him pinching her chin, because she had to look up at him, while he looked down on her from a superior position. She pulled his hand away and continued calmly, "Ive passed the game, dont forget what you promised me. You said youd allow me to go out and get some air for four days." Rong Shaoze looked at her coldly for two seconds, then scoffed lightly, "What if I dont agree?" "Rong Shaoze, are you planning to go back on your word, to be unreliable?" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 124: Going Out to Clear My Mind Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Going Out to Clear My Mind"Thats right, Im exactly the type to go back on my word. What are you going to do about it?" The man laughed with a particularly vile sneer. Just a moment ago, it was he who was emotional, while she was composed. Now the tables had turned; she was the one losing her composure while he felt he held all the winning cards. A flicker of urgency passed through Lin Xinlans eyes, and she said with restrained anger, "You clearly promised me that if I beat the game, youd let me go out for a few days. Rong Shaoze, staying here all the time will drive me mad. Just let me get some fresh air! Even a dog gets to go for a walk, doesnt it? And Im a human being!" "I just wont allow you to go out." He raised his eyebrows, his manner more repellent than ever. "You... dont be too excessive!" Lin Xinlan clenched her fists, wishing she could punch him to death. She had been longing to go home for so long, her heart so eager she felt she could sprout wings and fly there. If he didnt allow her to leave, she would definitely fight him. No matter what, she had to get back home. Her mother and son at home were both vulnerable and needed care. She had to return to check on them, to make sure for herself that they were doing well; only then would she be able to rest assured. Seeing her growing more anxious only filled Rong Shaoze with greater satisfaction. His handsome lips curved into a playful smile, and his fingers pinched her chin, gently caressing it. An unusual gleam flashed through his dark eyes. He parted his lips lightly and proposed an exceedingly outrageous condition. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Pleasure me. If you can pleasure me, Ill agree to let you go out and relax for a few days. Moreover, I will cover all the expenses." Actually, his last sentence was somewhat redundant. Ever since Lin Xinlan had married him, all her living expenses had come from his pocket. But that sentence also carried an additional meaning: no matter how much she spent during those four days, he would reimburse her in full. Lin Xinlans pupils slightly constricted as her hands gripped even tighter. Pleasing him would be harder than death itself. She couldnt do it, she would rather die! At that moment, her dignity took precedence; her pride would not allow her to accept his condition. Pushing his hand away again, she stood up and sneered, "Dream on about me pleasing you! Whether you agree or not, Im going out to clear my head. You promised me that earlier, and I insist on going out!" "Why do you insist on going out to clear your mind? What, to meet your first man?" he asked deliberately. For some inexplicable reason, the thought of Lin Xinlans first man had always gnawed at him. Lin Xinlan scoffed again, "Rest assured, hes dead. My first man is dead. Youre well aware that its necessary for me to get out and clear my mind for a few days, to get away from you for a while. Rong Shaoze, youre the one who knows best what kind of life Ive been living lately. If I dont get some air, Ill go insane." The mans expression darkened slightly; her words had struck a chord with his pride once again. She was saying that being with him made her feel oppressed and miserable. Indeed, he knew that she had been having a rough time, but what could he do? He was unable to empathize with her, to understand her feelings. Nor could he bring himself to be more forgiving or kinder to her. Touching his chin with his fingers, he let out a cold chuckle and nodded, "OK, lets see who gives in first. You want to go out so badly? Fine, but lets see if you can actually make it out the door." Lin Xinlan pressed her lips together, feeling a deep and overwhelming sense of despair. Chapter 125: Can’t Let You Leave Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Cant Let You LeaveShe knew Rong Shaoze would definitely take measures, but she had to try, she wouldnt be reconciled until the very end. Returning to the bedroom, Lin Xinlan quickly packed some luggage and was about to leave. As she reached the main entrance, she was blocked by two male servants. "Young Madam, the young master said you cannot go out without his permission." Rong Shaoze was truly trying to stop her, to prevent her from leaving! Lin Xinlan immediately became angry, "Move! I want to leave, and none of you can stop me!" The two male servants dutifully blocked the door, showing no signs of relenting. "I told you to move, did you hear me?!" Lin Xinlan thought to herself that she had to be more forceful than them to suppress them. Unfortunately, their expressions didnt soften in the least. "Young Madam, please go back. Without the young masters permission, we wouldnt let you leave even if it meant death." She didnt want to waste words with them anymore and tried to push her way through. Naturally, the male servants couldnt make physical contact with her, and she was aiming for this very effect so she could run out. But as soon as she motioned to move, two maids immediately ran up from behind and grabbed her arms, blocking her firmly. "Let go of me, or I wont be polite to you anymore!" Lin Xinlan was thoroughly angered. Who were they to restrict her freedom, such bandit behavior, it was simply infuriating. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The maids were not at all bothered by her threats. With no choice left, Lin Xinlan had to push and struggle with them. The three of them scuffled, somewhat reminiscent of a catfight. Rong Shaoze, holding a wine glass, leaned on the balcony upstairs and took in everything happening below with great interest. He took a light sip of the red wine and smiled with a slight upturn of his lips. He really hadnt expected Lin Xinlan to have a shrewish side. She was quite strong, managing to push one maid down, then tried to push another. However, two more maids came over and held her back. Four against one, she was naturally at a disadvantage. Outnumbered, she not only failed to run away but also ended up in a very sorry state. Her eye suddenly caught Rong Shaoze enjoying the spectacle from the balcony; she stopped struggling and ordered the maids to let go of her arms. As long as she didnt thrash around, they naturally wouldnt hold her. Once they released her, she smoothed back her disheveled hair, stared fiercely at Rong Shaoze without conceding defeat, and, carrying her luggage, strode back into the living room. She was furious! Back in her bedroom, she slammed the door shut and sat down on the bed, gasping with anger. If she had a pair of wings, she would fly far away, where no one could stop her. How annoying, if she couldnt force her way out, she had to think of another way to leave. Lin Xinlan decided to try again tomorrow, she couldnt believe she wouldnt be able to leave with her abilities! The next day after Rong Shaoze had left, Lin Xinlan pretended to take a walk in the garden, faked a fall, then clutched her stomach and pretended to groan. "Someone come quickly...my stomach hurts so much..." Her face turned pale, her brow furrowed tightly, looking very uncomfortable. A servant heard her cries and hurried over. Seeing her condition, she asked anxiously, "Young Madam, whats wrong with you?" "My stomach...hurts so much..." They helped her up in a fluster and supported her back to the living room to sit down. "Young Madam, are you in a lot of pain? Where did you fall?" Lin Xinlan bent over, pressing her hand hard against her stomach, and in a place they couldnt see, she pinched herself fiercely, immediately causing tears to well up from the pain. Chapter 126: Could it be a Pregnancy Discomfort? Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Could it be a Pregnancy Discomfort?"I dont know, I took a fall... My lower abdomen feels heavy and painful... as if something is about to come out..." She spoke ambiguously, and upon hearing this, Lao Gus face slightly changed. Could it be a miscarriage? "Quick, take the Young Madam to the hospital immediately, move quickly!" She ordered loudly, her voice changing pitch. The servants were also frightened and hurried to prepare the car, carefully supporting her. Just as they reached the door, Rong Shaoze suddenly stepped in, blocking their way. "Young Master, the Young Madam has had an accident, we are taking her to the hospital right now," Lao Gu quickly informed him. Lin Xinlans face stiffened, and internally she cursed her bad luck! How could he suddenly return at this time? Rong Shaozes sharp gaze fell on Lin Xinlan, and he asked indifferently, "Injured? Where did you fall?" Before she could answer, Lao Gu interjected, "The Young Madam says her stomach hurts, Young Master, I am worried shes suffering from a miscarriage, we cant delay, we must go immediately..." "Miscarriage?" Rong Shaoze responded as if he heard a wild tale, unable to help but chuckle lightly. Lin Xinlan pinched her waist hard again, causing her face to change with pain, "It hurts... it really is unbearable..." "Is that so, let me see." The mans dark eyes looked at her, piercing, as if he saw through her scheme. He reached out to touch her belly, pressing gently, and Lin Xinlan cooperated by frowning, as if she indeed felt very uncomfortable. Still acting! He scooped her up in his arms, and while walking her upstairs, he instructed the servants, "Call Dr. Tao Hua, have him come immediately to examine the Young Madam." "Arent we going to the hospital?" Lin Xinlan clutched at her collar, asking in a low voice. "No, going to the hospital is too troublesome, having Tao Hua come over is quicker," Rong Shaoze said with a meaningful smile, "Plus, the Tao family has a hereditary medicine specifically for stabilizing pregnancy, youll certainly feel better as soon as you take it." Lin Xinlan secretly clenched her teeth in frustration, he clearly knew she couldnt get pregnant. "It was Butler Gu who said I was pregnant, I just have a stomachache... it could be a gynecological issue..." she explained, still not giving up hope, hoping he would take her to the hospital so she could attempt an escape. "In that case, we should have Tao Hua look at it even more, as his ancestors specialized in treating gynecological diseases," Rong Shaoze said, and by then he had already placed her on the bed. His expression was relaxed with a smile, tinged with the air of someone watching a play unfold. Lin Xinlans heart sank. Seen through by him, she had nothing left to feign. She gave up acting, leaning against the bed, turning her gaze away from him. Rong Shaoze sat by her side, watching her like this, he knew she was truly acting. He pinched her chin, forcing her to face him. "Whats the matter, cant keep up the act?" "I dont understand what youre talking about." "You dont understand?" He quirked the corner of his mouth, smiling faintly, "Were you thinking of pretending to have abdominal pain to go to the hospital while I wasnt home, and then secretly running away?" He had guessed even this! Lin Xinlan was at a loss for words. Even if he saw through her charade, she didnt want to admit it. Rong Shaoze patted her cheek mockingly, "Woman, your skin is really thick, to remain so defiant even when exposed." "..." Soon after, Tao Hua arrived with his medicine box. Rong Shaoze stood up, smiling at him, "Make a thorough examination of her later, to prevent her from complaining of pain here and there next time. If theres an illness, just cure her in one go." Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 127: Stubbornness Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Stubbornness Tao Hua, who is he? Hes been his close friend for many years. Their understanding of each other was unparalleled. With just those words, he knew what was going on. A graceful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he nodded, "You can trust my medical skills." Lin Xinlan didnt say anything, quietly letting Tao Hua take her temperature, check her blood pressure, and examine her heartbeat... After a while, Tao Hua packed up the medical equipment, and with a congratulatory tone said, "Rest assured, your body is very healthy; as long as nothing unforeseen happens, you can live at least seventy to eighty years. The stomach pain youre experiencing is likely psychological. Sometimes, a strong psychological effect can also result in psychosomatic symptoms." Rong Shaoze laughed unabashedly, and Lin Xinlans cheeks turned red. She knew they were deliberately mocking her. At this point, silence was golden. She decided to stay quiet instead of making herself the butt of a joke. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Tao Hua left, Rong Shaoze pounced on her, pinning her down, turned her head, and kissed the corner of her mouth. "Woman, your acting skills arent bad. Aside from me, all the servants in the villa have fallen for your trick," he said. Lin Xinlan frowned in irritation. "Get off, dont press on me, youre too heavy." "Too heavy?" He deliberately pressed down harder, increasing his weight on her. "I truly underestimated you. If I werent home, would you have slipped away?" "..." She was feeling down and didnt want to answer anything. "Tell me, where were you planning to sneak off to? I still understand a bit about your character. If youre so desperate to get out, what exactly is it for?" Lin Xinlan looked up into his piercing gaze, feeling a bit guilty inside. She couldnt let him see through her; Xiaocongs existence must never be revealed to him, not even at the cost of her life. "As long as I can get away from you for a few days, it doesnt matter where I go. Rong Shaoze, the more you dont let me go out, the more I want to go. What right do you have to lock me up, to limit my freedom?!" So she had a stubborn streak. "Heh, let me tell you straight. The more you want to go out, the less I will let you," he said with a rogue-like smirk. Lin Xinlan became angry. "Youre just trying to be contrary with me, deliberately making my life difficult, arent you?!" "Not exactly. Its not that you cant go out and have fun. As long as you please me, Ill agree to let you go out," he said. She scoffed coldly, "You once promised that if I played your game and won, youd let me go out. But you went back on your word. Your credibility is zero to me now. Do you think Ill believe what you say? What if I please you and you go back on your word again?" The mans eyes brightened, seeing a glimmer of possibility. Maybe she really would do it... "I have my reasons for opposing you going out, which you should know. You deceived me, and naturally, I wont make things easy for you. But this time its true. As long as you make me happy, Ill let you go out and play. Lin Xinlan, this deal is very worthwhile, you decide for yourself," he said. Under the covers, Lin Xinlans hands clenched slightly. She didnt know how to choose; she really wanted to visit her mother and son at home, but she couldnt bring herself to please him... "I wont..." she suddenly said. The words startled even herself. Did this mean she had already decided to please him? Rong Shaozes eyes shone even brighter. He drew close to her lips, his own rubbing against hers, and said in a low, ambiguous tone, "Its okay if you cant, Ill teach you." Chapter 128: Demanding for Mom Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Demanding for MomLin Xinlan looked into his eyes and found the color of his pupils to be incredibly dark, shiningly dark, frighteningly dark. For some reason, she was bewitched by his gaze, her heartbeat uncontrolledly accelerated, and a suffocating aura spread around her. Rong Shaozes eyes became deeper and deeper as he gently lowered his lashes and kissed her tenderly. With every touch of his lips and tongue, he traced her lips, each one fueling the flames of desire. Lin Xinlan gently closed her eyes, not resisting his touch. Her hand clutched the sheets, her breathing becoming rapid. It wasnt the first or second time she had been with Rong Shaoze, but this time, she felt something different. Today, he was very gentle, so gentle it frightened her, leaving her at a loss. She became muddled, unsure of where she was, her heart hanging in suspension, unable to find a place to land. In her floating, sinking consciousness, she eventually fell into a weary sleep. In her dream, that sense of having nowhere to land, accompanied by a nameless panic, persisted, never dissipating for a long time... After sleeping for a long time, she awoke to find that Rong Shaoze was no longer by her side. After bathing, Lin Xinlan ate her meal downstairs, still hesitating whether to please him, whether to go home and see. If she didnt please him, she wouldnt be able to go home. If she couldnt go home, she also wouldnt know how her mother and son were faring... Lin Xinlan was entangled with this dilemma until, two days later, she received a phone call from her mother. Looking at the familiar number, her face turned pale, and her heartbeat nearly stopped. If it wasnt something urgent, her mother would definitely not call her on her own initiative. She was afraid to answer, terrified of hearing bad news. Her hands trembling, she almost burst into tears in that instant. The phone rang for a while, and worried that the person on the other end might be getting impatient, she hurriedly answered, "Hello?" "Xinlan? Is that you?" It was her mothers voice, sounding fine as if nothing had happened. Lin Xinlans heart settled somewhat, "Mom, its me. Whats the matter? Are you not feeling well, or did something happen to Xiaocong...?" "Oh, its nothing, dont worry," her mother, knowing what she worried about the most, quickly comforted her. "Xinlan, I didnt want to bother you with a call. Its just that Xiaocong has been in a bad mood these past two days, not wanting to eat, so I had no choice but to call you," she explained. Lin Xinlan felt considerably relieved but still worried, "Mom, whats wrong with him?" Her mother sighed, "The other night, he was sleeping restlessly when he suddenly woke up and ran out, looking everywhere for you. Then, he tripped and scraped his knee. But dont worry, its just a minor injury, nothing serious. He kept calling for his mom, cried a few times, and he couldnt eat. It broke my heart, so I called you, hoping you could talk to him and comfort him." After hearing her mothers words, Lin Xinlans heart clenched tightly, the pain as sharp as being pricked by a needle. Xiaocong was always understanding, knowing she works hard, and usually didnt fuss for his mother. His sudden behavior must mean he missed her terribly. How long had it been since she last went home? A year, right? A full year, she hadnt seen her child face to face. Not only did the child miss her, but she also missed him dearly. No wonder she had been so eager to go home these past days, it was a mothers intuition, sensing Xiaocongs sadness... Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mom, hand the phone to Xiaocong, I want to talk to him." "Alright, just a moment." Chapter 129: Very Relieved by the Child’s Sensibleness Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Very Relieved by the Childs SensiblenessShe had decided. She would cast aside all dignity and prideshe needed to go home, she must go home. "Mommy, Im sorry." Xiaocong said apologetically as soon as he had the phone. "I shouldnt be such a bother. I will be very obedient and stop demanding Mommys presence. Mommy, please focus on your work and dont be angry with Xiaocong. I will never do this again." Xiaocong was very understanding. He had overheard the content of the conversation his grandmother had on the phone. Worried that his mother might be angry and blame him, he hurriedly apologized to her. Lin Xinlan felt a pang of pain in her heart. She stabilized herself and managed a forced smile, "Xiaocong, dont be sad. Mommy isnt angry with you. Actually, it is Mommy who should say sorry to you. My treasure, I am sorry. I havent come home to see you for a long time, it is all Mommys fault. Ive decided that I will come home to see you in a few days, is that okay?" "Really?!" Xiaocong immediately asked with joy. Then he hesitated, speaking tentatively, "Mommy, you dont need to come back, I dont miss you anymore. Please, just focus on your work." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite his young age, he knew their family was poor, relying solely on his mothers income to get by, which was a hard life. If Mommy came home to see him, could she end up losing her job? Moreover, it would be very tough for Mommy to travel back and forth. He didnt want Mommy to suffer that much because it would make him very sad. Lin Xinlan was touched by her childs thoughtfulness. She knew what was going through his mind. A mothers eyes could not easily be deceived by her own childs thoughts. She smiled softly and said, "Xiaocong, dont worry. Mommy is now on vacation and can take a few days off. Ill come back to see you and Grandma. Mommy misses you both very much, and it would be very hard for me not to see you. Please, let Mommy come home for a few days, okay?" Xiaocong was a child after all, and he believed her words. He couldnt help giggling and, imitating an adults tone, he said, "Alright then, you can come back. Just remember not to disturb your work, okay?" What he meant was that she shouldnt delay her work, but his vocabulary was too limited. Disturb was the most appropriate verb he could find. Lin Xinlan laughed as well, "Got it, little butler. I wont delay my work, you can rest assured. Mommy has earned a lot of money which can buy you lots of toys and tasty things. Tell Mommy, what would you like to eat and what toys do you want to play with?" Xiaocong wasnt particularly interested or had much concept of food and toys. After thinking for a while, he said bashfully, "I want that sweet ice cream." The best thing he had ever eaten was ice cream. Lin Xinlans nose tingled and she nodded in response, "Mhm, Mommy will buy you ice cream." Worried that a long phone call might be overheard, she spoke with her child a little while longer, then hung up. She booted up her computer, found a travel agency, inquired about trips to Hainan Island, and then joined a tour group. This was a pretext, pretending it was a vacation when, in fact, she wanted to go home. That evening, when Rong Shaoze returned, she followed him into his room and closed the door behind her. The man turned around, his eyebrows raised, looking at her in silence. Lin Xinlan leaned against the door, her eyes flickering as she met his gaze, her small face slowly turning red. "I..." She opened her mouth, unsure of what to say. Rong Shaoze crossed his arms and waited to see what she wanted to tell him. "You once said..." Chapter 130: Cute to the Core Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Cute to the CoreNo, its so difficult, I really cant say it. "What did I say?" Rong Shaoze asked, puzzled, raising an eyebrow. Lin Xinlan took a deep breath, mustering her courage, "You said that if I pleased you, youd let me go out and have fun for a few days, didnt you?" A look of surprise flashed in the mans eyes, and then he formed a devilishly sly smile. "So, youve decided to please me?" he asked with a smile, his tone teasing. In his eyes, she shouldnt be the one to compromise on her own initiative. Lin Xinlan nodded, "Yes. I signed up for a travel group to go to Hainan Island for a few days. I checkedthis season is the best for traveling. I really want to visit that place once, and the departure is tomorrow." Rong Shaoze was about to speak when she hurriedly added, "I know it was wrong of me to make a decision first and report later, but Ive decided to please you tonight. I think you will agree to let me go have fun for a few days, right?" Actually, he didnt want to push her too hard either, and besides, she was just going for fun; he had no real reason to stop her. Raising an eyebrow slightly, he nodded and said, "Fine, but it depends on your performance tonight. If you do well, there might be an extra reward." She didnt need any extra rewards; his agreement was all she wanted. Lin Xinlan gathered her courage, ran over to him on tiptoe, hooked his neck, and kissed his lips directly. This was her first time taking the initiative to kiss a man, and even if she was bold, she felt shy. With her eyes closed, her long lashes trembled, her face flushing with an intoxicating red. Rong Shaoze was suddenly stunned, unable to react to her move immediately. Lin Xinlan slightly opened her eyes, meeting his dark ones, and then hurriedly closed them out of fright. Mimicking his actions, she gently traced his lips, her soft hands embracing his body, gently caressing his back. Her skills were too limited, almost nonexistent. She had learned this bit from Rong Shaoze. Yet, it was precisely this naivety, mixed with a dash of shyness, that was enough to stir a mans strong desire to conquer. Rong Shaozes body soon responded, but he did not make a move. As she took a breath after moving away from his lips, he spoke with a faint touch of sarcasm, "Is this how you plan to please me? Lin Xinlan, your technique is really too green." Lin Xinlans face turned beet red, her lips slightly bitten, unsure what she felt inside. There was anger, shame, and defiance... She hooked his neck once more, forcefully covering his mouth with hers, preventing him from speaking. Her behavior was like that of a usually docile kitten suddenly showing irritation, petulantly scratching you with its paw. It was endearing, all the more cute. A simple gesture could steal into ones heart, softening it from the inside out. Rong Shaozes eyebrows lifted, a hint of amusement twinkling in his eyes. His expression naturally softened. Seeing her fussing for so long, merely kissing his lips, he could no longer remain composed. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he spun them both around, toppling together onto the bed. Looking up, his bright eyes fixed on her, his sexy lips parted slightly. "Your technique is still quite raw; there is much you need to learn, let me teach you." He skillfully kissed her lips, slowly igniting flames upon her body... Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That night, he taught her many things. Each one made her blush to the point of steaming... ******** Chapter 131 Going Home Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Going HomeA night of enchanting dreams passed, and it was morning. Lin Xinlan, preoccupied with her thoughts, woke up quickly. Rong Shaoze behind her also woke, and she sat up asking, "Can I go out and join the tour group today?" The man yawned lazily, smiling, "You did well last night, go, Ill take you." "No need, I can go by myself," she hurriedly said. Rong Shaoze got dressed and said in an undeniable tone, "I said I would reward you, and I will. Ill take you, how about that for a reward?" How was that a reward... Lin Xinlan cast her eyes downward and could only nod, "Alright then." Luckily, she had indeed joined a tour group, or else she would have been exposed. Rong Shaoze drove her to the airport in his flashy Lamborghini and then found the team. There were ten people in the tour group, including two young girls. When they saw Rong Shaoze, they screamed in unison, relentlessly exclaiming how incredibly handsome he was! Seeing Rong Shaoze putting his arm around Lin Xinlans shoulder and giving her a few words of advice, they showed envious and jealous looks. In their eyes, Lin Xinlan was undoubtedly a very fortunate woman. A handsome and wealthy husband who personally drove her to the airportso considerate. However, Lin Xinlans expression remained indifferent throughout and didnt show any intimacy. Some people are like that, the happier they are, the more understated they seem. The things we cannot have often make us the most restless. In the eyes of the two girls, Lin Xinlan had so much poise, managing not to show off at all. Silently, they reflected on their own less composed natures and stopped staring at Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow, a flash of surprise in his eyes. How did he find that Lin Xinlan had a more commanding presence than him... After dropping her off at the airport and exchanging a few words, Rong Shaoze was ready to leave. He smoothed her hair, leaned down to kiss her forehead, and softly said, "Have fun, spend as you wish, dont skimp on yourself, understood?" "...Okay," she replied lightly, subtly turning her head away. Rong Shaoze gave a faint smile, then put on his sunglasses and turned to walk out of the airport terminal. To others, he must have seemed like an incredibly good husband. But no one knew how cruel and heartless he was to her behind closed doors. Once she was sure he had driven off, Lin Xinlan hurried to tell the tour guide she wanted to withdraw from the tour. The guide was incredulous, saying that it was almost impossible to get a refund at this point. She declared she didnt want a single cent back, signed the withdrawal contract, and immediately took a taxi to the bus station. She dared not take the train, as all trains now required real-name registration; if she bought a train ticket, Shaoze would easily find out where she had gone. After buying a bus ticket, Lin Xinlan switched off her phone and began her journey home. Six hours later, the bus stopped in a small city. Lin Xinlan, luggage in hand, found her way to the nearby bus station and boarded another bus. This journey took only an hour, and the bus arrived in a small townher hometown. She didnt go directly home but first visited a supermarket. She bought lots of food, toys, and of course, didnt forget to pick up a few ice creams. The closer she got to her front door, the faster her heart beat with a mix of excitement and trepidation. She didnt know whether Xiaocong had grown taller, slimmer, or perhaps had completely changed in appearance. She even worried that she wouldnt recognize him... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 132 Mom Came Back Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Mom Came BackLin Xinlans home had a yard, separated by a wall and a wooden gate. Standing before the gate, she hesitated for a moment, then gently pushed it open. Her first sight was of a little boy leaning against the living room door, sitting on a small stool. He watched the entrance with his large, dark eyes, his face clearly expressing anticipation. Hearing the gate being pushed open, his ears perked up sharply, and his little body straightened instantly as he steadied himself against the wall and asked eagerly with his childish voice, "Whos there? Who are you?" Lin Xinlan stared at his thin little figure, at the eagerness on his face and the expectancy in his tone, and couldnt help it, she cried. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wiping away her tears, she walked into the yard and slowly approached him. The little boy tilted his head slightly to one side, listening with his ears pricked up, and asked tentatively, "Are you Mommy?" Wary of scaring him, Xinlan hurriedly placed her things on the ground and ran towards him with open arms, "Xiaocong, Mommys back!" Xiaocong suddenly broke into a smile. He hadnt even started to call out Mommy when Lin Xinlan scooped him up into her arms. "Mommy, are you really Mommy?!" he struggled, stretching out his arms and groping blindly over her body. Lin Xinlan squatted down, placed his hands on her face, and he touched it, becoming even more joyful, laughing foolishly non-stop. "Mommy, youre back, arent you?" he asked uncertainly. Lin Xinlan, with tears in her eyes, nodded vigorously, "Yes, Mommys back, Mommy came back to see you." She held him, showering his cheeks with kisses. Xiaocong giggled and wriggled, but his thin arms remained wrapped around her neck, not letting go. "Baby, give Mommy a kiss," she pleaded with a smile, bringing her face close to his. Xiaocong blushed shyly but still pecked her on the face, leaving a bit of drool on her skin. However, she didnt mind at all, and just as she was about to pull away, he couldnt resist and kissed her again. Lin Xinlan was even happier, embracing him and smothering him with kisses before she could bear to let him go. "Xiaocong, wheres Grandma?" Only then did she notice it seemed like he was the only one at home. No sooner had she spoken than Lins mother ran out from the kitchen, an apron around her waist and a spatula in her hand. Upon seeing her, Lins mother broke into a wide smile, "Xinlans back." "Mom, Im back." Lin Xinlan put down the child and hugged her mother, her eyes reddening, "Mom, youve worked hard, thank you for taking care of Xiaocong for me all this time." Lins mother, unused to such emotional scenes, laughed heartily, "Its good that youre back. You must be tired, go rest for a bit. Ive made a lot of dishes; dinner will be ready soon." "Mom, let me help you." Xiaocong also chimed in right away, "Grandma, let me help you too." Lins mothers smile grew even brighter, and she forcefully pushed Lin Xinlan away, insisting she not enter the kitchen, "Thats enough, I dont need your help. You all go rest; we can eat soon." "Mom..." "Be good and go on," Lins mother pushed her once more, leaving her no choice but to smile and pick up the belongings left in the yard. Xiaocong, listening attentively to her movements, followed her into the living room. Sitting on the sofa, Lin Xinlan laid out everything she had bought on the table, picked up her child, and sat him on her lap. "Xiaocong, Mommy bought you lots of delicious treats and fun toys. And theres your favorite ice cream too." Chapter 133: Heaped Her Plate with Food Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Heaped Her Plate with FoodShe laughed as she took out an ice cream cone, a bit melted, but still good to eat. Xiaocong quietly smiled, his fair little face like a fluffy cloud that made one want to bite into it. Lin Xinlan did indeed bite him playfully, and he shyly covered his face, letting out a crisp laugh. Tearing off the wrapper, Lin Xinlan pulled over his small hand, placed the ice cream in it, and guided his hand to his mouth, signaling him to take a bite. But Xiaocong refused to eat first, stubbornly bringing it toward her lips, "Mommy, you first." He couldnt see her face, so he didnt aim properly, nearly smudging the ice cream on her face. Lin Xinlan quickly grabbed his hand and directed it back to his mouth. "Baby first, after you eat, Mommy will eat." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, Mommy first." "There are many more here, eat this one first, and Mommy will put the rest in the freezer. How about we eat one each day?" At the mention of plenty more ice cream, Xiaocong cheered up, "Okay." Mother Lin brought over the dishes and saw the two of them, mother and son, taking turns nibbling on the ice cream. Xiaocong was all smiles; when he laughed, he resembled an angel clothed in white wings, his smile pure and clean, irresistibly endearing to anyone who would want to embrace him and forever cherish his laughter. And he would only laugh like this when he was with his mom. Mother Lin looked at Lin Xinlan, her eyes filled with the same tender love. The hearts of parents are alike everywhere; everyone cherishes their own children deeply. "Xiaocong, stop eating ice cream and have your meal. Otherwise, later on, you wont want to eat again." Hearing his grandmothers voice, Xiaocong hurriedly said, "I will eat, I will eat a lot." His mom liked it best when he ate a lot, so he wanted to eat plenty to make her happy. Lin Xinlan and Mother Lin exchanged a glance and both smiled. During the meal, Xiaocong wanted to sit close to Lin Xinlan. Although he couldnt see anything, he still clumsily picked food for her from memory. "Mommy, eat this, and this, and this..." He stood on the stool and seriously picked out a lot of dishes for her. Each time he reached for something, Lin Xinlan would push her bowl closer, worried that he might accidentally drop the food on the table. Before long, her bowl was piled high with food like a little mountain. Seeing the little guy exert himself for so long without eating a bite, she felt a pang of pity, "Xiaocong, you eat too, otherwise itll get cold." She placed some boneless chicken and vegetables in his bowl. "Mmm, Im eating, Mommy should eat too." Xiaocong settled back into his seat, held his bowl firmly, and with a prepared spoon, scooped up some food and chewed it carefully. When he ate, his movements were always meticulous, as though he was a born noble, graceful and natural. Even though he was blind, there was not the slightest hint of clumsiness. This was how Xiaocong was different from other children his age and was also his greatest strength. Lin Xinlan affectionately patted his fuzzy head and served some dishes into Mother Lins bowl: "Mom, you should eat more too." "Alright, you eat more too." Mother Lin chuckled heartily and also loaded up her daughters bowl with food. Xiaocongs eyes darted about, he stood up, blindly reached into a bowl with his chopsticks, picked up some food, and called out childishly, "Grandma, Ill pick food for you too." "Oh, our Xiaocong is so thoughtful." Mother Lin hurriedly caught the food with her bowl and praised him, laughing. Chapter 134: Acting Spoiled in Her Arms Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Acting Spoiled in Her ArmsLins mother hurriedly used a bowl to catch it and praised him with a smile. Xiaocong smiled shyly, his big eyes crinkling into slits, looking as cute as could be. Lin Xinlan once again stroked his head and felt fortunate, thankful for having chosen to give birth to him. Only, she regretted, having taken the abortion pill back then... Otherwise, Xiaocongs eyes wouldnt have been blind. After dinner, Xiaocong snuggled into Lin Xinlans arms, acting spoiled and clinging to her, unwilling to let go. He rarely acted spoiled, and only did so when Lin Xinlan returned. Lins mother went to prepare Lin Xinlans bed with fresh sheets and covers; tonight Xiaocong would sleep with her. When she wasnt home, Xiaocong would sleep with Lins mother. Being blind, he needed someone by his side at night to take care of him. It was very late, yet Xiaocong was reluctant to sleep. He yawned fiercely, his eyelids disobediently drooping, betraying his sleepiness. Lin Xinlan asked him to close his eyes and sleep, but he immediately opened them wide and shook his head, saying he couldnt sleep. She knew he was afraid she would leave, so he dared not close his eyes. Seeing the child like this made her heart ache. Lin Xinlan had planned to talk to her mother before going to bed, but decided not to and instead take the child to rest for the night. Lins mother, also feeling pity for her being tired from the car ride, kept urging her to sleep. So she carried the child back to her own room. Everything in the room was as it had been before, the quilt and sheets carrying the scent of home. The bed was not as soft and comfortable as Rong Shaozes. But sleeping in it felt very comfortable, secure, and reassuring. After changing into pajamas, Lin Xinlan came back from washing up to find Xiaocong hiding underneath the covers, his little body curled up into a ball. She pretended to look around in feigned confusion and mumbled, "Hmm, where did Xiaocong go?" A soft giggle came from under the covers. She leaned in smiling and showed a surprised face, "Strange, where is that sound coming from?" Xiaocong quickly covered his mouth tightly and his big eyes rolled around. Lin Xinlan pressed her lips together in a smile, pretending to be anxious, she said, "Xiaocong, where are you hiding? Come out, mommy cant find you." The little one, worried that she was truly anxious, threw off the covers and laughed out loudly, "Mommy, Im here!" Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, there you are, hiding under the covers and scaring me, you little rascal. Now, see how Ill deal with you." Lin Xinlan pounced on him and hugged him tight, tickling his underarms until Xiaocong laughed so hard he almost couldnt catch his breath. Lin Xinlan quickly stopped and gently patted his back, softly saying, "Laugh gently, dont get out of breath." "Mommy, mommy." Xiaocong leaned into her embrace, held her neck, and buried his tiny head into her chest, repeatedly calling out to her. The child was being clingy again. But she liked it. Her child should be spoiled in her arms, not so sensible it hurt her heart. "Be good, its late, time to sleep." She patted his little bottom, and he obediently lay down on the bed, yawned, and closed his eyes. Lin Xinlan lay down beside him, turned off the light, and then, by the moonlight, gazed at the childs face, feeling a tenderness in her heart. After making sure Xiaocong was sound asleep, she quietly got out of bed and took her cell phone into the bathroom. After boarding the bus, she had turned her phone off and didnt know if Rong Shaoze had tried to call her. Chapter 135: Want to Hear Her Voice Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Want to Hear Her VoiceAfter getting on the bus, she turned off her cellphone and didnt know whether Rong Shaoze had tried to call her. Just as she turned it on, not even a minute passed before the cellphone started ringing. It was Rong Shaoze calling. Lin Xinlan secretly felt relieved, thankfully she had turned on her phone, otherwise, it would have been bad if he noticed something. Answering the call, she asked indifferently, "Hello, whats up?" "Why did you just turn on your phone now?!" Rong Shaoze demanded right off the bat, his tone edged with some anger and impatience. He had called her several times, but it was always off. If this call hadnt gone through, he would have directly called the travel agency to get the guides number. "My phone was out of battery, I just realized it now," Lin Xinlan said indifferently, her tone devoid of any hint of apology. Rong Shaoze wanted to get angry but didnt know what to say, so he could only ask irritably, "How was your day today?!" "Havent really done anything today. After getting off the plane, we went to eat, then just walked around, and when we got tired, we went back to the hotel to rest." She had looked at the travel itinerary; the first day was just casual strolling around town with no sightseeing included. Rong Shaoze thought she was really out having fun and didnt suspect anything. "So are you going to sleep now?" With nothing else to say, he had to ask casually. In truth, he didnt even know why he had called her. He simply knew that when he got home, suddenly realizing that someone was missing, he felt a strange sensation. So, he wanted to talk to her on the phone, just to hear her voice. "Yeah, about to sleep, is there anything else? If not, Im going to hang up." "I... no, nothing. Go to sleep, bye." Rong Shaoze ended the call, thinking he would give her a surprise tomorrow instead. He had bought a plane ticket for tomorrow morning to Hainan Island, and he had also figured out which hotel Lin Xinlan and her group were staying at. He would go there directly tomorrow, curious about the expression she would have upon seeing him. Thinking about her astonished look made him chuckle, filled with a bit of anticipation. Lin Xinlan had no idea about his plans. After hanging up the phone, she walked into the living room and happened to encounter her mother, who was also heading to the bathroom. "Xinlan, why havent you gone to sleep yet? Were you on the phone?" Lins mother asked with sharp eyes, noticing the cellphone in her hand, puzzled. She smiled faintly and said, "No, just played a game while I was in the bathroom." Lins mother chuckled, "To be your age and still play games. Go to bed now, you must be dead tired today." "Mom, you should go to sleep early too." "Yes, I know." When she returned to the bedroom and saw Xiaocong still sleeping soundly, she couldnt help but smile. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong never kicked the covers while sleeping, always nestled in one spot, truly a well-behaved child that warmed the heart. Sleeping at home, Lin Xinlan had a very sound sleep, continuing to sleep deeply until dawn broke before she opened her eyes. At first glance, she saw Xiaocong sitting on the bed, head tilted. He was facing her, holding her hand in his little one, smiling gently, quietly not waking her. Lin Xinlan quietly propped herself up and suddenly pounced on him in bed, making a scary sound, "Im the big bad wolf, Im going to eat you up!" Xiaocong was first startled, then burst into laughter, hugging her, "Im the little grey wolf, dont eat me, Mommy." He was pretty smart, knowing how to act on the spot. "Is that so, let me check." Lin Xinlan sniffed all over him and then finally nodded her head contentedly. Chapter 136 How good it would be if Xiaocong’s eyes could see [Add more] Chapter 136: Chapter 136 How good it would be if Xiaocongs eyes could see [Add more]"Indeed, my own little gray wolf, you smell just like me. All... stinky, haha." "Not stinky. Mommy isnt stinky, and neither am I," Xiaocong said as he sniffed her like a puppy, smelling the sweet fragrance on her. "Mommy smells the best, the most fragrant," he said proudly with a smile. Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered when she was a child, how she also loved to snuggle in her mothers arms, loving the scent that came from her. Perhaps in all childrens eyes, their mothers scent is indeed the most pleasant. She sniffed Xiaocongs scent again; apart from the soft and mild fragrance, there was also a faint smell of milk. "My baby is also the best-smelling, the most fragrant one," she said as she kissed his cheek, and Xiaocong mimicked her, giving her a kiss in return. Lins mother pushed open the door to the room and, seeing the actions of mother and son, said with amusement, "Get up now, the sun is already shining on your butts. Xinlan, youre acting just like a child, just as much as Xiaocong is." Unperturbed, Lin Xinlan laughed, "Mom, arent I always a child in your eyes?" "Shameless!" Lins mother glared at her, but her heart was filled with joy. "Come on, get up and eat. Ive prepared the meal. After we eat, lets go shopping together." "Okay, getting up right now." After Lins mother closed the door, Lin Xinlan reached for Xiaocongs clothes to dress him. He pressed her hand and said, "Mommy, I can dress myself." She paused in her movements, asking with a mix of surprise and joy, "Really? My baby can dress himself?" Xiaocong nodded proudly, his unfocused eyes straining to face her, "Mmm, Grandma said I should learn to dress myself. Xiaocong has always been dressing himself." Lin Xinlan gently restrained the smile at the corners of her mouth, feeling both happy and pained in her heart. "Thats wonderful, baby. Youre the best," she said before planting a kiss on his cheek as a reward. Yet, for his sightless eyes, she felt powerless. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong smiled, took the clothes, felt for the tags, flipped them to the front, and managed to put them on properly. Watching his clumsy efforts made Lin Xinlans eyes well with tears, and she made a silent vow in her heart. No matter what, she was determined to find the best doctor to cure his eyes. What surprised Lin Xinlan even more was that Xiaocong could wash his face and brush his teeth by himself. Everything at home was arranged neatly in order. He spent his days at home exploring by touch and, although young, his memory was good, and he was smart. Through his continuous exploration, he had almost learned where everything was placed at home. Lin Xinlan felt heartache once again. How wonderful it would be if Xiaocong could see. If it were possible, she would willingly exchange her sight for his. The family had a joyous breakfast together before heading out. Lin Xinlan carried Xiaocong in her arms, not wanting him to walk, not because she wanted to spoil him excessively, but because she wanted to hold him and never let go. After buying some things and returning home, it was already one oclock in the afternoon. Xiaocong remembered something and eagerly said to Lin Xinlan, "Mommy, Ive learned a lot of poems. Would it be okay if I recited them to you now?" "Of course," Lin Xinlan agreed, naturally delighted. Xiaocong pondered over the poems he had recently memorized, slightly furrowing his little brows, wondering which one to start with. Meanwhile, Rong Shaoze had just gotten off the plane. Chapter 137 Mommy Will Teach You How to Sing【Extra】 Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Mommy Will Teach You How to SingExtraHe carried only a simple suitcase, wearing sunglasses as he walked through the airport. His tall and straight stature, along with the noble aura he exuded, drew frequent glances from onlookers. Exiting the hall, he took off his glasses and looked up at the clear blue sky, feeling inexplicably good, a smile curling the corners of his mouth. A man dressed in a suit and shoes stepped forward and asked respectfully, "Are you Mr. Rong?" "Mhm," he nodded lightly. No further explanation was needed; the powerful presence he radiated alone was enough to confirm his identity to the other person. The man quickly plastered a smile on his face, becoming even more reverent as he said, "Hello, Mr. Rong. I am Xiaowang, the person in charge of picking you up. You can call me directly for anything, Im available 24 hours to serve you." He presented a business card with both hands. Rong Shaoze took it, glanced at it, and memorized the phone number straight away. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man took his suitcase and led him to a brand-new business vehicle, respectfully opening the door for him. Once seated in the car, Xiaowang asked, "Mr. Rong, do you have a hotel arranged?" "Go to XX Hotel." "Understood." Soon he would be able to see that woman, Rong Shaoze couldnt help but smile. Coming to the seaside, how could he miss out on the fun? After all, nothing was more scenic than a man and a woman playing by the sea... In less than half an hour, the car arrived at the hotel. He didnt go in immediately but instead took out his phone and dialed Lin Xinlans number. Xiaocong recited five poems in one go, to the great delight of Lin Xinlan. Seeing him slightly out of breath, she quickly poured him a glass of water, smiling, "Have some water first, no more reciting for today. My Xiaocong is so impressive for memorizing so many poems." "Mom, teach me to recite poems later, too. I want Mom to teach me," Xiaocong said coquettishly after drinking the water. "How about Mom teaches you to sing instead? Singing is more fun than reciting poems." "Yay, I want to learn singing!" Thats right, a combination of work and play makes children smarter. Just then, her phone began to ring, and Xiaocong hurriedly said, "Mom, you have a call." Lin Xinlans smile faded. Without looking, she knew who it was from. She took out her phone and saw Rong Shaozes number, hesitating and not wanting to answer. In her hesitation, the phone automatically shut down due to a dead battery. She hadnt charged it for two days, and the timing couldnt have been more perfect. "Mom, did the call end?" Xiaocong, unable to see, tilted his head and asked. "Mhm, it ended. Probably the wrong number, so they hung up." "Oh," he nodded, seemingly understanding. The phone that had rung a few times suddenly went silent. Rong Shaoze dialed again with a puzzled look, and this time, a pleasant female voice came on. "Im sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off." Switched off?!... Rong Shaozes brows furrowed slightly, feeling very displeased in his heart. Lin Xinlan was becoming bolder and bolder, not only not answering his calls but even daring to switch off the phone! He gripped his phone tightly, his expression growing darker. Hmph, she better not be doing something she shouldnt. If he catches her in the act, he wont let her off! Carrying his suitcase, he strode into the hotel, approaching the front desk to provide the travel agencys name and Lin Xinlans name. ... The concubine has added two more Chapters; remember to save them, everyone Chapter 138: Miss Lin’s Whereabouts Cannot Be Found Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Miss Lins Whereabouts Cannot Be FoundCarrying his luggage, he strode into the hotel with his long legs, reached the front desk, and then mentioned the travel agencys name, along with Lin Xinlans. "Help me check which room shes staying in." The staff quickly searched their records and apologized, "Im sorry, we dont have the person youre looking for." "No? Are you sure?" "Yes. The travel agency arranged for nine people to stay here, and all their names are listed heretheres no Miss Lin Xinlan." Rong Shaoze glanced at the list, and his eyes turned frosty. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number: "Check if Lin Xinlan participated in this travel program..." Ten minutes later, his phone rang. The person on the other end said respectfully, "Mr. Rong, Miss Lin did sign up for the travel program. However, she terminated the contract just before the plane took off, unilaterally cancelling the agreement, so she did not board the flight and did not go to Hainan with the group." Rong Shaozes eyes turned icy cold, and a chilly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Lin Xinlan, good for you, daring to fool me. Youre quite bold! "Keep looking, find out where she went." "Yes." After hanging up the phone, the man radiated a cold aura. Although the weather was hot, those standing near him all felt a deep chill... from the bottom of their hearts. Half an hour later, he received another phone call. "Mr. Rong, we cant track down Miss Lins whereabouts; she doesnt have any entry or exit records. Shall we call the police to help find her?" The man narrowed his eyes dangerously: "What are you useless people for if you need to call the police to help?!" "Sorry, we will continue looking and call you immediately once we find her." The person on the other end promised meekly, but Rong Shaoze suddenly didnt want to search anymore. "Enough, stop the search for now. Ill just wait for her to come back on her own." When the four-day deadline arrives, lets see if shell return. If not, then dont blame me for being cruel and heartless. Xiaocong was very happy. He spent every day with his mom these days and felt so blessed. But mum was leaving tomorrow, and he really didnt want her to go. He couldnt cry and beg her to stay, so he had no choice but to stick to her side and spend a bit more time with her. Lin Xinlan also wanted to spend more time with Xiaocong, so she treasured every moment of the day. She took him shopping on the streets, buying him tons of food, clothes, and toys, and also bought him many childrens books and tapes. Xiaocong had never been to school but had been learning poetry with his grandmother and listening to her stories and idioms. He loved to learn, tirelessly, and everything he learned stuck with him as he constantly grasped their meanings. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan thought that in some time, when she had gotten rid of Rong Shaoze, she would send him to a school for the blind. But before going to school, it was necessary to teach him some basic knowledge. Xiaocong was very happy to receive so many books and tapes. He took off the Jade Guanyin amulet that was tied around his neck with a red string and clumsily put it around Lin Xinlans neck. "Mama, this is a gift for you, it will keep you safe." The Jade Guanyin had been sought by his mother for him and had always been around his neck; the cool jade had long taken on his body temperature. It felt warm against Lin Xinlans neck. Chapter 139 Don’t Go Silently Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Dont Go Silently"Sweetheart, Mommy has a gift for you too." She kissed him fiercely, and Xiaocong smiled happily, hugging her and kissing her back. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thing mother and son loved to do the most was kiss each others cheeks, as if that was the only way to express their love for one another. The dinner that day was made by Lin Xinlan, each dish infused with her painstaking effort and love. Xiaocong and Grandma Lin enjoyed their meal immensely, and Lin Xinlan did too; almost all the food on the full table was polished off by them. When it was time to sleep at night, Lin Xinlan said to Grandma Lin, "Mom, lets all sleep together tonight." Ever since she had grown up, she hadnt slept with her mother. Grandma Lin was inclined to agree but said with concern, "Im worried it might be too cramped, and you and Xiaocong wont sleep well. You have a long bus ride tomorrow; you should rest well tonight." "Its okay, the bed is so big, it wont be too crowded. Mom, lets sleep together tonight," Lin Xinlan pleaded with a smile. Xiaocong was very clever. He hugged his grandmothers arm and whined, "Grandma, lets sleep together. Xiaocong wants to sleep with you and with Mommy too." Grandma Lins favorite was him, and she was helpless against his coquetry. "Alright, all three of us will sleep together; that settles it." "Grandma is the best, long live Grandma, I love you, Grandma." Xiaocong tiptoed to kiss her, and Grandma Lin moved her face closer, receiving a slobbery kiss from him. "Youre such a sweet talker, Xiaocong, Grandma loves you so much." Grandma Lin was so happy that she hugged him close, and he giggled uncontrollably. During the days of her return, the house was filled with laughter every day. They seemed to live in paradise, without any sorrow or trouble, only joy. How Xinlan wished she could live with her child and mother every day, even if it meant being a bit harder, a bit more tired. No matter how reluctant she was, she still had to leave the next day. She needed to catch the eight oclock bus in the morning, so she had to get up early, have breakfast, and then go to the bus station. Xiaocong was sleeping deeply, and after Xinlan got up, she didnt have the heart to wake him. She said to Grandma Lin, "Mom, I can go to the bus station by myself; its still early. You should sleep a little more." Grandma Lin shook her head, firm in her decision, "No, Im going to see you off. Wake up Xiaocong too; if he sees you leave without a word, hell definitely cry for days." "But hes still asleep, lets not wake him. Let him sleep more. Also, if he sees me off, I wont be able to bear leaving..." Xiaocong opened his eyes groggily, overhearing the conversation between his mother and grandmother. The realization jolted him awake, and he hurriedly climbed up, yelling anxiously, "Mommy, Im awake! Dont you sneak away; I want to take you to the bus!" Xinlan, worried he might fall out of bed, quickly went to hold him. He immediately clutched at her clothes tightly, repeating insistently, "Mommy, dont sneak away. Let me take you. I want to see you off." "Alright, Mommy wont sneak away. Ill let you see me off, okay?" Xinlan reassured him with a smile. Xiaocong finally calmed down, smiling. Then he quickly put on his clothes and went to wash up. He moved swiftly, his face free of any reluctance, always smiling. Xinlan thought as long as he wasnt crying, it was okay; that was what she was afraid of. While Xinlan was packing her luggage, Xiaocong brought over a heap of his snacks and fumbled as he put them in her suitcase. Chapter 140 Mom is Really Leaving Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Mom is Really LeavingLin Xinlan was packing her luggage when Xiaocong brought over a big pile of his snacks and tried to place them in her suitcase. "Mom, take these to eat on the way," he said. Lin Xinlan was momentarily stunned, and so was Lins mother. With a tilted head, Xiaocong smiled and said, "Mom, I still have lots of tasty snacks, but Im worried they will be too heavy for you, so I didnt give them all to you." He then fished two pieces of chocolate out of his pocket, opened up his pale little palm and said, "This chocolate is really delicious, its what grandma bought for me the other day. Ive been reluctant to eat ittake it for the road." Lins mother turned away, unable to stop her eyes from reddening. At the time, she had bought him four pieces of chocolate. He ate one himself, gave her one, and hadnt touched the remaining two. When she asked him why he wasnt eating it, he said it was very tasty, but he wanted to save it, to eat once he had forgotten the taste of the chocolate. Listening to him, she felt so tender toward him that she said, "Eat it, my dear. Grandma will buy you more once its gone." Xiaocong shook his head and said, "No need, Grandma, Mom said I should eat less sugar. If my teeth go bad, it will hurt a lot." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing how sensible he was and that he knew to take care of his teeth, she didnt say anything more and just let him be. Little did she know, the chocolate he had saved for several days, he would end up giving it all to Lin Xinlan today. Lin Xinlan squatted down, ruffled his hair, and only took one piece of chocolate to hold in her hand. She smiled slightly and said, "Xiaocong, Mom will eat just one piece, and you keep the other piece, okay? You have one, and Mom has one; this way, we both can enjoy the chocolate." "But Grandma doesnt have any. Lets give this piece to Grandma," he said, groping for Lins mother, catching hold of her trousers, and lifting his hand palm-up, he said earnestly, "Grandma, this piece is for you." Moved by his innocent devotion, they both felt touched and saddened. Lins mother squatted down, lifted him into her arms, kissed him, and said, "Xiaocong, keep it for yourself. Grandma is old and my teeth arent good. Eating too much sugar will make my teeth hurt." "Oh, is that so," he said, half understanding and half confused, and put the chocolate away reluctantly. It was getting late. Lin Xinlan, with a trace of a smile, said, "Lets go, we should head to the station." As they were leaving, she took her child from Lins mothers arms and handed over her luggage to her. The three of them walked silently toward the station, occasionally exchanging a few words. Xiaocong finally realized that his mother was really going to leave. He lay on her shoulder, sullen and unhappy. Lins mother had many words of advice for Xinlan, and Xinlan had many for her mother as well. The walk from their house to the bus station was only fifteen minutes, a time that passed too quickly, almost in the blink of an eye. Lins mother stowed the luggage for her and came over to take Xiaocong from Xinlans arms, advising her, "Get on the bus now, be careful on the road." "Yeah, Mom, Im off now." Xiaocong immediately became agitated, stretching his arms out and weeping, "Mom, hug me, hug me one more time!" Lin Xinlan cried too, holding him tight, kissing his cheek, and saying with reluctance, "Xiaocong, Mom is going now. You have to listen to Grandma, okay?" "Yes, I will listen to Grandma." "After a while, Mom will come back to see you. Make sure to eat well and stay happy, grow up strong, understand?" "I understand, Mom, I will listen to you," Chapter 141 Finally Back Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Finally Back"Ill eat well and grow up quickly. Then I can work together with mom." Xiaocongs naive words deepened the couples sorrow. As the car was about to leave, Lins mother, worried that Lin Xinlan might miss her time, hurriedly took the child and urged her to get on quickly. "Go ahead, Im here at home. Dont cry, lest you become a laughingstock." Lin Xinlan wiped her tears and forced a smile: "Mom, take care of your health, take your medicine on time, and dont go out to sell vegetables anymore. Please take good care of yourself, okay?" "I know, I know, now get on the bus." Xiaocongs lips pursed, and he said reluctantly, "Mom, please get on the bus quickly. Ill wait for your next return... " Knowing she could not delay any longer, Lin Xinlan steeled her heart and, gritting her teeth, said, "Then Im leaving." She turned around and briskly boarded the bus. The door closed in time, and looking back through the window, she saw the childs tear-streaked face and her mothers reluctant smile. Gazing at them, Lin Xinlan felt a thousand kinds of reluctance in her heart. But she had to leave; for a better life in the future, she had to leave them with a heavy heart... After several hours on the long-distance bus, she returned to B City. Confronted with the hustle and bustle of the city, she felt a little overwhelmed and timorous. She truly wished to turn around, board a bus, and return to the quiet little town of her home. Sighing, she had no choice but to pluck up the courage to take a car back to the villa on Yan Mountain. The luxurious villa stood halfway up the mountain; she hadnt been climbing long before she saw a white corner of the house. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes slightly and prayed in her heart that Rong Shaoze hadnt discovered she hadnt gone on a trip. Getting out of the car, the servant saw her return and hurried forward to help with her luggage. "Young Madam, youre finally back. Was your trip enjoyable?" Lin Xinlan offered a small smile: "It was alright." "I heard that the Ends of the Earth and Wuzhizhou Island there are really beautiful. Did you go there to have fun and take pictures?" "...Hmm." She responded vaguely and quickly changed the subject with a smile, "Is Young Master at home now?" "The Young Master is." The servant was about to answer when she looked up and saw Rong Shaoze leaning on the balcony railing upstairs. He was dressed in a white casual outfit, his hands propped on the railing and head slightly lowered, his dark eyes calmly observing them without much expression on his face. Lin Xinlan also saw him and exchanged a brief gaze before looking away. "Ill take the luggage from here, I can manage it." Taking her luggage from the servant, she carried it into the living room and then headed upstairs. As she pushed open the bedroom door and was about to close it, a hand stretched in and stopped her. Seeing that long, beautiful hand, she knew who had come. The hand let go, and she moved forward to place the luggage on the bed, saying without looking up, "Didnt you go out today? How come youre at home?" Rong Shaoze leaned against the headboard, crossing his legs on the bed, his arms cushioned behind his head, his lips curling into a smile without warmth as he looked at her. "I knew you were coming back today, so I specifically stayed home to wait for you. Was Hainan Island fun? Did you enjoy yourself?" he asked seemingly casually. Lin Xinlan felt a bit nervous, looking up to meet his gaze without moving. "It was okay. The only highlight was the sea. We have the sea here too. If Id known, I wouldnt have bothered going there." "Is that so?" Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 142: How to Buy a Cheap Accessory to Wear Chapter 142: Chapter 142: How to Buy a Cheap Accessory to WearThe man slightly tugged at the corners of his mouth, his tone very gentle, yet icy enough to make ones skin crawl. "Do you have anything else? If not, please step out for a while. I need to take a shower and change clothes," Lin Xinlan had no choice but to issue an eviction order. It wasnt that she was overly suspicious, but she always felt something odd about Rong Shaoze. And the way he looked at her was like a cold snake moving over her body, making all her hairs stand on end. Rong Shaoze turned a deaf ear, curving his lips as he asked, "Did you bring me a gift?" Lin Xinlans expression faltered slightly, embarrassed, she said, "I forgot, Ill definitely make it up next time." "Did you really forget, or you did not want to bring me one?" "I really forgot. Besides, you have everything and lack nothing; I dont know what would be a good gift for you." Her head dropped slightly, as she tucked her flowing hair behind her ear, revealing her smooth neck, and the red string on it. Rong Shaoze caught sight of the red string with a sharp eye, stood up, and walked toward her. Lin Xinlan did not know what he intended to do, and subconsciously took a step back. His hand was quicker than her movements; he swiftly hooked the string around her neck and pulled out what was hiding underneath. It was a cheap, old Jade Guanyin. It was clearly not something newly purchased. Moreover, having been around Lin Xinlan for some time, he had come to understand her to a certain extent and knew that she was someone who did not like to wear things on her body. She liked to dress simply; her clothing had to be plain and white, and her shoes were undistinctive, with no distinguishing features. Even when she went out, she did not like to carry many things, just a handbag and a phone. She did not like to carry female cosmetics or a parasol, let alone wear anything on her wrists or neck. Mysteriously returning from her disappearance, there was suddenly something on her neck, which looked odd no matter how you viewed it. Could it be, this item was given to her by some man? Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, his profound features rigid with not a trace of emotion. Seeing this, Lin Xinlan inexplicably felt nervous and afraid. She pulled the Jade Guanyin back and asked with a furrowed brow, "Whats really going on with you?" "Where did you buy this? Is the money I gave you not enough to spend? Why buy such a cheap thing to wear?" he asked with raised eyebrows. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I prayed for it, I didnt buy it." "You can pray while on vacation? I seem to remember that visiting temples and offering incense wasnt part of the itinerary." "It wasnt, I went on my own," she declared confidently, afraid she might give something away. Rong Shaoze could not help but let out a cold laugh at her unabashed front. "Which temple did you pray at? Tell me the address, and I might visit it someday." His aggressive manner finally wore down her patience. "I forgot, and Im not familiar with those places, nor do I know where they are. If you want to offer incense, you can do so here in B City; we have better temples here." The mans smile turned devilishly charming as his eyes grew more frigid. He used a finger to lift her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. "Lin Xinlan, did you really forget the address, or did you pray for it in another city?" Lin Xinlans pupils shrunk slightly, she frowned and said, "I dont know what youre talking about." "You dont know? Take a look at what this is." He took a piece of paper from his pocket, unfolded it, and there was a photocopy of the contract termination Lin Xinlan had with the travel agency. Chapter 143 Where the Hell Have You Been?! Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Where the Hell Have You Been?!At last, she understood why he was speaking with such sarcasm. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It turned out he already knew that she hadnt gone on a trip. Lin Xinlan clenched her fists tightly in secret, her palms slick with cold sweat. "I can explain this..." she lifted her head and tried to say calmly, "I just suddenly didnt want to go on the trip and wanted to spend a few days alone, so I ended the contract. I didnt tell you because I was worried youd make wild guesses, and look, now youre suspicious of me. I really didnt go anywhere these past few days, I was just alone and quiet." She said it as if it was a matter of course. Rong Shaoze nodded expressionlessly and asked indifferently, "Where did you go alone? Tell me. If you cant say, then I wont believe you." Lin Xinlan had no choice but to think of a few places in B City. As soon as he heard them, he immediately took out his phone to instruct his subordinates to check. Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, and she said angrily, "Whats there to check? Rong Shaoze, what do you mean? Dont you trust me?!" "Thats right, I just dont trust you," he said coldly. "You..." Lin Xinlan didnt know what to say. She had not expected Rong Shaoze to be so persistent in getting to the bottom of things. What if he found out about Xiaocongs existence? She didnt want Xiaocong to have anything to do with him; a person like him, so cruel and heartless, simply wasnt fit to be a good father. If Xiaocong ended up in his hands, who knew what he would turn him into. Besides, he might even use Xiaocong as a pawn in his power struggle. Her child, no matter how hard or tired life got, couldnt become his tool for seizing power. Lin Xinlan decided then and there that she would rather die than reveal where she had been. At most, he would just punish her; he wouldnt truly do anything to hurt her. The atmosphere in the room was tense, Lin Xinlan looked out the window with a pale face, but inside, she was extremely nervous. Rong Shaoze sat on the bed with a sour expression as if someone owed him millions and hadnt paid him back. They both kept silent, worried that speaking up would cause things to spiral out of control. Rong Shaoze struggled to contain his anger, repeating to himself to give her a chance, to trust her. Even if he wanted to be angry, he had to confirm everything first. What if what she said was true? So he couldnt just punish her without cause; hed wait for the results to come out... Suddenly, his phone rang. Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, and her grip tightened. Rong Shaoze looked up at her and answered the call with a casual tone, "Whats the result?" "Young Master Shaoze... We have checked the places the Young Madam mentioned, and she was seen at none of them. No hotel in the vicinity has any record of her either..." The temperature in the room seemed to plunge several degrees! Rong Shaozes voice grew deeper and colder, "Understood." After hanging up the phone, he slowly stood up, and his hand suddenly gripped her chin, his expression menacing and terrifying as he demanded with a bloodthirsty look, "Lin Xinlan, Im giving you one last chance. Tell me, where exactly did you go?!" Lin Xinlan was frightened by his rage, her body shrank back, and she couldnt help but close her eyes slightly. Her long eyelashes trembled, betraying her inner fear and unease. She steadied her breathing and said calmly, "I just walked around, I went nowhere. If you dont trust me, then so be it." The mans eyes narrowed dangerously, and at that moment, he was truly furious, absolutely livid! Chapter 144 Have You Fallen in Love with Me Already? Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Have You Fallen in Love with Me Already?"Staring death in the face, and you still talk tough! Lin Xinlan, I really underestimated you, and you alone have the audacity to disregard me time and again. Today, Ill make it clear to youif you dont speak, I will definitely make you die a gruesome death!" His teeth clenched in fury, his terrifying expression seemed as if he could devour her whole. Lin Xinlan was also angeredwhat she hated most was Rong Shaoze threatening her. She also detested the way he raged at her, as though he was some great emperor and she a mere contemptible servant. With a forceful swipe, she shook off his hand, speaking furiously, "What do you want me to say? Theres nothing, and theres nothing I can do if you dont believe me. If you insist on getting to the bottom of this, all I can say is theres nothing, absolutely nothing! If you want to be rude to me, just do it, do you think Im afraid of you?!" "Lin Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze roared in fury, his face turning an ashen blue, veins throbbing on his forehead. He grabbed her into his arms, hugging her waist tightly, his fingers almost digging into her flesh. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan winced from the pain but glared at him defiantly with stubborn eyes. The man was so angry he couldnt bear it, hating the thought of her not revealing where she had been, even if it killed her. Who had she gone to see? Why the secrecy? Why wouldnt she speak? Was she protecting someone? A spark of realization flashed in the mans mind, and he asked in a low voice, "Tell me, have you gone to meet your first man?" When he had first learned she had been with another man, he only felt slightly uncomfortable, but didnt mind too much. Now, thinking back on it, he felt an intolerable surge of emotion. Who was that damned man?! If he found out who it was, hed tear him limb from limb! Blinded by rage, Rong Shaoze had lost all reason and was completely oblivious to his own domineering thoughts. Upon hearing him bring up her first man again, Lin Xinlan wanted to scoff. Is this how men are? Do they all hope their women have never been with anyone else before? Ha, if they themselves are not the first, what right do they have to expect others to be?! Thinking this, she actually let out a cold laugh, "Who I went to see is none of your business. You care so much about my first man, I cant help but suspect that youve fallen in love with me. Rong Shaoze, have you fallen in love with me?" Lin Xinlans hand was placed on his chest, she looked directly into his eyes, a hint of mockery curling at the corners of her mouth as she asked softly. Rong Shaoze felt an oppressive weight where her hand rested, almost suffocating him. Just a glint of murky light flashed through his eyes and his thin lips lifted into a cold curve: "Me, fall in love with you? Ha, youre right, I have indeed fallen, for, you. Since you provoke me thus, if I dont do something about it, I wouldnt be much of a man." He scooped her up in his arms in an instant, the vigorous motion eliciting a gasp from Lin Xinlan. Striding to the side of the bed, he pressed down on her as they fell together. His prominent nose aligned with the tip of hers, his dark, piercing eyes locked onto the depths of her own. ... The hot breath from his mouth sprayed on her face, nearly scorching her skin... Lin Xinlans breathing became rapid, looking into his pitch-black eyes, she felt paralyzed. Rong Shaoze raised her hands, pinning them down, as his domineering kiss fell heavily, determined to entwine with her to the very end... ********* Chapter 145: The Courage to Oppose Him Chapter 145: Chapter 145: The Courage to Oppose HimIf one were to describe Rong Shaoze with an element, it would be fire. As she opened her eyes, all she saw was a vast expanse of ocean. She wore thin clothing, her hands raised above her head, bound to a post, with her feet also tied and a rope coiled around her waist. Barefoot and without shoes, the water just barely submerged her feet. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had no idea how long she had been soaked like this, feeling her feet so cold that her whole body shivered. It took a long moment of stunned reaction before she realized this was not a dream. She was really tied to a post in the sea! Who did this?! Rong Shaoze? Lin Xinlans face was deathly pale as she lifted her head and saw a huge cruise ship in front of her. The man stood at the bow, leaning on the railing, leisurely enjoying the sea breeze, squinting at her. Seeing her awake, his handsome thin lips curved into a wickedly indulgent smile. Lin Xinlan trembled with anger, her lips quivering for a long time before a roar of fury came from her throat. "Rong Shaoze, what the hell do you want? Let me down, you bastard, let me down!" She struggled furiously but couldnt break free. Being tied up like this wasnt just humiliating, it was even more hurtful. She hadnt expected him to be so despicable and perverse to tie her up while she was unconscious. Lin Xinlan was so angry she wanted to cry, but she held back. She glared at him fiercely, clenching her teeth hard, it was only this way she could express the tumultuous anger surging within her. Gently, a wave broke over her, submerging her knees, wetting her skirt. As the sea receded, the cold skirt clung to her skin, making her tremble even more. Her skin, which once had a hint of honey color, was now devoid of any color, pale as if it were the most sacred white lotus, blindingly white. Rong Shaozes sharp eyes narrowed further, he leaned against the railing, a shallow smile on his face, "Does it feel awful?" He actually had the nerve to ask! Lin Xinlan sneered in anger, "Want to know? Why dont you come here and try it for yourself!" "Tsk tsk," he said with a laugh, shaking his head, his tone cold and frivolous, "Woman, you really have some nerve. Do you know, many men dont have the guts you do." Especially the guts to stand up to him. Forget women; hardly one or two men do. "Thank you for the compliment. But I think that many men are not as twisted as you! No, I should say, no one is more twisted than you!" Lin Xinlan retorted defiantly. She was always strong in the face of strength, yielding in the face of weakness. If Rong Shaoze spoke to her nicely and didnt treat her in such an extreme manner, she would choose to compromise. But the more he tortured her using harsh methods, the less she would give in, the more she wanted to fight him to the end. She knew well that provoking him would not end well, but she couldnt help but do so anyway. Chapter 146: Never Have Such a Father Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Never Have Such a FatherShe knew that antagonizing him wouldnt end well, yet she couldnt help but do it anyway. It wasnt that she was too foolish, she knew how to read the room and act accordingly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But those were for ordinary situations, and now that she was already in such a state, there was naturally no need to beg him, showing her vulnerable side. Since weakness couldnt save her, she had to be strong, she had only the desperate gamble to fight for her life. The most perverse person? Rong Shaoze sneered, raising his voice, "Woman, you call this perverse? You havent seen me at my most perverse. Actually, I have been rather gentle with you. Do you know that those who have angered me have ceased to exist in this world?" Lin Xinlan spat out in contempt, "You mean to say I should thank you for your mercy! Rong Shaoze, dont be so full of yourself, thinking you can do whatever you want, as if you have the world in your grasp! Im telling you, you better release me quickly, otherwise, I will definitely sue you, and I will make you regret it for the rest of your life!" "Haha." The man burst into hearty laughter, laughing aloud, "Lin Xinlan, you are too naive. If I dare do this to you, Im not afraid of you suing me. The person who could sue me isnt even born yet! Save your energy, lest the tide comes in and you dont have the strength to hold your breath!" Lin Xinlans face paled slightly, "What exactly do you want to do?!" "What do I want to do?" The man stood up straight, arms crossed, looking at her indifferently as he asked, "Tell me, where were you those days, who did you meet? If you dont tell me, I will let you drown alive in the sea!" Her face turned even paler. He was saying he wanted to drown her alive... Did he intend to kill her? Lin Xinlan struggled to steady her fear, retorting irritably, "I didnt meet anyone; you can believe it or not. Even if you drown me, my words remain the same!" Such a terrifying man, he could not be Xiaocongs father even in death. Xiaocong could live without a mother, but he must not have such a father! The mans expression suddenly darkened, his voice turning very cold, "Lin Xinlan, it seems you wont shed tears until you see the coffin! Keep being stubborn, and when youre about to drown, lets see if youll beg for mercy!" "I wont, not even in death will I beg you for mercy," Lin Xinlan said firmly. Having thoroughly witnessed his terror, rather than suffering his torture continuously, she would rather die then and there. Xiaocong, Mommy is sorry... Even if Mommy is gone, you must live well, be happy, be kind and upright, and love life... Lin Xinlan closed her eyes in agony, prepared for the worst. If Rong Shaoze had an ounce of humanity, perhaps he wouldnt really let her die. If he didnt, then it was her bad luckif she died, then so be it. She was gambling, staking her own life. In fact, she, too, sought an opportunity for liberation... Her readiness to face death ignited a fury inside Rong Shaoze. "Good, very good, extremely good!" He said several goods with a cold sneer. "Lin Xinlan, youre ruthless, then lets see who can outlast the other, who will be the first to compromise! Hmph, now, you can just die slowly here all by yourself!" He turned and stomped angrily into the cabin. Tao Hua, who was sipping a drink at the bar, poured him a glass and slid it towards him. The glass skidded to where he was, and he caught it just in time with his hand. Chapter 147: He Just Loves to Act Cool Chapter 147: Chapter 147: He Just Loves to Act Cool"Looks like that woman really got under your skin. Have a drink first to cool off," Tao Hua raised her glass, gave a wry smile, and then downed it all in one go. Rong Shaoze pinched the glass and took a big swig, said coldly, "Alcohol cant quench the fire, it only makes it burn more fiercely." Tao Hua put down her glass and clapped her hands. "Clap clap." As soon as her voice faded, a seductive woman in a tight super-short dress slowly walked in, sending them two flying kisses with great charm. With each sway of her waist, her wavy long hair cascaded down to the small of her back, and the soft, thin tips felt like a gentle hand that could easily tickle a mans heart, making it itch uncontrollably. With just a light flick of her large eyes, a flirtatious and provocative air emanated from her. Her full, red lips breath sensuality and with each breath she took, one couldnt help but desire a taste. In mens terms, she was a vixen, a captivating vixen you just couldnt get enough of! Seeing the woman, a glint passed through Rong Shaozes eyes, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, and his eyebrows raised a fraction. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, Tao Hua lived up to her reputation as an old hand of Fengyue Place; even such a woman could be found by her... Tao Hua also focused on the woman, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous smile, her slender fingers gently caressing the rim of her glass, and a peculiar luminescence flickered through her shiny black eyes. The woman walked up to her, smiled coquettishly, then gracefully turned and leaned back, promptly falling into her arms. Tao Hua reacted quickly, catching her in sync and letting her sit on her lap. She tenderly kissed the womans lips, cradled her waist with her hand, and gestured towards Rong Shaoze who stood beside her. "Baby, let me introduce you, this is Rong Shaoze, the great young Rong that everyone talks about. Many women want to meet him but never get the chance," she said. The woman showed great interest, she flicked her long hair and held out a soft, white palm with a charming smile, "Hello. Annie, my name is Annie." Rong Shaoze finished his remaining drink, grabbed the bottle to pour another, and didnt bother with the womans overt flirtation. "It seems the great young Rong isnt keen on getting to know me," Annie said without a hint of offense, only turning to Tao Hua with a playful smile. "He just loves to play it cool, especially in front of beautiful women, thats when he likes to show off the most," Tao Hua retorted. Amused by her wit, Annie laughed out with a clear, pleasing sound, her eyes sparkling even more. Tao Hua inwardly admired her; indeed, a beauty was truly different, even her laughter had the power to soften ones bones. Looking at Rong Shaoze, she raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, "Didnt you say alcohol cant quench the fire? Why are you still drinking so much? What do you think of Annie? Shes the best at putting out fires. Why dont you take her to extinguish your fire first?" "Not interested!" Rong Shaoze slightly tugged at the corner of his mouth and uttered those few words indifferently, "Since you like her, you keep her to yourself." Tao Hua looked at him as if he were telling a fairy tale, her eyes widening in astonishment, "To have no interest in such a stunning beauty, dont tell me youre... impotent." Rong Shaoze turned to lean against the bar, narrowing his eyes slightly, an indifferent expression on his face. "A friends wife should not be coveted, havent you heard of that? Your woman, even if she were an angel descended from heaven, Im not interested," he replied. Tao Hua smiled in understanding, and Annie joined in the laughter. ********** Thats the update for today. Chapter 148: Touch Me, and There Will Be a Price to Pay Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Touch Me, and There Will Be a Price to Pay"You can rest assured about that, she... isnt my woman yet. So if you like her, feel free to take her." Rong Shaoze slightly tilted his eyes and asked with a smile, "So generous?" "Ive just noticed youve been quite hot-tempered lately, so I found you a fire extinguisher. If youre not interested, Ill keep her for myself." As he spoke, he leaned in to kiss Annies lips. Annie placed a finger on his lips, shaking her head with a smile, signaling no. Tao Hua pulled down her hand and teased, "What, have you really fallen for him, planning to stay chaste for his sake?" "Not at all," Annie still shook her head with a smile, she threw a flirtatious glance at him, her soft and boneless hand caressing his chest, her lips approaching his, breathing gently before she lightly spoke. "I just want to tell you..." Her seductive eyes turned lightly, utterly tempting and provocative, her red lips slightly parted, capturing Tao Huas full attention. An ice-cold compact palm-sized thunderstorm was suddenly pressed against his chest, and Annie said with a smile as she continued, "Touching me comes with a price." Tao Hua glanced at the gun against his chest, his expression unchanged, still playfully curling the corners of his mouth. "Stand up and raise your hands," Annie stood up, her face devoid of any smile, cold as ice. The gun pressed tightly against Tao Huas chest, her hand steady, without a trace of trembling. This woman was no simple character... Tao Hua raised his hands and obediently stood up, glancing at Shaoze who was still drinking, "I say, your brother is being held at gunpoint, shouldnt you be diving in heroically and saving me from her gun?" Rong Shaoze only gave him a look as if watching an entertaining show, "You handle your own issues. Im not so noble as to sacrifice myself to save others, do you really think thats something I would do?" Tao Huas face fell in disappointment, "I really did pick the wrong friends." "Both of you, shut up!" Annie frowned slightly, afraid theyd pull some trick. She lifted her skirt with one hand, revealing her creamy thigh, where a small device was strapped. She took it out, opened the lid, and inside was a clean piece of glass. "Press the fingerprint of your right index finger on here, quick!" Tao Hua raised an eyebrow slightly, "A few days ago, my house was burgled, someone stole a medicine box of mine, did you do it?" Annie gave a cold smile, openly admitting, "Yes, I did it, so now I need your fingerprint to open the box." S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tao Hua sighed, "That was just a failed product, stealing it wont do you any good." "You dont need to worry about that, just press your fingerprint on here. If you dont, Ill kill you and chop off your finger!" "OK, dont get excited, Ill press it," Tao Hua said nonchalantly as he extended his index finger, pressing his fingerprint on the glass, and then raised his hands again. "Annie, I did what you asked, shouldnt you take the gun away now?" he asked with a smile. She closed the lid and reattached the device to her thigh, holding the gun with both hands, she commanded, "Come outside with me, Ill let you go soon enough." The man rolled his eyes in resignation and began to walk forward. He was walking a bit slowly; as he neared Shaoze, Annie, fearing they might play a trick, hurried forward, grabbed his arm, and pressed the gun against his forehead, side-stepping as she faced Shaoze. Chapter 149: It’s Just That She’s Too Pretty Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Its Just That Shes Too PrettyTao Hua gave a shallow smile. This woman was overly cautious. Rong Shaoze smiled as well. He elegantly raised his glass towards Annie, saying softly, "Game over!" Annies face changed slightly, when suddenly, a noise was heard, and the floor beneath her feet began to sink She cursed inwardly, but luckily her reflexes were quick. She grabbed onto Tao Huas arm for leverage, flipping over to land steadily on the other side. But in that brief moment, Rong Shaoze had quickly advanced, seizing her wrist, twisted forcefully, and the pistol immediately dropped to the ground. Annie winced in pain, furrowing her brow. She raised her leg to kick him, but he dodged with a laugh. His hand reached for her thigh, targeting the fingerprint storage device on her leg! She couldnt afford to lose that device! Scrambling awkwardly, she clenched her fist and swung towards his face. Just as she was about to hit him, Rong Shaoze slightly turned his head, dodging in time. His forward momentum unchanged, he violently and swiftly grabbed her leg, pulling hard, and the device fell into his hand. Tao Hua picked up the pistol from the ground and slowly aimed at Annie. With a quick glance, she realized she couldnt beat them and started to run. As a gunshot sounded, she rolled to dodge and leaped off the cruise ship, plunging into the sea. "What a pity, she got away," Tao Hua said with regret. Rong Shaoze tossed the device to him, his mouth twitching sardonically, "If you had moved faster, she wouldnt have escaped." Tao Hua immediately laughed sheepishly, "Hey, its not that I didnt want to shoot her. Its just that she was too pretty to shoot, couldnt bear to do it." "How virtuous!" Rong Shaoze lifted his glass, sitting on the high stool, and asked indifferently, "What kind of drug did she steal from you?" When the subject came up, Tao Huas expression became somewhat grave, "Its the T5 we developed recently, a drug that once injected can completely eradicate the pain receptors. But its a failed product; stealing it is useless." "What does that woman want with it?" Tao Hua shrugged without any clear idea, "I dont know. I think she must have been hired by someone, maybe even a Dark Organization. You know how much they need these types of drugs. If it can make people lose their sense of pain, just imagine how many martyrs they could train." Rong Shaoze furrowed his brow with a hint of deep thought in his eyes. Tao Hua took a glance at him and asked, "Do you know which organization it is?" "I dont know." "You might want to look into that, itll be difficult to deal with later otherwise." Rong Shaoze finished his drink and pressed his lips together, no longer speaking. Seeing that he remained silent, Tao Hua naturally didnt press the topic further. He fiddled with the silver palm-sized thunder in his hand, a smile curling at the corners of his mouth. "This pistol is really cute being so small. Ill carry it with me for self-defense from now on." The blazing sun above made Lin Xinlans mouth dry and tongue parched. It had only been a short while, but she already felt dizzy. The waves kept coming, some reaching her knees, some her chest, but so far, none had managed to reach over her head. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she hung her head, dazed and confused, a gunshot rang out. She instantly looked up, only to see a woman diving into the sea, then disappearing without a trace. What had happened? Why did that woman jump into the sea? Could she have sunk to the bottom and died? She watched suspiciously for a while, but seeing no further disturbances, she no longer paid attention. A faint sneer appeared on her lips; she shook her head. She was barely surviving herself, why should she care about the life or death of others? Chapter 150 I’m Here to Save You Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Im Here to Save YouLooking up at the blue sky, she thought that it was a fine and sunny day, it probably wouldnt have especially large waves. Just as she was thinking this, a big wave hit, instantly submerging her before she had time to hold her breath, and she choked violently. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a few seconds, the water receded slightly, allowing her to lift her head out. "Cough cough... cough cough..." She couldnt stop coughing, feeling greatly uncomfortable with water in her nose and chest. This punishment was indeed torturous. If she kept getting submerged like this, even if she didnt drown, she would be tormented to death. Another wave approached, and she quickly held her breath to avoid choking. Her body was completely submerged underwater, and squinting her eyes, she suddenly saw a figure swimming toward her. Who was that person? As the water slowly withdrew to beneath her feet, the person in the water gradually surfaced. She stuck her head out, and Lin Xinlan saw clearly that it was a woman. From her attire, it appeared to be the woman who had just jumped into the sea. A flash of surprise and a surge of questions passed through Lin Xinlans eyes. "Hi, hello there." Annie clung to a pole, extending her upper body out and greeted her with a smile. "You are..." "Im here to rescue you." Annie smiled and drew a Swiss Army Knife from her thigh, starting to saw at the three ropes binding Lin Xinlans hands, feet, and waist. She didnt cut them completely, leaving a little bit still connected. "I didnt cut the ropes all the way through, but if you struggle hard enough, they will break on their own. Okay, Im off, bye." This was her punishment for Rong Shaoze. Hmph, dare to snatch something she had in her grasp, she would secretly let his woman go! Annie slid into the sea and swam away like a mermaid. Lin Xinlan was utterly confused; why did she do that? Was she really trying to save her? If she was, why didnt she completely cut the ropes? She really couldnt understand what that woman was trying to achieve by doing this. Looking at the ropes about to break but not yet severed, Lin Xinlan felt an urge to cry but no tears would come. If the ropes broke, she was sure to fall into the sea. The problem was, she couldnt swim! That woman, she wasnt saving her at all, but rather harming her... The two men in the cabin had drunk quite a bit, emptying two bottles of wine. Yet, there was not a hint of drunkenness on their faces; their eyes were clear and lucid. After finishing the wine, Tao Hua suggested they go fishing. It would be such a waste not to fish after coming out to sea so rarely. Thinking of Lin Xinlan outside, Rong Shaoze agreed to go fishing. When they got to the bow, their subordinates had already prepared sun umbrellas, fishing rods, buckets, comfortable deck chairs, and cold drinks for them. Wearing sunglasses, Rong Shaoze walked under the shade of the sun umbrella and could immediately see Lin Xinlan, still bound, not far away. She seemed to be in bad shape, soaked through, continuously coughing, likely having swallowed a fair amount of seawater. He lifted the corners of his lips, revealing a cold smile. This was the consequence of being disobedient, deceiving him, and opposing him. She thought she was so stubborn, didnt she? He would see how stubborn she could be, wondering if she would beg for mercy when she couldnt endure any longer. As if sensing his gaze, Lin Xinlan lifted her head and caught sight of him. Although they were some distance apart, she could still feel his cold sneer and the chill in his eyes. He was mocking her current plight, wasnt he. * Strongly recommended by the lady author, the captivating completed stories "77 Days of Desire: The Enchanting Sweetheart in the Dark Night" and "The Black Emperors Favorite: The Naughty Love of a Devilish CEO"~ Chapter 151: My Wife, Of Course I Understand Chapter 151: Chapter 151: My Wife, Of Course I UnderstandShe must think once she cant take it anymore, shell definitely beg for mercy. Pfft, shell beg for mercy? In his dreams! For him to treat her this way, if she were to grovel for mercy, that would be living without any dignity. Not to mention others looking down on her, she would even despise herself! Lin Xinlan gave him a cold glance, a thick disgust flashing in her eyes. She swore Rong Shaoze was, by far, the person she hated and despised the most in her life. Not wanting to see his detestable face, she lowered her eyes, hiding all her emotions. The man sensed her indifferent attitude and unyielding defiance, his face suddenly darkened, a shadow crossing his eyes. Very well, she has spirit! But I wonder how much that spirit is worth. Tao Hua also came over and, seeing Lin Xinlans state, said with a pained smile, "Such a fine woman, how could you torment her like that. Rong Shaoze, you really dont know how to cherish beauty." Rong Shaoze sat down on a swim chair, picked up a fishing rod, and played with the hook, his tone flat, showing no fluctuation: "Like you, cherishing beauty all over the place? Even at the cost of your own life?" He was referring to the recent situation with Annie. Tao Hua sat down as well, laughing heartily: "That was just an accident, not every woman has the ability to take my life. And Im not as cruel as you. When dealing with women, I am always gentle, never letting them suffer the slightest harm." No sooner had his words fallen than another wave engulfed Lin Xinlan. As the seawater receded, she coughed violently, her frail body constantly shaking, looking pitiful and heart-wrenching. "Tsk tsk, I really cant stand to watch this. It just breaks my heart," Tao Hua suddenly said in anger, "I cant just sit by and do nothing!" He turned to his subordinate and said, "Bring me a pair of sunglasses, I need to cover my eyes." "..." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes mouth twitched, and he gave him a look of speechless disdain. He glanced at Lin Xinlan, then threw the fishhook into the sea, secured it on the stand, leaned back in his chair, enjoying the sea breeze, and closed his eyes contentedly. In his view, Lin Xinlan was too stubborn. Despite her condition, she still wasnt begging for mercy. Actually, all she had to do was beg for mercy, admit where she had been, and then he would let her go and not trouble her anymore... Why not speak? Was it to protect someone? Hmph, she better not let him find out who that person is, otherwise, he definitely wouldnt let that person off! Time ticked away, Tao Hua had already caught three big fish, while Rong Shaoze hadnt caught any. He glanced at him and said with a teasing smile, "A distracted person cant catch fish." Rong Shaoze smiled too: "I am like Jiang Taigong fishing, those willing will take the bait." Tao Hua drew up his fishing line and saw that indeed it was a straight hook! Laughing, he cast the hook back into the sea and leaning back in his chair said, "I see that woman has quite a tough mouth, why dont you just toss her into the sea to feed the fish, then see if shes still not scared." Rong Shaozes mouth curled slightly as he spoke indifferently, "You dont understand, shes not one to be coerced. The more forceful you are, the more she resists. Im going to slowly wear down her courage. I refuse to believe shell keep silent in the end." "You seem to know her quite well." "Of course, shes my wife, I understand her well." Tao Hua smiled lightly, not telling Rong Shaoze that his words sounded very intimate and ambiguous. Chapter 152: Wherever He Is, There Is Hell Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Wherever He Is, There Is HellTao Hua smiled faintly, he didnt tell Rong Shaoze that his words sounded quite ambiguous and intimate. He probably didnt realize that he had begun to view Lin Xinlan as his real wife. Some more time passed, Lin Xinlans lips were chapped and she was extremely thirsty. She looked up at the sky, hoping for a heavy rain. Sure enough, before long, the sky turned gloomy, the sun was obscured by dark clouds, and the air became chillingly cold. At sea, the weather changed capriciously without giving anyone a chance to react. Rong Shaoze took off his sunglasses to look at the sky, a cold smile curling at the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Tao Hua knew exactly what he was thinking. "Its over, you really are twisted. You were waiting for this moment, werent you?" Rong Shaoze didnt answer him. He rose to his feet, walked to the bow of the boat, and said to Lin Xinlan, "See that? The weather is changing. If it starts raining and the tide rises, do you know what will happen?" Lin Xinlans face turned pale; of course, she knew what would happen. It meant she would be drowned alive... Just a moment ago, she had been praying for a heavy rain, but now she didnt want it anymore. If it rained, could she still survive in the sea? She was doomed! "Rong Shaoze, do you really intend to drown me?!" Her voice came out hoarsely. The man raised an eyebrow; she had finally spoken. Was she afraid now, trying to make peace with him? "Of course I dont have the heart to drown you." He said with a smile: "But if you keep your mouth shut and say nothing, Ill have no choice but to sacrifice you..." The devil! Lin Xinlan struggled fiercely, and hearing the snap of the rope breaking, she was so scared that she immediately stopped moving. "I said, theres nothing! I just spent a few days alone, I did not meet anyone, why wont you believe me?!" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, and his expression grew colder, "Lin Xinlan, it seems you really dont want to live! Keep being stubborn with me, and when the tide comes in, you can die in the sea!" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan felt a deep pain in her heart, she felt aggrieved and furious. How could he be so cruel, so inhuman! Just because she kept something from him, unwilling to speak out, did that mean she deserved to be drowned alive? The anger in her chest made her abandon all caution, and she cursed hysterically: "Rong Shaoze, you bastard, pervert! Ive already told you theres nothing, yet you still wont let me go. Youre deliberately trying to kill me, arent you! Im telling you, even if I die, I wont let you off! I curse you to a terrible death, to descend to the eighteenth level of hell after you die!" Ah, the eighteenth level of hell... Where he was, was already hell; so, he had been living in hell for a while. Rong Shaoze coldly curved his lips, gripping the railing tightly, his eyes filled with a terrifying gloom. At this moment, no one dared to speak to him, not even Tao Hua dared to come close. If anyone provoked him while he was angry, their end would be very grim. Tao Hua glanced at Lin Xinlan, and inside he still somewhat admired her courage. She alone was not intimidated by Rong Shaoze, and she alone dared to stand up to him. "Boom" Suddenly, a clap of thunder sounded, lightning tore through the gray sky, emitting a blinding flash that made Lin Xinlan shut her eyes tightly. The summer thunderstorms come without warning. Pouring down, the raindrops as large as beans began to fall from the sky, hitting Lin Xinlans face with a stinging pain. "Its raining, Shaoze, lets hurry inside the boat!" Chapter 153 He Will Not Save Her Chapter 153: Chapter 153 He Will Not Save HerOne of his subordinates came over holding an umbrella, offering a concerned reminder. Rong Shaoze didnt move, his stalwart spine seemed to have stiffened a bit. Lin Xinlan looked up anxiously at the sky and cursed her bad luck. The weather had been fine, how could it start raining just like that. The storm raged at sea, and wave after wave came crashing over, submerging her. Lin Xinlan could only take the opportunity to breathe quickly whenever the water receded a bit. The rain kept getting heavier, and within minutes the sea level had risen significantly. It wasnt the rain that filled the ocean, but the wind that blew all the seawater in. The lowest waterline had reached her waist, and soon, she guessed, it would rise to her chest, and then submerge her head... Lin Xinlan looked up, her eyes filled with hatred as she glared at Rong Shaoze, biting her lip hard, refusing to beg for mercy. He stood at the bow of the boat, waiting, also for her to beg for mercy. But she wouldnt, not even if it killed her; she wouldnt bow to the devil... Perhaps it was because of the gloomy weather, but when she saw Rong Shaozes face, it seemed completely engulfed in shadow, menacingly grim, like a demon from hell that made one shudder with fear and feel terror all over. Not only did she feel this way, but also those standing beside Rong Shaoze. The subordinate holding the umbrella, when he occasionally caught sight of his expression, was so frightened that his hand trembled, nearly dropping the umbrella. Tao Hua looked solemn and couldnt help but speak, "If you dont want her to drown, better rescue her now. It will be harder to save her once the tide rises." Rong Shaoze turned his head slowly, looking at him with a dark, cold gaze, "Did I say that I didnt want her to drown?" Tao Hua, not angry but smiling instead, said coldly, "Then dont rescue her, let her drown." Rong Shaoze ceased to speak, his gaze moved to Lin Xinlan. The sea had already submerged her chest, revealing only a small part of her body. The post fixed in the sea, as if it could not withstand the impact of the water, began to wobble. Lin Xinlans slender figure swayed in the water, seeming like she could be swallowed by the sea at any moment. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze gripped the railing tightly, his knuckles turning white, his expression becoming even more dark and terrifying! Such a stubborn woman! At this rate, she still wouldnt beg for mercy. Did she really want to die?! Fine, so you wont ask for mercy, then when you drown later, dont ever ask for it! "Boom" Another crash of thunder. The wind at sea grew fiercer, and Lin Xinlan, like a tiny leaf, drifted in the water. A wave came crashing in, and in an instant, her figure was gone from sight. Rong Shaozes expression turned sharp, his gaze quickly searching. As the wave receded, he saw her face again. In his heart, a breath of relief inexplicably escaped, but his body remained tensely coiled like a bowstring drawn back, ready to fly off at any moment. "Cough cough... cough cough..." Lin Xinlan felt like she was going to die. Her stomach had swallowed a lot of water, and her lungs felt as if they were filled with it. The pain tearing through her chest made it difficult to breathe, and with each breath, she felt an urge to cry. It really felt terrible, she would rather die instantly than to suffer a slow, agonizing death. Seeing Rong Shaoze standing at the bow, indifferent, Lin Xinlan knew that if she didnt beg for mercy, he wouldnt save her. A sense of resignation toward death suddenly overtook her, and she began to struggle fiercely, attempting to break the ropes. She wouldnt just sit and wait for death. Even if she were to die, shed struggle until her very last moment. Chapter 154: Rong Shaoze’s Fear and Unease Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Rong Shaozes Fear and UneaseThe ropes around her feet were torn apart by her struggles, and she began to fight to free her hands. If she freed herself, she would tightly embrace the pillar, climb to the highest point, and hope to save her life. But it seemed as if God was truly against her: a massive wave struck, completely submerging her. The water rose instantaneously, and had long since passed over her head... The people on the cruise ship all witnessed this scene, and Tao Hua immediately commanded his men: "Quick, go down and save her!" Several men, who were already prepared with equipment, were about to jump into the boat below when Rong Shaoze suddenly punched the man holding his umbrella and bellowed, "Everyone stand still, did I give you permission to save her?!" "Are you insane?" Tao Hua was no longer joking, and spoke gravely, "In a while, the water level will rise, and the pillar will definitely be washed away. Where will you go to save her then?!" "Dont worry, I know the strength of the pillar I arranged for. This storm cant wash it away," he retorted confidently. "What if it does? Even if the pillar isnt washed away, being tied to it, unable to move, she can only drown alive. The waters already risen, it wont recede for half an hour. Do you think she can hold her breath for half an hour underwater? Besides, even if she really wants to beg for mercy now, could she still speak? And even if she could, could you hear her voice through this?" In the roaring storm, Tao Huas voice reached Rong Shaozes ears intermittently. Each word felt like a thousand pounds, smashing into his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe, causing a pain in his chest. The pouring rain soaked his clothes, and the water kept sliding down his chiseled face, making him look even colder and more rigid. He clenched his fists tightly, his muscles tensed, as he struggled to contain the powerful fear and unease inside him. Slowly, his gaze shifted towards Lin Xinlans direction. There, apart from the still visible pillar, nothing else could be seen. Lin Xinlan had already been completely submerged by the sea... Already... Rong Shaoze thought of this word and realized how long she had been under the water. Every second longer she remained, the more danger she was in. Even a seconds difference could mean, perhaps, she would lose her life! "Plop " The man suddenly leaped into the sea, not giving anyone a chance to react. Tao Hua was stunned for a moment, then immediately bellowed, "What are you all waiting for, go down and save her!" "Yes!" Several subordinates quickly jumped into the boat, tensely initiating the rescue operation. Lin Xinlan was struggling to breathe in the water, feeling as if her chest was about to explode. The only method now was to break the ropes; only then would she have a chance to survive. Perhaps in dire moments, people manifest extraordinary strength. She tore the ropes apart in a few tries, then, with one hand holding onto the pillar, she started to pull at the rope around her waist. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had just managed to pull the rope apart when the sea water almost swept her away. Clinging tightly to the pillar, she narrowly escaped disaster and then used the buoyancy of the water to climb up. But having just climbed a little, she was hit by the water again and almost got swept away. After several such attempts, she felt her body losing much of its strength. If she didnt hurry, she was doomed. Just as she was about to lift her head out, Lin Xinlan felt a surge of joy in her heart, and with newfound strength, she climbed up a long way, finally bringing her head above the water. Once she could breathe, she gasped for air greedily. Chapter 155: Will Never Let Go of Her Hand Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Will Never Let Go of Her HandIt was like a stranded fish, its mouth ceaselessly opening and closing. But she dared not relax, continuing to climb upwards. The sea water would still rise, so she needed to climb higher. As she reached up twice, her grasp failed because it was too slippery and also because she truly had no energy left. All at once, without a secure grip, her body was swept away by the sea, giving her no chance to react. She opened her mouth to scream, but as soon as she did, seawater flooded in, stifling all her cries. In fear, she flailed desperately, but only managed to glimpse a gloomy patch of sky before completely sinking into the sea... When Rong Shaoze swam to the base of the pillar, Lin Xinlan was nowhere to be seen. Had she been washed away?! His body jolted, and immediately he squinted searching all around, just in time to see her being swept away. Without a second thought, he spread out his arms and legs, swimming vigorously towards her. When he grabbed her in his hands, he felt his heart return to his chest. In that instant, a thought flashed through his mind. For the rest of his life, he would never let go of her hand again... Holding her, they surfaced, and he waved to the approaching yacht, which quickly reached them. Rong Shaoze had them pull Lin Xinlan up first, then he climbed onto the yacht. "Cough, cough..." Lying on the yacht, Lin Xinlan coughed violently, expelling a lot of seawater. Her frail body, convulsing, curled up into a ball, like a shrimp rounded into itself, looking terribly frightening. "Make way!" As soon as Rong Shaoze came aboard, he pushed aside two subordinates, hastily holding her waist and abdomen, positioning her face down over his legs, pressing hard on her back with both hands to squeeze the water from her lungs. Lin Xinlan vomited a lot of seawater, and only after she could vomit no more did her breathing start to smooth out. Rong Shaoze turned her over, and seeing her pale face, his chest tightened with pain. He gently patted her cheek, and Lin Xinlan slowly opened her eyes, showing awareness, her gaze gradually focusing. The first thing she saw was Rong Shaozes face. The mans expression was cold and tense, his thin lips nearly pressed into a line. Seeing that she was awake, his eyes darkened, and suddenly he seized the back of her head and kissed her lips forcefully. A surge of post-disaster elation made his body tremble slightly. He held her tightly, kissing her fiercely, as if she were the life-saving straw that he had seized and now refused to let go of. Once again, Lin Xinlan couldnt breathe; her face turned red as she nearly suffocated to death, until the man finally released her. "Slap" At the same instant, Lin Xinlan gathered all her strength and fiercely slapped his face. The loud slap was more startling than thunder, frightening everyone else on the yacht. Rong Shaoze slowly turned his head, his face devoid of any expression, his dark eyes unusually profound. Lin Xinlan looked into his eyes, her eyelashes quivered, and she promptly fainted. The man was startled, holding her as he bellowed, "Have you all gone mad?! Hurry up and go back!" Fortunately, Tao Hua was on the cruiser, and luckily wherever Tao Hua went, his medical kit would be brought along as well. After getting on the cruiser, he gave Lin Xinlan a simple first aid treatment, which was sufficient to ensure her safety... Lin Xinlan was in a coma. In her sleep, she felt alternately cold and hot, groggy and lethargic, as if her body was too weary to fully awaken. She heard someone calling her name close to her ear. Xinlan, Xinlan... Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 156: Skillfully Tucking Her in Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Skillfully Tucking Her inAgain and again, the voice seemed to be trying to awaken her, yet it was very gentle, as if fearful of startling her. The voice was familiar, but she couldnt remember whose it was. Unsure how long she had been asleep, when she opened her eyes, she found herself in Rong Shaozes bedroom with an IV needle in her hand, receiving a glucose drip. She moved her eyeballs, and the events that had transpired on the sea flooded her mind. She was tied by Rong Shaoze in the sea, and the water had engulfed her, she had nearly drowned... Then Rong Shaoze rescued her, and she had slapped him. All of it was real, not a dream. Lin Xinlans pupils contracted slightly, a mix of relief for having survived the ordeal and fear of Rong Shaoze filled her heart. He really wasnt human... Staying by his side, she would eventually be tormented to death by him. Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly, struggling to control her emotions for a while before slowly calming down. Sitting up, she felt a terrible headache, likely due to a cold or fever, and her throat was very dry and painful, as if it was on fire. She covered her aching chest and coughed twice; when she lifted the covers to get out of bed, the door was pushed open at that exact moment. Rong Shaoze walked in carrying a bowl of medicine, just in time to see her attempting to get out of bed. He quickly spoke to stop her, "Stay seated, dont move." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan paused, and although she had braced herself, the sight of his face still made her stiffen and turn pale. "Your body hasnt recovered yet; go back to bed and dont get up," he said. Rong Shaoze placed the medicine on the bedside table and expertly tucked her in, as if he had done this many times before, with movements that were neither clumsy nor reluctant. Lin Xinlan stared at him and sneered coldly, "Werent you trying to drown me? Whether or not my body recovers, why do you care?" The man looked up at the mockery in her eyes, pursed his lips, and didnt make too much of it. He lifted the bowl of herbal medicine, scooped up a spoonful, blew on it, and brought it gently to her mouth, saying softly, "Take the medicine. Youve caught a cold, and the medicine will help you recover more quickly." Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, what was he implying? He slapped her, and now he was offering her candy? She turned her head away, her tone very cold, "I dont want it, take it away!" Rong Shaoze knew she was angry, but he didnt argue with her and continued to persuade gently, "Are you really not going to take the medicine? If you dont, youre the one who will suffer." "Its all your fault that Im like this!" she suddenly shouted, followed by rapid breathing. She was too weak; just speaking a few words made her feel exhausted. Rong Shaoze propped her back with two pillows and pressed down on her shoulders to lean her against the beds headboard. Lin Xinlan struggled fiercely but reluctantly leaned on the pillows behind her. "Alright, drink the medicine before you get angry with me. This medicine took two hours to prepare; its best to drink it warm for maximum efficacy," he said. He smiled, scooped another spoonful of medicine, and brought it to her mouth. Lin Xinlan frowned in disgust, forcefully knocking his hand away; the spoon and the bowl in his hand flew out, crashed to the ground, and shattered. The medicine that had taken two hours to simmer splashed all over the floor, and the room was instantly filled with the scent of herbal medicine. Rong Shaoze stared at the medicine on the ground, his expression darkening, a trace of gloom flashing in his eyes. Lin Xinlan waited for his anger to erupt. He suddenly stood up, looking at her expressionlessly and said indifferently, "I will have someone bring you another bowl." Chapter 157 Young Master Has Been Guarding You for Two Days Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Young Master Has Been Guarding You for Two DaysHaving said that, he turned and walked away. Lin Xinlan let out a derisive snort, indifferent to his sudden change in attitude. Was it guilt? So he wanted to make it up to her? No, what Rong Shaoze owed her could never be compensated in a lifetime! After a while, someone knocked on the door, and without waiting for her to respond, pushed it open and entered. The one who came in was the butler; she approached carrying medicine, a faint charitable smile on her face. Fearing that Lin Xinlan might get emotional and refuse to take the medicine, the butler spilled out everything that was on her mind as soon as she spoke. "Young Madam, the young master said you didnt want to see him, so he asked me to bring the medicine to you. Please drink the medicine. Only by taking it will your health recover quickly. You dont know, but after you fainted, the young master stayed by your side for two days. He personally decocted the medicine for two hours to get it ready. I can see that he really cares about you. Dont be angry with him anymore, just drink the medicine," she pleaded. Upon hearing the butlers words, a flicker of astonishment passed through Lin Xinlans eyes. Was the medicine decocted by Rong Shaoze? He had stayed by her side for two days?! Hah, such hypocrisy, so nauseating to even look at! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wont drink it, take the medicine away," Lin Xinlan lay back on the bed, turned her back to the butler, and said without looking back. "Young Madam..." "Take it away!" She would never drink any medicine prepared by Rong Shaoze, even if it killed her. "But if you dont drink it, the young master will be angry," the butler said, troubled, "Young Madam, please drink it. Why torment your own body? If it damages your health, youre the one who will suffer in the end." Lin Xinlan thought to herself, the butler wasnt wrong. Why should she wreck her own health over Rong Shaoze? She should look after her body. Turning her head, she said indifferently, "I wont drink herbal medicine; just get me some Western medicine." She really couldnt understand why they wanted her to drink herbal medicine. Clearly, Western medicine worked faster. And herbal medicine was too bitter; she just couldnt stomach it. The butlers face stiffened slightly, then after a moments thought, she said with a smile, "This herbal medicine was personally prepared by Dr. Tao for you. He said your body is too weak right now, unsuitable for Western medicine, and it would be better to recuperate slowly with herbal medicine." Lin Xinlan was simply puzzled for a moment and didnt think too much of it. "Then help me brew another bowl; I wont drink the one prepared by Rong Shaoze." "But... Young Madam, it was not easy for the young master to prepare the medicine for you. How can you disregard his efforts like that?" In the butlers view, Lin Xinlan was being ungrateful. That was medicine prepared by their distinguished young master. She should be full of thanks, how could she disdain it? "Then I wont drink it," Lin Xinlan said, turning her head away again, not wanting to argue further. "Young Madam, please get up and drink it. Its just a bowl of medicine. No matter who prepared it, its all the same," the butler persisted pleadingly, but Lin Xinlan simply wouldnt respond. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. The butler spoke at length and, hearing her light breathing, paused in surprise, then shook her head helplessly. Forget it, shed better go ask the young master for instructions. Lets see what he says. Quietly leaving the room, the butler went downstairs and relayed Lin Xinlans attitude to Rong Shaoze. The man sat on the sofa and, after a moment of silence, said, "Heat the medicine in a bit and bring it to her again, just say it was prepared by you." The butler understood immediately, smiling and nodding her head, "Alright, I know what to do." Rong Shaoze leaned back on the sofa, a cigarette held between his fingers, though he wasnt smoking. He sat with his legs crossed on the glass table. Chapter 158: Give Her the Best in the World [Additional - ] Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Give Her the Best in the World [Additional Chapter]He crossed his legs and placed them on the glass table. Sinking slightly into the soft sofa, his brows furrowed in deep thought. Looking back now, he suddenly realized that he had been too harsh on Lin Xinlan. He should have been moved by her defiance. This time he decided to compromise and try his best not to hurt her in the future. Not only would he not hurt her, but he would also treat her well, making up for the harm she had endured. As long as she was his, obediently listened to him, and got along well with him, he was willing to give her the best of everything in the world... Lin Xinlan woke up to find it was already night. Laogu checked on her periodically to see if she was awake. After a while, she pushed the door open again, saw that Lin Xinlan was awake, and hurriedly brought over the medicine and food. "Young Madam, I made this medicine myself. I might not have gotten the heat just right, so it probably isnt as effective as the medicine the young master makes. Youll just have to make do with it for now. If you dont want to take it, I can go and bring you the medicine that the young master made," Laogu said. Lin Xinlan looked at her skeptically and asked, "Did you really make it yourself?" Laogu nodded affirmatively. "How could I lie to you, of course, I made it." She believed her and downed the medicine in one go. It was bitter, but she could bear this much bitterness. "Young Madam, youre quite weak right now, so Ive only made you some lean porridge. Please eat some to line your stomach," Laogu said. Laogu handed her the porridge with care, and Lin Xinlan took it, feeling her hand shake a bit. She was indeed very weak; she had to get better soon. After eating a bowl, she felt much better and removed the IV from her hand, intending to get out of bed and return to her own room. "Young Madam, where are you going?" Laogu asked worriedly, holding her back. "Im going back to my room," she said indifferently. This was Rong Shaozes room, and she didnt want to sleep here. Seeing her intent, Laogu hurriedly said, "The young master has ordered that from now on, you can only sleep here. Even if you go back to your room, the young master will follow you there. So it doesnt make a difference where you sleep." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan looked up, a cold smile curling the corners of her mouth. "What, is he planning to have a real marital life with me now?" Her intention was to stump Laogu, to leave her without an answer. However, Laogu simply chuckled and said, "You and the young master are indeed real husband and wife." Lin Xinlan was speechless and said irritably, "You all know very well whether he and I are. Please also tell him for me that when he needs me, I will always act as the Rong Familys Young Madam. But I will never acknowledge that he and I are a true married couple!" Laogu was about to retort when she heard footsteps behind her; she turned her head and a trace of panic flashed across her face. "Young Master..." She didnt know whether the young master had heard what the Young Madam had just said. Seeing the young masters complexion turn a bit gloomy, he must have heard. Rong Shaoze walked over slowly and waved her off with a nonchalant gesture, "Go on, then." "Yes." Laogu quickly tidied up and left the room immediately, closing the door behind her with consideration. Lin Xinlan looked at him, her eyes cold, showing no emotion. "What did you just say?" He sat next to her and lifted her hand where the IV had been, noticing a few drops of blood where the needle had been. His eyes grew darker. Just as Lin Xinlan was about to repeat what she had said, he suddenly lowered his head, extended his tongue, and gently licked the blood off the back of her hand. Chapter 159 Because We Are Husband and Wife [Extra] Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Because We Are Husband and Wife [Extra]For some reason, when he made that gesture, it gave her a sensuous feeling. Her face flushed, her heart began to panic, and the back of her hand that he had licked felt scorchingly hot. Lin Xinlan felt like she had been pricked by a needle and suddenly pulled her hand back, gripping it tightly with a slight frown between her brows. "I just said that when you need me, Ill continue to be the Young Madam of the Rong Family. However, I will never acknowledge that we are husband and wife!" Rong Shaoze lifted his eyes, his enchanting thin lips curving into a slight smile. "What do you mean you wont acknowledge that we are husband and wife?" "Rong Shaoze, you should be very clear that we are only married by contract, and our marriage doesnt count. Im just temporarily acting as a stand-in, and I could never be your wife for life. So, its better if we clarify everything from the start." "Even if what you say is true, your current identity is indeed the Young Madam of the Rong Family, and you are my wife. Just take out our marriage certificate, and the whole world will recognize our legal marital status. So, its too late for you not to acknowledge that we are husband and wife." Lin Xinlan had a strange feeling, thinking his words sounded unusual, for the former Rong Shaoze would never admit that they were a married couple. She tried to control her impatient emotions and continued to speak calmly, "Yes, we are married, and its legal. But we both clearly know..." "Clearly know what?" "Clearly know that this marriage is not serious, that deep down, you never accepted me as your wife, and I never accepted you as my husband..." "So what?" the man said indifferently, with a smile in his voice, "What if you dont recognize it? Anyway, all I know is that right now, you are my wife. You are my wife, and you should sleep with me." Lin Xinlan finally lost her patience. "After all this time, you simply havent understood what I mean..." "I have understood." "What have you understood?" She wanted to see if he could truly understand. Rong Shaoze looked at her with his bright eyes and said slowly, "I understand what you mean. You hope that we dont take this marriage seriously. Unfortunately, you still have to sleep with me, from today on, every night with me." "Why?!" Lin Xinlan asked sharply. She was on the verge of going crazy. If he understood, why was he still demanding this of her? "Because we are husband and wife," Rong Shaoze replied with a smile. "..." MD! Lin Xinlan couldnt help but curse inwardly. This man was deliberately messing with her, and she had foolishly explained so much to him. "Forget it, I cant make it clear to you! I wont talk to you anymore," she said, deciding to just leave. Anyway, she didnt want to sleep with him anymore. This devil. If she slept with him, she feared she would have nightmares. Didnt he know? The closer she was to him, the more she lived in hell, even just looking at him made her feel terrible, in pain. Only when she was far away from him did she feel like she was living in paradise. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan got up to leave, but Rong Shaoze caught her wrist with a tug, and she fell onto his lap. His hand then swept around her waist, neither loose nor tight, but very secure. "Let go of me!" Lin Xinlan struggled instinctively, pushing against his chest, her brows knitted in disgust. Rong Shaoze remained unmoved, which made her struggle even more. Chapter 160 You Ruined Everything Chapter 160: Chapter 160 You Ruined EverythingRong Shaoze remained unmoved, which only caused her to struggle more fiercely. "Did you hear me, I said let go of me! Dont you know? I dont want to see you at all, I get annoyed just by looking at you. If you had any sense, you would let go of me right now!" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In front of him, she didnt want to pretend anymore. She hated him, hated him to her very bones, her hatred was no longer something she could hide, nor did she want to. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, and in a deep voice, he let out, "Move again, and Ill take you!" Lin Xinlans body tensed, and she didnt dare to move. She glared at him fiercely, cursing him in her mind. He was like a stud, ready to breed at any moment! Rong Shaoze, satisfied, pinched her chin and revealed a rewarding smile, "Thats right, be obedient. Remember, from now on we are husband and wife, and at night we are to sleep together. Tonight, I wont touch you since your body has not yet recovered. However, if you insist on challenging my patience, I cant guarantee I wont take you." Lin Xinlan wasnt intimidated by his threats; she laughed coldly and disdainfully said, "Sorry, you might want to sleep with me, but I dont want to sleep with you. Let me go and get your dirty hands off me, I feel disgusted just looking at you!" The mans face suddenly became clouded with shadows. She continued to provoke him with harsh words, "Rong Shaoze, you think youre so great, dont you? Thinking that by snapping your fingers and saying a few sweet words, all the women in the world will revolve around you, right?! Let me tell you, you mean nothing to me. If I could, I wouldnt even spare you a glance!" The arm circled around her waist suddenly tightened. Rong Shaozes jaw clenched, and his eyes erupted with flickers of icy light. Lin Xinlan was still reckless, "Especially when you touch me, I feel so nauseated I want to throw up. The unluckiest thing in my life is encountering you. Youve ruined everything for me, its you who made me feel like Im living in hell, youre the one who completely snatched away my happiness and joy. Rong Shaoze, my whole life is ruined because of you!" The last sentence, she almost yelled out. After speaking, she began to breathe rapidly, too weak to prevent her heart from racing and gasping for air. Lin Xinlan waited for Rong Shaoze to get angry, waited for him to punish her again. She wanted to see what else this man was capable of, aside from torturing women! Rong Shaoze indeed wanted to get angry. If it was two days earlier that Lin Xinlan was speaking to him like this, he would have punished her severely. But now it was different... His tolerance for her had changed, and moreover, he had to consider her still weak body. Now, she couldnt get too angry, nor could she be harmed, her body needed rest. The fierce anger was forcefully suppressed by him. The high pressure that was just about there vanished suddenly. The man slightly curled his lips and asked softly, "Are you done venting? I know you have anger in your heart, you hate me, but now that youve vented, you must feel much better." "..." Lin Xinlan gave him an incredulous glance. He didnt get angry?! He didnt punish her! Rong Shaoze chuckled, "Do you think Ive become gentler?" "What exactly do you want to do?" she asked, puzzled. Rong Shaoze was too out of character, his personality shouldnt be like this. Chapter 161: Couples Should Disrespect Each Other Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Couples Should Disrespect Each OtherHe should have punished her severely, taught her a profound lesson. But despite all the curses she hurled at him, he didnt even get angry... In her view, the only explanation for Rong Shaozes abnormal behavior was that he had some other ulterior motive, which made her suspicious and defensive, compelled to guard against him. Seeing through her thoughts, the man still smiled gently, "I dont want to do anything else, just want to nurse your health back to normal." "Its all your fault that I ended up like this!" "Thats why Im here to compensate you now. Its my fault for making you sick, so I should be responsible for taking care of you." Lin Xinlan was startled once more, "Rong Shaoze, what are you plotting exactly?" This man was super off today. "I told you, I just want to nurse your health. Now, let me take you to bathe. Havent you taken a bath today? Tao Hua said you must bathe every day, wash off the sweat, and prevent bacteria from breeding so your body can heal quickly." Lin Xinlan suddenly realized, and asked with indignant shame, "The past two days while I was unconscious, was it you who bathed me?!" Rong Shaoze grinned, a smile akin to a cat that got the cream, cunning and proud, "Thats right, Ive been the one bathing you these past two days. Since Ive already bathed you twice, I wouldnt mind doing it a third time, or a fourth, or a fifth... or for a lifetime." Lin Xinlans face turned red instantly, and she glared at him furiously, "No need! Now that Im awake, I can bathe myself, I dont need your precious hands to do it!" "But Im happy to bathe you." "You might be willing, but Im not!" She began to push his body again, trying to stand up. Rong Shaoze suddenly scooped her up and headed to the bathroom. Lin Xinlans face changed dramatically, and she struggled vigorously, "Put me down, I can bathe myself, I dont need you to touch me!" "Behave, your body is very weak; let me do it for you." "Im not so weak that I cant take a bath on my own! Rong Shaoze, put me down! Arent you being too shameless? I dont need your help, why do you insist on being so clingy?" Lin Xinlan really reached a point where no words were off-limits. She was completely out of patience with Rong Shaoze, and the level of disdain she felt for him was extremely, extremely high. When someone despises something or someone so much, it shows in their speech, actions, or even in an expression or a glance. Right now, she was in that exact state. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, Rong Shaoze still ignored her harsh words. He pushed open the bathroom door, positioned her next to the bathtub, took a step back, crossed his arms, and watched her. "You said you could, didnt you? Try it and see if you really can." Lin Xinlan paused, then defiantly lifted her chin, "Of course I can! Please leave, Im going to take a bath now." "Take off your clothes and get into the bathtub yourself. I want to see with my own eyes that you can really bathe yourself, then Ill leave." "You..." How could she undress with him standing here! "Havent you heard of the term dont look at indecency?!" Rong Shaoze arched an eyebrow and smirked devilishly, "We are husband and wife, theres no such thing as indecency between us. Spouses should be indecent with each other; without that, we wouldnt be called a married couple." "I told you, we are not husband and wife!" "Do you want me to publish our marriage certificate and let the whole world judge whether we are a married couple or not?" Chapter 162: I Can Wash Myself Chapter 162: Chapter 162: I Can Wash MyselfLin Xinlan choked, naturally she did not agree to his announcement. Among the people she knew, almost no one was aware of her marriage to him. She did not want others to know she had married him. "I can really bathe by myself, please leave. If I need you, I will call you." With no other option, having failed with force, she tried gentleness. But Rong Shaoze was someone impervious to both soft and hard approaches, "Hurry up, I wont leave until I see that youre alright." He stepped forward, and Lin Xinlan thought he was going to lay hands on her. Scared, she clutched her clothes tightly and took a defensive step back. To her surprise, he simply turned on the faucet and began to fill the bathtub with warm water, immediately steaming up the bathroom. He took a bottle of rose essential oil from the shelf, opened it, and asked her sideways, "Do you want a few drops of rose essential oil? I like the scent of roses on you." "No!" She immediately refused. If he liked it, she wanted it even less. Rong Shaoze hesitated with difficulty, put the bottle back, and reached for another bottle of jasmine essential oil, "Then a few drops of jasmine it is. Anyway, rose or jasmine, its your choice." "I dont want either!" "Fine, then lets just use rose for you." "Jasmine, I want jasmine!" Lin Xinlan said hastily. Since he insisted on her using one, she would choose the one he did not like. Rong Shaoze looked at her and nodded in agreement. He added a few drops of jasmine essential oil to the bathtub, and a fresh fragrance wafted over. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan found the scent somewhat familiar, but she couldnt recall where she had smelled it before. "All right, hurry up and bathe." The man even considerately brought her towels and a bath towel. "You get out." She frowned slightly. "If you dont start washing yourself, I wont mind helping you," he said threateningly. Lin Xinlan was speechless. Was threatening all he knew how to do? Yet she knew he would do as he said. If she didnt wash herself, he would indeed start helping her. It didnt matter, as it wasnt the first time hed seen herthere was nothing to be embarrassed about. She gritted her teeth and quickly stripped off her pajamas, revealing a rather nice figure before Rong Shaoze. That moment, even without looking at his face, she could feel his gaze intensify, burning hot, making her uncomfortable all over. Worried that he would take advantage of the situation, she hurriedly slipped into the bathtub, submerging her entire body except for her head. But the water was too clear, and even lying in the bathtub, her body was visible in sharp detail. Lin Xinlan curled up, enduring the humiliation and said annoyedly, "You see, I can wash myself, you can go out now, right?" Rong Shaoze suddenly showed a triumphant smile. He rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing his suntanned, muscular arms. Then he picked up a bath lily, added a few drops of shower gel, worked up a lather of white foam, came over, took her arm, and gently rubbed it onto her skin. Lin Xinlan was stunned, immediately realizing she had been duped! He had deceived her, he actually had! "Get out, how can you go back on your word! You said if I could wash myself, you would leave!" ..." After finishing with that arm, he reached for her other one. Lin Xinlan quickly hid her arms behind her, so he simply started to lather her neck, then her collarbones... "You bastard!" Lin Xinlan was livid. She pushed his hands away forcefully and splashed water all over him. Chapter 163: Prepared to Flee Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Prepared to FleeLin Xinlan was furious. She forcefully pushed away his hand and splashed him with water. Seeing him drenched, she still wasnt satisfied and continued to splash water at him. "Get out, get out!" Her emotions were extremely agitated, but Rong Shaoze remained calm and collected, seizing the opportunity to grab her arm. She kept dodging and trying to splash him with water, only to become exhausted and gasping for breath, sweat beading on the tip of her nose. Lin Xinlan leaned against the bathtub, taking deep breaths. Rong Shaoze smirked wickedly, his eyes flashing with triumph, "I told you couldnt bathe yourself, and you didnt believe me. Look at you now, dont you feel all weak and limp, with no strength?" She glared at him fiercely, silent. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had purposely angered her, purposely exhausted her of strength, hadnt he? He was cunning and despicable! "Since youre tired, just lie down obediently, and let me help you bathe," Rong Shaoze said lightly. Suddenly, he lifted one of her legs, and Lin Xinlan, thrown off balance, fell back against the bathtub. Her leg was long, even, and very toned. Due to rarely wearing skirts and shorts, her skin was quite fair. A long, even, and fair leg caught in Rong Shaozes view made his eyes even darker. Lin Xinlan didnt notice his gaze; she only felt that being held like this was very indecent. And he had seen places he shouldnt have! "Bastard, let go!" She had no choice but to use her last bit of strength to kick fiercely. One leg wasnt enough, so she used both. Lots of water splashed onto Rong Shaoze, leaving him completely drenched and dripping. Seeing her struggle so fiercely, he had to let go of her and start unbuttoning his shirt slowly as he stood up. Lin Xinlans face changed color, and she asked anxiously, "What are you doing?" "Taking off my clothes." "I know youre undressing, but why are you undressing, what for?!" She just knew she shouldnt have trusted him. Was he going to force her again? She was already sick; would he still not let her be? The mans eyes twinkled slightly, and he said with a faint smile, "Because Im wet." "..." Lin Xinlan swore it wasnt because she thought his words were too evil, it was that his words were indeed evil! "I warn you, if you dare touch me, I will not be polite!" She looked around for a weapon; there was nothing but bottles and jars. She grabbed a bottle of shampoo and held it tightly, watching him warily. Rong Shaoze took off his shirt, revealing a strong, sexy, bronze chest, then he unbuckled his belt, and in no time, he was completely undressed. Lin Xinlan turned her head away, speechless, afraid that looking any longer would bring bad luck. She curled herself up in the corner, ready to escape at any moment. The tighter she gripped the bottle in her hand, the better Rong Shaoze did not touch her, or shed smash his head in! Ripples spread through the water as he stepped inside. Lin Xinlan caught a glimpse of him slowly sitting down with the corner of her eye and seized the moment. She suddenly stood up, planning to leap out of the bathtub and escape! One foot was out, the other almost followed, and her heart leaped with joy. Suddenly, a large hand caught the ankle she had just lifted, and with a slight tug, she screamed and fell into the water. She didnt fall onto the hard bathtub as she had expected, but into a broad embrace. Accidentally submerged, she was thoroughly spluttered with water. Chapter 164: Such Thick Skin Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Such Thick Skin"Cough cough... cough cough..." She propped up her upper body, coughing nonstop. "Haha..." Rong Shaozes loud laughter rang out from above. He embraced her from behind and teasingly said, "You dont need to be so tense, Im not doing anything to you. Do you know how beautiful you looked just out of the bath? A beauty after bathingIve seen this for the first time today." "You..." Lin Xinlan clenched her fists, her cheeks flushed with anger. He leaned down to kiss her cheek and said ambiguously while nibbling at her ear, "Woman, let me tell you something. If youre not fast enough to run, youd better not choose to flee when youre in front of a man who has designs on you. Otherwise, your actions will only further arouse a mans desire... you should know, if you run, youre sending him a message to chase." "..." Lin Xinlans face flushed an even deeper shade, not from embarrassment, but from fury! She felt that she was being toyed with by Rong Shaoze; just now, she truly had been in a sorry state. At this moment, she wished she could find a hole to crawl into and never have to see him again. Trying to calm her anger, she said indifferently, "Let go of me, Im done washing, and I want to rest." "You havent even started washing, how can you be done? If youre tired, just lean on me and sleep. You sleep yours, Ill wash mine." "...Let go of me!" Lin Xinlan struggled fiercely, exasperated. How could she express her rage so that hed take the hint and leave her alone? Her disgust and rejection were so apparent. Couldnt he see it, couldnt he feel it? Was he blind or deaf! "Stop moving!" The man suddenly growled lowly, his voice harsh and deep. Lin Xinlan stopped moving; she was so angry she didnt even want to speak. Weary, she leaned against his body and asked coldly, "Rong Shaoze, what on earth do you want?" "I dont want anything special, just to help you bathe." He said this while gently scrubbing her skin with a bath sponge. Lin Xinlan asked speechlessly, "Can you not see my disgust and hatred for you? I detest you so much, why wont you stay away from me? Given your personality, you should be punishing me for my unreasonable behavior towards you, then keeping your distance, showing your dissatisfaction, or ignoring me for a few days, right? But why are you being so thick-faced now? I cant help but suspect you have multiple personalities." Rong Shaozes eyes darkened for a moment before his lips curled into a tender smile. He pinched her chin and kissed her fiercely, then said with a laugh, "Woman, Im glad you understand me so well. In the future, we will spend more time together, and you will come to understand me even more deeply. Rest assured, I will show you different sides of me, letting only you into my inner world." "..." She felt like vomiting, seriously! Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan really had no energy left to argue with him, her eyes drooping, her expression listlessshe no longer spared him a glance, nor did she utter another word to him. As she grew quiet, Rong Shaoze became cheerful, joyously continuing to bathe her. He treated her with the care of a newborn baby, holding her, carefully washing her, not missing any part of her body. Chapter 165 I’ll Dry Your Hair for You Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Ill Dry Your Hair for YouShe hung her head low, clenched her hands, and tried hard to suppress the disgust in her heart. If, if he really touched her, she would make him regret it for the rest of his life! Suddenly, Rong Shaoze turned her head and deeply kissed her lips. When Rong Shaoze finally let her go, she felt a wave of darkness before her eyes and immediately collapsed onto his chest, her face pale, breathing rapidly. "Whats wrong? Dont you feel well?" Rong Shaoze asked with concern when he saw this. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan didnt answer, just gasped for breath. Thinking of her frail body, Rong Shaozes brow furrowed slightly. He picked her up, wrapped her in a bath towel, and carried her back to the bedroom. Gently placing her on the bed, he wiped down her entire body, then helped her with the blankets. By now, Lin Xinlan had caught her breath, and her complexion had improved quite a bit, although she still looked somewhat weak. The man, with only a bath towel loosely wrapped around his lower body, sat beside the bed and brushed the wet hair from her face with his hand. "Do you feel better now?" he asked gently, his dark eyes showing a rare hint of concern. Lin Xinlan glanced at him, closed her eyes, and nodded feebly, "Im very tired, I want to sleep." He bowed his head, kissed her forehead, then held her in his arms, sitting against the headboard and letting her head rest against his chest. Just as Lin Xinlan was about to ask what he was doing, she heard him say, "Go to sleep, Ill dry your hair for you." She was slightly startled, suddenly feeling an odd sensation in her heart. Does Rong Shaoze really have multiple personalities? Why had he suddenly become so nice to her? It was really too strange, and she couldnt figure it out. However, she didnt have the strength to question him anymore, nor did she have the energy to guess at his actions. As Rong Shaoze wiped her hair, Lin Xinlan leaned against him and quickly fell asleep. She slept until the next morning when Lin Xinlan opened her eyes to find that she was alone in bed, and there was no sign of Rong Shaoze in the room. After a good nights sleep, she felt somewhat refreshed but was still very weak, unable to exert much strength with her hands. She couldnt even make a tight fist. Struggling to sit up, the door was pushed open just then. Dressed in casual clothes, Rong Shaoze walked in leisurely, approached the bed, and reached out to touch her forehead. "Hmm, the temperature is still normal, no fever." "..." "Lets go, go wash up first, then take your medicine. After the medicine, youll have to eat," he said, sounding much like a butler, then proceeded to carry her to wash up. Lin Xinlan hurriedly pushed his hand away and coldly said as she got out of bed, "I can do it myself. I should try to move around a bit, that way my body can recover faster." Rong Shaoze withdrew his hand, nodding in full agreement, "You make a good point, then I wont help you wash, go ahead and do it yourself." She had intended to wash herself anyway, who would fancy his help! Lin Xinlan came out from the bathroom after washing up, and the servants had already pushed in a dining cart with a bowl of herbal medicine and a meal. Rong Shaoze sat on the sofa and beckoned her gently, "Come and take your medicine." Chapter 166 The Feeling of Wanting to Vomit Chapter 166: Chapter 166 The Feeling of Wanting to VomitSeeing that bowl of pitch-dark traditional medicine, she felt bitterness in her mouth and had the urge to vomit. "I dont want to drink traditional medicine. Just give me some cold medicine," she said indifferently. Rong Shaoze held up the bowl and blew on it, speaking slowly and methodically, "You cant take Western medicine now; you can only drink traditional medicine. This medicine is a family heirloom from the Tao Hua family, very effective and great for regulating your body. The properties of Western medicine are too strong; it wont cure your illness promptly and might even lower your immune system." Lin Xinlan didnt understand medical theory, so naturally, she didnt know whether what Rong Shaoze was saying was right or not. But she did have common sense, and she felt that his words were somewhat odd. "These days everyone is taking Western medicine. Even those who have undergone major surgeries take Western medicine. Their conditions are much more serious than mine. Why can they take it, but I cant?" she asked, puzzled. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze put the bowl down and looked at her with his dark eyes, "They are them, you are you. Your status is that of the Young Madam of the Rong Family; your body is naturally more precious than theirs, so of course, you need the best care. Rest assured, this medicine is all benefits and no harm to your body. Come over and drink it while its hot, Im doing this for your good, I wouldnt poison you." Forget it; taking any medicine is the same. Lin Xinlan moved over, picked up the bowl and was about to drink, but as soon as she smelled the strong bitterness, she really couldnt swallow it. In her chest, there was also a feeling of nausea. Frowning and enduring, she still couldnt drink it. "I wont drink it," she said nonchalantly as she placed the bowl on the table, "I know my own body condition. Its just a bit weak, and Ill recover in a few days without medicine." "Drink it," Rong Shaoze commanded in a voice that brooked no refusal, his tone deep. Lin Xinlans stubborn streak kicked in, "I wont drink! If you want someone to drink, drink it yourself!" Rong Shaoze actually picked up the bowl and gulped down a big mouthful, Lin Xinlan watched him in shock, thinking that he couldnt possibly drink it for real. He put the bowl down and turned to look at her with a somewhat dangerous gaze. Just as Lin Xinlan felt something was off, he suddenly pulled her close to his waist, forcefully pried her chin open, and sealed her mouth tightly with his. The bitter medicine transferred from his mouth to hers, and she opened her eyes in shock, beginning to struggle intensely. But he held her so tightly that she couldnt move at all. Lin Xinlan mumbled and shook her head, the man simply pressed her down on the sofa, tilting her head back so that she was forced to swallow the liquid. Almost half a bowl of medicine was fed drop by drop into her mouth without spilling. Lin Xinlans tongue went numb with the bitterness; the moment he released her, she immediately grabbed a cup of water to drink. As soon as she finished drinking water, Rong Shaoze repeated the process, feeding the rest of the medicine into her mouth. Lin Xinlan then gulped down a lot of water into her stomach, cradling the water cup. After feeding all the medicine, the man smiled very smugly, "There, you drank it all. Woman, you actually want me to feed you like this, thats why you didnt drink the medicine, right?" "..." ---- It was because she was worried that Rong Shaoze would feed her the medicine mouth-to-mouth that, from then on, Lin Xinlan no longer refused to drink traditional medicine. No matter how bitter the medicine was, or how much she didnt want to drink it, she would pinch her nose and drink it all without leaving a drop. And at that time, Rong Shaoze would always smile with satisfaction at her sidea smile so annoying and deserving of a punch. After resting for two days, Lin Xinlan felt her strength was mostly restored. Chapter 167: Do Not Touch Her for Three Months Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Do Not Touch Her for Three MonthsRong Shaoze, however, was very worried and called Tao Hua in to give her a thorough examination. Tao Hua said her body was basically fine, but its best for her not to engage in any vigorous activities. Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan felt relieved, but Rong Shaozes face turned sour. "How long will this situation last?" he asked, referring to not being able to touch her. With a smile, Tao Hua said lightly, "Three months. You cant touch her for three months." "SHIT!" Rong Shaoze couldnt help but curse under his breath. Not being able to touch her for three months, that was like asking for his life! Seeing his dissatisfied look, Tao Hua spoke coolly, "Of course, no one will stop you if you want to touch her. But it would be best not to end up taking a life." Rong Shaozes face turned even uglier. Lin Xinlan, hearing their conversation, grew increasingly anxious in her heart. What kind of illness had she contracted, so serious that Rong Shaoze couldnt touch her, and for as long as three months, no less? Suddenly, a thought flashed through her mind. Could it be, she was pregnant?! No, thats impossible! She took contraceptive pills every time; there was absolutely no way she could be pregnant. If she were pregnant, Rong Shaoze would have told her, he would have ordered her to get rid of the child, not take great care of her and keep it from her. The more Lin Xinlan thought about it, the more certain she became that she wasnt pregnant. As long as it wasnt pregnancy, that was good enough. After Tao Hua left, Rong Shaoze sat on the edge of the bed, agitated, and said with ill humor, "Now I cant touch you for three months, are you satisfied now?" She was satisfied. If he could never touch her for the rest of his life, then she would be even more satisfied. However, she lowered her eyes, her face showing no emotion, hiding her inner thoughts very well. But who was Rong Shaoze? Seeing her like this, he could guess what she was thinking. He pinched her chin, lifted her head, and forced her to meet his gaze. His lips curled into a mischievously attractive arc as he smiled faintly and said, "However, even if I cant touch you, I cant miss out on my daily benefits." After that, he kissed her lips, giving her no chance to react. He was growing fonder of kissing her; each time he kissed her, he felt very pleased. The kiss was not rough at all, rather gentle, and when he gently let go of her, he buried his face in her neck and said, intoxicated, "Xinlan, you smell so good, I really like the fragrance on you." Lin Xinlans body trembled! He was calling her Xinlan?! How could he utter such an affectionate nickname? And, the fragrance on her? Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered somethingno wonder that day he used jasmine essential oil to bathe her, it smelled so familiar to her. Because her body had always carried the scent of jasmine! She had been deceived by him! He didnt like the scent of roses at all; his preference was for the scent of jasmine. He had deliberately said that just so she would carry the fragrance he liked... This hateful man! Lin Xinlan forcefully pushed him away and asked with a cold face, "Tell me, what illness do I actually have?!" Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze looked up, very calm, "What illness could you possibly have, youre not sick at all." "Then why did Doctor Tao say you cant touch me for three months and that touching me could be dangerous?" She really wanted to ask if she was pregnant. Rong Shaoze laughed a little, touched her head, and said, "Dont worry, theres nothing wrong with your body. Its just too weak to withstand my strength." Chapter 168 He Actually Fainted Chapter 168: Chapter 168 He Actually Fainted"You also know how strong I am, what if I go too hard and hurt you?" "..." What planet did this shameless man come from? So shameless, so utterly shameless! "Of course, if you want it, Ill try to be gentler. Maybe then I wont hurt you." "Get lost!" Lin Xinlan threw a pillow at him. Her cheeks were flushed with anger, wishing she could sew his mouth shut with a needle. To stop him from uttering any more dirty words forever. Rong Shaoze threw the pillow aside and suddenly pounced on her, his bright eyes deeply gazing into hers, a smile lingering on his lips, "If you want me to leave, I can, but first I need to claim my benefits before going out." His benefits were to kiss her, to entangle with her in a deep kiss... Since he couldnt touch her, and on top of that he had been holding back for a few days, he kind of wanted to use all his energy on this kiss. The deeper he kissed, the more tightly he held her, pinning her hands and making her unable to move. At first, Lin Xinlan could bear his kisses, but after a while, she couldnt breathe. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A tearing pain in her chest. In a daze, she felt as if she was back in that scene. She was bound in the sea, the water enveloping her body. Unable to breathe, unable to move, she could only suffer and wait to be choked to death. That discomfort was too deep-seated, like a nightmare etched in her heart, filling her with fear and dread whenever she thought about it. The fear inside her grew greater and greater... Lin Xinlan felt she was going to suffocate to death! Enough, let go of her, let her go quickly! She screamed desperately in her mind, but Rong Shaoze couldnt hear anything; his eyes closed, deeply immersed, he had forgotten the time, forgotten everything. She really couldnt breathe, it was so uncomfortable; let go of her already!!! Lin Xinlan was so frantic she was almost crying. She struggled hard, but the man held her even tighter, entwining with her more closely. Her forehead was covered in sweat, her eyes wide open, and the fear in Lin Xinlans eyes grew more and more. In the end, her vision went dark, and she fainted. Rong Shaoze, while kissing, sensed something wrong and when he looked up, he was utterly dismayedshe had actually passed out! Were his kisses that intense? She had never fainted from his kisses before. Why had she now? However, her body was too weak now, probably unable to withstand his intense kisses. A trace of annoyance in his eyes, Rong Shaoze quickly got up, laid her body flat, and then immediately dialed Tao Huas number. Tao Hua had just gotten into the car when he received a call from Rong Shaoze. He answered the call speechlessly, and said with exasperation, "No matter what happens, dont ask me to go back again. This back and forth is killing me; do you even see me as a human being?" "Stop the nonsense. Its serious. Come back right now!" Rong Shaozes tone was filled with urgency. Tao Hua grew serious and earnestly asked, "What exactly happened?" "Shes unconscious. Hurry over and check on her. Five minutes, no, Ill give you two minutes. Get over here now!" Rong Shaoze ordered imperiously; after speaking, he didnt allow Tao Hua any chance to retort and hung up the phone. Tao Hua was intimidated by his vehemence, really thinking something serious had happened to Lin Xinlan. He immediately turned around and floored the accelerator. Rushing upstairs in a hurry, Rong Shaoze directed him to quickly check on Lin Xinlan. ***** Chapter 169: The Fetus is Very Unstable Chapter 169: Chapter 169: The Fetus is Very UnstableRushing upstairs, Rong Shaoze instructed him to quickly examine Lin Xinlan. He saw that Lin Xinlans complexion wasnt pale but still had a touch of rosiness, knowing that she probably didnt have any major issues, he slowly asked, "How did she faint?" Rong Shaozes eyes flickered and he had no choice but to tell the truth. Tao Hua listened, then was both speechless and couldnt suppress a laugh, "I mean, youre really something else. You can make someone faint with just a kiss, no wonder birth control pills cant stop your mighty sperm. Seeing how powerful you are, I really want to drag you in for live experiments. Maybe we could develop some super potent Viagra, sell it for a hundred thousand per pill, and I could get rich just from selling the drug every year." Rong Shaoze was already irritated inside, hearing this he replied curtly, "Pervert!" "Im the pervert? Why didnt you call yourself that when you were being perverted?" Well, that left both of them speechless. They were both oddballs, otherwise, they wouldnt become friends. Whats that saying again? Birds of a feather flock together, and that describes them both perfectly. "So, how is she really? Is she in any danger?" At that moment, Rong Shaoze was most concerned about Lin Xinlans health. "Relax, she just fainted temporarily due to lack of oxygen. Let her get enough sleep, and she will naturally wake up. If this happens again, dont call me over. Do you think my hospital is for fun? I dont have time to come every day to check on your minor illnesses and ailments." Rong Shaoze ignored him and asked again, "Can you give her some medicine? Shes too weak." Now he didnt even have the privilege of touching her, and if she was going to faint from just a kiss, what good was his sex life! Tao Hua took his time packing up the medicine box, speaking indifferently, "The fetus inside her is very unstable right now, less than a month old, she cant just take any medicine. If you dont want this child, I can prescribe something that will abort the fetus quietly." Rong Shaoze hesitated then said thoughtfully, "I havent decided whether I want the child, but I just didnt expect her to suddenly become pregnant. How could she get pregnant when she takes birth control every day?" "Isnt it because your sperm is formidable and powerful?" "..." After thinking for a while, Rong Shaoze voiced his inner doubts, "What if she isnt pregnant? I worry you might have misdiagnosed." Tao Hua was raising an eyebrow, daring to question his medical skills? The Tao family had generations who specialized in gynecology; no one understood womens bodies better than he did. "How about we make a bet? After the fetus is a month old, go get it checked, and if shes pregnant, you owe me five million. If shes not, I owe you five million." Rong Shaoze had no mind to bet with him; he waved his hand dismissively and said, "Alright, go back. Whether she is pregnant or not isnt the point; if there is a child, well keep it, if not, then let it be." Tao Hua raised his eyebrow again. These were words hed never heard come from Rong Shaoze before. Rong Shaozes women were never few, and many of them, in order to hold on to him, would secretly try to get pregnant. Upon finding out, he would coldly say just two words: "Get it aborted!" He wouldnt allow any woman to carry his child, even if it was his future wife. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still remembered, before Rong Shaoze got engaged to Du Ruoxin, he made it clear to her: "You can marry me, but you cant have children." At that time, Du Ruoxin was very upset, tears in her eyes, she hesitated for a while and ultimately nodded in agreement. Chapter 170: Cutting Off Special Feelings for Her [Additional - ] Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Cutting Off Special Feelings for Her [Additional Chapter]Rong Shaoze didnt want the child even when Du Ruoxin gave birth to one, let alone from someone else. But now, Lin Xinlan was pregnant, and he had not asked her to remove it immediatelyinstead, he said that if there was a child, they should keep it. Tao Hua thought it was very necessary to remind him. "Are you sure youve thought this through? Do you really plan on having this child?" Rong Shaoze knew what he meant; he was worried that he would regret it later. "Yeah, Ive decided. Its my child, and I naturally have the ability to protect him." "Alright, as long as you have that resolve." After Tao Hua left, Rong Shaoze sat by the bed, looking at Lin Xinlan with complex eyes. This woman was too different from the rest. She was the first one who, time and again, repeatedly broke his patience and his limits of tolerance. Now, he had even allowed her to have the child... Rong Shaoze suddenly felt a bit worried; what if he fell for her? He couldnt fall in love with anyone, nor should he fall in love with anyone. Perhaps, he was just very interested in her, which was why he couldnt let her go, why he treated her so specially. Maybe once he got tired of her, he would lose interest... No, he had to cut off his special feelings for her right away. He couldnt let himself get in any deeper; otherwise, he was afraid there would come a day where he couldnt extricate himself. He wasnt a god; there were many things he couldnt control or predict... After Lin Xinlan woke up, she never saw Rong Shaoze again. The butler volunteered an explanation, "Young Madam, the Young Master has been a bit busy lately, so hes not often at home. But he told me to instruct you to rest well and to take good care of you." "I didnt ask about his whereabouts; you dont need to explain to me," Lin Xinlan said indifferently. The butler choked on his words and then said, "I was worried you would make wild guesses, which isnt good for your health. Now, the Young Master only has eyes for you. Everyone in the villa can see it. Young Madam, you are blessed; not only did you marry Young Master, but you also gained his affection..." "Butler Gu, youve been quite talkative today. I dont want to hear any of this." "..." Where Rong Shaoze had gone, how he felt about her, she couldnt care less. She held not a shred of affection for Rong Shaoze, only hatred. If asked whom she would never fall in love with in this lifetime, her answer would always be the sameRong Shaoze. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Three days later, Rong Shaoze returned. But he came back reeking of alcohol. Seeing him stagger in, the butler hurried to support him, "Young Master, youre drunk." He brushed off her hand, looking around perplexedly and asked, "Wheres Lin Xinlan?" "Young Madam is upstairs. Should I call her down for you?" "Hmm, call her down." He made his way unsteadily to the sofa and sat down, his fingers wearily pinching the bridge of his nose, his eyes still bloodshot. Lin Xinlan was about to go to sleep when Butler Gu knocked on the door, "Young Madam, the Young Master has returned. Hes asking for you downstairs; he wants to see you." She frowned slightly, "Tell him Ive gone to sleep, I wont be coming down." "This... Im afraid that might be inappropriate." "Whats so inappropriate about it? Cant I even sleep now?" Butler Gu hesitated for a moment before compromising, "Alright, Ill go down and tell the Young Master." Ah, in these times, everyone is someone you cant afford to offend. If she offended Young Madam, Young Master might blame her. And offending Young Master, that would be completely unthinkable. Butler Gu went downstairs and approached Rong Shaoze. Chapter 171: Missing Her Madly【Added More】 Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Missing Her MadlyAdded MoreThe man noticed her movement and abruptly looked up, a trace of joy in his eyes. Seeing that the person approaching was not Lin Xinlan, his face immediately darkened, and he asked coldly, "Where is the Young Madam?" "Young Master, the Young Madam said shes gone to sleep and wont come down." Gone to sleep! Its only eight oclock, how could she be asleep so early. Besides, even if shes asleep, she can wake up, cant she? He hadnt been home for three days, couldnt she come down to greet him without dying?! In a word, Lin Xinlan simply didnt want to see him or come down to meet him. But during these three days, he had thought about her every moment. He tried hard to restrain himself, hoping to lessen his longing for her, but he couldnt understand what kind of spell Lin Xinlan had cast on him. Her image was becoming clearer and clearer in his mind, impossible to dispel. While he ate, he wondered if she had eaten properly and if her health had improved. When he slept, he thought of whether she felt lonely sleeping alone and if she missed him even a little. As he walked, he pondered what she might be doing at that moment, whether she was also missing him like he missed her. No matter what he did, he always thought of her... He felt like he was going mad, even when he was with Lin Xinlan, he had never felt such intense longing. Why was it that when he deliberately tried to forget her, she seemed to be everywhere like the air? He had exerted much effort to forget her, to no avail, instead becoming more and more unable to let go of her. So he thought, he should just follow his heart and be with her for now. Isnt it said that the more you cant have something, the more you want it? Perhaps once he had her heart, he could grow tired of her. He knew himself well; his heart would never be tied down to one woman. And he was confident that one day, he would grow tired of Lin Xinlan. It was this strong self-confidence that had compelled him to return, only to find out She had no feelings for him whatsoever, she even didnt want to see him! The discrepancy between her attitude and his was far too great, which dealt a heavy blow to his pride and left him feeling a bit... hurt. Rong Shaoze angrily stood up, kicked over the coffee table with a loud bang, and roared violently, "Call her down for me at once, immediately!" The coffee table fell to the ground with a loud noise. Combined with his roar, the effect was truly terrifying. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lao Gu was startled, stunned for a moment, but hastily nodded, "Yes, I will call the Young Madam down at once!" Upstairs, Lin Xinlan also heard the commotion downstairs. Rong Shaozes voice was very loud; she couldnt ignore it even if she wanted to. Her brows furrowed tightly, and she closed her eyes in disgust, sure that her evening was now ruined. "Young Madam, please hurry downstairs. The Young Master is angry. If he gets upset, he might make things difficult for you. Please go down and see him," Lao Gu knocked on the door urgently and spoke anxiously. The door opened, and Lin Xinlan stood at the threshold, her face calm, showing no sign of panic. "Fine, I know." Lao Gu breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Young Madam." Seeing how violently terrifying Rong Shaoze could be, even Lao Gu was afraid of him. Lin Xinlan walked downstairs to see the man standing in the center of the living room, leaning slightly, motionless like a statue. He exuded a cold aura, and not a single servant was around; they had all been frightened away by him. She walked up to him, looked at him, and asked indifferently, "Why did you want to see me?" Rong Shaoze stared at her, silent. Chapter 172: Xinlan, Are You Concerned About Me? Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Xinlan, Are You Concerned About Me?"..." Rong Shaoze stared at her without speaking. "If you wanted to see me, why didnt you just come upstairs to find me? Whats with the drunken fit here?" Lin Xinlan chastised him expressionlessly. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Rong Shaoze still didnt speak, continuing to stare intently at her. He didnt even blink, as if she would disappear the moment he did. Lin Xinlan furrowed her brows, asking with suspicion, "How much have you drunk?" "... Three bottles." "Beer?" "Diluted... baijiu." Lin Xinlan was speechless. How could he drink that much and not die of alcohol poisoning? "Youre drunk. Ill have the butler help you up to rest. Whatever it is, you can talk about it tomorrow. For now, go sleep it off." Rong Shaoze was taken aback, then suddenly smiled tenderly, "Xinlan, you care about me." Lin Xinlan froze, his sudden tenderness making her feel very uncomfortable. It was like someone who had always been brutal to you, whom you feared, was suddenly smiling warmly and acting kind towards you. It made you question their motives and unable to adapt to their change, leaving you with a creepy feeling inside. Anyway, Lin Xinlans feelings were all sorts of complicated... After all, she wasnt concerned about his well-being. She merely thought it was exhausting to talk to a drunkard and didnt want to be unable to rest the entire night because of him, which was why she was urging him to sleep. If he hadnt come to her, even if he drank himself to death and caused a huge scene downstairs, she wouldnt have cared in the slightest. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth to argue but then held back. Forget it, no use arguing with him. Let him think what he wants. "Do you want to go rest? If not, Im going up to sleep," she asked indifferently. Rong Shaoze immediately came to his senses and nodded eagerly, "Yes... help me up..." As he finished speaking, he leaned toward her. Lin Xinlan hurried to dodge, but he reached out with a large hand and held her tightly in his arms. The strong odor of alcohol hit her nostrils, and Lin Xinlan frowned in disgust, struggling as she said, "You reek of alcohol, dont get so close to me!" "Do I?" Rong Shaoze furrowed his brows unconsciously. No one had ever told him he stank before, so his first reaction was to doubt it. Seeing Lin Xinlans genuine expression, he hesitantly raised his arm to sniff it, and it did seem somewhat smelly. But, too proud to admit it, he said, "Theres a bit of alcohol smell, how is it stinky? Maybe theres something wrong with your nose?" This was Lin Xinlans first time talking to a drunk person, and she felt that a drunk was indeed just like a madman. "The smell is coming from you, of course you cant smell it. To me, its disgusting. Let go of me, go shower by yourself, and stay away from my bed tonight." What if he became wildly aggressive in his drunkenness later on? She wasnt about to offer herself up to get hurt by him. After hearing Lin Xinlans words, Rong Shaozes dark eyes stared at her seriously. Lin Xinlan inwardly cursed, worrying she might have angered him. All the servants around were anxious, thinking what they should do if the young master got angry. When sober, his wrath was frightening enough, let alone when he was drunkwouldnt it be like an earthquake? While everyone was wildly guessing, Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, saying a bit plaintively, "Xinlan, you despise me..." "..." Lin Xinlan almost didnt catch her breath. Chapter 173 I Want You to Help Me Wash Chapter 173: Chapter 173 I Want You to Help Me WashMom, did he just have a look of grievance on his face? Was he acting coquettishly? He must be really drunk! Lin Xinlan decided not to talk to this drunkard with the tone of a normal person. She took a deep breath and used her skills in coaxing Xiaocong, saying, "Im not looking down on you, its just that you reek of alcohol, and its really smelly. Be a good boy and go take a bath now, then go to sleep, okay?" She tried to keep her tone as gentle as possible, but it still sounded somewhat stiff. After all, some forms of tenderness cant be feigned. It wasnt clear if Rong Shaoze was truly drunk or not, as it seemed he didnt pick up on her reluctance. But he was indeed pacified by her coaxing, and seeing her so gentle towards him, Rong Shaoze felt like his heart was struck hard, evoking an indescribable feeling. He broke into a grin, looking somewhat happy, and this was the first time Lin Xinlan had seen his genuine smile up close. Seeing him expose eight teeth along with two dimples, she was momentarily stunned, thinking to herself how handsome this man was. She wondered if her Xiaocong would grow up to be as good-looking as him. "Xinlan, youve been staring at me relentlessly, have you discovered how handsome I am?" the man asked with a goofy smile. Lin Xinlan snapped back to reality, her face immediately turning stern, "Do you want to go take a bath and go to sleep or not?! If not, then let go of me quickly!" "Yes!" He nodded eagerly, fearing that he might anger her again. "If so, then lets go." Lin Xinlan gently supported him, hoping he would walk on his own, but he leaned most of his weight on her, making it difficult for her to move. Having no choice, she had to ask Lao Gu to help her get Rong Shaoze upstairs. Upon entering his bedroom, Lin Xinlan thought that in his current state, he probably couldnt bathe himself, so she decided to let him go straight to sleep. After settling him on the bed, she said to Lao Gu, "You take care of him and help him sleep. Ill go to another room." Great, she wouldnt have to sleep with him tonight. Just as Lin Xinlan turned around, her wrist was suddenly seized. She looked back to see Rong Shaoze holding her, struggling to sit up, "I dont want to sleep!" His gaze was somewhat innocent, with a touch of childish wilfulness, "I want to take a bath!" Lin Xinlan looked to Lao Gu, "Arrange for some servants to help him bathe." "I dont want others to help me bathe, I want you to help me!" "..." Lin Xinlan felt the urge to crack his skull open, "Im sick, I dont have the strength to help you bathe, let the servants help you." She tried to soothe him, deciding to use the same tactic again. Who would have thought that this time, he wouldnt fall for the same trick. "No, it has to be you who helps me bathe," the man insisted petulantly. Isnt he supposed to be twenty-eight? Why is he acting like an eight-year-old child! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan forcibly pulled away his hand, annoyed, "Who do you think you are? Do you think Ill bathe you just because you ask me to?! Rong Shaoze, stop throwing a tantrum because youre drunk. Are you really drunk, or just pretending? Do you think I cant tell?" She just wanted to bluff him, to see if he was faking it. "I want to take a bath!" He glared at her, not paying any attention to her words, "I want you to help me." Lin Xinlan felt like she was going to lose her mind. Lao Gu couldnt stand it any longer; her young master had always got whatever he wanted, when had anyone ever yelled at him or treated him with such indifference? She looked reproachfully at Lin Xinlan and advised, Chapter 174: Really Drunk Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Really DrunkShe looked at Lin Xinlan with blame and persuaded, "Young Madam, please help the young master take a bath. Once hes bathed, the young master will go to sleep obediently, and then you can rest too. I understand Shaozes personality; hes very stubborn. If you dont help him bathe, he wont let you go." "I dont have the strength to help him bathe!" she found herself an excuse. Lao Gus eyes twinkled, and she said with a smile, "Actually, you dont have to bathe him. Ill bring some hot water, and you just need to help the young master wipe down." She looked at Rong Shaoze and coaxed him affectionately, "Young master, how about this method? Young Madam doesnt have the strength to bathe you, so she will just help you wipe down your body, okay?" Rong Shaoze tilted his head to think for a moment, then smiled and nodded, "Okay, help me wipe down my body." Lin Xinlan really wanted to curse now. Were these master and servant ganging up against her? But she couldnt argue back, if she didnt wipe him down, she would have to bathe him. Lin Xinlan weighed her options and decided to just help him with a wipe down. "Fine, Ill just wipe you down a bit," she said, utterly helpless. Rong Shaoze then lay back on the bed contentedly, a smile resting on his lips as he kept his gaze fixed on her. His eyes were burning and peculiar. Lin Xinlan couldnt bear to meet his gaze, and she began unbuttoning his shirt with her head hung low. Her movements were calm, and she looked peaceful with her head bowed. Those who didnt know any better might think she was a very virtuous wife. Only she knew how much she didnt want to do these things. After removing Rong Shaozes shirt, she took the hot towel from Lao Gu and wiped him down carelessly before pulling up the blanket to cover him. "The bottom hasnt been wiped!" Rong Shaoze stopped her movements, hastily saying. Lin Xinlan paused, slowly lifting her head, and threw the towel on his face, "Wipe it yourself!" This man was just too presumptuous! "Young Madam, how could you treat the young master like this!" Lao Gu shrieked, quickly snatching the towel away, fearing that it would stain her own distinguished young master. Rong Shaozes dark eyes fixed on Lin Xinlan, and she returned his stare. After a dozen seconds, the man closed his eyes wearily, and compromised, "Fine, lets sleep." Lin Xinlan quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he didnt have a drunken fit. Lao Gu gave Lin Xinlan a peculiar glance but thought to herself that Young Madams abilities were truly great, and she was slowly beginning to tame the young master... Rong Shaozes idea of sleeping was to have Lin Xinlan sleep with him. She didnt want to, but he pulled her in, refusing to let her go. Left with no choice, she could only lie down beside him on the bed. Rong Shaoze had likely drunk too much; his nerves easily excited. He pulled the blanket over them both, turned off the light, and then hugged Lin Xinlan tightly from behind, persistently kissing her neck. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan suppressed her anger, not moving an inch. She thought, hes drunk, and once hes had enough, he would go to sleep. ********* Half an hour passed, and Rong Shaoze was still holding her, occasionally kissing her neck and cheeks or caressing her back and arms. One hour passed. Rong Shaoze showed no signs of sleepiness, becoming more and more excited. Seeing that Lin Xinlan didnt resist, he grew bolder. He took her hand, kissing each finger one by one, sometimes gently biting, and then holding and playing with them for a while. After he had his fill of her hand, his hands started to roam. Chapter 175 Did You Miss Me? Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Did You Miss Me?"Stop it!" Lin Xinlan forcefully pulled his hand away, and with a slap, she turned on the light, turning to glare at him fiercely. "Rong Shaoze, have you had enough? If youre not going to sleep, then dont disturb my sleep! If youre too excited to sleep, go run ten thousand meters outside, dont torment me here!" Rong Shaoze blinked, his long eyelashes casting a shadow on his face. He didnt care about her anger, pulled her body towards him, and asked gently while hugging her, "Did you miss me during these three days I was away?" "No!" She would miss him? How could she possibly. The mans brow furrowed slightly: "Not even a little bit?" Lin Xinlan thought that Rong Shaoze was too drunk to ask such a silly question. "Not even a little bit!" she answered without leaving any room for doubt. His handsome eyebrows knit together, he held back, and asked persistently, "Not even a little bit of a little bit?" "No, nothing at all! Stop it, I want to go to sleep, Im begging you to be normal for once!" Lin Xinlan said irritably. She forcefully turned over, closed the light, and closed her eyes to sleep. The man behind her gripped her shoulder, his fingers tightening more and more, till he couldnt hold back his temper, suddenly turned her body over, and flipped on top of her. He pinned her hands down, his dark, shiny eyes locking onto her firmly, making it impossible for her to escape. "Xinlan, I missed you, did you really never think of me?" Lin Xinlan thought he was going to be rough with her, but she didnt expect him to ask this question. She was stunned, he actually said he had thought of her. Ever since the incident at sea, Rong Shaoze had become very strange. To any normal person, his attitude towards her had changed, he began treating her well, as if he had developed feelings for her. But Lin Xinlan, after enduring his long-term bullying, had grown skeptical of his gaze, always wearing a look of doubt. She knew Rong Shaoze wouldnt fall for anyone. Of course, she wouldnt be so vain as to think that her charm was so great that he suddenly became infatuated with her. Rong Shaozes abnormal behavior had left her puzzled, and she couldnt find the reason for his change. In her view, Rong Shaoze being nice to her definitely had an ulterior motive. Even if he had really fallen for her, she would scoff at it and not care at all. "Come on, tell me, did you miss me?" Rong Shaoze saw that she didnt reply, and urged her to answer. He was very insistent on this question tonight. Since he missed her so much, he also wanted her to have thought of him. Even just a little bit would do, all he wanted was her response. His behavior, just like a whimsical child, as if because he was nice to you, you had to be nice to him too. Seeing his childish behavior, Lin Xinlan gave a cold laugh, "Do you think I would miss you? Think that I would miss someone I hate to the core? I have thought of you, I thought that you would never show up in front of me again, forever disappear from my sight!" ******* S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 176 She is Indeed Afraid of Him Chapter 176: Chapter 176 She is Indeed Afraid of HimMomentum, its a game of give and take. Rong Shaoze had recently lost his momentum, causing Lin Xinlans to rise. She increasingly failed to hide her emotions, simply wanting to unleash the resentment in her heart to feel better. After all, she had been patient, and the result was his repeated harm to her. Since that was the case, why bother holding back? Shed rather follow her heart to gain some relief. Besides, not showing him any good face might occasionally strike a blow to him too... Rong Shaoze indeed felt deeply struck; he gripped her wrist tightly, his face suddenly turning livid, covered in gloom! Couldnt she even tell a lie to coddle him?! Why be so heartless! He felt very struck and very hurt inside. He glared at her, grinding his teeth as he growled with a trace of wounded desolation in his tone, "I missed you so much, would you die if you missed me for once?!" Lin Xinlans eyes momentarily froze, somewhat disbelieving her own ears... What was he saying? No, she had to stop him! Rong Shaozes kiss finally left her lips, moving to her neck. Lin Xinlan gasped for breath, her cries weak: "Stop it, stop it right now! Im going to faint, stop it!" Rong Shaoze paused his actions, lifting his head to see her abnormal state, he was immediately frightened into sobriety. He hurriedly turned on the light, gripping her shoulders anxiously he asked, "Xinlan, whats wrong with you?" Lin Xinlan pushed his body away, her whole body trembling violently, her face pale as paper. She was afraid, very, very afraid. Was she afraid of him? Rong Shaozes gaze was profound, his thin lips tightly pursed. "Stay away from me... go away!" she said weakly, curling her body tightly into a ball. "What exactly is wrong with you?" Rong Shaoze asked in a low voice. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes and shook her head, without speaking. She looked pitiful, as if he were an evil demon of the worst sort. He reached out to touch her, and Lin Xinlan immediately screamed in fright, retreating further away from him. Rong Shaozes heart sank suddenly! His hand froze in mid-air, slowly clenching tightly. She indeed was afraid of him. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why would she react like this? Rong Shaoze felt a tightness in his chest, he couldnt breathe. Looking into Lin Xinlans innocent and terrified eyes, his heart hardened, and he forcefully grabbed her wrist, dragging her into his arms, holding her tight. "Get away, dont touch me!" Lin Xinlans emotions suddenly erupted; she struggled violently, with fear in her eyes reaching its utmost extent. Her face was so pale it was devoid of color, and her slender body trembled violently. Such a panic-stricken reaction even gave Rong Shaoze the illusion that he was a terrible demon. Suppressing the discomfort in his heart. He held her tightly, not allowing her to struggle: "Xinlan, calm down, I wont touch you anymore, just calm down!" "No, go away!" Lin Xinlan was still very agitated. ****** Chapter 177 Her Psychological Issues Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Her Psychological Issues"No, go away!" Lin Xinlans emotions were still very agitated. Rong Shaoze had to raise his voice, "Lin Xinlan, if you keep thrashing about, I wont be nice to you anymore!" That tactic indeed worked, she came back to her senses and slowly calmed down. "Whats wrong with you?" The man gently wiped the sweat from her forehead, asking with a frown. Lin Xinlan shook her head, "Nothing, I want to go to sleep now..." Rong Shaoze looked at her deeply, but still positioned her comfortably and covered her with the quilt. "Sleep then," he said gently. Lin Xinlan turned away from him, exhausted she closed her eyes, and quickly fell asleep. Rong Shaoze, however, couldnt sleep. He kept staring at her silhouette, his expression very somber. Only very late into the night did he turn off the light and lie down to sleep. The next day, he called over Tao Hua to give Lin Xinlan a medical check-up. Lin Xinlan said she wasnt ill and didnt need a doctor, but Rong Shaoze didnt think so. He insisted on having Tao Hua examine her, and she, unable to resist, let them have their way. After a thorough examination, Tao Hua told Rong Shaoze, "Her body doesnt have any major issues, theres no need to worry." Rong Shaoze sat on the sofa, spoke solemnly, "Then it must be her psychological state thats the problem, check that." Tao Hua raised an eyebrow; psychological issues, now thats serious. Lin Xinlan, hugging a pillow, curled up in the corner of the sofa, her brow slightly furrowed upon hearing Rong Shaozes words. "Im not mentally ill!" "Patients often dont admit theyre sick," Rong Shaoze casually countered her. Especially those with psychological issues, they either dont admit it or dont even realize theyre sick at all. "You..." Lin Xinlan held back her anger and said, "I really am not ill, Im fine, I dont need to see a doctor." The man stared at her with dark eyes, "Then how do you explain your overreaction last night?" Lin Xinlan looked distressed. Tao Hua waited for her to come up with an answer on her own, and so did Rong Shaoze. "Anyway, Im not sick," she stood up to leave, but the man caught her in one swift motion, pulling her back to sit down again. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders, speaking in a softened tone, "Be good, Tao Hua treats psychological diseases, let him have a look at you, dont let it get worse by delaying it." "Ive told you, Im not sick!" She felt that it was he who was sick, that he was the one who needed to see a psychologist. Rong Shaoze ignored her words and said directly to Tao Hua, "Take a look at her, and try to be thorough; it would be best to cure her in one go." Tao Hua had studied psychology, and so had Rong Shaoze, but not as intensely as Tao Hua. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Rong Shaoze suspected that Lin Xinlan suffered from a psychological disorder, then it was almost certainly true. He looked at Lin Xinlan with a smile, "Miss Lin, if youre not sick, why fear being examined by me. Lets have a one-on-one talk, just a short chat, treat it as a conversation, what do you say?" "Alright," she finally agreed. Rong Shaoze patted her shoulder, got up, asked the servants to leave, and went up to his study himself. In the living room, only she and Tao Hua remained. Tao Hua took a sip of tea, and with a smile, asked, "You really dislike Rong Shaoze, dont you?" Lin Xinlan hadnt expected him to ask this right off the bat and was momentarily stunned. It was more than dislike, she detested him deeply. She lowered her eyes in silence, choosing not to answer his question. Seeing her like this, Tao Hua knew she had tacitly agreed. "In fact, he does have some good qualities," Tao Hua said lightly. Chapter 178 Please Cooperate Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Please CooperateLin Xinlan was indifferent, She hadnt discovered any of his merits, and even if there were any, she was not interested in finding out. Seeing her cold attitude, Tao Hua was sure that she had absolutely no feelings for Rong Shaoze. Yet he could tell that Rong Shaoze had developed feelings for her. A Rong Shaoze who had never loved, colder than anyone else, had now apparently met his match in a woman even colder than him. Was this what they called, "for every skill there is one superior, for every craft a master"? He continued to ask, cutting straight to the point, "What happened last night? Why were you so emotional?" Lin Xinlan didnt want to answer and chose to remain silent. After all, she had the right to remain silent. "Did he force you?" Tao Hua speculated. "..." "Miss Lin, if you dont cooperate with me, Im afraid Rong Shaoze will not let the matter go. He is very suspicious, and once he suspects something, he will investigate thoroughly until he gets a clear answer. Youve seen for yourself how stubborn and frightening he can be when hes fixated on something. It would be best for you to cooperate with me if you dont want him to continue digging into this," Tao Hua advised. What he said made sense. If she didnt cooperate, Rong Shaoze would endlessly insist on her seeing a psychologist. Finally, Lin Xinlan spoke, "Um." So he did force her. Tao Hua struggled to maintain his elegant smile, but internally he cursed Rong Shaoze. Beast, even more perverse than him! He had already said that Lin Xinlan was pregnant and should not be touched, yet Rong Shaoze seemed to take his words as nothing. And was she so irresistible to him? Despite the risk of her miscarrying, he still had to touch her. Rong Shaoze, you are really done for! Regathering his thoughts, Tao Hua asked again, "Are you afraid of his touch? Do you feel that you were assaulted?" That question was a bit too direct... Lin Xinlan coughed uncomfortably and felt rather embarrassed. The things Rong Shaoze did to her, how could she have the nerve to tell someone else? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if she wasnt at fault, she had no face to speak about it. "Miss Lin, please answer my question directly," Tao Hua said, noticing her evasion and intensifying his tone. Lin Xinlan suddenly had an illusion that Tao Hua wasnt just having a chat with her. He was practically interrogating her! "I dont want to say, I dont want to say anything. Im not sick, Doctor Tao, thank you for your kindness," she said. "Miss Lin, please cooperate. I dare say, if you dont cooperate with me, Rong Shaoze will not hesitate to come and ask you himself," Tao Huas expression suddenly changed, becoming expressionless, and his tone turned somewhat cold. His demeanour, so akin to Rong Shaozes gloominess, was particularly frightening, sending chills down ones spine. Lin Xinlan had thought that Tao Hua was a gentle and indifferent man, only to realize he was also formidable. She instinctively became a bit scared of him, just as she was of Rong Shaoze. "Im sorry for scaring you just now," Tao Hua said with a smile, noticing her timidity and apologizing. But Lin Xinlan felt that he wasnt truly sorry. It wasnt that he was being insincere, but rather that he exuded an aura of superiority, as if he would never apologize for anything. Even if he said "sorry," there was no sense of regret in it. He was just like Rong Shaoze, too arrogant for their own good. In their world, they never cared about the feelings of others. Lin Xinlan didnt want to talk to him anymore, but she couldnt just refuse outright. Chapter 179 A Sharp Stab of Pain Chapter 179: Chapter 179 A Sharp Stab of PainShe didnt want to anger Rong Shaoze. It was better to avoid trouble when possible, so she decided to explain herself as soon as she could. "Okay, Ill say it." When she suddenly spoke up, Tao Hua was somewhat surprised. Similarly, Rong Shaoze, who was sitting in front of the computer in the upstairs study, was also a bit surprised, even expectant. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Through the monitor, he could see everything in the living room clearly and could hear their conversation. It wasnt that he didnt trust the two of them, but he needed to hear from Lin Xinlan herself why she was so averse to him. Last night, her rejection was different from before. Before, it was anger and sorrow. Last night, she was very afraid of him, a reflexive fear, an uncontrollable fear that penetrated deep into her bones. He needed to understand the reason, to completely cure her illness. He refused to have his woman be afraid of him, or to be unable to touch her, to get close to her. Lin Xinlan bit her lip and slowly said, "Im afraid of him kissing me." Rong Shaoze was dumbfounded. What kind of strange aversion was this? They had kissed more than a few dozen times already, she should have been used to it by now. How could she be afraid? "Whenever he kisses me... I just cant breathe..." Lin Xinlan was once again feeling that suffocation, and her breathing began to hasten. Rong Shaoze and Tao Hua frowned at the same time, watching her nervously. Lin Xinlan tried to calm down her emotions and continued, "When he kisses me, I think of that day I was drowning in the sea... At that time, I couldnt breathe, couldnt move... I could only wait for my lungs to burst, my heart to explode, and then die slowly in agony... That despair, I cant describe it..." Her voice trembled slightly with fear, and her face grew a few shades paler. Just thinking about that day scared her so much... Rong Shaozes gaze darkened, and his crossed hands clenched tightly. Suddenly, a sharp pain flashed across his heart! So his actions back then had hurt her so deeply... Thinking about her struggling painfully in the sea, with no one to save her, only waiting to be drowned alive, his heart ached and was filled with discomfort. At the time, he didnt feel anything, but now, thinking back, Rong Shaoze couldnt help but feel terrified. If he hadnt managed to save her in time, would she be dead by now... Killing a Lin Xinlan was easy, but who could give him back an identical Lin Xinlan? The more he thought, the greater the fear inside him grew. Rong Shaoze suddenly stood up, and with a fierce punch, he hit the solid wood table. The table immediately cracked open with a large fissure! Flying wood chips embedded in his hand, and blood flowed freely, but he felt nothing. Tao Hua already knew the root of the problem. He interrupted Lin Xinlan and said with a smile, "OK, I already know the reason. Lets stop here for now, lets not discuss this topic anymore. Lets talk about your family, where are you from? Who do you have in your family?" He just wanted to pull her thoughts out and change the subject. When Lin Xinlan heard this, she instantly put up her guard, her expression turning cold as she said indifferently, "Im tired, Dr. Tao. Please do as you wish, Im going to rest." She said she was leaving and did so with a very cold attitude. Tao Hua shrugged in confusion, no wonder Rong Shaoze was captivated by her. This womans thoughts were unpredictable and elusive. As soon as Lin Xinlan entered the bedroom, Rong Shaoze immediately came out of the study and went downstairs. Chapter 180: No one else is allowed to take it! Chapter 180: Chapter 180: No one else is allowed to take it! "You heard everything?" Tao Hua asked him. He sat down opposite him and nodded solemnly, "I heard it all." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tao Huas gaze fell on his injured fingers and asked teasingly, "Does it hurt, or do you regret it?" There was pain, and there was regret. This was the first time he regrets something he had done. It was also the first time he felt such pain over a woman. "How do you plan to cure her illness? If she keeps being like this, does that not mean I can never touch her?" Rong Shaoze asked irritably. It was unclear at whom he was angry, but his mood was very bad indeed. Tao Hua glanced at him, his slender fingers gently caressing the rim of the cup, and spoke indifferently, "It takes the person who tied the bell to untie it. You caused this mess, you figure out how to solve it. I have studied psychology, but honestly, Im better with a scalpel. Besides, I am psychologically twisted myself, how can I cure someone else?" Rong Shaoze was choked up. He also wanted to say that he was psychologically twisted, and he worried that he might not be able to heal Lin Xinlans illness... "You must help me find a way to cure her!" he demanded imperiously. Tao Hua raised an eyebrow, "Youre being unreasonable." "Arent you a doctor? If you dont think of something, Ill smash your signboard." "I am a doctor, but Im not a professional psychologist! I suggest you take her to see another psychologist." "She wont go, and I dont want her to relive it all over again, or shell suffer again," Rong Shaoze said helplessly. Tao Hua laughed, "You really do care deeply for her. What, have you fallen in love with her?" Rong Shaoze furrowed his brow, "I just feel guilty." "Big brother, you think I just met you today? Would you feel guilty towards a person you dont care about?" Tao Hua stood up, patted his shoulder with vast sympathy, and said, "Congratulations, youre in deep. I just hope your fall isnt too ugly." "..." Tao Hua walked away irresponsibly, without leaving Rong Shaoze any method to treat Lin Xinlans psychological illness. Lin Xinlan was speechless; Rong Shaoze had been staring at her for an hour. He wasnt tired, but she was. Putting down the remote, she got up and headed upstairs. Rong Shaoze also got up, trailed behind her, followed her into the bedroom. "What are you doing? If youre not staring at me, youre following me. What are you planning?" she asked coldly, turning around. Rong Shaoze did not evade, he looked straight into her eyes and said in a low voice, "Are you really scared of kissing me because of what happened that day?" "Thats right." "Are you afraid of kissing me or afraid of kissing all men?" Lin Xinlan almost laughed out loud; the question was so childish. "I dont know. Maybe I could try with other men to see if its just you or everyone." Rong Shaoze immediately regretted asking that question. "Forget what I just said! You are not allowed to kiss anyone else except me!" "Without other people, how am I supposed to know if Im scared of kissing you or afraid of kissing all men?" "I told you to forget what I just said, did you hear me! Dont bring this up again, I dont want to hear it!" Rong Shaoze clenched his fists, getting a bit angry. The thought of her kissing other men was unbearable for him. No, even the thought alone was unacceptable to him. Chapter 181: Has Gone Mad Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Has Gone MadLin Xinlan wasnt afraid of his anger at all, she nodded with a smile and said, "Fine, I wont find a man, perhaps I can try being with a woman." "..." Rong Shaoze was instantly stunned. How does that saying go? Youre not afraid if your rival in love is a man, but you should be afraid if its a woman. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she kisses a man, it means he still has a chance to touch her, to monopolize her. If she finds a woman... Rong Shaoze broke out in a sweat and dared not to think any further. He was truly afraid that Lin Xinlan would lose interest in men from then on and only be interested in women. In a panic inside, he excitedly grabbed her shoulders and commanded her in a domineering tone, "Youre not allowed to kiss men or women! You damn woman, if you dare to disobey my order, Ill lock you up, and you wont be able to contact anyone for the rest of your life!" "You..." Lin Xinlan hadnt expected him to be so tyrannical and savage, "Let me go, I wont find anyone, isnt that enough?" "No, you can find me!" "Ha, then Id rather find someone else than you!" Rong Shaozes eyes grew cold, he pinched her chin and forcibly kissed her lips. Lin Xinlan struggled with whimpers, but he turned a deaf ear. All that nonsense about not being able to kiss her, otherwise she would be scared, was complete bullshit! He wanted to prove to her that his kisses were not terrifying, that kissing him was a wonderful thing, that she could be lost in his kiss... Suddenly, the Lin Xinlan in his arms stopped moving. Rong Shaoze looked at her confusedly, only to see that she had fainted. "Shit!" The man couldnt help but let out a frustrated curse. He made a call to Tao Hua for advice, and Tao Huas conclusion was: Lin Xinlans psychological trauma was too severe, maybe in the future, she would faint every time he kissed her. No wonder she fainted while he was kissing her that day. It turned out that she had already started to reject his kisses at that time. Rong Shaoze was incredibly morose and irritated. Lin Xinlan was pregnant and he couldnt have her for the time being. As a result, she developed a fear of kissing, and now he couldnt even kiss her!!! He couldnt have her, he couldnt kiss her, what was he supposed to do?! Were they to remain a couple in name only? A man who hadnt relieved his desires for several days, combined with the anger in his heart, became even more moody and irritable. He would burst into anger for no apparent reason, and it often made no sense. One day, a maid brought Lin Xinlan a glass of milk. Lin Xinlan smiled at her, and she smiled back, which immediately set Rong Shaoze off. He severely scolded the maid and even wanted to dismiss her, leaving the maid in tears. If not for Lin Xinlan intervening to plead on her behalf, the maid would have been dismissed. Also, Lin Xinlan was watching a TV series where the characters were in the middle of kissing. Rong Shaoze caught a glimpse and became furious, turning off the TV for her. Lin Xinlan thought Rong Shaoze had lost his mind. He was a complete lunatic! She couldnt be bothered to argue with him, letting him be angry if he wanted. Since he couldnt touch her now, she was quite content, even hoping he would never be able to touch her for the rest of her life. However, sleeping at night was troublesome, as Rong Shaoze still insisted on sharing the bed with her. The previous two nights, she had been worried that he would take liberties, so she stayed awake, refusing to sleep. Rong Shaoze merely held her, sleeping quietly until dawn. Thinking he would never touch her, she fell asleep reassured on the third night. Chapter 182: It’s a Kind of Torment [Additional - ] Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Its a Kind of Torment [Additional Chapter]Rong Shaoze merely held her and slept peacefully until dawn. She thought he would never touch her, so by the third night, she slept soundly. But she forgot one saying, "When you lie down with wolves, you should never let your guard down." Lin Xinlan slept hazily into the night, feeling unusually warm, with a strange reaction in her body. There was a heaviness upon her, and she frowned uncomfortably, waking from her slumber. Upon opening her eyes, she saw nothing; Rong Shaoze was sleeping soundly beside her, his eyes closed. Her clothes were still properly on, and nothing seemed to have happened. However, the sensation in her dream felt very real, unlike an illusion. But she was too tired and didnt bother to think more about it and closed her eyes to sleep again. The following morning when she was changing clothes, she was horrified to discover that her chest was covered in many kiss marks! It hadnt been a dream; Rong Shaoze had indeed done something to her. Lin Xinlan trembled with rage, cursing him in her heart as a bastard, a beast, an animal. The first thing she did was to change rooms, but as soon as she moved her things to another room, the servants promptly moved everything back exactly as before. Furthermore, in the villa, other than the servants quarters and Rong Shaozes bedroom, all other rooms were locked. Lin Xinlan had only two choices: Either sleep in the living room or in Rong Shaozes bedroom. To sleep in the living room was out of the question; if she dared to do so, the outcome would surely be gruesomely unpleasant. Biting back her anger, she had no choice but to continue sleeping in the same bed as Rong Shaoze. She made things clear to him: if he dared to touch her again while she was asleep, she would rather sleep on the floor than in the bed. But Rong Shaoze just gave a roguish laugh and said something that nearly infuriated her to death. "Were husband and wife; its only right for me to touch you; why be shy? Of course, I also dont mind if you touch mein fact, Id welcome it. However, if you prefer to sleep on the floor, I dont mind; theres a certain appeal to it," he said. Lin Xinlan didnt want to argue with him anymore; so be it, she thought, let him do whatever he wanted, as long as she didnt make a big deal out of it. Besides, she didnt believe he could always hold back. If she kept a cold attitude and he couldnt have her, he would soon get tired of her and find other women. It was with this hopeful thought that Lin Xinlan chose to endure everything. Every night, when Rong Shaoze made advances, she bore it, repeatedly telling herself inside that she only needed to endure a few more days, he would soon lose his patience. Rong Shaoze was indeed suffering; being able to look but not touch was torture for him. Even if he could touch to alleviate the pain, it was not a cure. After a few more days, he couldnt take it anymore. Sleeping next to Lin Xinlan was truly torturous. Maybe if he stayed away from her, he wouldnt torture himself further. When she heard him say he would sleep in the study, her heart felt unspeakably joyous, she even wanted to set off firecrackers in celebration. But she didnt show it, for Rong Shaozes expression was terribleif she showed her happiness, with his temperament, he might retract his decision and make her suffer, regardless of his own torment. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That night, Lin Xinlan went to sleep without worry and slept soundly until dawn, feeling refreshed and completely comfortable. But things were not as easy for Rong Shaoze. Chapter 183: Use an Indifferent Attitude to Strike Him [Additional Release] Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Use an Indifferent Attitude to Strike Him [Additional Release]Not sleeping beside Lin Xinlan at night made him feel even worse, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. On the bed, he was like flipping a pancake all night long, not sleeping a wink. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So he decided to sleep with her again... Lin Xinlans inner self was going crazy, yet her face remained calm, "Youve only slept alone for one night; its natural to be a bit unused to it. Try it for a few more nights, and maybe youll get accustomed to it." Rong Shaoze knew what she was getting at. He lifted her chin, smiling wickedly, "No need, Ive decided to still sleep with you. Holding my wife in sleep is always a bit better than sleeping alone." "But sleeping with me, youll be very uncomfortable..." she said. "Not sleeping with you, Ill be even more uncomfortable." "Thats because youre not used to sleeping alone. Perhaps... you could find another woman, maybe..." she suggested timidly. Rong Shaozes look suddenly became very frightening. Lin Xinlan quickly shut up, not daring to continue. His eyes flashed, apparently smiling, but his tone carried a few degrees of icy chill, "You actually want to push me off to other women, tell me, how should I punish you?" "..." Lin Xinlan swore for the hundred and first time, Rong Shaoze was really not right. His tone sounded like he liked her very much, as if there were no other women in his heart but her. "Im just worried youll be frustrated," she said very insincerely. The mans face brightened instantly, like the weather in June, smiling happily, "Xinlan, I knew you cared about me." Really, the one who needed to see a psychiatrist was him, not her. Whats with Rong Shaoze? Why did he start to like acting coquettish with her, saying these nauseating words? Could it be that he really had multiple personality disorder? Lin Xinlans heart felt uneasy; she was actually a bit afraid of psychopaths. She would rather have Rong Shaoze be as arrogant and domineering, cold and heartless as before. Rather than him being like now, occasionally saying a nauseating line, or being tender to her from time to time. Its not that she had a penchant for being abused, but this Rong Shaoze, she really wasnt used to him. Lin Xinlans heart was filled with worry and an indescribable fear. Suddenly, she put on a cold face, deciding to use an indifferent attitude to strike at him, to make him stay away from her. It was like a boy you didnt like at all suddenly confessed to you, youd feel a strong urge to escape and treat him coldly, hoping he would get the hint and stay away from you, not to bother you. Pushing his hand away, she frowned in disgust, "Dont flatter yourself, who cares about you! Rong Shaoze, let me be clear, I dont want to sleep with you, I want you to stay away from me! Do you know, every night when I sleep beside you, I feel very uneasy, I always feel like Im sleeping next to a demon!" As she expected, his face darkened immediately, his eyes growing stormy. "Lin Xinlan, I dare you to say that again!" He grasped her wrist tightly, squeezing it, causing her much pain. Lin Xinlan endured the pain, defiantly repeating loudly, "I said, Im not caring for you, I actually dont want to sleep with you, I hope you stay away from me..." "Shut up!" Rong Shaoze thundered, abruptly cutting her off. He glared, veins on his forehead throbbing, "Lin Xinlan, Im warning you, never say that kind of thing again, or I wont be polite to you!" Chapter 184: I Will Never Allow You to Forget Me Chapter 184: Chapter 184: I Will Never Allow You to Forget MeAs soon as he got angry, Lin Xinlans temper flared up as well. "I insist on saying it, everything I say is the truth! You know exactly how youve treated me, Rong Shaoze, I can get along with you, and I can leave you alone and not bother you, but youd better not disturb me! Ive made my point clear, and I hope you understand that, from now on, stay away from me!" "You!" Rong Shaoze clenched his teeth in anger, her words were so hurtful, and yet he couldnt do anything to her. Trying to calm his anger, he said in a softer voice, "Alright, I admit I treated you terribly in the past, I apologize to you, and I hope you can forgive me. From now on, I wont treat you like that, can we get along?" Lin Xinlan coldly laughed, "With just one apology, can you erase the pain I have suffered? Let me tell you, the pain youve caused me, I will never forget in my lifetime! I will never forgive you for my entire life, let alone get along with you." "What do I have to do for you to forgive me?" Rong Shaoze asked in a deep voice. "Stay away from me, its best not to appear before me. Perhaps over time, I might forget about you, and also the pain youve caused me," she said coldly. Rong Shaozes pupils constricted. He will not allow her to forget him, nor will he disappear from her sight. He pulled her left hand, interlocking his fingers tightly with hers. Rong Shaoze lifted his gaze, his deep eyes solemnly looking at her, "I absolutely wont allow you to forget me, and I wont vanish from before your eyes. If you dont plan to forgive me, then dont." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What he wanted was just to have her by his side to alleviate the poison in his body. As for how she felt about him, that wasnt his primary concern. Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan felt a chill in her heart. She wanted to shake off his hand, but he held it so tightly, as if it had fused with her hand, she couldnt get away at all. She really feared that one day Rong Shaoze might blend into her body, unable to be separated from her ever again... A prickling feeling hit Lin Xinlans eyes, and she closed them as if stabbed by needles. Just the thought of them being inseparable was terrifying to her, utterly unbearable... "Whats wrong?" Rong Shaoze, seeing her strange reaction, asked in confusion. "Let go of me!" "..." She opened her eyes, yelling with all her might, "Let go, stay away from me, get lost!" The mans face darkened, but instead of letting her go, he pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. Lin Xinlan punched and kicked at him, to no effect, and she ended up biting down hard on his neck. Soon, Rong Shaozes neck was bitten open, and blood started to flow. He raised his hand to pinch her chin, trying to get her to let go, but she bit his hand instead, breaking the skin on the back of his hand. "You..." The man was infuriated, wondering what had gotten into her. Was there a need to be so emotional? "Enough!" He forcefully withdrew his hand, pushing her away, but he controlled his strength so she wouldnt fall to the ground. Once Lin Xinlan was free, she quickly retreated to a corner, keeping her distance, warily watching him. The way she looked at him, as if he were a devil that couldnt be approached. Rong Shaoze felt his patience had run out, even though she was special to him, he could no longer tolerate her indifference and rejection. Chapter 185: Seeking Justice for the Young Master Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Seeking Justice for the Young MasterHe clenched his fists, his face an iron blue, and glared at her with his dark pupils for a good while before turning away angrily. Lin Xinlan promptly slid to the ground, hugging herself, unable to hold back her tears. How could she get rid of him, how could she leave him forever? The man strode down the stairs, radiating a cold aura, his complexion stormy. Lao Gu saw the wound on his neck with sharp eyes and her face changed slightly in fright, "Young Master, youre hurt on your neck! Ill get the medicine and dress it for you." Rong Shaoze sat on the sofa, saying nothing. Lao Gu quickly brought the medical kit and, upon seeing the deep bite mark on the back of his hand, her face changed again. The Young Madam is going too far! How could she bully her young master like this! Suppressing her anger, Lao Gu knelt down to open the medical kit and wanted to apply the medicine for him, but Rong Shaoze waved his hand, indicating that he would do it himself. She reluctantly stepped aside, her expression shifting uneasily. Rong Shaozes lips were pursed, he didnt say a word, and quickly tended to his wounds, leaning tiredly against the sofa. "Bring me some alcohol." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master, drinking too much is harmful to your health..." Lao Gu cautiously contradicted him for the first time, her voice very tentative. She was worried that Rong Shaoze might drown his sorrows in alcohol, possibly getting himself smashingly drunk again. "I told you to bring it." Rong Shaoze gave her a cold glance, and Lao Gu dared not say anything more, hurrying to bring him a bottle of alcohol and a glass. Rong Shaoze uncorked the bottle, poured two glasses and downed them fiercely, then suddenly stood up, smashed the glass, and stormed out of the villa. He was seething inside, with no outlet for his rage, so he drove around aimlessly. He swore that he would forget Lin Xinlan, forget that damned ungrateful woman! Lao Gu felt somewhat troubled. She had watched Rong Shaoze grow up and he was like her own child. When had her young master ever been bullied like this, when had he ever taken anyones abuse? Recently, she had come to realize that the young master had started to treat the Young Madam well, but what about the Young Madam? Not only was she ungrateful, she had become even more arrogant and didnt take the young master seriously at all. She was really going too far. Did she think that her young master had fallen for her, that she could do whatever she wanted to him? Lao Gu decided that Lin Xinlan needed to rein in her temper. She secretly called the madam, telling her about the Young Madam biting the young master and how he was sorrow-drowning in alcohol because of the Young Madams tantrums. She believed that the madam would not stand by and watch the young master suffer, she would surely seek justice for him. Lin Xinlan was lying on the bed, devoid of strength, when her phone suddenly rang with an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a moment, then answered the call. "Its me." The womans indifferent voice came through. Lin Xinlan paused, recognizing who it was, "Madam Rong? Is that you?" "Yes, come over tomorrow. I have something I need to talk to you about. Dont tell Shaoze about me looking for you," Madam Rongs tone carried an authoritative command. "Okay," she could only agree. She didnt know what Madam Rong wanted with her and felt somewhat uneasy. That evening, when Rong Shaoze returned, Lin Xinlan did not tell him about the call from Madam Rong. Rong Shaoze seemed to have forgotten the days unpleasantness; his expression was normal. As soon as he came back, he wrapped his arms around her waist and gave her a kiss. Lin Xinlan widened her eyes in surprise, about to struggle, when he quickly let her go. Chapter 186: Shaoze has been very attentive to you recently Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Shaoze has been very attentive to you recentlyThis kiss was very simple, lasting less than two seconds. She looked at him slightly out of breath and was about to tell him not to kiss her anymore. He wrapped his arms around her and laughed, "Ive decided, from now on Ill kiss you twelve times a day until you fully adapt to my kisses." What?! Lin Xinlan was quite astonished, "But... every time you kiss me, I will..." "You didnt faint just now, did you?" He smirked mischievously, "If I only kiss you for two seconds each time, you shouldnt faint." "..." "Once you get used to my kisses, Ill extend the duration, changing it to five seconds, then ten seconds, half a minute, a minute, five minutes, ten minutes..." "Enough!" Lin Xinlan hurriedly interrupted him, "I wont adapt." "You will." "I wont!" Rong Shaozes eyes were deep, and he spoke with conviction, "You will, you definitely will!" She didnt want to talk to him anymore. Let him say whatever he wanted; she wouldnt adapt, not in her whole life. The next day, Rong Shaoze had to go out for business, and Lin Xinlan took a taxi to the Rong Familys old residence. This was her second visit to this place, the last time Rong Shaoze was with her, but this time she was alone. The servant ushered her into a small living room and asked what she would like to drink; she just asked for a glass of boiled water. After waiting for a while, the mother of the Rong Family slowly walked in. She sat down opposite her, looking at her with a somewhat cold expression. Lin Xinlan sat up straight with a slight smile, "Madam Rong, did you want to see me for something?" Madam Rong held her teacup indifferently and asked, "How have you and Shaoze been getting along recently?" Unsure why she asked this question, she hesitated and did not answer. Moreover, she didnt know how to answer; her relationship with Rong Shaoze had always been very bad. Madam Rong didnt press further, but changed the subject: "I heard that Shaoze has been taking good care of you lately, is that so?" "Madam Rong, I dont understand what you mean." "What happened between you and Shaoze yesterday? How did you end up biting him? His neck and the back of his hand, those are bite marks from you, arent they? Its hard to tell that you could be so ruthless." Madam Rongs face grew colder, her tone laced with hurtful sarcasm. Lin Xinlan understood why she had been summoned; she was there to be admonished. She had hurt Rong Shaoze, so Madam Rong must have wanted to teach her a lesson. "Madam Rong, its not what you think. I never intended to hurt him, unless he hurt me first." "What do you mean by that?" Madam Rongs eyes narrowed, her eyebrows slightly raised: "Are you saying that if Shaoze strikes you with a knife, youll strike him back with a knife? Lin Xinlan, dont forget your situation. Its because of my son that you can call yourself Young Madam of the Rong Family and live a life of leisure. If not for him, youd still be in prison. He saved your life; you should listen to him in everything and never defy or hurt him! Listen well, if I ever find out that youve done something to hurt him again, I wont let you off!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze slightly, not saying a word. Seeing her like this, Madam Rong knew she was being defiant and grew even angrier, her tone becoming harsher: "What, you cant hear what Im saying, can you?!" "Do you really think that being the Young Madam of the Rong Family means you can live worry-free? I can make Shaoze marry you, and I can also make him divorce you. Chapter 187 Too Lacking in Discipline Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Too Lacking in Discipline"Of course, I could also have you thrown back into prison!" Lin Xinlans hand, resting on her knee, clenched slightly. She didnt quite know what she was feeling inside. Was it a sense of injustice? Discomfort? Or a helpless resignation to fate? She looked up and nodded faintly, "Madam Rong, I have taken your words to heart. Rest assured, I wont do anything to hurt him from now on." She made the promise lightly, but no one knew the humiliation that came with it. From now on, if Rong Shaoze hurt her, she could only suffer in silence. Had she completely lost all dignity? If only she hadnt hit Du Ruoxin with her car, she wouldnt have to endure Rong Shaozes torment or be constantly threatened by them over this matter. "Its best if you remember. And remember this clear: your status is not that of the Young Madam of the Rong Family, so dont act like youre the lady of the house, you understand?" "Yes, I understand." That, she had always been very clear about. Seeing Lin Xinlan was being compliant, Madam Rongs expression softened a bit, and she said lightly, "I heard you havent been well lately. I think you should move in with me for a while, recuperate, and then go back once you are better. Shaoze is young and thoughtless, he doesnt know how to take care of you, so let me do it. Once you are well, you can go back. You will stay here tonight. This house lacks for nothing. Later, I will call Shaoze to explain the situation, so you dont need to call him." "Okay." She nodded again. Madam Rong had arranged everything and she had no choice but to agree. Seeing her indifferent expression, Madam Rong felt uncomfortable. In her view, Lin Xinlan was severely lacking in discipline. To dare show an attitude in front of an elder, she really thought Shaoze would back her up? Hmph, she had to properly train and teach her, let her know that in their presence, she had to comply unconditionally, and any rebellious thoughts she shouldnt have needed to be completely corrected! Madam Rong arranged for a servant to take Lin Xinlan down to rest before dialing Rong Shaozes number. Rong Shaoze had just stepped through the front door when his mobile phone rang. "Mom, what do you need?" Madam Rongs face displayed a loving smile, a complete departure from her previous expression, "Shaoze, its been so long since we last had tea together. Lets have afternoon tea in a bit." Rong Shaoze walked into the living room and did not see Lin Xinlan around. Holding the phone, he headed upstairs. "I dont have time today, lets do it another day. Ill pick you up for tea myself." "How can you be busy when you have nothing much going on recently?" Madam Rong raised an eyebrow and countered. "Mom, Im really busy." He pushed open the bedroom door to find it empty as well. Strange, where had that woman gone? Madam Rong asked nonchalantly, "Are you truly busy, or are you just afraid that I might see you?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, "Mom, what do you mean by that?" "What do I mean? Youve been bitten and dont dare to see me because you dont want me to find out. Do you think I wouldnt know if you didnt tell me? Youre my son. I cant bear to lay a finger on you, but Lin Xinlans got some nerve, to actually bite you. Ill see how I deal with her!" Rong Shaoze rubbed his temple with a headache and asked indifferently, "Mom, did you call for her?" "Thats right, she is now at the old house. I told her to stay for a while, Chapter 188 I Call Her Mom, You Should Too Chapter 188: Chapter 188 I Call Her Mom, You Should Too"I will discipline her and teach her our ways before letting her return," "Dont worry, Mom will help you discipline her. Her poor background and lack of manners can be forgiven, but having married into the Rong Family, she must learn our rules, otherwise, if we let her wild nature continue unchecked, sooner or later shell be ruling over your head and by then it will be even harder to discipline her." Rong Shaoze was speechless. His mother was good in every way, but she had all the temperaments of a rich lady. Especially when it came to propriety and reputation, she valued them more than anyone else. "Mom, its my fault for not taking care of Xinlan, and she bit me because she had no other choice." As soon as his mother heard her son speaking up for Lin Xinlan, she was even more displeased. Her son, how could he speak up for another woman in front of her? He should stand completely on her side. "Dont take everything upon yourself. Youre my son, dont I know you? You have never done anything wrong since you were small and have always been the one to give me the least worry. You dont need to cover for her; I know what to do. I wont go overboard, just want her to understand some rules. Alright, thats it. Once Ive disciplined her, Ill send her back to you." "Mom..." Without giving Rong Shaoze a chance to speak, his mother hung up the phone directly. Rong Shaoze shook his head silently, then turned and walked downstairs, driving away from the villa. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan rested in the guest room for a while before someone knocked on the door. She got up to open the door and didnt expect Rong Shaoze to be the visitor. "Lets go, Ive come to take you back." He took her hand and led her out of the room. Lin Xinlan was stunned and quickly asked, "How did you get here? The lady said I should stay here for a few days, does she know youre taking me back?" She wasnt foolish; naturally, she knew that the Rong mother had a purpose for keeping her. If Rong Shaoze took her away without informing her, it would surely anger the Rong mother, and of course, Xinlan would be the one to suffer. The man suddenly stopped, turned around, and looked at her displeased, "Thats my mom, not the lady! Youre my wife; I call her mom, and you should too." Lin Xinlan didnt take it to heart and asked indifferently, "Did you inform the lady? Does she know youre taking me away?" Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed slightly, his tone suddenly turning cold, "I told you shes my mom, call her the lady again and see what happens!" "...Did you tell mom?" Having no other choice, she changed her address. After all, calling Mrs. Rong mom wouldnt cost her a piece of flesh. Rong Shaozes expression softened, a smile tugging at his lips, "Theres no need for pleasantries, youre my wife. Do I still need her permission to take you home?" "Of course, you need my permission!" The voice of Rongs mother suddenly sounded; she walked over assertively, first looking at Lin Xinlan with displeasure, then at Rong Shaoze with the same feeling. "Didnt I say to let her stay here for a few days? Why are you taking her back now? Are you intentionally going against me?" "Mom, shes my wife. It doesnt look right for her not to live with me but with you instead," Rong Shaoze laughed naughtily. Rongs mother glared at him, speaking sternly, "Dont joke with me! Since youre here, have dinner before you go. She will stay here, and I will have the driver take her back in a few days." Rong Shaoze released Lin Xinlans hand, went over, and put his arms around his mothers shoulders, cooing, "Mom, as Ive said already, Xinlan is my wife, Chapter 189: A Picture of Maternal Love and Filial Piety Chapter 189: Chapter 189: A Picture of Maternal Love and Filial Piety"You are supposed to sleep with me tonight. If you leave her here, whom shall I hold and sleep with tonight?" "You rascal, speak with more seriousness!" "Mom, Im stating a fact. If I were to say something not serious, if you leave her here, whos going to warm my bed tonight?" This was the first time Lin Xinlan saw Rong Shaoze act coquettishly in front of his mother. He was nothing like his usual ruthless and domineering self. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From his tone and gaze, she could tell that he was very fond of his mother, respected her greatly, and couldnt bear to make her sad or uncomfortable. She had never expected him to have this side... Rong Mother was amused by him and tapped his forehead with her finger, "Youre such a big guy now, and you still cant be serious!" "Mom, my being unserious proves Im young, and my being young proves that you are young too. If I were to become serious, Id turn into an old man, and wouldnt that make you an old granny?" Rong Shaoze had a way with words when it came to coaxing his mother. In Rong Mothers eyes, there was an unmistakable tenderness, and it was evident that she dearly loved this son of hers. It wasnt until long after that Rong Mother passed away. Every time Lin Xinlan recalled the scene she witnessed today, she couldnt help feeling sentimental. Because such a tender and filial image would no longer appear in the years to come... Rong Mother was completely disarmed by Rong Shaozes words, what didnt she understand about her own son? It was merely that he had taken an interest in Lin Xinlan and wasnt willing to let her go for the time being. All things considered, she didnt want to go against her son; she would let Lin Xinlan off this time. "Alright, dont I know your true colors? Fine, you can take her with you later, but today you must stay and have dinner together before you leave." Rong Shaozes face lit up with a smile, "Mom, I knew youre the best to me." Rong Mother laughed again; she really had no way to deal with this son of hers. And so, the two of them stayed for dinner. During the meal, Rong Shaozes grandfather Rong Guangguo and Rong Father were both present. It was a Rong Family rule that meals had to be eaten together, as it showed that they were one family. The atmosphere at the dining table was still the same as before, very silent and quite oppressive. Lin Xinlan sat next to Rong Shaoze, silently eating her rice and seldom reaching out for the dishes with her chopsticks. Rong Shaoze glanced at her and actively placed some meat in her bowl. She looked up to meet the mans smiling eyes, then lowered her head again and continued to eat quietly. But she didnt touch the meat he put in her bowl because she currently had little appetite for meat. Rong Guangguo glanced at Rong Shaozes actions and said nothing. Rong Mother saw it and was somewhat displeased. In her view, her son was a cherished talent, and serving dishes to a woman was not something he should do. If he did so, Lin Xinlan should at least say thank you or take the initiative to serve him in return. But her attitude, so indifferent, as if her son serving her was a matter of course. She truly worried that if this continued, Lin Xinlan would take advantage of her son, mistreat him, and cause him distress. At Rong Family meals, there was seldom conversation. Over time, no one spoke, and this became an unwritten rule. Today, Rong Mother couldnt help but break the silence softly. "Xinlan, even though you dont have to live here for a while, Chapter 190: She Really Is Pregnant Chapter 190: Chapter 190: She Really Is Pregnant"But I think its necessary for you to come over every day. Zhang Ma, who manages the kitchen at the old Rong Family house, is very good at using traditional medicine to make soup. Your health isnt great, so come over and have a bowl every day. Ill arrange for a driver to pick you up and drop you off. Dont find it bothersome." Lin Xinlan paused, and Rong Shaoze put down his chopsticks and said, "Mom, didnt we agree..." "We did agree. I didnt say she had to stay here and not go back; I just want her to come over once a day. Is even that too much to ask of you?" "Its not that. Its just that going back and forth is a hassle. Dont you find it troublesome? If you want to nourish her body, you could let Zhang Ma come to my place. Once Xinlans health has improved, she can then come back." "Your grandfather and father are used to eating the food Zhang Ma prepares. If you take her away, who will cook for them?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze was at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond. Rongs mother coldly turned to Lin Xinlan and asked her, "Xinlan, what do you think?" Lin Xinlan set down her chopsticks and nodded calmly, "Mom, Ill listen to you in everything." Rongs mother then revealed a satisfied smile. Rong Shaoze inwardly cursed her for being foolish. Didnt she realize that coming over every day wasnt about the soup, but about being disciplined? Forget it. Lets just finish the meal and think of a way to change my mothers mind. After speaking, Lin Xinlan picked up her chopsticks to continue eating. She ate absentmindedly, not even realizing she had eaten the meat in her bowl until she chewed a few times and felt a wave of nausea in her chest. She tried to force herself to swallow the meat, but as soon as she did, the urge to vomit overcame her. Lin Xinlan hurried to the bathroom, leaning over the toilet and vomiting. Rong Shaoze followed her and, frowning, gently patted her back as she retched. It was a while before she could suppress the feeling of nausea. Standing up straight, a tissue was handed to her. Lin Xinlan glanced at Rong Shaoze and took the tissue. "Thank you." "How do you feel now?" Rong Shaoze asked with concern. She shook her head, "Im fine now." "Lets go, lets not eat. Well go back," he said, putting his arm around her shoulder as they walked out. He then turned apologetically to the table and said, "Grandpa, Dad, Mom. Please continue your meal, Im taking Xinlan back." Rong Guangguo looked at Lin Xinlan and asked, "Are you feeling unwell? Sit down first, let the doctor take a look at you, and you can leave after that." "Grandpa, Im fine," Lin Xinlan shook her head. Rongs mother asked with a hint of suspicion, "Why are you vomiting? Youre not pregnant, are you?" Her last sentence clearly carried a hint of hope. Just as she was about to say no, Rong Shaoze suddenly spoke up, "Yeah, probably. Were not entirely sure yet. Ill take her for a check-up tomorrow, and maybe its true that shes pregnant." Lin Xinlan looked at Rong Shaoze in surprise. A glimmer of joy flashed in Rongs mothers eyes, "Call me as soon as you know the result." Rong Guangguo also added, "If she is truly pregnant, she should take more care of herself. If the mother is healthy, the child will be too." "Understood, Grandpa." After leaving the Rong familys old house and getting into the car, Lin Xinlan held onto the seat belt and tentatively asked Rong Shaoze, "Did you already know I was pregnant?" "Yeah," Rong Shaoze didnt try to hide it at all. So she was really pregnant. She also understood why Tao Hua had said that Shaoze shouldnt touch her for three months. It made even more sense why he had been acting out of the ordinary lately. No wonder his attitude towards her had changed; it was all because she was pregnant. Chapter 191: You Can’t Hit the Child Chapter 191: Chapter 191: You Cant Hit the ChildLin Xinlan didnt care why Rong Shaoze had started to treat her well; she just couldnt understand why she had become pregnant. "I had taken the pill every time, how could I have gotten pregnant?" she asked, puzzled. Rong Shaoze grinned and said, "This only proves that my capability is too strong. Besides, taking birth control pills cant guarantee a one hundred percent chance of not getting pregnant." Yes, even with birth control pills, there was still a possibility of pregnancy... But that probability was extremely small, as unlikely as winning the jackpot in a welfare lottery. Yet, she had encountered that possibility. Did this mean that she was very lucky? Lin Xinlan spread her fingers over her stomach and closed her eyes slightly, feeling very conflicted inside. Should she keep this child? She didnt want to have Rong Shaozes child; having Xiaocong was enough for her. If this child were born, it would only further complicate her relationship with Rong Shaoze. She had kept Xiaocongs existence a secret, and as long as she didnt divulge it, Rong Shaoze would never know he existed. And she could pretend that there was nothing tying her to Rong Shaoze. But if this child were born, Rong Shaoze would definitely know, and she wouldnt even be able to pretend there was no connection between them. With this child, she would be unable to completely disappear from his life, nor completely free herself from him. This child, really came at the wrong time. Lin Xinlan instantly made a decision, this child could not be kept. It absolutely could not be kept! Rong Shaoze suddenly took hold of her hand, and Lin Xinlan opened her eyes wide in alarm. The man asked in confusion, "Whats wrong? You seem so absorbed. What are you thinking about?" "Its nothing." She shook her head, her expression calm. But her facade did not escape Rong Shaozes eyes, because as he held her hand, she forgot to struggle. This could only mean she was feeling guilty! Why did she feel guilty? Rong Shaoze quickly realized and a sharp glint swiftly passed through his eyes. Suddenly gripping harder, he held her tightly and said coldly, "Lin Xinlan, you better not have any ideas about this child!" Lin Xinlans heart panicked, but she quickly calmed down. "Didnt you say I couldnt have your child? Given your temperament, you should be telling me to get rid of the child," she retorted. "That was before." "Why is it different from before now?" Rong Shaoze retracted his hand, his hands clutching the steering wheel, his gaze fixed ahead, not knowing where he was looking. "Since youre pregnant, you should give birth to the child. No matter what, he is also Rong Shaozes child; since he exists, of course, I want you to give birth to him. You be assured, I will treat him well, and being able to be part of the Rong family is also his good fortune." In her heart, Lin Xinlan scoffed coldly; he was too arrogant. Not everyone believed that being a descendant of the Rong family was a stroke of good fortune. However, according to Rong Shaoze, he would never abandon his child. If he knew about Xiaocongs existence, he would take him away from her, wouldnt he? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldnt be separated from Xiaocong, and if Xiaocong ended up in Rong Shaozes hands, she would only be able to stay by Rong Shaozes side and couldnt escape anymore. Moreover, she and Rong Shaoze couldnt possibly be husband and wife for a lifetime. If Xiaocong fell into his hands, in what capacity would she stay by Xiaocongs side? Another thought formed in Lin Xinlans mind. Perhaps, she should completely hide Xiaocong away. Chapter 192: Eleven Short Today Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Eleven Short TodayIt was time for her to prepare for her escape from him. She closed her eyes and pretended to be exhausted. Rong Shaoze glanced at her and then stopped talking. Back at home, he wrapped his arms around her waist as they entered the living room and sat down on the sofa. The old housekeeper came out from the kitchen, and Rong Shaoze called her over. "Young Master, do you have any commands?" The man leaned against the sofa, still holding Lin Xinlan by the waist, his handsome face slightly cold and rigid. "Call the madam tomorrow and tell her that the Young Madam wont be visiting her anymore. Xinlan is pregnant, and the fetus is unstable in the early stages. Its not suitable for her to travel back and forth. Its even less appropriate for madams lectures. What if she gets upset and suffers from fetal distress? Who can bear that responsibility?" The old housekeeper was shocked, her face turning a little pale. A hint of doubt flashed in Lin Xinlans eyes, Rong Shaozes words sounded strange, as if there was a hidden message. Naturally, the old housekeeper understood the meaning behind Rong Shaozes words. The young master was blaming her for sharing the matters between him and the Young Madam with the madam. He was also warning her, if the Young Madam had fetal distress because of this, she couldnt afford the responsibility. Her heart raced with fear. Indeed, knowing that the Young Madam could be pregnant, she shouldnt have allowed the madam to reprimand her. What if she miscarried? By then, the madam wouldnt take any blame, and the one punished would only be her. Luckily, nothing had happened, or she would have been doomed! The old housekeeper nodded guiltily, smiling awkwardly, "Young Master, rest assured, I know what to do." Rong Shaozes face was still very cold, his voice frosty, "You have been with the Rong Family for so long, I shouldnt need to remind you of the rules. Just dont make any more careless mistakes in the future." "Yes, I will heed the young masters teachings," said the old housekeeper, bowing her head and feeling even more guilty. Lin Xinlan also realized that it was the old housekeeper who had told the madam about her biting Rong Shaoze. She lowered her gaze, showing no emotion. Rong Shaoze looked at her, stood up holding her hand, "Lets go, we should rest." Back in the bedroom, the man suddenly embraced her and kissed her without explanation. By the time Lin Xinlan came to her senses, he had already let her go. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His dark eyes stared at her, his thin lips turned up, smiling beautifully. "Twelve kisses a day, were still eleven short." Lin Xinlan thought he would kiss her again, so she quickly covered his mouth with her hand, "Dont touch me again!" A flash of mischief crossed the mans eyes. He partially closed his eyes, the long lashes casting a shadow across his face. Then, he licked the palm of her hand with the tip of his tongue. A tingling sensation suddenly swept through her entire body, and Lin Xinlan quickly withdrew her hand in fright. Rong Shaoze took the opportunity to kiss her lips again. "You..." He pecked her lips quickly once more. "Rong..." Another kiss landed on her! "Give me..." And another one! Lin Xinlan stopped talking, hurriedly covering her mouth with both hands, not letting him have his way. A hint of amusement flickered in Rong Shaozes eyes, his voice coaxing softly, "Good girl, were still seven kisses short. Let go of your hands, let me finish, okay?" Lin Xinlan shook her head vigorously, she wouldnt let him kiss her! He thought his kisses were so precious, didnt he? She didnt care for them. "Be obedient, put your hands down," he whispered in her ear, gently nibbling on her earlobe, his voice low and seductive. Chapter 193: Have a Few More, Then You’ll Get Used to It Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Have a Few More, Then Youll Get Used to ItHis voice was like a feather, brushing gently across her heart, making her tremble all over, unable to describe the ticklish numbness. Lin Xinlan felt her ears burn red, her legs weaken, barely able to stand still. "Dont, go away!" she mumbled, struggling, and forcefully shoved his head with her elbow. Rong Shaozes hand suddenly pressed on her waist, ambiguously kneading, slowly moving down to just above her tailbone. Lin Xinlan felt every hair on her body stand on end, all her attention and sensitivity focused on where his hands touched. Breathing became difficult, she covered her mouth with her hand, and the breath that she exhaled felt scorching hot in her palm. The hot air made it even harder for her to breathe, she tried to breathe through her nose, but it didnt seem like enough air was coming in. The mans hand became more brazen, Lin Xinlan went limp, leaning into his embrace, completely drained of strength. She let her hands fall weakly, a hint of amusement flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes as he leaned down to kiss her lips. She closed her eyes, not resisting anymore. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Let him do as he pleases, it doesnt matter anymore. Rong Shaoze kissed her again, Lin Xinlan thought he would let go quickly, but he didnt, suckling gently on her lips without immediate release. She opened her eyes, meeting his eyes that were like the stars at midnight, and for a moment, she was stunned. It was only when the man deepened the kiss that she came back to her senses, a flicker of panic flashing quickly in her eyes. Rong Shaoze immediately pulled back, supporting her and laughing, "Alright, lets call it a day for now, well continue tomorrow." "..." After having breakfast, Rong Shaoze drove Lin Xinlan to the hospital for a check-up. Tao Hua arranged for Lin Xinlan to have an ultrasound, and the result showed that she was one month pregnant. No doubt about it, she was really pregnant. Rong Shaoze immediately called his mother, who was overjoyedLin Xinlan was finally pregnant. "Shaoze, your grandfather said, lets have a casual dinner at home tonight and celebrate that Xinlan is pregnant. You dont know, your grandfather was so happy when he heard about it, he even smiled," his mother said with a laugh. Her joy wasnt just about having a grandchild, but more about Rong Shaoze being able to gain his grandfathers affection and approval. Hearing his mothers laughter, Rong Shaoze also curled his lips into a smile, "Alright, Ill bring her home for dinner tonight." Looking at the woman beside him, Rong Shaoze reached out to caress her head, his actions very gentle. Lin Xinlan hung her head motionless, still in the throes of an inner battle. To keep the child, or not? Better not to, right? How could she get rid of the child without making any noise? Rong Shaoze hung up the phone, took her hand, and asked softly, "What are you thinking? Arent you happy about having a child?" Lin Xinlan shook her head, looking away, "No, its not that, just not used to it." The man chuckled lightly, "Its like that the first time becoming a mother, of course, youll feel unaccustomed. Im also going to be a father for the first time, so I feel a bit unaccustomed as well. Its okay, well get used to it after having a few more." Lin Xinlan stiffened, turning her head incredulously, "What do you mean by having a few more?" Rong Shaoze was startled by his own words too, he actually hoped to have more children with her! But having one child and having several, there should be no difference, right? "Lets go, Ill take you to buy some stuff," he said with a smile, without answering her question. Rong Shaoze took Lin Xinlan to a mall, and not just any mall, but the largest and most luxurious one in B City. Chapter 194: Is It Too Early to Buy Maternity Clothes? [Extra] Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Is It Too Early to Buy Maternity Clothes? [Extra]The clothes inside, the cheapest were also several thousand. This was a place Lin Xinlan had never been to before. He took her to a store specializing in maternity wear, sat on the couch reserved for customers, and asked the shop assistant to take out all the clothes that Lin Xinlan could wear. Lin Xinlan said speechlessly, "My belly isnt even showing yet, isnt it too early to buy maternity clothes for me?" Rong Shaoze smiled lightly and said, "The clothes sold here are all suitable for pregnant women. Ive heard that maternity clothes must be made of pure cotton, comfortable and soft. The clothes here, not only the materials and designs, but they are also very suitable for pregnant women. Dont worry, the clothes I buy you will only make you look even prettier, and wont hide your figure at all." Lin Xinlan was half-doubtful, but the clothes finally brought out were indeed not much different from what others wore, except the fabric felt very comfortable, soft like cotton. Rong Shaoze picked a few styles and asked Lin Xinlan to try them on. When she tried them on and looked in the mirror, she realized that Rong Shaoze had a very good eye. The clothes suited her skin and showed off her figure. Even more, they enhanced her temperament, making her look even more attractive and charming. Two hands wrapped around her waist from behind, Rong Shaozes chin rested on her head, smiling as he looked at the two of them in the mirror. One beautiful and graceful, the other tall and handsome, they stood together as if they were a match made in heaven. "Do we match well?" he asked softly. Lin Xinlans body stiffened, and she didnt dare to look at the shop assistants suggestive eyes. She thought Rong Shaoze was talking about the clothes and hurriedly nodded honestly, "Yes, they match well." Rong Shaoze grinned, a twinkling light in his eyes, "I also think we are a perfect match." The shop assistant was very observant and quickly laughed obsequiously, "You two are truly a handsome couple, a perfect match indeed." Rong Shaozes laughter grew even merrier, and only then did Lin Xinlan realize he had been asking if they themselves were a good match, not whether the clothes matched her. Her face tinged red, and she awkwardly pushed Rong Shaoze away, saying indifferently, "Lets go once the clothes are picked." The man nodded, pointed at the stack of clothes on the table, and told the shop assistant, "Pack all these up." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each piece of clothing here cost several thousand, and to wrap everything up, how much would that cost? Lin Xinlan quickly stopped him, "Just these two pieces will do." "How could two be enough? You have to change clothes every day. You need at least thirty pieces, so you dont repeat within a month," he said, then turned to the shop assistant, "Send the new clothes to this address every month according to the stage of pregnancy." He handed a card to the shop assistant, who, upon seeing the address, immediately became respectful, and on seeing his name, even more reverent. "Rest assured, Mr. Rong, we will definitely deliver to your door." "No need, well come to buy more when the clothes no longer fit. Theres no need to buy new ones every month; its too wasteful," Lin Xinlan tried to stop him. Whether she would keep the baby was still in question, so there was no need to order so many clothes. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow slightly, "Are you trying to save money for me?" "I just think its very wasteful." "Dont worry, buying you a few pieces of clothing, I can still afford it. You dont have to save money for me, your task is to spend my money," he said. Lin Xinlan was speechless, this wasnt just a few clothes. Each purchase was dozens of pieces, and over a year, that would be hundreds. Chapter 195 It’s Because I Care Too Much About Your Child [Additional - ] Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Its Because I Care Too Much About Your Child [Additional Chapter]"Lets just buy these today, and talk about the rest later." "I prefer to get everything done at once, coming back to buy more would be such a hassle," Rong Shaoze insisted on ordering many clothes despite her protests. Lin Xinlan had no choice but to go along with him. As they left the mall, he held her hand and mused as they walked. After a while, he said, "How about we go reserve the toys as well, and the babys clothes too? Ive heard that kids grow up really fast, we should buy extra clothes or else we wont have enough for them to wear." Lin Xinlan was completely exasperated, "Rong Shaoze, hes still just a little bean sprout now, he cant use any of the clothes and toys youre buying!" Just then, a mother carrying a baby passed by them and couldnt help but laugh when she overheard their conversation. "Maam, your husband is just very caring towards your child." Her gaze shifted between the two, admiringly adding, "You two look so well-matched together, your future child will definitely be adorable. But no matter whether the child is good-looking or not, theyre the treasure in their parents hearts, irreplaceable by anyone." With that, she tenderly stroked her baby in her arms. The little baby was adorable, gazing at Rong Shaoze with big, round eyes and, on seeing Rong Shaoze look at him, suddenly flashed a smile. In that moment, Rong Shaoze felt something soften in his heart. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt help but smile back. After the woman left, he held Lin Xinlans hand, saying with certainty, "Our child will be even cuter than hers." Lin Xinlan looked up to see the tenderness and anticipation in his eyes, and her heart suddenly felt as if pricked by a needle. She quickly turned her gaze away, not daring to meet his eyes. It was almost dinner time when they arrived at the Rong familys old house. Rong Shaozes mother came up and whispered to him, "Your grandfather has also invited Rong Mingyan over, saying he wants the whole family together for a reunion dinner." Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, wrapping an arm around his mothers shoulder and saying, "Its only right, I havent met my cousin in person before, now is a good opportunity." Rongs mothers face showed disapproval, "Whats there to meet with him for? If it werent for him, you wouldnt have... " "Mom, dinners about to start, lets go," he beckoned Lin Xinlan with one hand and escorted his mother to the dining room with the other. The dishes were already on the table, and Rong Guangguo sat at the head, with Rongs father sitting to his left. To his right, the first person was a young man with proper manners. Lin Xinlan had seen him on television; he was Rong Shaozes cousin, Rong Mingyan. On their arrival, Rong Mingyan got up and walked over, extending a hand to Rong Shaoze with a generous smile, "So youre Shaoze; I finally get to meet you today." Rong Shaoze also smiled and shook his hand, his tone filled with the joy of reuniting with family, "Big brother, welcome home." Lin Xinlan instinctively glanced at Rongs mothers expression, seeing her smile brightly. She hid her emotions very well, and no one could detect any flaw. Rong Mingyan was somewhat surprised by Rong Shaozes reaction. He had assumed that Rong Shaoze would be a flashy prodigal and that he would show hostility upon meeting him. It seemed that Rong Shaoze was not as simple as he had imagined. The sparkle in Rong Mingyans eyes flickered, his smile becoming even more warm and cordial. After a few words of pleasantries, Rong Shaoze introduced Lin Xinlan to him, "This is my wife, Lin Xinlan." Chapter 196 I’ve Always Known How to Care for Others Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Ive Always Known How to Care for OthersLin Xinlan hurriedly extended her hand with a smile, "Big brother, its a pleasure to meet you." Rong Mingyan shook hands with her and smiled, "Sister-in-law, I heard from Grandpa that youre pregnant. Ive prepared a gift for you. Take a look and see if you like it." He took a paper bag from his seat and handed it to Lin Xinlan, who reached out to accept it, "Thank you, big brother." She opened the package to find a jade bracelet inside - its color was clear and bright, its hue vibrant, clearly worth a five-figure sum at least. Such a gift was neither too light nor too heavy; it was just right. Rongs mother took it and helped her put it on, laughing in admiration, "Mingyan has really good taste, it looks very nice on Xinlan." "As long as sister-in-law likes it, thats good." Rong Guangguo asked everyone to take their seats for dinner. Throughout the meal, Rongs mother occasionally helped Rong Mingyan with his dishes, and Rongs father also chatted with him. They played the roles of uncle and aunt quite well. Rong Guangguo was very affectionate towards Rong Mingyan, asking him about some past events. Rong Mingyan shared that he had lived a tough life with his uncle. After his uncles death, he worked and studied part-time, slowly building up his own small company. He did not overly dramatize his past hardships; he spoke calmly and lightly. Rongs mother couldnt help shedding tears upon hearing this, "Poor child, its all your uncles and aunts fault. If we had found you sooner, you wouldnt have had to suffer so much." Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Auntie, you dont have to feel sorry for me. I never considered living a difficult life as something pitiable. Instead, I see it as a form of training. Without the past, I wouldnt have the present," he said. Rongs mother smiled, nodding in agreement, "Youre right; its rare for a child to be so sensible. If Shaoze could be half as steady as you." Rong Shaoze gave a shallow smile, "Mom, youre starting to lecture me again. Lets eat, today is a day of happiness, lets not bring up sad topics." "Thats right, today is a happy day, everyone should enjoy their meal. Mingyan, try this, its Chef Zhangs signature dish; its very delicious." Rongs mother served Mingyan a lions head meatball, her face showing a loving expression. "Thank you, Auntie." Now pregnant, Lin Xinlan didnt have much of an appetite, but Rong Shaoze thoughtfully asked her what she would like to eat and specifically picked it out for her. Rongs mother said to Rong Guangguo with a smile, "Dad, look at how well Shaoze treats Xinlan. He never knew how to be caring before. It seems marriage and having children really make a person a lot more stable and sensible." Lin Xinlan paused slightly, while Rong Shaoze smiled as he served Rong Guangguo some food, saying, "Grandpa, I think my mom is wrong. Ive always known how to care for people, and Ive always been stable and sensible, dont you think?" Rong Guangguo smiled affectionately, "Your mother is right, you have become more sensible than before. Thats a good thing; only a stable person can achieve great things." Rongs mothers eyes sparkled, and her smile grew even happier. During the meal, smiles were on everyones faces, but how many of those smiles were genuine, and whatever hidden agendas lay behind them, remained unknown. At last, after finishing the meal, Rong Mingyan received a phone call and left first. The remaining people stayed in the living room drinking tea and chatting, while Rong Guangguo asked a maid to bring over an envelope, which he handed to Lin Xinlan, saying: "Since you married into the Rong Family, I have yet to give you a gift. Now that youre pregnant, I might as well give you the gift all at once. Chapter 197: I’m Still Your Husband Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Im Still Your Husband"Open it and see, it was specially prepared for you." Lin Xinlan was taken aback for a moment. She looked at Rong Shaoze, who smiled and said, "Its a gift from Grandpa, just accept it. Hurry up and take a look." Opening the envelope, inside was a set of villa property documents. The villa was worth ten million, and the homeowner was named after her. Lin Xinlans expression changed slightly, "Grandpa, this gift is too expensive, I cant..." "Accept it. Otherwise, youre implying the gift is too trivial," Rong Guangguo said indifferently. Rongs mother smiled affectionately at her, "Hurry up and accept it. Dont make Grandpa angry. Its what you deserve." Rongs father also nodded, "We have a gift for you, too. Later, let Shaoze help you take it back." Lin Xinlan couldnt refuse. She smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Mom and Dad." Leaving the old house, the two got into the car. Rong Shaoze drove for a while until he saw two black sedans parked ahead. Lin Xinlan intuitively recognized one of the Mercedes as familiar. Seeing two men standing and chatting beside the car, she was slightly surprised. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze pulled the car over, rolled down the window, and greeted Rong Mingyan with his head out, "Big Brother, what are you still doing here?" Rong Mingyan smiled and said, "I ran into an old friend, so I stopped to chat for a bit. Let me introduce you, this is my friend, and also the boss of the Qiao Family, Qiao Yiyang. Yiyang, this is my cousin, Rong Shaoze." Qiao Yiyang revealed a hint of a smile, "Mr. Rong, glad to meet you." Rong Shaoze nodded slightly, as a form of greeting to him. Qiao Yiyangs gaze fell on Lin Xinlan. His eyes brightened, and the smile on his lips grew bigger, "Miss Lin, long time no see." "What, you know each other?" Rong Shaoze looked puzzled. Lin Xinlan hurried to explain, "Ive had a few encounters with Mr. Qiao. Mr. Qiao, I didnt expect to meet you here, what a coincidence." "Yes, our encounters are always such a coincidence," Qiao Yiyang said with a smile, his voice carrying a slight sense of wonder at fate. Rong Shaozes gaze became slightly focused, but he remained composed, "Big Brother, you go ahead and chat, well be leaving first." "Alright, you go ahead." The car started up, and after a few seconds, Rong Shaoze couldnt help but ask, "How do you know Qiao Yiyang?" "We just met by chance." "How did you happen to meet? There must be a reason," the man persisted. Not wanting to explain further, Lin Xinlan replied indifferently, "Mr. Qiao and I are just ordinary friends. Why are you asking so many questions? Cant I have my own friends?" "Woman, Im concerned about you, to prevent you from falling into someone elses scheme without even knowing it." Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, "What scheme?" A mocking smile appeared on Rong Shaozes lips, "You know Qiao Yiyang, Qiao Yiyang knows my brother, dont you find that too much of a coincidence?" Lin Xinlan came back to her senses. She felt Rong Shaoze was being excessively wary. "You mean to say, Qiao Yiyang approaching me has something to do with your brother? Rong Shaoze, you are overly suspicious. Besides, I think your brother seems quite nice, and he doesnt have any hostility toward you, so why are you so guarded against him? Him taking over Shengjue was also Grandpas decision; he didnt forcibly take it from you." Rong Shaoze couldnt help but laugh, "He only gave you a jade bracelet worth tens of thousands, and youre already speaking up for him? Im still your husband; the father of your child. Why dont you take my side?" Chapter 198 Softly Begging Him Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Softly Begging Him"I was just telling the truth," "Do you know why my elder brother became estranged from our family?" he suddenly asked. Lin Xinlan was taken aback, instinctively asking, "Why?" She really didnt know about Rong Mingyans situation; she only knew that he was Rong Shaozes cousin, beyond that she knew nothing. Rong Shaoze curled his lips, saying indifferently, "Its true hes my cousin. However, my grandfather had two wives. His grandmother was my grandfathers first wife, whom he divorced before marrying my grandmother." Surprise flashed across Lin Xinlans face. So Rong Mingyans and Rong Guangguos fathers were half-brothers. Rong Shaoze continued, "Do you know why my grandfather divorced his first wife? Because the only thing in his eyes was Shengjue, for the development of the Rong Family, he married my grandmother. My grandmother loved him, and was of great help to him. Needing my grandmothers help, he divorced his first wife, and then married my grandmother." This was a modern tale of a talented man who abandoned his wedded wife for power, fame, and wealth. "However, when they divorced, Rong Mingyans grandmother was already pregnant, and later she gave birth to a boy, my elder uncle. But their life was very difficult, and when Rong Mingyan was only a few years old, his grandmother died. Later on, his parents also passed away, and he himself disappeared without a trace. After my grandmothers death, my grandfather always sought the whereabouts of Rong Mingyan, not finding him until now." Listening to this, Lin Xinlan couldnt help feeling a bit melancholic. "His life might have been tough, but that doesnt mean he would hold a grudge against you. Any resentment would be a matter for your grandfathers generation." Rong Shaozes lips curved, but he said nothing more. What he didnt tell Lin Xinlan was that Rong Guangguo had used many resources but still failed to find Rong Mingyan. Wasnt that odd? And why was it that just when Rong Mingyan made a name for himself, he was suddenly found? sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Mingyan had emerged powerfully, and Shaoze couldnt help but be on guard. Lin Xinlan became pregnant and turned into a key person to be protected in the house. The servants treated her with extreme respect, viewing her entirely as the Young Madam of the Rong Family. The saying "to gain honor through ones offspring" probably looked like this. Rong Shaoze was also very good to her, no longer losing his temper at her. He was attentive to her daily, personally supervising her diet and routine. His kindness occasionally gave her the illusion that he truly was a good husband. Fortunately, the hurt she had suffered was deep, so she wasnt blinded by the facade he presented. One day, Rong Shaoze took her to the hospital for a check-up. As they entered the hospital, Lin Xinlan spotted an acquaintance. Her expression froze momentarily as she grabbed Rong Shaoze, trying to turn a corner and sneak past, but that persons gaze landed on her instantly. "Miss Lin, is that you?" Zhous mother approached enthusiastically to greet her. Noticing Rong Shaoze by her side, she remembered something, her smile suddenly vanishing as her eyes burst with resentment, her expression turning very cold. Lin Xinlan turned to Rong Shaoze and said, "You go ahead and wait for me inside, Ill be right there." The man glanced at Zhous mother indifferently, paying no attention to her expression. "Lets go in together. Im not at ease with you alone, what if it affects the baby?" "Ill be fine. You go first, please?" Lin Xinlan pleaded softly, her eyes carrying a hint of entreaty. Chapter 199 Who was that just now? Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Who was that just now?This was the first time she had pleaded with him using that expression, and Rong Shaoze couldnt refuse, so he had to go ahead first. But he didnt go far, standing not far away watching them, ready to run over at any moment if something happened. Lin Xinlan looked at Zhou Yuns mother and asked with a smile, "Auntie, what are you doing here? Are you feeling unwell?" Zhou Yuns mother had regained her color, and she laughed, "Nothing serious, just a gynecological issue, an old problem. Are you pregnant?" "Mhm." She nodded slightly, her face not showing much of the joy a mother should have. Zhou Yuns mother was a sharp and intelligent person; she could tell at a glance that Xinlan had something on her mind. "Was that your husband just now?" She couldnt help but ask. Lin Xinlan knew that she had noticed as well, "Mhm, thats Rong Shaoze." A flash of resentment crossed Zhou Yuns mothers eyes, which quickly disappeared, "Miss Lin, you are a good person, and Im very thankful for your forgiveness towards my two sons. But, I have to say something unpleasant; I harbor resentment towards your husband. No matter what, he cant be absolved from my daughters death." Lin Xinlan pursed her lips and didnt say anything. She could understand Zhou Yuns mothers feelings, but for some reason, hearing her negative remarks about Rong Shaoze, her heart couldnt help but feel somewhat bitter. "Miss Lin, you should go see the doctor. I wont disturb you further," Zhou Yuns mother said with a smile, and then she left. Lin Xinlan turned her head, saw her graying hair, and her stooped figure, and suddenly felt that she was very pitiable. She was a pitiable, yet great mother... "Eh, where did that patient go?" The nurse came out with the CT scans, looking around in all directions. Lin Xinlan quickly asked, "Are you looking for an elderly person?" "Yes, thats her. Why did she leave? She was told to wait a while." Lin Xinlans eyes fell on the CT scan, "May I ask, what illness does she have?" The nurse shook her head with a sigh, "Uterine cancer, already in the advanced stages. I guess she has decided not to seek treatment. Its not just expensive, even with treatment, theres not much hope." Lin Xinlan turned her head, and could no longer see Zhou Yuns mothers figure. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She actually had uterine cancer... Suddenly, she felt her eyes becoming dry. Rong Shaoze came over and put his arm around her shoulder, his tone gentle, "Lets go, its time for your checkup." After leaving the hospital and sitting in the car, Lin Xinlan asked Rong Shaoze, "Why dont you ask who that person was just now?" The man started the car, asking casually, "Who was she?" "She was Zhou Yuns mother." "Oh." There was not a trace of surprise on Rong Shaozes face. When he had seen the hate in her eyes, he had guessed her identity. He knew that Zhou Yun had an elderly mother, and that they looked somewhat alike, so it was an easy guess. Seeing that he was not at all surprised, Lin Xinlan continued, "I heard the nurse say earlier that she has late-stage uterine cancer. Did Zhou Yun willingly become your mistress... to raise money for her mothers treatment?" Rong Shaoze turned the steering wheel, his tone indifferent, "I dont know, and it has nothing to do with me." Yes, there were so many pitiable people in the world; she shouldnt expect Rong Shaoze to have even a shred of compassion. But thinking of Zhou Yuns mother reminded her of her own mother, and of herself. Being mothers themselves, she deeply understood how heartbreaking it can be. Chapter 200 The First Time Leaning on His Shoulder Chapter 200: Chapter 200 The First Time Leaning on His ShoulderAs mothers, she deeply understood the bitterness that comes with motherhood. From a mothers perspective, she sympathized with Mrs. Zhous situation. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the car reached the entrance of a park, Lin Xinlan hurriedly said, "Lets get out and walk around, the sunshine is nice today." Rong Shaoze parked the car and, holding her hand, they walked into the park together. This was an open park, with many free-to-use recreational facilities inside. Many elderly people and children were strolling and playing inside, creating a joyful atmosphere everywhere. A little boy of about four or five, holding his fathers hand, pointed at a blue panda hat and insisted that his father buy it for him. The man paid for the hat and placed it on his sons head. The boy kissed his father with a laugh, his hands pressing down on the hat, his eyes invisible from his wide smile. Lin Xinlan stared blankly at that scene, somewhat distracted. "Whats wrong? Do you want one too?" Rong Shaoze glanced at her and asked with a smile. "Lets go." She didnt want to buy one; she was just thinking of Xiaocong. Although she believed he shouldnt have a father, in a childs heart, he must also yearn for one. Rong Shaoze didnt follow immediately, and as Lin Xinlan turned around, she saw him buying a blue panda hat. He came over, and placing the fluffy hat on her head, said with a slight smile, "This is the first gift Im giving to our child. Keep it, and well give it to him later." A gentle and fatherly glow shone on his face. Rong Shaoze must also yearn for a child of his own. He must love his child too. Lin Xinlan took off the hat and held it in her hands, her feelings complicated. They had already had a child together; it was just that he didnt know. And the one in her belly now, she didnt want it... Walking in a daze, Lin Xinlan missed her step going down the stairs and her body suddenly tilted. "Careful!" Rong Shaoze grasped her wrist in an instant and pulled her into his embrace, holding her tightly. Lin Xinlan, her nerves unsettled, felt her heart pounding rapidly. Rong Shaozes lips were tightly drawn, his expression slightly pale as he consoled her, "Dont be afraid, its alright now." Lin Xinlan looked down, her hand instinctively covering her stomach. Rong Shaoze took note of this and his pupils constricted: "Thank goodness youre okay, otherwise we would have lost the child." A sharp pain pierced through Lin Xinlans heart. "Be more careful when you walk next time, or I wont let you go out!" The man warned her, feigning annoyance. She suddenly turned her head and buried her face in his chest, mumbling, "Lets go back." Rong Shaoze was taken aback; this was the first time she had shown weakness in front of him, the first time she had leaned on his shoulder. A surge of tenderness filled his heart. He stroked her head gently and walked her back, "Its okay now, dont be scared. Rest assured, our child will be born safe and sound." He thought she had been frightened. Little did he know, she was overwhelmed with guilt and pain. The fall had been no accident; it had been intentional... At night, Lin Xinlan fell into a nightmare. In a small hospital, she found out she was pregnant and, in that moment, it felt as though her world had collapsed. How could she be pregnant? Her hand moved to her stomach, but she felt no connection to the little life inside. He was so foreign to her, and his arrival was something she could not accept. She bought medicine, went home, and swallowed the pills with resolve. Her mother burst in, trying to stop her, but it was already a step too late. Chapter 201: I Hope Both Adults and Kids Are Fine Chapter 201: Chapter 201: I Hope Both Adults and Kids Are FineShe hugged her, crying and blaming, "Silly child, its your baby, how could you bear to kill him!" "Mom, hes not my child, hes not! I dont want him, I cant accept him, I hate his father, I dont even know who his father is, I really cant keep him..." She curled up in her mothers arms, shaking all over, crying so hard she couldnt even make a sound. Her mother hugged her, crying even more sorrowfully, and said nothing. In a while, her stomach began to hurt, as if someone was cutting her flesh off layer by layer with a knife. It turned out that killing your own flesh and blood really did hurt, hurt so much that death seemed preferable. She clenched her teeth tightly, feeling waves of darkness before her eyes, and warm liquid flowing from below. She felt the loss of the child; in that instant, her heart hurt even more than her stomach did. She couldnt bear to let the child go, couldnt bear to kill him, she didnt want him to leave. "Dont go, dont, please stay..." Lin Xinlan cried, shaking her head with a sorrowful whimper. Rong Shaoze abruptly turned on the bedside lamp and was startled by her appearance. "Xinlan, whats wrong with you? Wake up!" The mans hand slapped her face, and she slowly awoke from the dream, her eyes blurry with tears and sadness. "What happened?" Rong Shaoze asked anxiously as he held her. Lin Xinlan lay motionless, her eyes empty as she stared at the ceiling. She felt a warm flow coming from below... Suddenly, she opened her eyes in horror, grabbed his arm forcefully, her fingernails nearly digging into his skin, and her voice became sharp, "Rong Shaoze, quick, take me to the hospital!" The man paused for a moment, and when he lifted the blanket, he saw a scarlet patch on the pristine bedsheet. His face abruptly changed. Lin Xinlan curled up, her pale little face tightly furrowed, showing a look of agony. Rong Shaoze reacted quickly, holding her and running down the stairs with steady strides. The sports car sped along the road, and by the time they reached the hospital, there was already a nurse with a stretcher waiting for them at the entrance. Lin Xinlan was taken into the operating room, and Rong Shaoze felt as if he had exhausted all his strength. He leaned against the wall, wanting to take out a cigarette to smoke, and upon patting his clothes, he realized he was still wearing his pajamas from home. A cigarette was handed to him, and as he looked up, he saw it was Tao Hua. "Thanks," he said, taking it, and lit the cigarette with the lighter Tao Hua had kindled. After a deep inhale, he felt not so cold anymore, and his heart settled down a bit. "Dont worry, the child will be fine," Tao Hua said calmly, comforting him. "What about the adult?" he countered. Tao Hua quirked an eyebrow amusingly, "Do you care more about the adult, or the child?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this time, Rong Shaoze was not in the mood to joke, "I hope they are both fine." "Well, they both will be," Tao Hua assured. Rong Shaoze gave him a look, couldnt help but smile wryly. He too, hoped that both the adult and the child would be fine. After resuscitation, the child was saved. The attending doctor said the fetus was very unstable, and during the first three months, she had to be well-maintained, without any mishap; otherwise, she would miscarry. Rong Shaoze nodded, his face rarely showing a few degrees of solemnity. Looking at the woman on the hospital bed, for the first time, he felt she was so fragile, fragile to the point that she needed him to protect her with much more strength. Lin Xinlan woke up from a deep sleep, opening her eyes to meet Rong Shaozes dark gaze. Chapter 202: Deciding to Keep the Child Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Deciding to Keep the ChildHis jaw sported a hint of blue stubble, and there were a few bloodshot strands in his eyes. He sat in the chair maintaining a rigid posture as if he had not moved the whole time. Seeing her wake up, he leaned over close to her and gently stroked her head, his voice tender as he asked, "How do you feel? Does your stomach still hurt?" Lin Xinlan immediately touched her stomach, her complexion turning a shade paler, "What about the baby?" "Dont worry, its still there. My, Rong Shaozes, child wouldnt be that fragile." The mans handsome, thin lips curved upward, a glint of brightness in his eyes. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, the weight in her heart lifted. After this ordeal, she had decided to keep the child and not to abort it. Like Xiaocong, it was her child too. She had already been cruel to Xiaocong once; she couldnt bear to be cruel to this child as well. The only problem was how to separate from Rong Shaoze once the child was born. After staying in the hospital for a day, Rong Shaoze was by her side the whole time. Even though Lin Xinlan did not show it, she knew that her heart felt somewhat warmed. No matter what, having someone by her side the entire time she was sick and hospitalized was indeed touching. When she returned home after being discharged, Lin Xinlan lay in the hospital bed, hardly having to do anything, even getting off the bed only to go to the restroom. She ate her meals in bed too. Every time she made the slightest move, Rong Shaoze would hold her still, urging her not to move. He was very concerned about her health, and Lin Xinlan thought to herself that Rong Shaozes kindness and his not hurting her were all thanks to the child she was carrying. Lady Du arrived at the mall, looking to add a few pieces of clothing to her wardrobe. Having spent all day in the hospital, she almost forgot to dress herself up. She walked into a designer store where the clothes were pricy, yet, without even batting an eye, she picked out three outfits. One of them was a red cheongsam that particularly caught her fancy. Though it cost tens of thousands, as long as it was beautiful, it was worth it. "Wrap these three up for me," she commanded without even trying them on, choosing three outfits with a single glance. The clerk smiled apologetically, "Im sorry, but this red cheongsam has been reserved by someone else." "Has it been sold already?" she asked arrogantly. "Not yet, but it has been reserved over the phone." "Since it hasnt been sold, anyone has the opportunity to buy it. Im here with cash; wrap it up for me," she said. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Im really sorry, but we cant sell that piece," the clerk insisted, shaking her head firmly. Lady Du immediately grew angry, slapping a VIP gold card onto the counter and said imperiously, "Is this how you treat customers?! I want to buy it, and you dare to refuse! Do you think I cant afford it, or do you think I wont take this to court?" The clerk looked distressed and unsure of how to respond when she saw someone entering the store. With a smile, she hastily said, "The lady who reserved this cheongsam has arrived. Shes one of the shareholders of this store. The outfit has been reserved for her, so we cant sell it to anyone else." Lady Du turned around and, upon seeing the newcomer, showed a look of astonishment, immediately followed by delight. "My dear, its you?" she greeted her with a beaming smile. Rongs mother, seeing Lady Du, was also surprised, "Lady Du, long time no see." She did not address her as an in-law, and the smile on her face was just right, not overly joyous. Chapter 203 She Didn’t Take It Seriously Chapter 203: Chapter 203 She Didnt Take It SeriouslyShe did not address her as an in-law, the smile on her face was just right, without an excess of joy. Lady Du stepped forward, affectionately taking her arm and said, "Ever since I got back, Ive always wanted to invite you for tea, but I had to take care of Ruoxin in the hospital, and I simply havent had the time. You wouldnt blame me for not visiting, would you?" Rongs mother slightly smiled, "How could I? By the way, how is Ruoxin doing now?" Upon mentioning this, Lady Du looked saddened. She glanced at her and sighed, "Shes still in an unrousing coma. To think that my Ruoxin was about to marry Shaoze, and then such a piece of bad luck had to happen. Not to mention the unlikely chance of her awakening, the marriage is also off now. If she ever wakes up and learns about this, imagine how heartbroken shell be." Rongs mothers eyes slightly flickered, and the smile at the corner of her mouth vanished. She naturally understood what Lady Du was implying; she blamed Rong Shaoze for marrying another woman while Ruoxin lay unconscious. Did she expect Shaoze to wait his entire life for Ruoxin to wake up? Her daughter was no national beauty or royal princess. Rongs mother didnt want to continue this topic and casually asked, "Is Lady Du also here to buy clothes?" "Yes, I havent had time to go shopping since returning to the country. I realized today that Im all out of new clothes to wear, so I hurried here to buy a few pieces." As she spoke, Lady Du let go of her hand, picked up three pieces of clothes, and with a very meaningful smile asked her, "These are my choices, what do you think, are they nice?" One of them was the red cheongsam that Rongs mother had reserved. As soon as she entered, she had overheard the store clerks words to Lady Du. Knowing full well that she had reserved the dress, yet pretending to be oblivious in front of her, acting as if she knew nothing and even feigning to ask for her opinion on the clothes. Her motive was clearly to purchase that cheongsam. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rongs mother gathered her exquisite hair and laughed, "Why dont you pick a few more pieces? Ill put them all on my account, consider it my treat." Lady Du smiled embarrassedly, "How could I accept this?" "Youre too polite, Lady Du, just a few pieces of clothing," Rongs mother smiled faintly, meaning that it was just clothing, and she didnt consider it a big deal. Lady Du seemed not to catch her drift and cheerfully picked a few more pieces, all of which were paid for by Rongs mother. "Since weve met like this, why dont we go and have a casual meal together?" Elated from getting the clothes, Lady Du also took this opportunity to invite Rongs mother to chat. "Not today, some other time. Ill host another day and invite you to our house. In a while, I need to go help Shaoze; I really cant get away." The mention of Rong Shaoze seemed to Lady Du as though her own son was being discussed; her interest was piqued. "What does Shaoze need help with that you have to assist him? Im not busy today, why dont I join you? An extra person means extra help." Rongs mother smiled slightly, "Its Xinlan who is pregnant, the first child, and its the first three months, so she needs careful nurturing. Shaoze lacks experience, so Im going to oversee and remind them of some precautions. You know how it is, young people can be careless, and sometimes they might inadvertently harm the child without even realizing it." Lady Dus smile instantly froze on her face, and her complexion turned from pale to green, looking utterly peculiar. "Hehe, I see. Well, I wont disturb you then, Ill leave first." Chapter 204: Gave Her a Slap Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Gave Her a SlapShe forced a stiff smile and turned away. Madam Rong slightly curled the corners of her mouth, turning to the clerk and saying, "From now on, keep the clothes I want immediately set aside; dont hang them out." "Yes, Mrs. Rong!" the clerk nodded tremulously. Mrs. Du stormed back to the hospital, and upon seeing her daughter lying pallid and lifeless on the hospital bed, she suddenly felt a wave of sorrow and threw herself onto her, wailing loudly. "My dear daughter, why is your life so miserable? Why have you still not woken up? When exactly will you wake up?" She shook her daughters body vigorously, crying until she was hoarse and exhausted. Seeing Du Ruoxin like a soulless rag doll, she suddenly raised her hand and slapped her. "Ruoxin, if you have any spirit, wake up for me now! If you dont wake up, your life is over. Your glory and wealth, the person you love, your future, everything will be gone!" Old Master Du was frightened by her behavior and quickly pulled her away, asking angrily, "Have you lost your mind? The child is ill, why are you hitting her?" "If she doesnt wake up, I might as well beat her to death!" "What has gotten into you?" Mrs. Du cried out loudly a few times before angrily saying, "Today I ran into Madam Rong, she told me that Lin Xinlan, that cheap woman, is pregnant! Shes pregnant, and if she bears a child for Rong Shaoze, what status could Ruoxin possibly have in the future? Rong Shaoze is a liar; he clearly said he would not have Lin Xinlan bear his child and would marry Ruoxin immediately once she woke up. But now, hes let that cheap woman get pregnant, and whether he will marry Ruoxin later is up in the air!" "What?" Old Master Dus face underwent a drastic change, "Such a thing has actually happened?!" "Do you think Im lying to you?" "Theyve gone too far; Im going to settle this with them!" With that, he was about to dash out. Mrs. Du quickly pulled him back, trying to calm him down, "Calm down. Lets just vent our anger behind closed doors and not make a scene in front of them. We still dont know what will happen to Ruoxin. If we offend them now and Ruoxins future is ruined, what then?" "Are we just going to let this go? Not only did Rong Shaoze marry the perpetrator who harmed Ruoxin, but now hes allowed that woman to become pregnant. How do you expect me to swallow this?" Mrs. Du scoffed coldly, "Do you think I can swallow it? Have you forgotten that weve already upset Rong Shaoze last time? If we make a scene now, he will like us even less. What if he gets angry at Ruoxin and refuses to marry her? Right now, we cant do anything but pray that Ruoxin wakes up quickly. After all, Rong Shaoze promised us he would certainly marry Ruoxin." Her deep gaze settled on Du Ruoxin, as if conveying a message by thought, and beneath the covers, Du Ruoxins hand twitched slightly. Lin Xinlan glanced over a few pages of the novel, then could read no further. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She tossed the book aside, staring boredly at the ceiling, her face clearly expressing how bored she was. Rong Shaoze opened the door and came in, catching sight of her expression and couldnt help but chuckle. She quickly adjusted her face and picked up the book to continue reading. "If you cant read on, then dont force yourself." He took the book from her and placed it on the nightstand. "Are you very bored?" "Mhm." She had been lying in bed for several days, unable to move or do anything. Of course, she was bored. Chapter 205: Both of You, Exercise Restraint Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Both of You, Exercise RestraintThe man leaned over to prop himself above her, a hand playing with the hair on her forehead as his eyes, dark and shiny, stared at her. "We could do something else thats not boring." Lin Xinlan blinked, indicating she didnt understand what he meant. He curved his lips into a slightly wicked smile and slowly lowered his head to kiss her lips. Lin Xinlan began to feel nervous, her hands subconsciously clenched, but she didnt avoid his kiss. She didnt know what was wrong with her, maybe she was bewitched by his shimmering eyes, but her whole body couldnt move, and she let him do as he wished. The temperature in the room began to rise, and Lin Xinlan closed her eyes in a misty daze, her mind a whirl of emotion when, suddenly, a jarring voice was heard. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cough cough... cough cough..." Startled back to her senses, she immediately saw Rongs mother standing at the door. Hurriedly pushing Rong Shaoze away, she pulled the blanket over her head, feeling her cheeks burning hot. Rong Shaoze, still not having enough, turned back and saw his mother, saying helplessly, "Mom, why didnt you knock before coming in?" Rongs mothers expression was calm, showing not a hint of embarrassment, "If I had knocked, I wouldnt know what you two were up to. You two keep it down, dont injure my grandson." "I know, it was just a kiss, not like we did any vigorous exercise," Rong Shaoze had just finished speaking when Lin Xinlan kicked him. Couldnt this man speak without being so vulgar! He caught her ankle, holding it without letting go, a chuckle spilling from his lips. Lin Xinlan struggled for a moment, but seeing him not letting go, she gave up and stayed still. The mans warm hand held her ankle, kneading it with intention, "Mom, why have you come over? If you need me, please wait downstairs, Ill be down in a moment." "You come down with me right now. I need to talk to you properly, to make sure you know your limits and dont hurt the child," Rongs mother said, raising her eyebrows slightly, her tone brooking no resistance. Rong Shaoze scratched his head and reluctantly released Lin Xinlans ankle. "Lets go." It was only after the door closed that Lin Xinlan dared to stick her face out from under the blanket. Bumping into Rongs mother while they were kissing was really embarrassing... Entering the study, Rongs mother got straight to the point, "Go home in a couple of days, and beg your grandfather to let you go back to work at the company." Rong Shaoze smiled lightly, "So what if I go back? To be the vice president?" "We have no choice now. Your grandfather trusts Rong Mingyan a lot, and I dont think he will remove him from the presidents position anytime soon. But you go and work as vice president for a while, then we find a way to make him lose a deal, to prove that his abilities are limited. Then we have a shareholders meeting, and we can take him down. After that its your turn to be the president again." Chapter 206: Acknowledging Xinlan as a Member of the Rong Family【Extra】 Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Acknowledging Xinlan as a Member of the Rong FamilyExtra"But first, youll work as a Deputy General Manager for some time, then well think of a way to make him lose a deal, proving his limited abilities." "After that, we call a shareholders meeting and we can pull him down. Then itll be your turn to take over as President again." "Mom, isnt that pretty good? I dont have to do anything at home, I just need to collect the dividends at the end of the year," Rong Shaoze laughed roguishly. Mother Rong immediately darkened her face, "How can that be okay? Do you think he will allow us to take dividends for a lifetime? Besides, without real power, who outside will show respect to you? Only when you sit in that position will others try to curry favor with you and regard you highly. I dont want my son to be looked down upon. You are the best and you should be the very best!" Rong Shaoze came over and wrapped his arms around her shoulder, revealing his genuine smile, "Mom, I know you want the best for me. Dont worry, your son will always be the strongest, and he will never be looked down upon." Mother Rongs eyes lit up, and she asked with delight, "Do you have plans already?" "No rush. Lets observe for a bit longer," he replied. Hearing this, Mother Rong knew he had plans, and she felt much relieved. "Since you know what to do, I wont say more. Its good for you to stay at home for the time being. Xinlan needs someone to care for her, you should spend more time with her. This child is Rong Familys firstborn, there must not be any slip-ups." "Mom, why have you started to treat Xinlan so well now?" Rong Shaoze asked teasingly. Mother Rong gave him a look and said with a smile, "She is carrying the Rong Familys child; shes one of us. If I dont treat our own people well, then who should I treat well?" Rong Shaoze couldnt help but curl his lips, his mother had finally admitted Xinlan was part of the Rong Family... Suddenly, Mother Rong thought of Du Ruoxin lying in the hospital. When Du Ruoxin wakes up, it would be simpler not to have Shaoze marry her after all. She never was fond of Mrs. Du. Besides, for the Rong Family, whom to marry is all the same; theres no need for a match of equal social status. If it really comes down to it, there arent many girls who can match the Rong Family. After resting for half a month, the fetus in Lin Xinlans belly had basically stabilized. Although she felt bored during this time, she was quite comfortable. Rong Shaoze hadnt forced her to do anything, nor had he done anything to upset her. He was very considerate and nice to her, so much so that she felt a bit overwhelmed. However, her attitude towards him had also improved significantly; at the very least, they could now treat each other with courtesy. Sometimes, seeing how well Rong Shaoze treated her, she even thought it wouldnt be bad if things continued this way. She could even bring Xiaocong over so that he would have a complete family. But once she thought of what Rong Shaoze had done to her, knowing that he was going to marry Du Ruoxin in the future, she quickly dispelled such thoughts. Dont be naive. There was no possibility between her and Rong Shaoze. His current kindness to her was only because she was pregnant. What the situation would be like after the child was born was still unknown. Moreover, she had heard Mother Rong say that once Du Ruoxin woke up, she wanted to divorce Rong Shaoze and register the child under Du Ruoxins name. She simply couldnt bear the thought of her child becoming someone elses, nor could she stand being separated from the child. She had to think of a way to make Rong Shaoze promise her something, so that later on she could leave with the child. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mrs. Du thought for a while and the more she pondered, the more uneasy she felt. Chapter 207 He Will Marry Du Ruoxin Later [Additional - ] Chapter 207: Chapter 207 He Will Marry Du Ruoxin Later [Additional Chapter]What if Rong Shaoze doesnt divorce Lin Xinlan and marry Ruoxin? What then? Mind you, men and women, they can develop feelings over time. Besides, even if Rong Shaoze doesnt like Lin Xinlan, wouldnt he refrain from divorcing her for the sake of their child? It was not easy for the Du Family to finally reach for the Rong Familys high branch, they cant let it slip away like this. No, she must go and have a talk with Rong Shaoze. She needed reassurance, or she would never let this go. Even if it meant risking offending the Rong Family, she would take Lin Xinlan to court and destroy her! When she arrived at the villa on Yan Mountain, Rong Shaoze happened to be at home. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Mrs. Du exchanged a few pleasantries with him, then got straight to the point, "Shaoze, I heard that Lin Xinlan is pregnant, is that true?" "Hmm." Rong Shaoze responded indifferently, his face devoid of any joy. Mrs. Dus heart leaped with joy. It seemed that Rong Shaoze was not too thrilled about Lin Xinlans pregnancy. That was good, at least it showed he didnt care about Lin Xinlan one bit. "Shaoze, didnt you once tell us that you only married Lin Xinlan because you needed a wife? You said you never regarded her as your wife and that you would marry Ruoxin once she woke up, didnt you?" Rong Shaoze frowned slightly; he had already guessed why Mrs. Du was here. "Yes, I said something like that..." "Since youve said that, you must keep your word. Shaoze, Im not pressuring you, but you know how much Ruoxin loves you. Her greatest dream in life is to marry you. You love her too, but now you have a child with another woman. Do you really want to watch Ruoxins heart break?" Mrs. Du spoke sorrowfully, wiped away her tears, and choked up, "However, Ruoxin has always been understanding, she probably wont mind these things. Shaoze, can you promise me one thing? When Ruoxin wakes up, dont do anything to hurt her, okay?" Upstairs, Lin Xinlans hand tightened around the staircase handrail upon hearing these words. Rong Shaoze nodded, "Dont worry, I wont hurt her." Having received the promise she wanted, Mrs. Dus face lit up with joy, and she felt much lighter. "Shaoze, your word is enough for me, I feel much better now. Alright, I wont take more of your time, Ill be going." Mrs. Du stood up, and as she caught sight of Lin Xinlan upstairs, a smug look flashed in her eyes. Rong Shaoze looked up and also saw Lin Xinlan. The mans eyes suddenly deepened with unspeakable thoughts. Lin Xinlans eyes were downcast, her face expressionless. After Mrs. Du left, she slowly turned around and walked back to her room. Rong Shaoze slowly ascended the stairs, his steps seemingly steady yet betrayed a touch of haste. Hearing his footsteps, Lin Xinlans heartbeat involuntarily quickened, a flicker of panic passing through. She quickened her pace and, just as he was about to catch up, quickly slipped into her room and slammed the door shut. Rong Shaoze was met with a closed door, his brow furrowed slightly. "Xinlan, open the door." He knocked on the door. Lin Xinlan leaned against the door, feeling as though she had gone mad. Why hide, why shut the door? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was there to face, other than the fact that he would marry Du Ruoxin in the future and her child might call someone else mother? There was nothing worth hiding from. By acting this way, was she not just making Rong Shaoze think she cared too Chapter 208: Can the Child Follow Me? Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Can the Child Follow Me?"Lin Xinlan, open the door quickly," Rong Shaoze couldnt help but intensify his tone. Lin Xinlan calmed her emotions and opened the door. The man stood at the door, his profound gaze fixed on her, as if trying to see through her thoughts. Lin Xinlans face was composed, her eyes meeting his in a tranquil gaze that was flat and unrippled, completely devoid of any other emotion. "Come in, I have something to tell you," she stepped aside and then sat down on the couch. Rong Shaoze followed her in and sat next to her. He didnt start with any explanations, and Lin Xinlan hadnt expected him to: "Rong Shaoze, I know were definitely going to divorce, it was something we arranged from the beginning, and I never thought about being your wife, just waiting for the day we would divorce. However, in consideration of bearing your child, could you grant me one request?" The man looked up, his gaze still inscrutable. "What is it?" "After were divorced, could you let the child stay with me? I will take good care of him and wont prevent you from seeing him. I just want to raise him myself, and when he grows up, whether he wants to stay with me or return to the Rong Family, it will be his decision to make." "Is that your request?" Rong Shaoze asked indifferently, a slight frown on his brow. Lin Xinlan looked directly into his eyes, nodding firmly: "Yes, that is my request. I just want to raise the child myself. I dont want him to recognize anyone else as his mother, and I hope for your pity on a mothers feelings, that you can agree to my request." "And you cant spare a thought for a fathers feelings?" the man retorted. Lin Xinlan choked up, feeling a discomfort in her heart, "Its not that I cruelly want to separate the child from you... its just that, to me, the child is very important, more important than my own life. But in your heart, there are many important things, and besides, if you want children, Miss Du can have them for you; you wont miss this child. Just agree, and when the time comes, let me take the child away." Rong Shaoze suddenly smiled and countered with a question: "Have you never thought about not divorcing me?" Lin Xinlan hesitated: "How could we possibly not divorce? If Miss Du wakes up, wont you marry her? Moreover, theres no affection between us, and you dont wish for me to always be your wife, nor did I ever think about living with you forever. We are definitely going to divorce." So in this womans heart, she had always harbored such thoughts. She actually had never considered not divorcing him. Rong Shaoze felt very displeased and said flatly, "If you really care so much about the child, you should give him a complete family and try every means to not divorce me. Lin Xinlan, have you really never had such a thought?" Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan was stunned. Not to divorce Rong Shaoze and to continue living like this? She had thought about it... But, she didnt love him, and he didnt love her either. Besides, she also couldnt forget the hurt he had caused her... Those pains and humiliations, she always kept hidden in her heart, not showing them, didnt mean she didnt care or had forgotten. She hadnt misheard his earlier promise to Mrs. Du, he said he would not hurt Du Ruoxin. His words were clear, and if she still didnt understand, it would be masochism. "Have you thought about not divorcing me, giving the child a complete family?" Lin Xinlan countered without answering. "..." Chapter 209: I Can Choose Not to Divorce You Chapter 209: Chapter 209: I Can Choose Not to Divorce You"Rong Shaoze, do you love me?" "..." Lin Xinlan gave a faint smile, extremely determined, "See, there is no love between us, what happiness is there to speak of when were together reluctantly. Ill be honest with you, I dont love you, and I will definitely divorce you." Even if there was a little attachment at the moment, it wasnt enough to make her change her mind, to be his devoted wife, or to fall for him. Their relationship was quite harmonious now, but it was just a brief moment, a natural progression. People cant possibly stay with someone just because theyve become familiar, can they? Besides, she had her own life to live, and he had his world, it was impossible for them to settle for each other just for the sake of it. Rong Shaozes lips pressed together slightly, his handsome side profile tense and stern. He slightly lifted his chin, his tone indifferent and cold, "In the end, youre still hating me, arent you?" "..." "Lin Xinlan, if I say that, for the sake of the child, I can stay married to you, would you still divorce me?" Suddenly, he switched to an almost pleading tone. Lin Xinlans eyes flashed coldly, "Rong Shaoze, I think were getting along quite well now, and I dont want to break this harmony. Theres no need for you to say more." She didnt want to argue with him now, nor did she want to make their conversation utterly final. Burning bridges would be bad for both of them. The man seemed to detect the heartlessness in her words, he smirked, his eyes icy and piercing like shards of crushed ice. "Very well, as you wish!" Standing up, Rong Shaoze turned and walked away, his figure resolute. In his life, he had never been nice to anyone, never debased himself for anyone. Yet with Lin Xinlan, he broke his own records time and again, only to find that she was utterly unmoved and unsoftened. She thought, who would be eager to be with her! If she didnt want to be with him, fine. His pride wouldnt allow him to humbly beg her. Rong Shaoze didnt come home for several days again. Lin Xinlan got ready and went to the hospital for a checkup by herself. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didnt ask the servants to prepare a car for her, as she felt she wasnt really the mistress of the house and didnt need to trouble them. At the hospital, after the examination, the doctor told her that the fetus was mostly stable now, but she still needed to rest and couldnt be careless. Lin Xinlan was very pleased to hear that. She hoped that the baby that would be born would be healthy. She hadnt left the hospital when she received a call from Qiao Yiyang, who said he needed to see her and asked where she was at the moment. Lin Xinlan gave him the address. Qiao Yiyang asked her to wait there for him, as he was nearby and would arrive shortly. Lin Xinlan stood at the entrance of the hospital for a while, and then Qiao Yiyangs car arrived. The man didnt get out of the car but instead opened the door for her, "Miss Lin, please get in the car." "Mr. Qiao, what is it that you want to see me about?" Lin Xinlan bent down to look at him. "Its not something I can explain in a moment. Get in first, and we can find a place to eat and talk." Lin Xinlan got into the car and closed the door. As she was buckling her seatbelt, Qiao Yiyang had already started the car, and after a short drive, a silver Lamborghini came to a halt in front of them, blocking their path. Qiao Yiyang had no choice but to stop the car. Through the two layers of windshield, Lin Xinlan could see Rong Shaozes grim face. The man got out of his car, his long legs taking strides toward them. He tapped on the window, his voice cold and low, "Lin Xinlan, get out of the car!" Chapter 210: She’s Angry That She Excluded Him Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Shes Angry That She Excluded HimHe knocked on the car window, his voice cold and low: "Lin Xinlan, get out of the car!" Rong Shaozes expression was gloomy, devoid of any emotion. Lin Xinlan knew his temper too well, and could tell he was very unhappy. She didnt know why he was unhappy, but in front of Qiao Yiyang, she didnt want to argue with him. Turning her head, she smiled at Qiao Yiyang, "Mr. Qiao, Im afraid I cant have dinner with you today. Lets do it another day, Ill treat you then." Qiao Yiyang glanced at the displeased Rong Shaoze and frowned worriedly, but said nothing. "Alright, Ill contact you another time." "Lin Xinlan, I told you to get out of the car. Did you hear me?" Rong Shaoze punched the car window, producing a thunderous noise that startled Lin Xinlan. She quickly turned her head to meet Rong Shaozes fierce gaze. Whats gotten into him! Grinding her teeth, she opened the door and got out. Rong Shaoze grabbed her wrist tightly. As she was stepping out of the car, he slammed the door shut with a bang. Lin Xinlan was angry: "Rong Shaoze, can you stop being unreasonable?!" The man did not respond, he just glared at her with a somber look, forcibly pulling her towards a Lamborghini and stuffed her into the car. Seeing that his mood was off, Lin Xinlan quickly fastened her seatbelt. As soon as she had done so, he stepped on the accelerator and drove off at high speed. Thankfully, he hadnt completely lost his mind and knew to control the speed of the car. He just sat there with a grim face, looking as though she owed him a lot of money and refused to pay it back. "Rong Shaoze, whats the matter with you?" Lin Xinlan asked tentatively. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced at her side-long, his voice dark and brooding: "Who allowed you to go for the check-up alone?! Lin Xinlan, youve really become bold, huh? With your current condition, you dare to go for a check-up alone!" She could tell that this was the reason for his anger. Was he blaming her for going to the hospital alone, was he concerned about her? Lin Xinlans expression softened slightly: "You werent at home, so of course I went by myself." "Couldnt you have called me?!" His anger was still apparent. He wasnt just angry that Lin Xinlan had risked going to the hospital alone, he was also upset that she had excluded him. The child was both of theirs, from embryonic development onward, and he had the right to be involved in everything about the child. And yet she didnt even call him, was she really not considering him as the father of the child? Or, in her eyes, did she not take him seriously at all... "Sorry, I thought you were busy, so I didnt call you," Lin Xinlan suddenly started to apologize. Rong Shaoze scoffed coldly, he didnt say anything else, but his expression was no longer as dark. He didnt drive directly back to the villa but stopped the car outside a restaurant. Lin Xinlan asked in confusion, "What are we doing here?" "To eat!" he replied irritably. Lin Xinlan was speechless C seriously, she had already apologized, so why was he still in a mood! Rong Shaoze got out of the car first. He walked over to her side and, ever the gentleman, opened the door for her. Lin Xinlan stepped out, he closed the door, and casually took her hand. She tried to struggle a bit, but after receiving a fierce glance from him, she gave up. Forget it. He was just a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment. It was better not to provoke him. Rong Shaoze requested a private room, and did not let Lin Xinlan order. He haphazardly ordered a bunch of dishes, basically choosing whatever he believed to be good for a pregnant woman, according to his understanding. Chapter 211: You Better Stay Away from Him Chapter 211: Chapter 211: You Better Stay Away from HimLin Xinlan didnt know what he had ordered, let alone how much. It wasnt until all the dishes were served that she felt speechless. A table full of dishes, not to mention two people couldnt finish it, even ten people couldnt. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Rong Shaoze, why did you order so much? Can you even eat it all?" she asked incredulously. The man sat beside her, leg crossed, leaning against the chair, his lips curling up in a disdainful smirk, "Didnt you want to have dinner? This should be enough for you, right? If its not, we can order more!" "When did I ever say I wanted to have dinner?" Lin Xinlan asked, puzzled. "Just now, when you got into his car, wasnt it to go have dinner? Lin Xinlan, if you want to eat, you can just tell me. I can treat you to dinner every day. Why do you have to go eat with other men? Also, am I so poor that I starve you, or what, that you need to accept meals others offer you?!" Rong Shaoze said petulantly, looking a bit childish. Lin Xinlan looked at him intently and said flatly, "Youre being completely unreasonable." "Right, I am being unreasonable. I just find that guy very annoying, and I am targeting him! Youd better stay away from him, otherwise Ill start to be displeased with you too!" His eyes glared, exuding an air of, Im a rascal, what can you do about it? Lin Xinlan stood up to leave, unable to reason with this lunatic. "Stop right there!" The man quickly grabbed her wrist, he looked up, his face darkened ominously, "Sit down and eat. If you dont finish this today, dont even think about leaving!" "Rong Shaoze, cant you be a bit more mature? Whats gotten into you to vent your anger on me like this?!" Lin Xinlan was also getting angry. This man was really too capricious. Could someone tell her when he was normal and when he would explode? It would be nice if she could prepare herself in advance. Rong Shaozes face darkened as he repeated coldly, "I told you to sit down and eat!" "I wont eat. If you want to eat, eat it yourself!" Faced with him like this, it would be strange if she could eat. Lin Xinlan tried to pull her hand free, but suddenly the man stood up and pulled her toward the outside. "What are you doing, let go?!" She started to panic. How long had it been since Rong Shaoze had shown this side of himself? Lin Xinlan was genuinely concerned that he might do something she couldnt accept. Reaching the center of the restaurants lobby, he pulled her up onto the piano stage, suddenly making them the center of attention in the entire hall. Many diners looked at them, and Lin Xinlan felt their gaze, her face turning red instantly. She hissed through clenched teeth, "What on earth are you trying to do?!" The man smiled charmingly, his arm wrapping around her waist and holding her tight against him, their bodies pressing tightly together with no space in between. His lips were dangerously close to hers, his bright black eyes locked on her, his perfectly chiseled side profile exuding an aristocratic aura in the light. Someone whistled, emitting excited noises. Others started to heckle loudly, "Kiss her, kiss her!" Lin Xinlan widened her eyes in shock, her face couldnt get any redder. She struggled subtly, her soft waist gently swaying, "Rong Shaoze, dont mess around!" The man laughed wickedly, "Eat or not? If you dont eat now, Ill kiss you right here for five minutes." "You..." If he kissed her for five minutes, tomorrow shed definitely be all over the entertainment headlines. He might have no shame, but she did. Chapter 212 What Foods to Avoid Chapter 212: Chapter 212 What Foods to AvoidLin Xinlan was so angry that she clenched her teeth, worrying Rong Shaoze would really kiss her, she reluctantly nodded, "Fine, Ill eat." "But now I want to kiss you again," he said cheekily. "You cant! If you dare to mess around, Ill never let you live it down!" Lin Xinlan warned him angrily, her tone full of genuine embarrassment and annoyance; she truly meant what she said. The man looked down with a smile, released her hand, and led her down from the stage. The diners showed looks of disappointment, having thought they would witness a kiss... Back in the private room, she furiously shook off his hand and sullenly sat down, "Rong Shaoze, do you realize if someone had photographed that scene, it would definitely be on the newspapers front page tomorrow." He sat beside her and smiled nonchalantly, "So what if it is?" Lin Xinlan was choked up with frustration. Yes, for him, making the newspaper was routine, nothing novel. But she didnt want to be on the newspaper; she didnt want to become the center of attention. "Okay, dont be mad, lets eat," said Rong Shaoze, who had already calmed down by now. He picked up some minced meat with eggplant and placed it in her bowl. She threw the eggplant back into his bowl, "I dont want this." "You!" Rong Shaozes face sank slightly, "Didnt you used to love eating this?" "I dont like it anymore." He thought she was just being petulant with him and held back from losing his temper, "Then eat this." A piece of wood ear mushroom was placed into her bowl. He even kindly explained, "Eating wood ear is good, it will make our future childs hair black and shiny." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but burst out laughing, "Where did you hear that from?" The man knitted his handsome brows, a flash of confusion in his eyes, "Isnt it true?" "You dont think that because wood ear is black, eating it will make your hair darker, do you?" Lin Xinlan asked, barely holding back her laughter. He raised his eyebrows and generously acknowledged her point. Lin Xinlan laughed again, she returned the wood ear to his bowl, explaining, "Pregnant women shouldnt eat wood ear, especially black wood ear mushrooms because they promote blood circulation. Im in the early stages of pregnancy and already prone to miscarriage. Eating black wood ear mushrooms might lead to threatened miscarriage." Rong Shaoze had a sudden realization; he immediately sat up straight, moving the plate of black wood ear mushrooms far away, out of Lin Xinlans sight. He had really done something foolish just now. Fortunately, Lin Xinlan knew about this, otherwise, a big mistake could have been made. "What about this, can I eat this?" he asked cautiously, pointing to the hairy crab with his chopsticks. Lin Xinlan shook her head, "I cant eat this either, hairy crab is a cooling food and also has the effect of promoting blood circulation; eating it could also lead to a miscarriage." The man moved the hairy crabs aside as well, marking them as forbidden foods. Seeing the eggplant in the bowl, he asked oddly, "Eggplant is also forbidden, isnt it?" Lin Xinlan nodded as if it was only natural, "Yes, eggplants are cooling as well and cant be eaten." Damn, what exactly did he order today! If Lin Xinlan ended up eating these dishes, their child might be reporting to heaven tomorrow. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze broke out in a cold sweat, frowning deeply at his own folly. Looking towards Lin Xinlan, he asked seriously, "Tell me, what foods cant you eat? I need to inform Old Gu about it when I go back. What if she feeds you something you shouldnt have?" Seeing his deep concern for the child, Lin Xinlans anger towards him dissipated. Chapter 213: I Thought You Had Given Birth Before Chapter 213: Chapter 213: I Thought You Had Given Birth BeforeSeeing how seriously he took their child, Lin Xinlan couldnt stay mad at him. Maybe Tao Hua was right, Rong Shaoze had his merits too. At the very least, he was a qualified, a pretty good father... "Dont worry, Laogu knows even more than I do. Besides, Mom has already told her a lot of things to pay attention to, she wont make any mistakes." "You still have to tell me, which dishes you cant eat." It wasnt right that everyone else knew except for him. He was the childs father after all, he should be the one more concerned about his child than anyone else. Lin Xinlan smiled lightly and told him in detail everything she knew. She mentioned many foods, each explained with clear reasoning. The more Rong Shaoze listened, the greater the confusion in his eyes. Once she finished speaking, he asked with skepticism, "How do you know so much? Since youve been pregnant, Ive been with you every day, it doesnt make sense that you know and I dont." Lin Xinlan felt a jolt of fear inside her, and let out a forced laugh, "I also heard it from Mom and Laogu, actually, I dont really understand either." Rong Shaoze relaxed and smiled, rubbing her head playfully, "Seeing how familiar you are with this, I almost thought youve had children before." Lin Xinlans elbow accidentally hit the bowls and dishes, causing a clatter as a bowl fell to the ground and shattered. She hurriedly bent down to pick it up, but Rong Shaoze reacted quickly, grasping her hand, "Dont pick it up, be careful not to cut your hand. Let it stay on the ground, well have the waiter clean it up later." "Oh, okay." She nodded, her expression somewhat uneasy. Rong Shaozes deep gaze fixated on her for a moment, and she felt even more like she was on pins and needles, very worried that she might reveal some emotion. "Lets order another set of dishes, most of these are not edible." She said, shifting her gaze away. Rong Shaoze nodded, called the waiter to take the dishes away, and ordered some new ones. This time, the dishes were ordered by Lin Xinlan. She ordered two dishes and a soup, not much, but it was enough to eat. After eating, Rong Shaoze held her hand as they walked out of the restaurant. The wind blew Lin Xinlans hair into her eyes, and the man naturally reached out to brush the hair aside, his gesture very affectionate. Lin Xinlan smiled, her smile sweet, Rong Shaozes eyes darkened as he moved in to kiss her lips. In a concealed corner not too far away, paparazzi immediately captured the scene. "Lets go, lets head back." Lin Xinlan turned her head away uneasily, her gaze drifting to other things, avoiding his gaze. Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, his eyes revealing a tenderness he himself didnt realize. They got into the car and went straight home, without going anywhere else. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the discord they had that day, neither brought it up. Perhaps, making the most of each day that comes is more real than dwelling on the uncertain comings and goings of the future. Seeing the couple return together, holding hands, Laogu couldnt help but smile. "Young Master, Young Madam, youre back." "Yes." Lin Xinlan nodded lightly. "Young Madam, the Madam sent some tonics over a while ago, would you like to check them?" Lin Xinlan smiled and shook her head, "No need, just put them away." Rong Shaoze led her upstairs, and once back in the bedroom, he hugged her from behind and wouldnt let go. He rested his chin in the crook of her shoulder, looking at her sideways with a smile, "Lin Xinlan, did you poison me?" Why cant I let go of you, even though I clearly dont love you. Chapter 214: It’s the Home Phone Number Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Its the Home Phone NumberWhy, despite clearly not loving you, can I never let you go? Why, knowing full well that you dont love me, can I still not let go, no longer having the heart to hurt you... "What spell have I cast on you?" she asked inexplicably. Rong Shaoze lifted his head, let go of her without answering. He walked to the bed and sat down, crossed his legs on the bed, leaned his back against the headboard, and quietly watched her. Lin Xinlan was inexplicably questioned by him, and now inexplicably watched by him, prompting her to doubtfully touch her face. "Is there something dirty on my face?" He simply curved his lips into a smile without answering. Lin Xinlan went to the vanity to look in the mirror, just as her phone rang. She took it out and saw it was a call from home; her face changed, and she hurriedly dismissed the call. "Why didnt you answer?" Rong Shaozes puzzled voice came from behind her. With her back to him, Lin Xinlan deleted the call log before turning around calmly: "Its nothing, probably a wrong number." The mans gaze turned sharp; he had already seen her actions in the mirror! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had deleted the call log; was it because she feared he might learn something? Putting her phone on the vanity, Lin Xinlan headed for the bathroom. When she used to be busy with work, if her family called, she would dismiss the call and call back later. After numerous times, her mother stopped calling once she started dismissing them. She thought her mother wouldnt call again, but just as she reached the bathroom door, she heard the phone ring. She turned abruptly, intending to answer it, but Rong Shaozes actions were faster. He strode forward, picked up the phone, and connected: "Hello, who is this?" Lin Xinlans face turned pale with shock! Desperately, she lunged to snatch the phone away, but the man fended her off with one hand, tilted his body slightly, and as he heard the voice on the other end, his eyes darkened and his expression became stern. "Rong Shaoze, give me back my phone!" Lin Xinlan yelled, desperate with urgency. What should I do, who is the person speaking? Is it mom, its okay, but what if its Xiaocong? "Rong Shaoze, hurry up and give me my phone. Youre going too far; how can you answer someone elses phone? Dont you understand the concept of respecting someones privacy?!" In her desperation, she screamed disregardfully. The man turned around, and before her eyes, he hung up the phone directly. "You..." Rong Shaoze coldly chuckled, his eyes frosty: "Why so agitated, feeling guilty?" Lin Xinlan didnt speak, uncertain of the meaning behind his words. Seeing her not responding, Rong Shaoze shouted angrily: "Speak up, what are you feeling guilty and agitated about?!" "I... dont understand what youre talking about... who was that on the phone just now?" Rong Shaoze raised a hint of mockery, no trace of humor in his eyes: "How could you not know who it was? Otherwise, why would you be so afraid of me finding out?" Lin Xinlan was confused, who was it that called? "Give me the phone." She reached out her hand toward him. Rong Shaoze clenched the phone tightly, not giving it to her. "Give it to me!" She pulled on his hand to take it, Rong Shaoze shook her off, and suddenly smashed the phone onto the ground, shattering it. Lin Xinlan was stunned, her frustration rising as she looked up: "Rong Shaoze, what are you doing?! Why are you so angry, cant you just say it, and stop being so unreasonable?!" Unreasonable again! Was he really that irrational? If he was being unreasonable, then why was she so afraid of him knowing? If it wasnt guilt, what was she getting so worked up over! Chapter 215 Dare to Cuckold Me Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Dare to Cuckold MeRong Shaozes face darkened as he firmly gripped her chin, his thin lips pressed against hers, menacingly warning: "Lin Xinlan, let me tell you! Even if I, Rong Shaoze, dont love you, as long as you are the Young Madam of the Rong Family, youd better watch your own behavior! If you dare to cheat on me, I wont let you get away with it!" Green hat?! Lin Xinlan was stunned for a moment: "Who was it that called just now?" "Ha, still playing dumb with me? Werent you two supposed to have a meal together, or perhaps it was a date? You were afraid I would find out, so you secretly deleted the call log, but you didnt expect he would call again, did you? Lin Xinlan, tell me the truth, how far have you gone with him?" That last question Rong Shaoze asked very softly, yet chillingly cold. Lin Xinlan felt a chill all over, but she also roughly understood that the second phone call wasnt from a family member. As long as it wasnt, that was good. In her heart, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Facing Rong Shaozes brooding eyes, she stated calmly, "Who was it? Mr. Qiao Yiyang?" Today, he was the only one who had looked for her, saying he had something to tell her, but the conversation had not happened. It must have been him calling to arrange a time. Rong Shaozes eyes grew colder, his expression even more sour. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Knowing she had guessed correctly, Lin Xinlan explained, "I have nothing with Mr. Qiao, he came to see me today for business, not to invite me to a meal. I was supposed to discuss things with him, but then you took me away. He is probably calling now to ask when Im free. Rong Shaoze, I swear, I have nothing to do with him. If you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do." "Do you think I should believe you? How do you explain the panic you showed earlier?" he asked coldly. Lin Xinlan was no longer uneasy; after all, as long as Xiaocongs issue wasnt exposed, she had nothing to fear... "I wasnt panicking, I was just angry that you took my call without permission. I dont like others prying into my privacy. If you insist on suspecting that Ive cheated on you, I cant explain it away. However, Im innocent and would even swear to Heaven." Seeing he was still looking like he wouldnt drop the issue, Lin Xinlan raised her hand solemnly and said, "I, Lin Xinlan, swear that if I have done anything to wrong Rong Shaoze, may I..." "Enough," the man released her, his expression returning to one of nonchalant amusement, his smile hiding a hint of mockery, "Its just a couple of questions; do you have to make an oath? Dont make it so severe; I believe you dont have the nerve to go behind my back with another man." He ruffled her hair, laughing as if nothing had happened. Yet Lin Xinlan couldnt laugh, wondering if he would have easily believed her without pushing her to the point of making a solemn oath. Tao Hua was right again; once Rong Shaoze became suspicious of something, he wouldnt rest until he had clarified it. His jealousy and stubbornness were frighteningly intense. Lin Xinlans phone had been smashed by him, but Rong Shaoze soon had a new iPhone delivered for her. After inserting her SIM card and while Rong Shaoze was busy in the study, she took the phone to the garden. Sitting on a swing, she gently kicked her legs and called her familys number. "Hello, Xinlan?" Lins mother habitually started the conversation in this way. "Yes, Mom, its me. Did you call me for anything?" Chapter 216 Zhou Yu Disappeared Chapter 216: Chapter 216 Zhou Yu DisappearedLins mother smiled, "Its nothing serious, just asking how youve been lately, is work keeping you busy?" "Its manageable, I can handle it. Mom, hows your health? Hows everything at home?" "Everything at home is good. I heeded your advice and didnt go to the market to sell vegetables. Ive been eating and sleeping well; my health feels quite good. Xiaocong has also learned many poems and idioms. Hes almost finished with the reading tapes you bought for him." Lin Xinlan showed a look of surprise, "Really? Hes so talented." "Xiaocong, come and say a few words to your mom." Lins mother handed the phone to Xiaocong. "Mommy." Xiaocong giggled, "Happy Mid-Autumn Festival." Lin Xinlan was startled, Mid-Autumn? It seemed that tomorrow was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and she had actually forgotten about it. The Mid-Autumn Festival, a day meant for family reunions, yet she couldnt go back home. "Xiaocong, Happy Mid-Autumn Festival." She smiled faintly, then said with an apologetic tone, "Xiaocong, mommy cant come back for the Mid-Autumn Festival, but how about I send you a gift instead?" "Mmm, okay." Xiaocong nodded understandingly, "Mommy, you dont need to come back, focus on your work, and come back when you have time. Ive learned a lot of idioms and can recite poems too, Ill recite them for you when you come back." Hearing her sons youthful voice softened Lin Xinlans heart immensely. In the future, Xiaocong will have a brother, and he wont be lonely anymore. Since she cant be with him until he is a hundred years old, shell let her second child take care of him and keep him company forever. She didnt talk for too long and hung up the phone, then she called Qiao Yiyang. Qiao Yiyang answered, his voice filled with confusion, "Is this Miss Lin?" "Mr. Qiao, its me. Did you call me before?" "Yes, but Mr. Rong answered the phone... Miss Lin, I hope my call didnt cause you any trouble?" As clever as he was, when he saw Rong Shaoze hang up his call without a word, he was worried that Rong Shaoze might have misunderstood something and caused trouble for Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan laughed, "Not at all. Mr. Qiao, what did you want to talk to me about today?" "Well, its like this, a couple of days ago I ran into Zhou Yus mother, and she told me that Zhou Yu has gone missing. Shes worried that he might have gone to cause trouble for Rong Shaoze, so I wanted to ask you if youve heard anything similar recently?" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan paused for a moment, then shook her head, "No, he shouldnt have troubled Rong Shaoze, I havent heard Rong Shaoze mention it, and lately he has been... at home. If there was anything, I should have known about it." Lin Xinlan carelessly told a lie. Rong Shaoze hadnt always been at home; he wasnt there the past few days. But until things became clearer, she couldnt just suspect him. And she couldnt let others suspect him either, especially since the grudge between Rong Shaoze and the Zhou family was too deep. She was worried that things might get even more tangled. "Hmm, then Zhou Yus disappearance probably has nothing to do with Rong Shaoze. Alright, thats all then, thank you Miss Lin, Im hanging up now." "Hmm, goodbye." After hanging up, Lin Xinlan swayed on the swing for a while before she got up and went upstairs. She knocked on the door of the study, and Rong Shaozes deep voice rang out, "Come in." She pushed the door open, and the man, surprised to see her, raised his eyebrows. He clicked his mouse a few times on the computer before asking, "Did you need something?" Lin Xinlan walked over to him and glanced at the computer screen inadvertently. Chapter 217 Spoke the Truth Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Spoke the TruthThe screen only displayed a desktop background of the ocean, with nothing else opened. She asked him, "Tomorrow is Mid-Autumn Festival, are you going to the old house to celebrate?" Rong Shaoze pulled her body closer, letting her sit on his lap, and holding her, he laughed and said, "Lets talk about it tomorrow. By the way, do you have any relatives? Invite them over tomorrow for the Mid-Autumn Festival, and we can all have dinner together." It was only now that he remembered to ask her this question. In the past, he had not cared about everything about her, so he hadnt been concerned with her family. Now that he cared, he naturally noticed. Lin Xinlan smiled demurely and said, "My family is in my hometown, far from here, theres no need to invite them. Ill just call them tomorrow." "Mhm," Rong Shaoze nodded, not pursuing the matter further. Lin Xinlan held back before asking him, "Can I ask you something?" "What is it?" "Its about Auntie Zhous youngest son, he seems to have gone missing, has he come looking for you?" she asked cautiously, afraid of angering him. The man didnt get angry. He raised an eyebrow and countered, "Are you concerned whether hes come to retaliate against me, or whether Ive done something to him?" "I just dont want the grudge between you and them to run too deep; its not good," she admitted. "Why is that?" Looking into his deep, shining eyes, Lin Xinlan mustered her courage and, for the first time, spoke a sincere truth, "Because you are the father of my child." Rong Shaozes eyes brightened, and a smile curved at the corners of his mouth. "Why do you care about me because I am the father of your child?" he pressed on. Lin Xinlans cheeks flushed with a hint of red, she looked away and said faintly, "Its best he hasnt come looking for you, and you have things to do, right? I should go out." She tried to stand, but his arms were tightly wrapped around her waist, immobilizing her. "Why?" Rong Shaoze whispered in her ear, relentlessly pressing for an answer. The hot breath from his whisper tickled her ear, making her feel itchily uncomfortable. Shifting her neck, she said resignedly, "There cant be so many whys." "There has to be a reason, right?" "There really isnt." "Are you going to say it or not?" he actually reached under her arm, starting to tickle her. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but smile, and with laughter suppressed, she said, "There really isnt a reason." "Still not saying?" he continued to tickle. Lin Xinlan could no longer hold back her laughter. She didnt laugh loudly but bit her teeth and giggled, continuously pushing at his arms. "Stop tickling... stop it, do you hear..." "I wont stop until you speak," Rong Shaoze threatened her, barely holding back his own laughter. Seeing her face turn red with laughter, he felt a little sorry for her, but he was eager to hear her reasons. Her mouth was too stubborn, and chances to hear something from her that made him happy were too few and too slim, he had to seize the opportunity. "Alright, Ill tell you, Ill tell!" she was out of strength, and if he didnt stop, she feared she might die of laughter. Rong Shaoze let go of her and gently patted her back, helping her catch her breath. "Tell me then, whats the reason?" he asked expectantly, his eyes gleaming and unblinking. Lin Xinlan caught her breath and said, "Bring your ear over here, Ill tell you." The man, trusting, slightly turned his face. Lin Xinlan suddenly pushed his hand away, jumped up, and ran to the door. "You vain thing, did I say I care about you? Just so you know, theres no reason at all, I just dont like you causing me trouble!" Chapter 218: A Pair Made in Heaven【Extra】 Chapter 218: Chapter 218: A Pair Made in HeavenExtraLin Xinlan made a face, pulled open the door, and ran out. It was only then that Rong Shaoze realized that she had tricked him! "Lin Xinlan, youd better not let me catch you, or youre dead!" he warned fiercely, yet the corners of his mouth couldnt help but curl up when he thought of the face she had just made. However, without hearing sweet nothings from her, he felt somewhat disappointed. Waking up early in the morning, Lao Gu arrived with two servants to help Lin Xinlan get dressed and made up. It was Rong Shaozes idea. Sitting in front of the vanity table, she asked in confusion, "Why get dressed up? Is there something to do?" Lao Gu laughed and said, "Young Madam forgot, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival." Lin Xinlan suddenly realizedcould it be that they were going to the old residence to celebrate Mid-Autumn, hence the need to dress up for the occasion? But where on earth had Rong Shaoze gone? She didnt seem to see him when she woke up this morning. As she was getting made up, a servant came in and excitedly handed her a newspaper: "Young Madam, take a look at this." Lin Xinlan took it, puzzled, and saw a large photo. Outside the restaurant door, it was her lips that Rong Shaoze was kissing. The bold headline read: Rong Shaoze dines out with wife, then displays affection publicly on the street. Lin Xinlans face turned red in an instant! She quickly put the newspaper away, too embarrassed to look at the servants suggestive expressions. A servant sighed, "The young master and Young Madam are truly more affectionate than ever." "Indeed, Ive never seen the young master so tender with anyone, not even Miss Du; the young master never..." "Have you all nothing to do? Why loiter here, go get to work!" Lao Gu sternly interrupted their chatter. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few servants stuck out their tongues and ran off laughing. Lao Gu immediately smiled at Lin Xinlan, "Young Madam, theres no need to be embarrassed, this shows how much the young master cares about you. Ive always said that youre blessed. Fate is just so unpredictable." Lao Gus smile held a deeper meaning, leaving Lin Xinlan somewhat baffled. Could it be that just from a kiss in public, one could tell that shes a fortunate person? Little did she know, today Rong Shaoze had specially prepared a banquet for her, one meant to formally introduce her to everyone. This was no ordinary banquet; it held significant meaning. It signified that Rong Shaoze and the Rong Family had completely acknowledged her status as the Young Madam of the Rong Family. It was also a declaration, telling everyone that Rong Shaozes wife was Lin Xinlan. Once she was primped and preened, Rong Shaoze appeared. He wore a pure white suit today, with a white shirt underneath, and his hair styled to perfectionhe looked very handsome. At first sight of him, Lin Xinlan was dazzled. His looks could be described as beautiful; no wonder people said he was the most handsome man in B Cityit was not without reason. For a moment, Lin Xinlan was somewhat entranced. The man stepped forward and took her hand, prompting her to stand. Lin Xinlan was also dressed beautifully today, in an elegant white pearl gown, her hair elegantly twisted up, adorned with several round and smooth pearl hairpins, and a pearl necklace around her neck. Her entire appearance could only be described as noble. Standing beside Rong Shaoze, no one would think they werent well matched. Although Lin Xinlans appearance wasnt striking, her innate serene demeanor was enough to outshine other flamboyantly beautiful women. Sometimes, temperament is a form of beauty, an incomparable shining aspect. Together, they resembled a match made in heaven, inciting jealousy from none, only envy. Chapter 219: The Eternal Young Madam of the Rong Family【Extra】 Chapter 219: Chapter 219: The Eternal Young Madam of the Rong FamilyExtraThe servants looked at them with amazement, as if they had suddenly been transported back to the 17th century royal European courts. The couple resembled a prince and princess deeply gazing into each others eyes in a resplendent palace. That scene was definitely a beautiful painting, aesthetically pleasing and elegant. Rong Shaoze liked Lin Xinlans outfit today very much. He watched her, somewhat entranced. With a slight curl of his lips, he stretched out his arm towards her and smiled softly, "Lets go, its almost time." Lin Xinlan linked her arm with his and slowly descended the stairs, then got into the luxurious white Rolls-Royce. The car was very luxurious; even the driver in front was dressed in a clean white uniform, wearing a white cap, and white gloves on his hands. Lin Xinlan asked Rong Shaoze with curiosity, "Will the Mid-Autumn Festival celebration at the old house be very grand today?" Rong Shaozes thin lips curved into an attractive arch, "Mm, there will be a lot of people attending." Lin Xinlan thought to herself, would there be many people from the Rong Family? Well, the Rong Family is a grand family, so they must have many relatives. Still, she felt that she was dressed too formally, perhaps thats just how it is in affluent families. Upon arriving at the old house, the large iron gate slowly opened, and the car entered, flanked by servants dressed in uniform. Rong Shaoze got out of the car, walked around to the other side, opened the door for her, and took her hand as they stepped out. Many guests had already arrived. Seeing the couple, they approached with smiles, accompanied by a warm round of applause. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan felt a bit embarrassed. Why were they being welcomed like this? Rong Shaoze, on the other hand, was at ease, chatting and laughing. He asked everyone to take their seats and enjoy the food and drinks, then led Lin Xinlan onto the podium and introduced her to everyone through the microphone. Being watched by so many people, Lin Xinlan felt even more self-conscious. She displayed a slight smile, her demeanor graceful and proper, without any missteps. Rong Shaoze spoke at length, and the more Lin Xinlan listened, the greater her shock grew. He said she was the wife he wanted to spend his life with, the eternal Young Madam of the Rong Family... Lin Xinlan saw Rong Guangguo down in the audience, and she saw Rongs father and mother, sporting satisfied smiles on their faces. She also saw the guests expressions of blessing and the servants eyes full of reverence. In that instant, she understood that Rong Shaoze had thoroughly introduced her to his family and friends; he was making an indirect promise to her. He would not divorce her; he would be her husband for a lifetime... Gazing into Rong Shaozes bright eyes, Lin Xinlan was momentarily lost in a reverie. Was all this a dream? The man leaned down and gave her a kiss, eliciting a lively applause from below. She slightly bowed her head, and Rong Shaoze, holding her close, led her back to their seats. Rongs mother took her hand and smiled lovingly, "From now on, you are our Rong Familys daughter-in-law. You can rest assured that we will take good care of anyone who contributes to our family." Contribute? Was she referring to the expectation of her bearing children for the Rong Family? Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze and smiled, saying nothing. Rong Shaoze seemed very happy and kept serving her dishes throughout the meal, whispering to her and attending to her feelings. At least in the eyes of others, the Young Madam appeared to be happy. However, regardless of the reasons Rong Shaoze decided to spend his life with her, he indeed offered her a dream, a Cinderellas dream of meeting her prince. Setting aside all the displeasures and pains, at least for today, she was truly happy. Chapter 220: The Business Deal Was Not Successful Chapter 220: Chapter 220: The Business Deal Was Not SuccessfulThe banquet was halfway through when a servant approached Rong Shaoze with a package, respectfully saying, "Young Master, this express delivery is for you." "Who sent it?" "Theres no senders name on it." Rong Shaoze took the package with a puzzled look; not only was the senders information missing on the delivery slip, but even the recipients information was printed by a computer, not handwritten. A hint of doubt flashed in his eyes. His mother expressed her concern, "Could it be someones prank?" Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, "Who would dare play a joke on me? Whats inside is either a letter or documents; I guess its not a joke. Maybe its a love letter from someone who has a crush on me?" His mother was amused by his comment and nodded in agreement, "Maybe its really a love letter from someone." Rong Shaoze set the package aside, not paying it any further attention. After the banquet ended, Rong Shaoze planned to take Lin Xinlan back to rest first, since he feared she might be feeling unwell; they would return to the old house in the evening to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. Sitting in the car, Lin Xinlan leant against the seat tiredly as the man covered her with a beige shawl. She smiled faintly, "Thank you." (The author wants to say that Xiaocong will appear in a very important plot later on. The love between the two main characters needs to be simmered slowly, with both high and low flames. This is a detailed novel about the grudges and romances of a wealthy family, which will become more exciting as it progresses.) He leaned in to kiss her lips, his smile devilishly charming, "No need to say thank you among ourselves. So, are you satisfied with todays arrangement?" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With his eyes so close, Lin Xinlan was forced to meet his gaze, feeling like there was nowhere to hide. "What about after Miss Du wakes up? You said you wouldnt hurt her." "I did say I wouldnt hurt her, but that doesnt mean I have to marry her." "But if you dont marry her, that would be hurting her." The man smiled slightly, "If I were to marry her, it would hurt her even more in the future." Lin Xinlan blinked, not understanding his meaning. Rong Shaoze offered no further explanation, starting the car and driving away. Lin Xinlan looked down in thought; what did his words just now really mean? Back at the villa, Lin Xinlan went to her room to sleep. Being pregnant, not only did she have a poor appetite, but she also got tired easily. It wasnt as bad when she was pregnant with Xiaocong. Perhaps the child in her belly knew she was living a life of luxury now, so it decided to give her a taste of the "diseases of the rich". Rong Shaoze was busy in his study when his phone rang. Glancing at it, he answered. "Shaoze, the business deal didnt go through. A competitor appeared out of nowhere, offering a price two percentage points higher than ours. The North Americans hesitated and plan to sell to them." The mans eyes turned frosty, "Did North America say anything else?" "They said they have worked with you several times and would prefer to sell to you. However, they cant ignore the money on the table. If you can beat the other partys offer, the deal can go through immediately." "Beat their price by two percentage points?" Rong Shaoze pondered. Not to mention two percentage points, even 0.5 points represented a substantial amount of money; two points would mean at least several billion more. Who was competing with him for the business? "Have you found out who the other party is?" "No, the competitor is very secretive; it must be someone from Italy." "Italian Mafia?" Rong Shaoze asked back. "I dont know..." Chapter 221 The Puppet that was Controlled Chapter 221: Chapter 221 The Puppet that was Controlled"Keep investigating! If theyre competing with us for business, theres a purpose behind it. Find out the reason theyre doing this to prevent any future problems," "Yes!" After hanging up the phone, a thoughtful look flashed across Rong Shaozes eyes. He then worked on the computer for a while but couldnt find any information. His way of doing business had always been to not interfere with others, and he had no idea who was secretly working against him. As time passed, it grew later and the sky gradually darkened. The butler knocked on the door and said, "Young Master, the Madam is asking you and the Young Madam to come over early, the banquet is about to start." "Hmm, I know." Rong Shaoze rubbed his nose bridge wearily, his gaze landing on a letter on the desk. He had no idea who had sent him this express delivery... Upon tearing off the outer wrapping, he found something encased in an envelope, which looked like a photo. He didnt pay much attention as he took it out, but upon a cursory glance, his pupils shrank sharply, and his eyes emitted a fierce coldness. The photo was taken from an awkward angle, but at first glance, he could see that the woman lying on the bed, arms bare, was Lin Xinlan. She was leaning into a mans embrace, and the man, lying on his side, exposed only half of his naked back. His arm was wrapped around her body, and the way the two of them slept together seemed ambiguous and decadent, igniting endless speculation. He couldnt see the mans face, had no idea who he was. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The date was displayed in the bottom right corner of the photo, and upon seeing that date, Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed dangerously, exuding a chilling coldness. He gripped the photo tightly, a tumultuous rage surging in his heart. He couldnt describe what he was feeling; it was a mixture of being deceived, hurt, and played with that brought him shame. It was as though there was a fire burning in his chest, making him feel breathless. Lin Xinlan woke up from a nap when she heard the butler knocking on her door. She tidied up her attire and went out the door. "Young Madam, the Madam called to say the banquet is starting, and she asked you and the Young Master to come over early," the butler said. "Hmm, I know. Wheres Rong Shaoze?" "The Young Master is currently in the study," replied the butler. After the butler spoke, he went downstairs, and Xinlan walked towards the study. Before she could get close, the door opened from the inside. Rong Shaoze came out slowly, his face expressionless. "I was just told by Butler Gu that mom called us," she abruptly stopped talking, noticing something was off with Rong Shaozes expression, and asked with concern, "Whats wrong with you?" The man glanced at her indifferently, his eyes devoid of any warmth, terrifyingly cold. She was all too familiar with his anger. Xinlan instinctively took a step back, her heart starting to panic: "Rong Shaoze, whats wrong?" The man took her hand without a word, and led her slowly down the stairs. His walk was silent, like a cats, making no noise at all. There was something about his presence that seemed frozen, impossible to decipher. Xinlan felt incredibly uneasy in her heart; Rong Shaozes behavior was extremely unusual, as if he were a puppet controlled by someone elses soul. "Rong Shaoze, are you feeling unwell?" she gently touched his arm, only to suddenly feel his muscles tense all over. She retracted her hand in fright, but the man kept walking ahead, ignoring her. He walked with his spine rigid, his pace slow and stiff, looking extremely off, like a person walking at night. Xinlan dared not speak now. She observed the servants around her, all of whom looked at Rong Shaoze with eyes full of terror. Chapter 222 Whose Child Is It? Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Whose Child Is It?No one knew what was wrong with Rong Shaoze, but they could tell that he looked terrifying at the moment. With trepidation, they followed him to the backyard, arriving at the poolside. Rong Shaoze released her hand, suddenly grasped her neck, lifted her up, and held her over the pool. The servants let out panicked screams; Lin Xinlan herself was terrified. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clinging to his hand, she looked at his chilling expression and asked with difficulty, "Rong Shaoze, what is wrong with you?" The man suddenly curled his lips into a smile, a smile that was somewhat ferocious and chilling, but his gaze remained like a thousand years of frozen ice, cold enough to scare someone to death. He spoke eerily, very softly, "Lin Xinlan, tell me the truth, whose child is in your belly?" Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock. Why was he asking her this? Now wasnt the time to think too much. She kicked her legs and squeezed out a few angry words, "Of course, its yours!" In her life, she had only been with one man, and that was him! Whether it was Xiaocong or the child in her belly, both were his! The man laughed like he had heard the biggest joke in the world, laughing so hard he couldnt catch his breath. Lin Xinlans face turned pale with horror. Had Rong Shaoze gone mad? He must have, otherwise he wouldnt ask her such a question, wouldnt treat her like this. "Rong Shaoze... let go quickly..." Being lifted by her neck, she couldnt breathe at all. This feeling was too uncomfortable, even more so than the time she was tied up in the sea. Rong Shaoze had enough laughter and obediently put her down, allowing her feet to touch the ground. Lin Xinlan thought he intended to let her go, but she didnt realize that he was still clutching her neck, just with a little less force so as not to strangle her. Behind her was the swimming pool, her feet were right on the pools edge. "Rong Shaoze, what are you freaking out about, just tell me clearly!" She had had enough of this mans unpredictability. One second he could treat you well, the next he could be brutally cruel. Why in the world are there such inexplicable people? Lin Xinlan tried to appear calm, but in her heart, she was truly afraid of him. Right now, as she was pregnant, she genuinely feared that Rong Shaoze would harm her, and the child in her belly. The man scoffed coldly, "Lin Xinlan, do you know what happens to people who anger me?" "The outcome will be miserable, right? Ive already learned of your cruelty! Go on, tell me, how have I angered you this time? Even if you want to kill me, let me die knowing why, right?" "Youre right, I should let you die understanding why. However, I still want to tell you, those who anger me indeed only have one path C death. Especially those who play with me, betray me..." His last words were particularly sinister, causing Lin Xinlan to shiver uncontrollably. Had she played with him, betrayed him? She swore that she had never done anything to wrong him. It was always he who wronged her, constantly hurting her from the very beginning. Lin Xinlan suddenly felt very pathetic. Why could he hurt her, do wrong things, and still manage to turn around and accuse her innocently? It had always been him who owed her apologies... Tears welled up in her eyes, and she said loudly with her eyes open: "Alright, then tell me how I have betrayed you, played with you! Have the guts to show the proof, make it clear!" Chapter 223: The Judgement of Hell Chapter 223: Chapter 223: The Judgement of Hell"Rong Shaoze, besides going berserk, what else can you do? In my eyes, youre nothing but a lunatic, a complete lunatic!" The mans grip tightened fiercely, his complexion turning iron blue. His piercing gaze raked across her face like a knife as he gritted his teeth and said: "It seems you wont shed tears without seeing the coffin! Look at this clearly, dont you? Tell me, what is this about?!" Dont tell me that the woman in there isnt you, and dont tell me you dont know why you two ended up in bed together! Lin Xinlan, dont be too shameless. Isnt having me enough for you? You still need to find other men outside! Tell me who your adulterer is, and Ill show you what I do to him, see if he still has the guts to touch my, Rong Shaozes, woman!" Staring at the photo in his hand, Lin Xinlan was so shocked she couldnt utter a single word. These were the photos Zhou Yu took when he schemed against her and Qiao Yiyang C werent all the photos destroyed? Why are there still some left?! Lifting her eyes to meet the mans bloodthirsty gaze, her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly explained, "No, this is fake, me and Qiao..." Her words abruptly stopped! Rong Shaozes eyes grew darker and more fierce by the moment, and his facial expression could only be described as terrifying. "Is it Qiao Yiyang?" he asked ominously. Lin Xinlan hastily shook her head: "We were set up at that time, someone framed us to end up in bed together. Its not what you think, Rong Shaoze, please calm down..." "Who set you up?" he interrupted her. "It was..." Should she reveal Zhou Yu? Rong Shaoze looked like he was ready to commit murder at any moment. Would he kill Zhou Yu if she told him? Her hesitation made the man feel utterly desolate, and he burst into a mocking laugh. "Lin Xinlan, stop making up stories. Just admit it, you slept with Qiao Yiyang, and the child in your belly, isnt that the best proof?" "What did you say?!" Lin Xinlan screamed in astonishment. How could he say such things, how could he doubt her like this?! "Rong Shaoze, the child in my belly is yours! You can wrongly accuse me, but you cannot doubt him!" She would never allow her child to suffer the slightest insult. The man chuckled coldly several times, his gaze chillingly slanting towards her: "My child? You hate me so much, youd rather die than carry my child, you always take birth control pills, how could you possibly be carrying my child? Am I a fool to actually think its my child? Come to think of it, its impossible, how could you be pregnant with my child? sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan, did you see the date on the photo? It aligns perfectly with the day you got pregnant..." Lin Xinlans complexion couldnt get any paler. How was she supposed to explain this? And, after all, she did have relations with him when she came back that day, the child is obviously his. But why is the date such a coincidence? Seeing her struck dumb with shock, Rong Shaozes eyes darkened under the dim lighting; his face was shrouded in shadow, sinister and terrifying. He clasped her neck, lifting her up again, and issued a hellish verdict coldly: "Lin Xinlan, take your bastard child and die together." Without giving her a chance to argue, he flung her out with force. Her body crashed into the water like a broken doll, instantly submerged. Ice-cold water poured into her mouth and nose. Lin Xinlan, with vacant eyes, looked up at the dark sky, feeling as though the whole world was collapsing around her. Chapter 224: Young Madam Will Die Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Young Madam Will DieThe icy water rushed into her mouth and nose, Lin Xinlan stared with hollow eyes at the dark sky, feeling as though the whole world was collapsing. Her body quickly sank to the bottom of the pool, she couldnt swim, flailing, but unable to break the surface. Her heart was cold, her body too. She had only one thought, to save the child in her belly. But did she still have the strength, the hope to save him? Watching Lin Xinlan struggle under the water, Rong Shaoze stood immovable like a statue, his eyes dark and frosty. Just let her die! Everyone who had betrayed him deserved death. It would be best for her to take her bastard child and die together! Seeing this scene, Old Gus legs went weak, and she fell to the ground. Her face pale and trembling for a long time, she finally let out a piercing scream, "Young Master, the Young Madam will die, please save her quickly! And the young master will die too, Young Master, please save them!" Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes pupils contracted sharply, hearing young master, he felt extremely ironic. That child wasnt his, it wasnt! Lin Xinlan wouldnt deign to bear his child, he actually believed she was pregnant with his child, never expecting it all to be fake, all a deception! His heart stabbed sharply with pain, Rong Shaoze had completely lost his reason. "Listen to me, let her die in there! Whoever dares to save her, their fate will be the same as hers!" He commanded cruelly, and every servant was so frightened they went weak at the knees, bowing their heads, not daring to look at him. Old Gu struggled to the edge of the pool, seeing a dark red liquid floating up, she shuddered violently, scrambling in panic to Rong Shaozes side, grabbing his trouser leg, trembling as she said, "Young Master, the young master is gone, please save him, the young master is gone..." He too saw the red liquid in the pool. Bright red blood, striking and ghostly cold, spread out in the pool, permeating with the dense atmosphere of death. Lin Xinlan was no longer struggling, she closed her eyes, her body slowly sinking to the bottom. Her floating hair, like seaweed, drifted eerily, desolate and haunting. Rong Shaozes gaze was hollow and profound, his soul seemingly having flown off somewhere else. His tall, rigid body merged into the night, like an old, heavy painting, bearing too much, too much, a mere glance suffocating ones breath. Seeing him unmoved, Old Gu bit her teeth and, with one breath, climbed up, commanding the servants in a fierce tone, "What are you waiting for, go save her! If the Young Madam dies, you will all follow!" A few servants hesitated, looking at Rong Shaoze. Seeing that he didnt speak, they didnt dare to move forward. They hadnt forgotten his recent warning, whoever dared to go down and save her would end up just like the Young Madam. Pity for the Young Madam was one thing, but it was quite another to risk their own lives. "What are you standing around for? Go save her!" A fierce shout suddenly rang out. Everyone turned around in surprise, seeing Rong Shaozes mother stride in. "The few of you, get down there now!" she pointed to the pool, issuing an indisputable command. "Yes, Madam!" As long as the Madam gave the order, several servants who had wanted to save the person long ago plunged into the water, quickly pulling Lin Xinlans body to the shore. But she seemed to have stopped breathing, her chest showing not even a hint of movement. "Madam, I know CPR, let me try first!" A servant volunteered bravely. Rongs mother nodded, and the servant immediately began emergency measures on Lin Xinlan. Chapter 225 This slap is what you deserve Chapter 225: Chapter 225 This slap is what you deserveThe fluid in her belly was pressed out, and the servant also performed artificial respiration on her. After a long time, so long that everyone thought it might as well have been a century, Lin Xinlan suddenly coughed, and her chest began to rise and fall slightly. They had finally brought her back, and everyone sighed in relief. Rongs mother calmly instructed the servants, "Take the Young Madam to the hospital immediately, leave several people to look after her, and inform me immediately if anything happens." "Yes." Lin Xinlans body was carried away, and only then did Rongs mother dare to take a look at the blood in the swimming pool. Despite being accustomed to witnessing all sorts of grand scenes, the sight made her face turn a few shades paler. Her body swayed slightly, and Lao Gu quickly supported her. She pushed him away and strode over to Rong Shaoze, slapping him hard across the face. Rong Shaoze was jolted awake by the slap. He turned his eyes to meet his mothers angry expression. "Unfilial son, this slap is what you deserve!" He regained his composure, a cold smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth, but he said nothing and turned to leave. Rongs mother trembled with anger, but more than that, she felt pain. Her grandson was gone just like that... He wasnt just her grandson; he was also the bargaining chip Rong Shaoze was using to compete for Shengjue. But now, everything was gone. On the ground, there was a photo. Rongs mother picked it up and her expression subtly changed. "Lao Gu, tell me exactly what happened today!" "Madam, I dont know. I only heard the Young Master say that the child in the Young Madams belly wasnt his, and then he pushed the Young Madam into the water." "Not Shaozes?" Rongs mother asked in shock. "The Young Madam said again, it was the Young Masters..." A thoughtful look appeared in Rongs mothers eyes. She had to investigate this matter thoroughly before jumping to any conclusions. After everyone had left, a servant quietly walked to the edge of the pool and took a photo of the pool stained red with a cellphone. After a series of emergency treatments, Lin Xinlan, who had been unconscious for two days, finally awoke. Seeing her open her eyes, Lao Gu hurriedly stepped forward, smiling with joy: "Young Madam, youre awake?" Lin Xinlan was confused for a moment, and then just stared at the white ceiling without saying a word. Her face was deathly pale, and her eyes were devoid of any sparkle. Lao Gu consoled her, saying, "Young Madam, even though the little Young Master is gone, you are still young; there will be plenty of opportunities to have children in the future. You mustnt be too sad and harm your own body." "..." "Young Madam, I know the pain in your heart is unbearable. But you have to take good care of your body. If your health collapses, how will you cope in the future? Forget the sad things, come and have some porridge. Youve been unconscious for two days and havent eaten anything; you must be hungry now." Lao Gu helped her sit up and propped a pillow behind her back. Lin Xinlans eyes drooped; her little face remained bloodless and pale. Sunlight streamed in through the window and fell on her face, revealing the bluish veins and fine white down on her skin. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her body was frail and thin; it was a sight that would stir pity in anyone. Lao Gu fed her, and she did not refuse. After finishing a bowl of porridge, her complexion seemed to look a little better. She didnt speak a word; she did whatever Lao Gu asked her to do. Two days passed in this way, and her body was mostly recovered. During this time, it was always Lao Gu who took care of her. Rong Shaoze never once appeared. Chapter 226 I Don’t Need Help Chapter 226: Chapter 226 I Dont Need HelpAfter completing her discharge procedures, Lao Gu helped her downstairs. A black sedan was parked at the entrance of the hospital, and the driver opened the car door, respectfully inviting her to get in. She stood in front of the car door, expressionless, and after a while finally spoke, "Where do you plan to take me?" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lao Gu hurriedly said with a smile, "Of course, home." "Home?" She sneered and then asked, "Rong Shaoze has no intention of divorcing me?" "This... The Young Master has never said... The Young Madam said that once you were discharged, she would take you back home." "What about Rong Shaozes opinion? He probably wouldnt allow me to return, would he? It would be better if you asked him first; otherwise, if I went back, he might take out his anger on you." Lao Gus face showed difficulty, "The Young Master hasnt returned for several days now; we dont know where he is." Lin Xinlan turned away and said indifferently, "You had better ask him first. After getting his opinion, Ill decide whether to go back or not." After saying that, she walked away in a different direction. Fearing he couldnt explain her absence, Lao Gu quickly stepped forward and asked, "Young Madam, where are you going? Are you not going back? Dont worry, the order for you to return came from the Young Madam herself, and even the Young Master cannot go against her wishes." Lin Xinlan didnt speak and continued walking forward. No matter what Lao Gu said, she didnt respond. Having no other choice, Lao Gu could only say to her, "Young Madam, where do you wish to go? I can have the driver take you." "..." She still didnt answer him. Sighing, Lao Gu had no choice but to get into the car and instruct the driver to follow her. Lin Xinlan walked for a long time. Her body was just recovering, and as she walked, she started to feel very exhausted. She sat down on the roadside to rest for a while before continuing on. Actually, she didnt know where to go, but she didnt want to return. She just wanted to stay away from Rong Shaoze. "Beep beep," the sound of a car horn came from behind, followed by Qiao Yiyangs voice, "Miss Lin, wait a moment." Lin Xinlan turned around and saw him park his car and quickly come towards her. With a frown of concern, he said, "I heard from Mingyan that you were hospitalized. I just went to the hospital looking for you, and the doctor said you had just left, so I immediately chased after you. Fortunately, I found you. Miss Lin, why were you hospitalized, what happened?" Lin Xinlan shook her head slightly and forced a weak smile, "Its nothing, Mr. Qiao, thank you for your concern." Qiao Yiyang glanced at the black sedan parked nearby and at Lao Gu who was looking out from the car, then said to her, "Where do you want to go? Ill take you." "No need, thank you," she cast her gaze downward and continued walking, not wanting to get entangled with Qiao Yiyang. But the man obviously wasnt going to give up easily. He grabbed her hand, speaking somewhat forcefully, "Miss Lin, if you consider me a friend, let me help you." "I dont need help." "Everyone needs help at times, I can tell that you have nowhere to go, right? Come with me. Auntie Long is really worried about you, shell be very happy if you visit." Seeing the situation turning sour, Lao Gu got out of the car to intervene, "Sir, thank you for your concern for our Young Madam, but she is supposed to go back with us. You need not trouble yourself any further; please, go ahead." "Is she really going back with you? Then why isnt she getting into the car?" Qiao Yiyang asked coldly. "... The Young Madam just wants to walk alone for a bit. Sir, please, go ahead," Lao Gu also projected a firm stance. Chapter 227 Going Back with You Means I’m in Trouble Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Going Back with You Means Im in TroubleLin Xinlan suddenly spoke, "Mr. Qiao, lets go." Qiao Yiyang showed a look of joy, while Lao Gu found it unbelievable. "Young Madam, you...?" "Go and ask what Rong Shaoze thinks. If he wants me back, let him come and pick me up himself." With these words, she got into Qiao Yiyangs car. She was deliberately making things difficult for Rong Shaoze. He definitely wouldnt want her back, and that way, she wouldnt have to return at all. Let them think she was angry about the child. In fact, the loss of the child was a relief; she hadnt wanted to bear his in the first place. It was truly a good thing... Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could leave Rong Shaoze without any attachments, never to see him for the rest of her life. But one day, she would make him realize just how unforgivable his actions were. She would make him regret and suffer with guilt for a lifetime! Seeing her in low spirits, Qiao Yiyang didnt speak, focusing only on driving. After a while, Lin Xinlan suddenly asked him to stop the car. "Mr. Qiao, just leave me here, I wont go with you," she said. "How can that be, you have nowhere to go..." "Thats my own business. Mr. Qiao, weve merely crossed paths by chance, I dont want to trouble you." Qiao Yiyang smiled gently, his expression warm, "Dont worry, I dont mind the trouble. Besides, I dont think our meeting is just a chance encounter. Weve met several times and faced hardships together; I believe our relationship has become quite special." Seeing his response, Lin Xinlan could only sigh and say, "Going back with you would mean trouble for me." "..." "Mr. Qiao, please stop the car. Thank you for your kindness, but I have to go back. Otherwise, Rong Shaoze wont let me off the hook." The man frowned slightly, "You were hospitalized because of him? What did he do to you?" "Stop the car! If you dont, Ill jump out!" Lin Xinlan didnt want to waste words with him and directly opened the car door. Worried she might fall, Qiao Yiyang quickly stopped the car. Lin Xinlan got out quickly, closed the car door, and walked back the way they had come. Lao Gu had been following them the whole time and hadnt left. Seeing her get out of the car, he thought she had come to her senses and was ready to return with him. A smile crossed his face, and he quickly opened the car door, hoping to invite her in. Little did he know, Lin Xinlan didnt even give him a glance; she simply walked away. He closed the door and said to the driver, "Follow her quickly." Qiao Yiyang watched her receding figure, his eyes darkening slightly, feeling a strange sense of discontent. It was only after Lin Xinlans silhouette had disappeared that he finally drove away. Lin Xinlan really didnt know where to go. She wandered aimlessly, resting when tired and continuing her walk after enough rest. As the sky gradually darkened, she drifted through the crowd, like a soulless zombie. All the pain and hatred in her heart were forcefully suppressed. She wouldnt cause a scene with Rong Shaoze, nor seek revenge or justice from him. She knew what she wanted and wouldnt foolishly present herself to be hurt and humiliated by him. All she had to do was figure out how to break free from him. "Young Madam, please get in the car. Its no use walking like this endlessly," Lao Gu approached to comfort her. Lin Xinlan hesitated and then nodded. She returned to Rong Shaozes villa with Lao Gu. She had nowhere to go; even if she wanted to escape, she couldnt. It was better to waste a little less energy and suffer a bit less. Chapter 228: Fall Down, Pick Yourself Up! Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Fall Down, Pick Yourself Up!In the frenzied Meiye Bar, Rong Shaoze had drunk himself into a stupor. He had been drinking here for days on end, and no one dared to drive him away. He was the bars top patron why would anyone shun their biggest cash cow? The door to the private room was pushed open and Madam Rong turned on the light. Seeing Rong Shaozes state, her expression shifted subtly, and she nearly let tears fall in distress. Her son, who had always been dignified and never disheveled, how had he become like this? Rong Shaoze lay on the ground amidst a sea of bottles, his clothes dampened by liquor, and a bluish stubble on his chin. From head to toe, he was in utter disarray, with even vomit on the floor around him. He looked like a destitute drunkard, filthy and degenerate, completely lacking his usual vitality. Holding back her distress, Madam Rong faintly instructed the servants behind her, "Go fetch me a basin of water." "Yes, Madam." When the water was brought, she commanded, "Throw it over him." "This..." The servant hesitated, knowing full well that Rong Shaoze was not someone to provoke lightly. If he threw the water, would he face retribution? "What are you waiting for?!" Madam Rong glared at him fiercely. With gritted teeth, he mustered the courage and doused Rong Shaoze with the water. "Cough, cough..." The man opened his bloodshot eyes, dazed for a while before he saw his mothers cold expression overhead. "Can you stand on your own?" Madam Rong asked, her tone detached. "..." "Stand up!" She raised her voice sharply, her eyes steely, radiating the full authority of Mrs. Rong. Rong Shaoze braced himself with his hands, struggling to lift his upper body, only to collapse back down. His head throbbed with pain, as if it were about to explode, his body stiff and devoid of strength. "Mom..." He tried to sound pitiful, but Madam Rong saw through his ploy and cut him off with indifference. "Dont beg me! Have you forgotten? If you fall, you have to get back up on your own! How can you ever be fit to bear the Rong family name in this state? Rong Shaoze, remember who you are!" The man closed his eyes slightly, then suddenly recalled his grandmothers stern warning. "Listen well, if you choose this path, you must endure through clenched teeth! No matter how hard or tiresome, you must not beg for mercy or retrea,t even if it kills you; you cannot show any sign of weakness!" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The younger him, arrogant and unyielding, naturally wouldnt accept defeat. He promised loudly, "You can rest assured, theres nothing in this world that Rong Shaoze cant handle!" What awaited him then were storms of blood, a life far from ordinary... Seeing her son like this, Madam Rong could no longer bear it. She crouched down and gently said, "Shaoze, your mother is not being cruel for crueltys sake. But if I dont force you to stand on your own, youll never get over the hurdle in your heart. You have to stand up on your own, then start a new life tomorrow. Forget everything in the past, and no matter how much pain you bear inside, you must let it go." What she wanted was for her son to live self-sufficiently, free from any pain or shackles, and to be superior to others. Her son must never be burdened by any personal entanglements. If he truly became too weary and pained, she wouldnt hesitate to personally eradicate the source of his suffering. Rong Shaoze suddenly opened his eyes, mustering strength from somewhere and forcibly propping himself up with clenched teeth. Though his body swayed, he did not fall again. Madam Rong nodded with satisfaction and helped him to his feet, saying, "Lets go, were heading back." Chapter 229 Who leaked it out? Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Who leaked it out?"Mom..." "Its alright, dont say anything, just come back with me and get some good sleep." Lin Xinlan stayed in the villa for two days, but Rong Shaoze did not return. She spent each day watching television; aside from that, she did not know what else to do. Sometimes, she felt exceedingly weak. Rong Shaoze had hurt her time and time again, yet she could endure it over and over and still continue to live with himit truly was a miracle. However, she was very clear that all her endurance was for a better tomorrow. She could not go to jail, she needed to break away from Rong Shaoze, she needed money! These were her goals, and she had to achieve them, otherwise, all her suffering would be in vain. After flipping through the television channels for a while, she felt so bored that she turned off the TV and planned to go upstairs. Just then, her phone rang. It was Qiao Yiyang calling. She did not want to answer, letting the phone ring on its own, not expecting that it would ring continuously without stopping. With no other choice, she reluctantly answered the call. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hello, Mr. Qiao?" "Miss Lin, are you online right now? Hurry and go check. Just search for Rong Shaozes name and youll know!" Qiao Yiyang spoke gravely, with the tone of someone announcing a major event. Upon hearing Rong Shaozes name, Lin Xinlan lost interest. "Mhm, Ill check it out later. Mr. Qiao, if you dont need anything else, Im going to hang up." Without waiting for him to speak, she pressed the end call button. She couldnt continue being friends with Qiao Yiyang, as it would harm him, as well as herself. Just as she took a step to leave, a servant rushed in screaming, "Young Madam, something terrible has happened!" Lin Xinlan turned her head, her eyes revealing confusion. Lao Gu hurried out, asking anxiously, "Whats with all the panic, what happened?" "The young master..." Lao Gu grew even more anxious. "What about the young master?!" "I cant explain clearly, just go online and see for yourself, its all over the news about the young master and... the Young Madam..." Lin Xinlans gaze became sharp; it was actually about her? Lao Gu instructed the servant to bring a computer and place it on the living room table, then started searching online. The news that appeared shocked them deeply. Every news website was reporting the same story: Rong Shaoze accused his wife of adultery and personally murdered her unborn child. Seeing this striking red headline, Lao Gus face turned pale with shock. Who leaked this news?! This was disastrous, it would ruin the young masters reputation, surely leading to his utter downfall with no chance of recovery!!! Lao Gu stood there frozen, while Lin Xinlan quickly regained her composure. She pushed him aside and took hold of the mouse to scroll down. Below was a photo of a luxurious swimming pool, where, under dim lighting, a yet undispersed red liquid was floating. Lin Xinlan felt a sharp pain in her heart, she closed her eyes for a moment, then slowly opened them. The news didnt contain much information, just a few brief statements, mainly claiming that Rong Shaoze suspected she had another man outside, doubted the child was his and therefore threw her into the swimming pool and killed her child with his own hands. This was indeed true, but who had leaked it? Lin Xinlan looked toward Lao Gu who immediately snapped back to attention, stood up, and shouted fiercely, "Call all the servants over, I want to see which audacious person had the guts to leak this matter out!" Chapter 230: Someone Wants to Frame Him Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Someone Wants to Frame HimThe servants quickly gathered, and Lao Gu interrogated them one by one, his voice sharp and merciless. Lin Xinlan had no interest in watching the interrogation, so she went upstairs to rest. Could this piece of news really ruin Rong Shaozes reputation? If he were ruined... Then would she have a chance to escape him? No, the Rong Family would never allow him to be ruined. Because he was a descendant of the Rong Family, their fates were intertwined; they understood this principle better than anyone. Without reputation, the Rong Family would also have no reputation. At the same moment, the Rong Familys old residence became aware of the news. Seeing the news, Rongs mother turned pale with shock and angrily demanded, "Who leaked this? Ridiculous! Is he tired of living, daring to tarnish the Rong Familys reputation!" She was talking about the Rong Familys reputation, not Rong Shaozes. Rong Guangguo had a calm expression, not fainting from anger. He also had experienced many trials and tribulations; this matter was not enough to bring him down. Looking at Rong Shaoze, who remained silent and expressionless, he said coldly, "Shaoze, you have one day. By tomorrow at the latest, you must resolve this matter satisfactorily. Otherwise, you will completely withdraw from Shengjue and stop dragging down what the Rong Family has worked hard to build!" "Dad!" Rongs mother exclaimed in shock, "This has nothing to do with Shaoze. Its clear that someone is trying to frame him. Cant you see that?" Rong Guangguo shouted angrily, "Am I a fool, unable to see that! But had he not done something wrong initially, could he have given others such leverage? If he had restrained his temper at all, acted prudently, knowing when to advance or retreat, would we have todays result? Even if someone else framed him, its still his own fault, he deserves it!" Rongs mothers complexion changed drastically, and she nearly fainted while clutching her head. "Mom!" Rong Shaoze quickly supported her, helping her to sit on the couch. Turning his head towards Rong Guangguo, he nodded respectfully and said, "Grandfather, rest assured, each one is responsible for his own deeds; I wont drag Shengjue down. If..." "No!" Rongs mother screamed, interrupting him. She clutched his arm tightly, her nails almost digging into his flesh, "Shaoze, you cannot compromise, I beg you, please dont compromise." Rong Shaoze looked deeply at his mother, feeling a wave of distress. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He understood her meaning, she did not want him to leave Shengjue. "Mom, dont worry, I wont compromise easily, I will do my best to resolve this matter well." Rongs father, because of his weak constitution from childhood, had never had much say at home, but now he had to speak up for his son. "Dad, please calm down. Shaoze is my son, I believe in his capabilities, he will definitely handle this matter well, not letting the Rong Family or Shengjue be humiliated. Dad, I hope you can also have faith in Shaoze." Rongs mother looked gratefully at her husband, knowing that one word from him was much more significant than ten of hers. Rong Guangguo sighed, after all, blood is thicker than water. Even if he did not like this ruthless grandson, he could not be too heartless towards him. "Alright, you all figure it out. If theres anything you need my help with, just ask." Rongs mother nodded eagerly, "Thank you, father." Rong Guangguo had a wide network and significant authority. If he took action to resolve the issue, it would be much easier. While the family was discussing solutions, a servant came in to report. Chapter 231: She Can Be Kicked Out of the Rong Family Chapter 231: Chapter 231: She Can Be Kicked Out of the Rong Family"The Eldest Young Master has arrived." Ever since Rong Mingyan had returned, Rong Shaoze had become the Second Young Master, and he became the Eldest. Rong Mingyan, tall and upright, walked in, first respectfully greeting the elders before sitting opposite Rong Shaoze, and with furrowed brows asked in a grave tone, "I saw a rumor all over the internet today, alleging that Shaoze suspected his sister-in-law of infidelity, harmed her, and even caused the death of the child she was carrying. Is that true?" Rong Shaozes gaze darkened, that matter was a thorn in his heart; anyone mentioning it made him uncomfortable. Exhausted, their mother nodded and sighed, "Xinlans child is indeed gone. I dont know who leaked the information, but Im a hundred percent sure its meant to frame Shaoze." "Second Aunt, did Shaoze actually cause the death of his sister-in-laws child?" The mothers eyelid twitched as she ambiguously replied, "I dont know either. When I got there, Xinlan was already without child. No one knows what happened between the two of them." Rong Mingyans gaze fell on Rong Shaoze. He was waiting for his response. Rong Shaoze pulled at the corner of his mouth but said nothing. At this moment, he couldnt bring himself to lie, yet he couldnt admit it in front of his cousin either. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One must always guard against others... "Grandfather, what do you think of this matter? I believe that our top priority should be to contain this scandal. The Rong Familys reputation cannot afford to be tarnished. If there is anything I can assist with, Uncle and Aunt need only ask, and I shall not shirk my duty." Rong Guangguo nodded slightly, "We are truly grateful for your concern." "Why say that, Uncle? We are after all one family. Whatever trouble befalls one of us, it is the responsibility of others to share." His words seemed to have a deeper implication. The mother, a woman of sensitive thoughts, immediately caught on that he was implying that Shaozes trouble could affect the entire family. Her heart grew even less fond of this nephew, though she didnt show it on her face. Having been born into, and married within, wealthy families, she was all too familiar with the intrigue and scheming that took place within such circles. Aside from her own flesh and blood, she trusted no one else. Worn out, Rong Guangguo said to Rong Mingyan, "Help me upstairs to rest, and along the way tell me about the recent affairs of the company." "Yes, Grandfather." Rong Mingyan moved to support him, and together they headed upstairs. With an air of displeasure, the mother withdrew her gaze and looked towards Rong Shaoze, "Shaoze, have you figured out a solution? If it really becomes untenable, we should claim that Xinlan indeed had an affair." She pulled a photograph out of her bag and placed it on the table, her tone displeased, "Even if she doesnt have another man, with this photo alone, we can drive her out of the Rong Family! Its scandalous, how could she sleep with another man?" Rong Shaoze stared blankly at the photograph, feeling increasingly suffocated. He casually averted his eyes, unwilling to look any longer. Rong Guangguo took the photograph and his face immediately darkened, "Outrageous! We cannot keep a woman like this. Shaoze, divorce her immediately, make this photo public, let everyone see the disgraceful things she has done! I actually thought she was carrying a child of our Rong Family, turns out to be a bastard!" "Dad..." Rong Shaoze suddenly interjected, not knowing why he felt compelled to interrupt. After all, it was unbearable, the sting within him. When Lin Xinlan was insulted, it felt as though he himself was being scolded. Chapter 232: Can’t Let Go in My Heart Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Cant Let Go in My HeartIt pained him inside; when Lin Xinlan was scolded, he felt as if he were the one being scolded. "Shaoze, just divorce her," Rongs mother suggested, "This isnt the time for personal feelings. You can only protect your reputation by cutting her loose. You heard what your grandfather said; if you dont resolve this matter, he will force you out of Shengjue. Shaoze, dont you understand? In your grandfathers heart, the most important grandson is Rong Mingyan, not you. Look how well he treats Mingyan, and you? If you make a mistake, he will not hesitate to cast you out of the Rong Family." "What are you saying!" Rongs father glared at her angrily. Rongs mother felt aggrieved, ready to retort after being scolded by her husband, but Rong Shaoze grasped her hand, signaling her to keep her cool. "Mom and Dad, please stop quarreling. Dont worry, I will handle this matter. Ill be going now, just call me if you need anything." "Shaoze..." Ignoring Rongs mothers call, Rong Shaoze turned and strode away. He didnt care about his reputation or whether he would be forced out of Shengjue; he just wanted some time alone to think. Getting into the car, he nonetheless made a call to Lao Gu. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lao Gu had been waiting for his call, ready for his instructions. "So everyone knows about that news, right?" he asked indifferently, as if his emotions were completely unaffected. "Yes, Young Master. Young Master, what do you think we should do? I think there must be a mole; only someone from inside could have that photo." "Someone will be sent shortly to keep them under surveillance. Make sure they dont leave the house and prohibit anyone from contacting the outside world." "Got it, I understand what you mean. Young Master, do you have any other instructions?" Rong Shaoze fell silent for a moment, then asked hesitantly, "How is the Young Madam doing?" Lao Gu, clever as he was, didnt wait for further questions and blurted out everything. "Young Master, rest assured, the Young Madam has fully recovered. She has been at home since her discharge from the hospital and hasnt gone anywhere. The Young Madam seems to be in a normal state of mind, eating and sleeping on time every day, and watching TV during her free time without appearing overly sad. Young Master, you dont need to worry about the Young Madam. Ill take good care of her and ensure nothing happens to her." Hearing this, Rong Shaoze didnt feel relieved; instead, he frowned slightly. What does it mean to appear in a normal state of mind? And what does it mean not to be overly sad? Lin Xinlans reaction was too out of the ordinary; this was not what he had expected. The last time he hurt her, she woke up yelling and throwing a tantrum at him. But this time? Not only had he nearly killed her, but he had also caused the death of the child in her womb. And yet, she was behaving normally... It was truly unsettling. After hanging up, Rong Shaoze immediately drove back. He had planned to face her after some time, but he couldnt wait any longer; he wanted to see her now. He was somewhat unsettled, worried that her calm demeanor might be for some ulterior motive. What if she were to have a breakdown... Rong Shaoze didnt understand what was happening to him. Lin Xinlan had clearly betrayed him, and according to his temper, he should have shown her no mercy. Yet, he couldnt bring himself to let her die; he allowed his mother to save her. After the incident, he hadnt thought of divorcing her. Even more so, he was concerned she might do something rash... He felt he must have gone mad, unable to comprehend the contradictory emotions swirling within him. Chapter 233 You will have retribution Chapter 233: Chapter 233 You will have retributionEven if he felt something special for her, it wasnt enough to make him break his rules and forgive someone who had betrayed him. Lin Xinlan, what kind of poison did you give me, that I can forgive you so easily even after your betrayal... When Rong Shaoze returned to the villa, a car full of bodyguards followed him there. Following his orders, they separated all the servants by gender and held them under watch, waiting for his interrogation. In the large villa, only Lao Gu was not under surveillance. She was trustworthy enough; if Rong Shaoze couldnt trust Lao Gu, he had very few people left to trust. He strode upstairs and pushed open the door of the bedroom, only to see Lin Xinlan sitting on the wicker chair on the balcony, quietly flipping through a novel. Her hair was draped over her shoulders, her soft locks framing her face, giving her a serene aura. The sunlight spilled over her, making her skin look even more translucent and tender. She didnt look like she had just been fished out of the swimming pool that day, pale and fragile, emitting a deathly aura. Today, she looked rosy and vibrant under the sunlight. She was still alive and well, not having truly passed away... Rong Shaozes heart, which had been suspended for several days, finally settled. Never before had he been so thankful that she was still very much alive. As he walked into the room, she heard his footsteps, her body tensed slightly, but she slowly lifted her head to meet his gaze. Lin Xinlan had envisioned countless scenarios for meeting Rong Shaoze again; she thought she would go mad, unable to resist plunging a knife into his body. But she was surprisingly calm, feeling not a single ripple in her heart when facing him. A heart like dead ashes, that was probably the most accurate description of her current state. The two looked at each other, Rong Shaoze did not advance, Lin Xinlan did not speak. After a long while, the man admitted defeat and slowly asked, "Do you hate me?" As soon as he spoke, he asked that question, and Lin Xinlan was slightly stunned. Rong Shaozes dark eyes were fixed on her, eager to know the answer. Actually, he didnt need her to say it; he knew she must hate him. But he just wanted to hear her say it. He didnt know what was going through his mind at that moment, but he really hoped that Lin Xinlan would let it all out, which would be better than holding it in her heart. She scoffed coldly, her voice laced with mockery, "That question is superfluous. I have always hated you, hated you before, too." "So you got pregnant with another mans child to take revenge on me, is that it?" So it turned out that he really cared about that. Lin Xinlan gave him a cold look, suddenly feeling an impulse for revenge stirring within her. She stared at him and said word by word, "Thats not someone elses child, Rong Shaoze, what you killed was your own child!" sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mans pupils shrank slightly but did not choose to believe her words. "Do you think Ill believe you just because you say that?" "Believe it or not, its up to you, but heaven sees what people do. Youve sinned, and heaven sees it all clear as day, and one day, youll get your retribution!" Her heart still couldnt be calm; she wasnt as heartless as she had imagined. She couldnt remain indifferent about the childs death. "Rong Shaoze, he really was your child... But its good that hes dead. I never intended to have him. You and I, how could we have a child? Having him would only cause him suffering..." Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, murmuring to herself. Chapter 234: Searching for the Mole Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Searching for the MoleHe didnt know if he was speaking to himself, or trying to convince her. Rong Shaoze felt a sharp pain in his heart; he almost fled in a disgraceful turn. He dared not listen any longer; there were some truths he would rather be lies, truths he wished to never know. How could the child he killed be his own? It was impossible for it to be his child, it just couldnt be, it had to be a mistake! In the spacious room, the servants were guarded like prisoners. Separated by gender, each huddled in a corner; they dared not whisper among themselves, only hanging their heads, trembling as they waited for the arrival of Rong Shaoze. Eight bodyguards, in black attire and imposing frames, wearing sunglasses and expressionless faces, stood watch over them. Their fearsome appearance alone was enough to intimidate and strike fear into anyone. Rong Shaoze walked in, and all the bodyguards respectfully bowed to him. He slowly took a seat on the couch, sweeping a cold gaze over the servants in the room, and spoke indifferently, "You have all served the Rong Family. Has the Rong Family ever mistreated you?" "No," came the immediate, unified response from the servants, shaking their heads. "Is your salary less than what white-collar workers outside earn?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No!" "Have I ever abused you in ordinary times?" "No!" "Then who will tell me, have I ever wronged any of you?" "..." No one dared to speak up, and after all, it was true that Rong Shaoze had not wronged them. He just had a bad temper at times; as long as you didnt provoke him, he wouldnt seek trouble with anyone. The servants had always been well-behaved and rarely scolded; in fact, for many years there were hardly a few who had ever been reprimanded by him. Seeing that none of them answered, Rong Shaoze sneered, "Are you too afraid to speak?" A servant mustered the courage to say, "Young Master, you have been very kind to us. Youve given us high wages and benefits, and even two days off each month, and organize trips for us every year. You have truly been good to us." With one person taking the lead, the others felt emboldened to speak. "Yes, Young Master, you are the best employer weve ever had. You havent wronged us, the compensation youve given us is far beyond the value of our labor. We all like working here very much and are willing to take care of you for the rest of our lives..." Rong Shaoze nodded, then slowly said, "If thats the case, why would someone betray me, set me up?" The crowds faces changed, looking at one another, unsure of what to say. "Young Master, if theres a traitor among us, we must find them and expel them from the Rong Family. We dont need traitors here!" "Whoever betrayed the Young Master, come forward, and dont implicate us all!" "If you confess now, the Young Master will be lenient. Otherwise, once he finds out, itll be the end for you!" They spoke over each other, nearly causing a riot among themselves. Rong Shaoze raised his hand slightly, and they immediately quieted down, listening as he said, "Now, Ill start checking. Take out your mobile phones and put them on the table." Finding a traitor was something he was adept at. Hearing his command, the servants actively placed their phones on the table. Rong Shaoze gestured for the bodyguards to search through each one, checking for any deleted photos. As one would expect, the photos had certainly been deleted. "Young Master Ze, we didnt find anything," said a bodyguard, shaking his head. Rong Shaoze gave a cursory glance over the array of mobile phones on the table, casually pointed at a few, and asked: Chapter 235 The Mole Has Been Caught Chapter 235: Chapter 235 The Mole Has Been Caught"Whose mobile phones are these? Step forward." He was referring to the same brand of XXX mobile phones, which were priced around two thousand, had large screens, and were black, resembling bricks somewhat. Four servants stepped forward, three men and one woman. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow and asked the woman, "Do you also use this brand of mobile phone?" The maid nodded obediently, "Its an old phone my brother used and no longer needed, so I took it." "Are you very short of money?" he asked again. The maid was terrified, hurriedly shaking her head to explain, "Young master, it wasnt me who leaked the information, you must believe me, it really wasnt me! I just dont care much about mobile phones, nor do I know how to play with them, thats why I didnt buy a new one. I didnt betray you for money!" Rong Shaoze was not interested in her explanation and waved his hand at his men, saying, "Take her away and cripple her hands." "Yes!" The maid shook all over in fear, begging for mercy forcefully, "Young master, I swear it wasnt me, you must believe me! I really didnt betray you. If I had betrayed you, I wouldnt die a good death! Young master, please spare me, I really didnt betray you..." No matter how much the maid pleaded, Rong Shaoze showed no mercy. She was immediately taken away by force, and the moment the door closed, one could still hear her heart-wrenching screams. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every servant was scared witless, their heads drooping and faces pale, not even daring to breathe heavily. Rong Shaoze said with a faint smile, "Do you know why I could tell at a glance that she was the traitor?" Because every model of mobile phone takes photos differently, whether its the size or the clarity of the pixels. Just need to find a professional to discern the differences. And the stolen photo was taken with this model of mobile phone. She is so poor that she needs to use someone elses discarded phone, she must be very short of money. Those who lack money would obviously betray me for it. Dont you agree?" "Yes... Young master, you are so wise!" someone said hastily nodding their head. The others echoed in agreement. Rong Shaozes gaze flickered slightly, his eyes sharp, making people afraid to look at him directly. "Alright, the traitor has been caught, and you all know what her fate will be. From now on, just do your jobs well. As long as you dont make mistakes, I will treat you fairly. Everyone may leave." "Yes, young master." The servants came forward one after another to retrieve their mobile phones. A hand extended, trembling, Rong Shaozes gaze turned stern as he grabbed the hand like lightning. "Young master?!" The man lifted his head in panic, meeting the mans sharp eyes. "Are you the traitor?" "No, its not me!" He shook his head frantically, his legs turning to jelly with fear, "Young master, it really isnt me! Didnt you just catch the traitor?" Rong Shaozes lips curved into a cold smirk, "She was a plant, someone I set up to act for you to see. The whole point was to make you expose yourself. Otherwise, why would you be so scared and guilty?" "Young master, I... I wasnt scared or guilty... Young master, Im really not the traitor..." "Is that so? Then why are you sweating so much? Why are your hands trembling? Dont tell me youre just easily frightened; there are others here who are more timid than you. Do their reactions look as obvious as yours?" Upon hearing his words, the man slowly looked around to see that every servant was calmer than himself. Although they were also afraid, they were not guilty, and they cooperated with Rong Shaozes inspections. Chapter 236: Attend with Me Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Attend with MeNo one was like him, drenched in sweat, with weak limbs. "Young Master... I..." Rong Shaoze shook off his hand, barking coldly, "Take him away, interrogate him until he reveals who was behind this!" "Please, no, Young Master! I really didnt betray you, Im not a mole! Youve wronged me, Young Master, Im not a mole, I havent done anything..." "Shut him up!" "Young Master... Mmm..." The man was quickly dragged away. Rong Shaoze straightened his suit and turned to face everyone. He didnt say much, but a single cold glance sent shivers down the spines of the servants. It was a silent warning that anyone who betrayed him would not end well! In the sickroom, Mrs. Du couldnt help emitting a triumphant laugh as she read the newspaper in her hand. "Husband, this is so satisfying! That cheap, Lin Xinlans child is gone, hah... she was actually carrying a bastard, Im so happy, oh so very happy, haha..." Old Master Du also smiled happily, "Never thought that woman had such nerve, daring to cuckold Rong Shaoze; shes done for this time." "Indeed. Who doesnt know that Rong Shaoze is not to be trifled with? Lin Xinlan mustve had the gall of a leopard to cuckold him. Even if Shaoze likes her, he wont show her any mercy now. Humph, just wait and see, that cheap woman will soon be thrown out of the Rong Family, and her end will be very miserable!" A sinister gleam flashed in Mrs. Dus eyes, her lips curved in a constant smirk of triumph. Seeing her daughter still comatose, she whispered with a slight smile, "Ruoxin, the cheap woman who hurt you is about to get her comeuppance. Heaven is fair to you, she took away what was yours, and now shes about to give it all back. Its just that why havent you woken up yet? If you dont wake up now, even Heaven wont help you..." She knew in her heart, a year or two might be something Rong Shaoze could wait. But if Ruoxin remained comatose for a dozen years, would he still wait for her? The answer was definitely no. Mrs. Du gripped her daughters hand tightly, her fingernails digging into her skin. If it could jolt her daughter awake, she didnt mind being ruthless... The news of Rong Shaoze killing his wifes unborn child spread like wildfire in less than half a day. The whole city was watching this topic. Some cursed Rong Shaoze as a brute, others cursed Lin Xinlan as a cheap woman. Some just watched for amusement, others took pleasure in the misfortune, and some glanced indifferently, not caring at all. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though Lin Xinlan stayed in the villa without going out, she could still sense the tense atmosphere outside. Fortunately, Rong Shaoze had prepared in advance, deploying people to block the journalists at the foot of Yan Mountain and not letting them come up to disturb the peace. When the man entered again, Lin Xinlan was still reading. He walked to the balcony, leaned against the railing, crossed his arms, and spoke indifferently, "Ive already sent word out, Ill hold a press conference tomorrow morning to give the public an explanation. If you hate me, you can attend with me and then reveal the true circumstances, letting me be utterly disgraced." Lin Xinlan tucked her hanging hair behind her ear, lifted her head, her face calm, "You think I wouldnt dare?" The man raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Theres nothing you wouldnt dare to do. I admit Ive hurt you, and killed your child." Chapter 237 Forget About Him, Let’s Start Over Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Forget About Him, Lets Start Over"But I dont regret doing it. I will never allow you to bear another mans child." "Even if there is a second time, I would still kill him. Lin Xinlan, you are my wife; you cant betray me..." She slightly pulled up the corners of her mouth, lifting into a mocking curve: "Have you ever treated me as your wife?" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened as he walked over and embraced her from behind, his arms wrapped around her chest, holding her tightly against him. His hot lips pressed against her cheek as he spoke in a deep voice: "How could I not? Didnt I just announce to the public that you are my eternal wife? Lin Xinlan, do you think if I didnt acknowledge you, I would make such arrangements? Ive been so good to you, why would you deceive me?" Lin Xinlan looked towards the distant horizon, her tone still so calm: "It was also on that day that you gave me hope, and then you personally dragged me into hell. Is this your way of being good to me?" "You were the first to betray me!" he growled lowly, holding her even tighter, as if he wanted to crush her into his very flesh and blood. "Xinlan, forget him; lets start over. As long as you no longer associate with him, dont have him in your heart, dont betray me again, I will forgive you. Then I will continue to treat you well, and let you always be the Young Madam of the Rong Family. Sounds good, right?" Lin Xinlan laughed again, her laughter growing more piercing: "Rong Shaoze, I have never betrayed you. All of this is just your paranoia playing tricks on you. Havent you realized? Theres something wrong with your mind. You dont trust people; you suspect everyones motives. The slightest rustle of the wind, and you become cruel, snuffing out all potential threats before they can hurt you. Even without evidence, even if youre not completely sure, you still eradicate them. Suddenly, I thought of a saying that suits you well." She turned her head slightly, looking at him coldly, her delicate lips parting slightly: "Id rather betray the whole world than let the world betray me." The man staggered back in a panic, staring at her with a horrified expression, a flicker of abashment passing through his eyes. Soon, he regained his composure. But his momentary loss of control had already been fully witnessed by her. "See, wasnt I right? You really are sick in the head." Rong Shaozes face darkened, and his gaze became unfathomably shadowy. He really had underestimated Lin Xinlan. In such a short time, she had seen through to his true nature. A wicked smile curled upon his lips as he boldly admitted: "Thats right, I am that kind of person. Xinlan, youll never understand the outcome of trusting others. Thats why Id rather disappoint the entire world than let the world harm me." Although he said it with a smile, as if it were a trivial matter, Lin Xinlan could hear the pain in his words. Had he once trusted others, only to meet a terrible end? She had no interest in his past. She lowered her eyes and said softly, "Rong Shaoze, if you dont trust people, nobody will trust you." The man fell silent. After a long while, he spoke in a low voice: "Xinlan, from now on I will trust you. Can you make sure not to hurt me?" Lin Xinlan stiffened all over, saying nothing. She didnt realize the courage it took for Rong Shaoze to make such a promise. What she knew even less was that this very promise almost cost him his life one day in the future... She changed the subject, not wanting to continue the conversation. Flipping through the pages of her book, she stared at the content but couldnt absorb a single word. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 238 I Say, I’ll Say Everything Chapter 238: Chapter 238 I Say, Ill Say EverythingShe flipped through the pages, but she couldnt comprehend a single word she saw. Rong Shaoze had been standing behind her for a long time, watching her figure without ever turning around. In the end, he had no choice but to quietly leave the room. In the dark basement of a secret villa. The betraying servant was beaten black and blue, his face covered in fresh blood, yet he still refused to admit it was he who had leaked the news. The bodyguards were both frustrated and excited by such a stubborn person, as it posed a bit of a challenge; however, it was too time-consuming. When Rong Shaoze arrived, they stopped what they were doing and respectfully reported to him, "Mr. Shaoze, this man is tight-lipped. He refuses to confess." "Young Master... I really didnt... betray you..." The servant lay on the ground, extending a bloodstained, dirty hand towards him. Rong Shaoze glanced at him indifferently, his dark eyes cold and deep. He extended his palm, and a bodyguard drew a gun, cocked it, and respectfully placed it in his hand. Seeing this, the servants eyes widened in terror, his breathing growing more and more rapid. Rong Shaoze curled his lips into a cruel smile, his finger hooked around the trigger. The gun spun in his hand several times before the pitch-black muzzle was aimed at the servant. "Young Master?! What are you going to do?" the servant asked in panic. The only answer he received was the sound of a gunshotBang! "Ahh!!!" The bullet struck his thigh, he screamed in agony, his entire body convulsing violently. Bang! Another gunshot rang out, this time the bullet buried itself in his arm. "Ah... it hurts so much, it hurts! Young Master, please, I beg you to spare me, its so painful, Young Master, have mercy!" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze smiled slightly, an innocent smile. The smoking barrel once again aimed at his other thigh. His eyes nearly popped out of his head in terror, "Young Master, please, have mercy! Dont kill me, please, Young Master!" Rong Shaoze nodded slightly, stepped forward, and forcefully placed his sturdy, special leather boot onto the servants arm, rendering him immobile. The gun was now pointing at his hand. Another shot, and his hand would be useless! "Dont, Young Master, I beg you, please dont..." the servant struggled fiercely, which only caused him to press down harder. Rong Shaoze pulled the trigger slowly, each languid movement tormenting the servants nerves. "Young Master, Ill talk, Ill tell you everything!" Fingers paused, he looked down at him from his lofty position with a chilling gaze. Despite the severe pain, the servant asked in fear, "Young Master, if I confess everything, will you let me go?" "That depends on whether you tell me the truth." "Ill tell everything, I swear I wont deceive you!" Rong Shaoze released his arm and tossed the gun to a bodyguard. He took two steps forward, then turned and sat down on a chair, one leg crossed over the other, his movements relaxed and aristocratic. "Speak. Who put you up to this?" "I dont know him. On the morning of Mid-Autumn Festival, I went out to make some purchases and was stopped by a man wearing sunglasses. He told me that if anything happened at the young masters house, to take a photo and give it to him. He would pay me a million after the fact. If I didnt do it, he would kill me. Young Master, I was forced, if I didnt agree, he would have killed me. I had no choice but to agree. Young Master, this is all I know. Please let me go. I swear Ill never dare to do it again!" Chapter 239: His Paranoia Doomed Him Chapter 239: Chapter 239: His Paranoia Doomed HimRong Shaoze suddenly had a bad premonition. It seemed like he had fallen into someone elses conspiracy... Feeling somewhat panicked inside, he forced himself to shake off the thoughts he shouldnt have and continued to ask, "Is there a signature on the check?" "No, nothing at all..." Indeed, another blank check! This was already the second time; he had actually been framed twice!!! Each time, the only purpose was to damage his reputation. The last time was to pull him down from the CEO position, and this time? To ruin him so thoroughly that he would never rise again? Who was it? Rong Mingyan? Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed slightly, exuding a chill in their depths. Did they think he was a sick cat because he didnt make a move? Rong Mingyan, dont let me find out its you, or Ill make sure you have nowhere to be buried! His hand slowly clenched into a fist, with the sound of his knuckles cracking softly audible. Rong Shaoze suddenly stood up and strode towards the outside. He needed to get some air, or he would suffocate. That persons conspiracy was too terrifying; they actually knew what was going to happen and even arranged for someone to take photos in advance. So, the photos were sent by them? Did they know he would suspect Lin Xinlan, that he would kill the child in her womb? Rong Shaoze broke out in sweat, recalling what Lin Xinlan had said. "We were set up back then; it was someone else who framed us, causing us to end up in bed together. Its not what you think..." "Its not someone elses child, Rong Shaoze, the child you killed was your own!" "Rong Shaoze, he really was your child..." "Rong Shaoze, Ive never betrayed you. All this is just your jealousy playing tricks on you..." Was it really his jealousy that led to his downfall? Who was the mastermind behind the scenes, and how did they know he had serious doubts? To know even that about him, and to be able to use it against him... The child he killed, was it really his own? No, its impossible!!! Lin Xinlan always took contraceptives; it was impossible for her to be pregnant, that child couldnt be his! He wouldnt kill his own child, even if it cost him his life... Rong Shaoze was unwilling to accept that the child in Lin Xinlans womb was his; at this moment, he would rather she truly had betrayed him than to know the child was his. The mother-in-law walked into the villa as the old housekeeper hurriedly greeted her, "Madam, youre here. The young master isnt at home at this moment; you can call him." "Im here to see Lin Xinlan. Where is she?" "The Young Madam is upstairs." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have something to talk to her about. If Shaoze comes back, find a way to notify me." "...Yes." Seeing the mother-in-laws serious demeanor, the housekeeper didnt dare to be negligent. Lin Xinlan heard the knock at the door, she said indifferently, "Come in, the door is unlocked." The mother-in-law pushed the door open and was surprised to see her. "You dont mind if I chat with you for a bit, do you?" The mother-in-law sat down on the sofa and asked in a detached manner. Lin Xinlan shook her head, "Do you need something, Madam?" "When Shaoze isnt around, you always call me Mom," the mother-in-law said with a slight twist of her mouth. There wasnt a hint of embarrassment on Lin Xinlans face as she said calmly, "This marriage was never valid to begin with, and after what has happened, you certainly wouldnt want me to call you that anymore." The mother-in-law was at a loss for words, so she changed the subject, "I can agree to one thing for you," Chapter 240 The Best Chance to Escape Rong Shaoze [Extra] Chapter 240: Chapter 240 The Best Chance to Escape Rong Shaoze [Extra]"Ill definitely make it happen for you. So, what is your wish?" Her question came out of nowhere, but Lin Xinlan could tell what she meant. "Is Madam proposing a deal with me?" "Clever. You promise me one thing, and Ill promise you one thing. This deal is fair and, perhaps, very worthwhile for you." Lin Xinlan looked at her expression and knew she wasnt lying; she meant what she said. Madam Rong was very authoritative, something Lin Xinlan had realized early on. Perhaps, Rong Shaoze had inherited some of her temperament as well. "Madam, could you please state your requirement first?" "Before I tell you, I need to ask you something, and you must answer me honestly. Rest assured, I wont pursue anything. Its pointless now anyway. Besides, based on this photograph, whether you tell the truth or a lie, I wont believe you again. You might as well speak the truth." Madam Rong put the photograph on the table, and Lin Xinlan felt a twinge of pain when she glanced at it. It was this photograph that had caused the death of her child... "What does Madam want to ask, whether my child belongs to Rong Shaoze?" Madam Rong slightly raised her eyebrows. Lin Xinlan was not a foolish woman. She could guess many things accurately. "Yes, tell mewhose child is it?" Lin Xinlan looked straight into her eyes without evasion, "What if I say its Rong Shaozes?" "Then how would you explain this photograph?" "What can a photograph prove? Youve seen more of the world than I have, Madam. You wouldnt conclude that the child isnt Rong Shaozes based on a photograph, would you?" Madam Rong smiled faintly, "Even if thats the case, it still cant prove your innocence. No one can be sure of the childs paternity before its birth." "Indeed, but I dont want to explain anything anymore. The child is already gone. What is your request, Madam? Please tell me." Madam Rong always liked dealing with straightforward people, and Lin Xinlan was just that. She didnt beat around the bush and said directly, "I want you, at tomorrows press conference, to take all the blame upon yourself and not let it affect Shaoze. If this scandal continues, Shaoze will soon face investigation by the police, which could seriously damage his reputation and future prospects. If you can come forward and deal with it, that would be the best way. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you agree to my demand, then Ill grant you one wish. What do you think of this deal?" Lin Xinlan looked down, thoughtful. After a while, she looked up and asked, "Can you really grant my wish, even if it means going against Rong Shaoze, you can do it?" Madam Rong couldnt help but laugh, "Lin Xinlan, have you forgotten? Shaoze is my son. Do you think he would oppose me?" Looking towards the horizon, Lin Xinlan hesitated, her interest piqued. This was the best opportunity to escape from Rong Shaoze. If she didnt seize it now, there probably wouldnt be another chance in the future. Even after her apparent infidelity, he hadnt uttered a word about divorcing her. What else could make him agree to a divorce? If she didnt take this chance, she might never be able to escape him... "All right, I agree to make this deal with you. My demand is to divorce Rong Shaoze and to completely escape from him." Madam Rongs eyes widened in surprise, "Is that your demand?" Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, "Of course, theres another demand, but it should be an easy one for you, Madam." Chapter 241: Don’t Want Him to Be Obsessed with You【Extra】 Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Dont Want Him to Be Obsessed with YouExtraLin Xinlan gave a slight smile, "Of course, theres another requirement, but it should be easy for you, Madam. I want two million; thats not a lot, right?" With this money, she might be able to cure Xiaocongs eyes. Rongs mother scrutinized her for a while, seeing that she did not seem to be lying, she asked with doubt, "I thought you would ask me to help you maintain your status as the Young Madam of the Rong Family. I didnt expect you to want to leave. Why do you want to leave? Isnt the status of Young Madam attractive enough for you?" Lin Xinlan smiled again, with disdain and mockery in her eyes, "Madam, this position may be desired by many, but I truly do not fancy it. I married Rong Shaoze because I was forced to. I dont love him, and I dont want to be with him." Rongs mother was somewhat unable to understand her thinking. In her view, love is not important; the status is what matters. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan actually cared about love... She didnt know whether she should despise her or give her a second glance. "Just these two requirements?" If so, it would be easy to handle. After all, she also did not want Lin Xinlan to continue being Shaozes wife. Her tarnished reputation meant she was no longer fit for the Rong Family. "Of course, its not that simple. I will agree to attend the press conference only after I have received the divorce agreement. Moreover, I hope you can help me settle the case where I injured Du Ruoxin; I dont want any trouble." "These conditions are not a problem at all; I can solve them all for you. But you cannot say a single wrong word tomorrow, otherwise, you know what the consequences will be," Rongs mother warned her sternly. "Rest assured, I will keep my promise, and I hope you will do the same," Lin Xinlan said. Rongs mothers expression softened, finally resolving the issue. She stood up, smiling faintly, "I will give you the divorce agreement by tomorrow at the latest. I will also arrange a card for you with two million on it, and I will take care of the accident case for you. You better not appear in front of Shaoze in the future because I dont want him to be obsessed with you." Lin Xinlan did not speak; she did not believe that Rong Shaoze was obsessed with her. He just wanted to conquer her, right... Because she was the most disobedient woman he had ever met. Rongs mother walked two steps, then turned back to pick up a photograph and added, "Lin Xinlan, even though I dont like you, theres one thing I am satisfied with. No matter how I treat you, you have always shown me great respect. For that alone, Ill add another million for you." Having said that, she left. Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, her only reason for respecting her was because she was Xiaocongs grandmother. No sooner had Rongs mother descended the stairs than she ran into Rong Shaoze, who had just returned. "Mom, what brings you here?" "I came to find you, of course. Come, lets head back to the old house to discuss things," she said. Rongs mother reached for his hand, intending to walk him outside. Rong Shaoze paused, smiling, "Mom, dont worry. I will handle tomorrows matters well; you dont need to be concerned." Rongs mother frowned and said, "How can I not worry? You have to come back with me to plan properly, otherwise, I cant eat or sleep. Shaoze, this matter isnt trivial, yet isnt overwhelming. However, now that its become common knowledge, its not easy to smooth over. You must come back with me to discuss it; your father is still waiting for you at home." "Mom, why dont you have faith in me?" Rongs mother immediately got angry, "Are you not coming back with me?! Are you trying to drive me to my grave?" Chapter 242: Leave with Xiaocong Immediately Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Leave with Xiaocong Immediately"Do you have any idea what youd lose if this isnt resolved? You good-for-nothing brat, go, we need to come up with a solution at once!" Rong Shaoze had no choice but to follow his mother back to the Rong familys old house, pressured by Rong Mother. In Rong Fathers study, the three of them began to discuss countermeasures. Rong Father suggested using money to bribe the media and relevant departments to suppress the incident. Rong Shaoze shook his head, however, "Dad, the person behind this obviously came prepared. He must have already made the contacts. If we start to bribe others now, its likely going to be very difficult. We might even botch it." "Shaoze is right, this approach wont work, and moreover, were out of time," Rong Mother said, nodding her approval. "Then lets release the photos of Lin Xinlans affair to the public and let everyone know its her fault." Rong Father was ready for a desperate measure, as long as it didnt harm his sons reputation. Rong Shaoze still shook his head, "Dad, whether or not she has wronged me, its a fact that I hurt her. If it comes out, both she and I will be disgraced. Its the worst option." "If this wont work and that wont work, what do you suggest we do?" Rong Mother stood up, saying, "Calm down. Ill make a cup of tea for you and your father. Keep talking." She left for the kitchen and, after preparing two cups of tea, she made a phone call to her assistant. "Arlene, I need you to do something for me right away..." Inside the villa on Yan Mountain, Lin Xinlan was also on the phone. "Mom, its me." "Xinlan, whats the matter?" Lin Xinlan spoke in a low and grave voice, "Mom, take Xiaocong and leave today. Go to the small town where Dad used to live, and dont tell anyone where youre going. Also, travel by car the whole way. Dont use an ID card, and dont leave any clues or traces. Ill come to find you after a while." Mother Lin was startled when she heard this. "Xinlan, what happened?!" "Its nothing, dont worry. Its not what you think. I just want to get away from someone, someone very powerful. But Im worried about you and dont want him to find you, so I want you to leave first. Mom, Ill be okay. Someone is willing to help me, and nothing will happen to me. You and Xiaocong leave tonight and dont tell anyone, understand?" Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, dont scare me. What exactly happened? Are you keeping something from me, did you offend someone you shouldnt have?" "No, I swear I didnt. Mom, please dont ask any more questions, just do as I say. And dont call me on this phone again. Throw away your SIM card, stop using it. Once Ive dealt with things here, Ill come to find you both." But Mother Lin was far from reassured; the more she heard, the more frightened she became. "If you dont explain exactly whats going on, I wont leave. Xinlan, are you in danger? I cant abandon you alone, I cant let anything happen to you!" Lin Xinlans eyes reddened, and she took a deep breath, her voice choked with emotion, "Mom, Ill tell you the truth. That person is Xiaocongs father, I dont want him to find Xiaocong..." "What did you say?!" "Mom, I absolutely cant let Xiaocong fall into his hands. Please help me hide Xiaocong, dont let him be taken away..." As she spoke, Lin Xinlan broke down in tears. Chapter 243: You Be My Guarantor Chapter 243: Chapter 243: You Be My GuarantorHearing her sobs, Lins mother fell silent for a moment, then sighed and said: "Okay, Ill listen to everything you say, dear. Ill take Xiaocong away immediately without letting anyone know, and you also promise me to take care of yourself and not let anything happen to you." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, I promise you! I wont let anything happen to myself, I will take care of myself and not let myself get hurt." For her mother and child, even if it was tough and exhausting, she wouldnt be brought down. There was still a long road ahead in her life, and Rong Shaoze was far from enough to destroy her. After hanging up the phone, Lin Xinlan felt much more at ease. As long as her mother and Xiaocong were safe, she had no more worries. Rongs mother discussed with them for a while when a servant knocked and entered, saying respectfully, "Madam, your assistant has arrived, she is waiting for you in the outside living room with something important to discuss with you." "Okay, I know." Rongs mother left for a moment and came back holding two documents. "Shaoze, come and help mom with something." "What is it?" Rong Shaoze asked, puzzled. Rongs mother sat beside him and handed him one of the documents, saying: "I recently arranged with a foreign manufacturer to import a large batch of clothes, which is quite a big order, and they said they need a guarantor for the contract. Be my guarantor and just sign your name." Rong Shaoze glanced at the document casually and signed his name. "You need to sign the following pages too." Seeing that he had finished signing, Rongs mother smiled and handed him the other copy: "This is in duplicate, you need to sign this one as well." After signing, she collected the contract and said with a smile, "When mom makes money, Ill give you a red envelope." Rong Shaoze gave a shallow smile, saying playfully, "Mom, do you still think Im a three-year-old? Giving me a red envelope." "In your mothers eyes, you will always be a child." Rongs mother took the contract and left the room, carefully extracting the hidden divorce agreement, secured it, and then returned to the study. After discussing for a while, they couldnt come up with a perfect strategy until Rongs mother suddenly said: "Ive thought of a way not only to protect Shaozes reputation but also Lin Xinlans reputation. What do you think of this method?" "What method?" Rongs fathers eyes brightened, asking eagerly. "Let Xinlan attend the press conference tomorrow and tell the audience nationwide that she fainted and fell into the pool by accident, which had nothing to do with Shaoze. We can also have a hospital certificate saying she had been showing signs of miscarriage recently, and the fetus was very unstable, so she miscarried immediately after falling. What do you think of this plan, isnt it good?" "Yes!" Rongs father excitedly slapped his thigh and nodded in absolute agreement. "This method is very good, perfect. It not only preserves Shaozes reputation but also Lin Xinlans, so the Rong Familys honor wont be tarnished." "Shaoze, what do you think?" Rongs mother asked him. Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, showing no sign of joy. "Mom, your method is good. But Xinlan wont lie, and I wont force her to say that. Besides, it was my fault to begin with, and I cant let her face so many reporters. Ive already hurt her, I cant allow her to help me cover up the truth." He stood up, determined, and said, "Ive made my decision, tomorrow I will tell the audience nationwide that Ive been in a poor mood lately," Chapter 244 Young Master Will Feel Distressed Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Young Master Will Feel DistressedLost in emotion, I accidentally pushed her into the swimming pool. All of this is my fault, and I will bear the responsibility alone." "Nonsense!" Rongs father glared angrily. "I think youre just trying to protect her reputation. It was obviously because she was unfaithful that you got physical! What do you mean you accidentally pushed her because you were in a bad mood? I see that woman has completely bewitched you. Shes unfaithful, and you still wont divorce her. Now youre even considering her feelings. Tell me honestly, have you fallen for her?" "Dad, I dont want to explain anything. This is my own matterlet me handle it." Rong Shaoze said flatly, as he began to walk away, his mother quickly grabbed him. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shaoze, its getting late. Stay here tonight. Tomorrow, mom will face this with you. We can still think of a solution tonight. There must be a way." "No need, Mom, I can go alone tomorrow. I still have things to do, I wont stay here tonight." No matter how much Rongs mother tried to retain him, Rong Shaoze still left. Rongs father was furious, he even smashed a cup, and kept cursing Shaoze as a rebellious son, and Lin Xinlan as a seductress. Rongs mother closed the door, giving a wry smile, "Alright, dont be angry. Actually, I knew he would react like this. No one knows my son better than I doIm aware of his temper." "If you knew he would oppose, why did you still bring it up?" "I was just testing his reaction. Who would have thought he actually intended to take responsibility alone? Thankfully, I was prepared." Seeing her smile so mysteriously, Rongs fathers eyes brightened, "Tell me, what have you prepared?" She walked over and told him about her dealings with Lin Xinlan. Only then did a smile spread across Rongs fathers face... What they didnt know was that their conversation had been overheard by someone outside. Rong Shaoze returned to the villa, and it was completely dark. The butler asked him with concern, "Young Master, have you had dinner?" Busy all day, he really hadnt eaten. "Has the Young Madam eaten?" "No." Rong Shaozes gaze flickered slightly, "Why hasnt she eaten?" "The Young Madam said shes not hungry, she has no appetite." A wave of disappointment passed through his heart; he had thought that she was waiting for him to have dinner together... "Serve the food, call the Young Madam down, and have her eat with me." "Yes." Lin Xinlan didnt want to go down to eat, but the butler insisted she should. She laughed softly, trying to persuade her, "Young Madam, please come down and eat something. The Young Master has been busy all day and hasnt eaten; it will be good for the two of you to eat together. If you ruin your health by starving, the Young Master will be distressed." Lin Xinlan sneered, "Butler Gu, stop saying these things in front of me in the future. They sound very insincere to me." "But... but this is the truth... " "Lets go, Ill go down and eat a little." The truth? She didnt think so. If Rong Shaoze cared about her even a little, he wouldnt hurt her over and over again. At the dining table, they sat facing each other, neither uttering a word. Lin Xinlan lowered her head and silently ate her meal, treating Rong Shaoze as if he were air. A piece of deboned fish was placed in her bowl, and Rong Shaozes voice followed, "Eat more of the dishes, dont just focus on the rice." She picked up the fish with her chopsticks and dropped it on the table, not giving him a glance. Chapter 245 Regretting the Impulse at That Time Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Regretting the Impulse at That TimeRong Shaozes gaze dimmed slightly, but he didnt mind too much, and helped her to some more greens. "If you dont like fish, eat more greens." Lin Xinlan also threw the greens onto the table. Lao Gu couldnt stand it anymore and wanted to speak up, but when he met the young masters indifferent gaze, he swallowed the words that had reached his throat. Rong Shaoze stopped serving her food, and Lin Xinlan ate half a bowl before heading straight upstairs to rest. After a while, he followed her in. She leaned against the headboard, reading a novel, the light from only one lamp on, which made it a bit dark and not good for the eyes. Rong Shaoze turned on a few more lights, but he didnt speak. Taking his pajamas, he went to the bathroom to shower. Lin Xinlan put down the novel, changed clothes, and lay down on the bed, rolled over to cover herself with the blanket, and closed her eyes to sleep. She didnt want to face Rong Shaoze, so she could only pretend to be asleep before he came out. Lin Xinlan didnt know how long Rong Shaoze had showered for; anyway, she had dozed off by the time he came out. In a daze, she felt someone lie down behind her, and she suddenly woke up, but her eyes remained shut. Rong Shaoze turned off the light and lay still against her. Lin Xinlan didnt let her guard down, and after a while, a pair of arms wrapped around her waist from behind, and his face followed, burying into the nook of her shoulder. Lin Xinlans body stiffened slightly, and Rong Shaoze noticed, asking softly, "Did I wake you up?" "..." "Xinlan, lets talk," he spoke softly, his voice carrying a distinctive magnetism and huskiness. "..." Lin Xinlan did not move, not even lifting an eyelid. Rong Shaoze knew she was pretending to sleep, he sighed, tightened his arms, and pulled her in a little closer. Smelling her clean scent, his heart felt a sense of tranquillity, as if he had found a harbor to dock. He had thought a lot these past few days; in fact, he was already very regretful for his impulsivity back then. It was because he didnt trust her enough, was too suspicious, that he made such a foolish mistake. But he was too angry, consumed with rage to the point of losing all reason, which is why he hurt her. He didnt know how to explain it, and in any case, things had already happened, and no amount of explanation would do any good. Now, all he could do was to try and mend the relationship between them that had only just started to improve, as long as Lin Xinlan could forgive him, could start over with him. He was willing to accept punishment, willing to pay the price he owed... But the price must not include losing her. The mere thought of losing her made Rong Shaozes heart clench, leaving him with an indescribable pain. He tightened his arms even more, as if she would disappear the next second. He clung to her body tightly, like a drowning person who has finally grasped a piece of driftwood, holding on for dear life, refusing to let go. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan was finding it increasingly difficult to breathe, and his grip was causing her pain. Unable to continue pretending, she opened her eyes and spoke coldly, "Rong Shaoze, are you trying to choke me to death?" The man suddenly came to his senses, loosening his grip a little but not completely. He turned her body to face him, their eyes meeting in the darkness of the night. "Xinlan..." he called her name softly, "Xinlan, Xinlan..." He never found this name particularly appealing before, so why did it sound so pleasant now? Merely calling out her name brought an indescribable sense of happiness. Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, cutting off his infatuated murmur coldly, "Are you crazy, why keep calling me? Rong Shaoze, if youre not going to sleep, dont disturb my sleep." Chapter 246: Winning Her Over with Childish Methods Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Winning Her Over with Childish MethodsHe indeed fell silent and stopped calling her, merely staring at her without blinking, his burning gaze making her highly uncomfortable. She wanted to turn her body away from him, but he wouldnt let go, holding her tightly, forcing her to face him. They were so close that their noses were almost touching. "Let go, how can I sleep with you like this?" Lin Xinlan glared at him dissatisfied. Rong Shaoze cracked a slight smile, "You can sleep by closing your eyes." "But I dont want to sleep facing you!" her tone was cold, sparing him no courtesy. Yet he answered as if it were only natural, "I want to sleep facing you. Go to sleep, I want to keep watching you." Lin Xinlan listened with a shudder. How can you sleep when someone is staring at you all night? She endured her patience and said, "Facing you, I cant fall asleep." sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze immediately became spirited, turned on the light, sat up, and pulled her to sit as well. Lin Xinlan was wondering what on earth he was up to when he chuckled, "Since neither of us can sleep, lets chat." "..." She really wanted to knock him unconscious with a punch. Seeing her silent, he showed a pleading smile and said, "Xinlan, lets go on a trip in a few days. Where do you want to go? No matter where it is, Ill take you there. We can travel for months, walk around the whole world, have fun on the way, dont you think that sounds good?" He eagerly looked at her, waiting for her to nod. Lin Xinlan remained expressionless, her gaze very cold. The mans heart hung in suspense, growing increasingly anxious. He didnt know what was wrong with him; he just wanted to please her, even by childish means. Indeed, his brain must be damaged. Every time he faced her, his IQ seemed to plunge. "Xinlan, dont you like traveling? Then what do you like?" he asked cautiously, his demeanor resembling that of a child worried about being hurt. Lin Xinlan felt a wave of disgust inside, pushed his hand away, and said icily: "Rong Shaoze, arent you disgusted with yourself? Stop playing the fool in front of me, dont you know what I like the most? My favorite thing is for you to disappear from my sight, to never show up again!" The mans eyes darkened, his heart clogged with an unbearable heaviness he couldnt relieve. He grabbed her hand, interlocking their fingers tightly, "Xinlan, Im sorry... What can I do to make you forgive me? Just say it, and I will do it... I truly realize I was wrong..." It turns out admitting a mistake was truly difficult. Not daring to speak up, not from a lack of remorse, but from the fear of rejection, of not being forgiven. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but burst into laughter, "Wrong? Rong Shaoze, can a simple Im sorry, a I was wrong, bring back a life? Do you think your apology could make me forgive you? Impossible, I will never forgive you in my lifetime, not even in death!" Rong Shaozes eyes ached with pain, as he said repressively, "The child is gone, but we can have another. Xinlan, how many children you want, I can give you. We will have our own children..." "Enough!" Lin Xinlan sharply cut him off, her eyes cold, her tone even more bone-chillingly hurtful. "I once had your child, but you killed him with your own hands. We will not have children again! I will not bear children for you again, not even in death! Rong Shaoze, stay away from me, the farther the better, I cant stand even a second more of your presence!" Chapter 247: Leaving Tomorrow Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Leaving TomorrowShe pried his hand away forcefully, turned around, and lay back down on the bed, leaving him with her cold back. Rong Shaoze was stunned, muttering to himself, "That cant be our child, youre still lying to me..." Lin Xinlan really wanted to sneer, but she knew she could never make things clear with this kind of person anymore. "Yes, hes not your child. You dont deserve to be his father." She delivered another blow. Rong Shaozes pupils constricted, his body stiffened, and only he knew the taste of bitterness in his heart. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes; her verbal retaliation against Rong Shaoze brought no satisfaction because she was no different from him, she had little right to blame him. In the beginning, hadnt she also cruelly wanted to kill Xiaocong? Last time she was pregnant, she similarly harbored thoughts of killing the child... Both of them were unfit to be parents, it was better that the child wasnt born, as they both didnt deserve to be his parents. Rong Shaoze simply couldnt fall asleep, his mind becoming clearer and clearer. Leaning against the headboard, his eyes dark and deep, his expression solemn, he fell into a boundless chain of thoughts. He didnt know if Lin Xinlan had fallen asleep, when he suddenly spoke in a soft voice, "Lin Xinlan, I will give you an explanation tomorrow. The wrongs Ive done, I will bear them alone." What answered him was the ringtone of his phone. Who could it be calling at this late hour? He glanced at the screen, it was actually the phone number from the old house, he answered with confusion. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young master, the madam has suddenly fainted, please come and see her immediately." Rong Shaoze hung up the phone, immediately got out of bed to dress, and left the house in a rush. Lin Xinlan listened to the sound of the car engine fading in the distance downstairs before slowly sitting up. Her own phone rang at the same time, it was a call from Rongs mother. "Ive already got my hands on the divorce agreement. Tonight and tomorrow during the day, I will find ways to keep Shaoze occupied. After the press conference, leave B City and never appear again, do you understand?" "I understand, I wont show up again," Lin Xinlan nodded. After tomorrow, she would go to a faraway place to live for the rest of her life, never to let Rong Shaoze find her again. After Rongs mother hung up, Lin Xinlan couldnt fall asleep anymore. Thinking about leaving tomorrow, her heart was filled with anticipation, with nervousness... She got out of bed to pack her things, only taking a small backpack with her. The unnecessary things, there was no need to take them. When Rong Shaoze arrived at the old house, seeing his mother lying weakly on the bed, he walked up to her with a frown and asked with concern, "Mom, how are you? What happened to make you faint all of a sudden?" Rongs mother took his hand, her voice weak as she said, "Dont worry, Im fine, Ill be okay after I rest for a bit." "Dad, what did the doctor say?" He turned his head to ask his father. Rongs father answered, "The doctor said your mom has low blood sugar. Shes had an injection and taken some medication, shell be fine tomorrow." "Shaoze, you shouldnt go back tonight. Stay here. Its too exhausting to travel back and forth in the middle of the night," Rongs mother urged quickly. "Alright, I wont go back tonight." "Young master, please have some tea." A servant brought him a cup of tea. He took it, drank a big gulp, and handed the cup back to the servant. Rongs mother and father exchanged a glance without leaving a trace, and Rongs father smiled and said, "Shaoze, you should go rest now, you must be worn out from the days work. You need to be spirited for facing the reporters tomorrow, dont appear tired. Im here to take care of your mom, if theres anything, Ill call you." Chapter 248 Finally Divorced Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Finally DivorcedRong Shaoze did feel a bit tired, and he stood up, saying, "Dad, please take care of Mom. Mom, Im going to rest, call me if you need anything." Rongs mother smiled contentedly, "Understood, go get some sleep." Rong Shaoze left the room and went to his private bedroom to rest. Rongs father asked Rongs mother, "How long will the medicine last?" "The doctor said it can last for twenty-four hours. By the time he wakes up, it will be tomorrow," Rongs mother said with a proud smile. "By then, everything will be resolved, Lin Xinlan will be gone, and he wont have anything to say, nor will he be able to do anything to us." Rongs father asserted with an air of authority, "We are his parents, what can he possibly do to us? Even if he had a hundred times the courage, he wouldnt have any complaints against us. Besides, we are doing all this for his own good, and he will understand." Rongs mother nodded, but she still felt a bit uneasy inside. Early in the morning, Rongs mother personally drove to pick up Lin Xinlan. She got into the car with her backpack, and Rongs mother handed her the divorce agreement. "This is the divorce agreement, please sign it, and then Ill have someone immediately annul your marriage registration." S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan took the document and wrote down her name without hesitation. As she made the final stroke, she felt as if the heavy shackles that had been weighing her down were finally being lifted off her. "I will attend the press conference only after I receive the divorce certificate," she stated. "Dont worry, thats a given," Rongs mother said indifferently. Even if Lin Xinlan hadnt requested it, Rongs mother wanted to settle this matter quickly, to avoid further complications. The press conference was scheduled for eight-thirty in the morning; it had initially been set for nine-thirty, but Rongs mother changed the time at the last minute, wanting a swift resolution. Once Lin Xinlan received the divorce certificate, Rongs mother also handed her a bank card. She also told her, "I have already taken your files from the police station and destroyed them. You have no need to doubt whether I truly did it. After all, keeping your records would also be an insult to the Rong Family. You were once the Young Madam of the Rong Family. Moreover, if the police were to catch you, Shaoze might also be able to find you. I dont want my son to continue his obsession with you, so I will not give him any chance to find you." Lin Xinlan nodded and sincerely said, "Thank you, Madam." Rongs mother nodded slightly, "You will face the journalists on your own later. My assistant, as well as the lawyer, will go with you. Dont be afraid, say what you need to say, and once its over, you can leave." "I understand." "Its almost time, you should go." Lin Xinlan took a deep breath and followed a group of people into the venue. Even though the time was moved up an hour, a large number of journalists had arrived. Seeing Lin Xinlan emerge, many cameras pointed at her, and the reporters began to whisper among themselves. "Why didnt Rong Shaoze come?" "He isnt chickening out and sending his wife instead, is he?" "What do you think shell say? Will she spill what Shaoze has done?" "Dont know, lets just wait and see." Listening to the murmurs from below, Lin Xinlan kept a calm expression, the corners of her mouth hinting at a faint smile. Rongs mothers assistant Arlene whispered in her ear, "Remember not to misspeak later. If you cant handle it, dont speak at all, leave everything to me." Lin Xinlan responded softly, as if to agree. When the time came, she faced the microphone with a friendly smile... Rong Shaoze slept deeply, yet because of the things on his mind, his sleep was restless. Chapter 249 Growing Unease Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Growing UneaseWith his innate high alertness and bodys immunity to drugs, he quickly came to. He opened his eyes abruptly and checked the time, nearly 9 a.m. Fortunately, there was still time. He sprang out of bed, rushed downstairs, and saw his grandfather and father sitting in the living room, while the servants also stood by, watching the television intently. "Actually, everyone has misunderstood. I think there are people with ulterior motives who deliberately want to stir up trouble and falsely accuse Shaoze of hurting me. I miscarried because I had been seriously ill a while ago, and after becoming pregnant, my body became even weaker, which is why I fainted and accidentally fell into the swimming pool. I never imagined it would cause me to miscarry. If I had known this would be the outcome, I would rather have stayed in bed every day, not moving an inch." The familiar voice came from the television, and Rong Shaoze stiffened all over. He slowly turned his head and saw Lin Xinlan facing countless microphones, facing the national audience, sadly clarifying the facts for him... Rong Guangguo and his father both flashed a look of astonishment when they saw him. Lin Xinlan took the tissue handed to her by her assistant and wiped away her tears, continuing, "I was the one who didnt allow Shaoze to attend the press conference. He told me he is a man, and he should face everything by himself. But I couldnt let him come. This is my fault; I couldnt let him bear it on my behalf. Moreover, everyone knows that Shaoze has had a lot of trouble recently, whether its with the company or personally, a lot of issues have entangled him. I was worried it would be too much for him to handle, so I urged him not to come and that I could handle it alone." She spoke in front of the cameras with poignant expression and sincere words, making it hard not to believe her. Rongs mother, hidden backstage, nodded slightly. Lin Xinlan was doing very well, better than she had anticipated. She was capable of handling the reporters tricky questions with ease, a skill that even Rongs mother had to admire. "I know everyone is concerned about our lives, and there are many unpleasant speculations from the outside. However, I just want to say that Shaoze and I are ordinary people. We just want to live simple lives, and we hope everyone can give us some space and understand us. Thank you, everyone." Rong Shaoze looked deeply at her, and after a long while, he turned to ask his father, "Dad, what is going on? Why did Xinlan go there, and why would she lie for me?" His fathers face turned stiff, and a strange flash crossed his eyes. Before he could answer, Rong Guangguo said in a deep voice, "No matter what her purpose for saying that is, as long as it can restore the Rong Familys dignity, thats all that matters." Rong Shaozes doubts and unease grew larger, and he sensed that something was amiss. Lin Xinlan would never lie for him, and certainly wouldnt express those words with such sincerity. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What exactly happened to her? He strode towards the door, but his father quickly called out to him, "Where are you going?" "To the scene." "There are many reporters there. What are you going to do? Come back, youre not allowed to go!" Rong Shaoze didnt care about his opposition and walked away without looking back. Rongs father immediately called Rongs mother, who was taken aback upon receiving the call. She couldnt be concerned with anything else and, grabbing the just-arrived Lin Xinlan, hurriedly said to her, "Shaoze knows about this. He is on his way here right now! Lets go, leave with me immediately!" Lin Xinlans face paled with shock, clutching her shoulder bag as she hurriedly left with Rongs mother. Their car had been gone for just a few minutes when Rong Shaozes glaring Lamborghini screeched to a halt. Chapter 250 She Really Left Him Chapter 250: Chapter 250 She Really Left HimTheir car had only been gone for a few minutes when Rong Shaozes flashy Lamborghini screeched to a stop. As he stepped out of the car door, the remaining journalists, spotting him, swarmed like flies to food. "Mr. Rong, have you come to pick up your wife?" "Mr. Rong, is what your wife said today true, that she really fell down by accident?" "Mr. Rong, why didnt you attend the event with your wife? Are you afraid you cant account to the public, or is it as your wife said, that she didnt let you come?" ... Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing the onslaught of journalists, Rong Shaozes expression was cold, his gaze sharp. He strode forward without care for whether anyone was in front of him. His presence was so imposing that even the journalists, keen on stopping him, had no choice but to step back and make way. Entering the scene, it was empty; not a single person remained. A journalist whispered, "Mr. Rong, are you looking for your wife? She got into a car and left a few minutes ago." Gone... For some reason, upon hearing this word, Rong Shaoze felt as if she had truly left him, not just the place. Someone else said, "I really wanted to see Mrs. Rong, she got in the car with the Young Madam." Rong Shaozes foreboding grew stronger. He thought about his parents reaction last night and his fathers strange behavior today... Suddenly, he understood, it all must have been planned. Lin Xinlan and his mother must have made some kind of deal! For Lin Xinlan, the thing she wanted most now was to leave him and never see him again. The documents signed yesterday... there was a problem! "Move!" Rong Shaoze suddenly shouted angrily, his face ashen as he pushed the journalists aside, sprinted to his car, and got in. As he drove away, he dialed a number. "Send someone immediately to the airport, train station, and bus station. If Lin Xinlans trace is found, intercept her; dont let her leave." "Yes, Shaoze." Rong Shaoze ended the call and sped up to press onward. At a fork in the road, his mothers car turned left, and following shortly behind, he hesitated before turning right. Right, towards the airport. His mother hadnt taken Lin Xinlan to the airport; she deliberately took a route opposite to the airport and then found a secluded place to let Lin Xinlan off. "Now, you take a cab to the airport by yourself. Ill go back to stall Shaoze. Remember, the farther you can go, the better." After saying this, she instructed the driver to turn around and head back. Lin Xinlan hailed a cab and said to the driver, "Excuse me, can you take me to the bus station?" She wouldnt take a plane; Rong Shaoze might have already sent someone to wait for her there. Arriving at the bus station, she paid the fare, got out, and walked quickly towards the entrance... Two men suddenly approached her, one asked with certainty, "Excuse me, are you the Young Madam Rong?" Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, but she calmly shook her head, "Im not, youve got the wrong person." "Young Madam, theres no need to hide, we just saw you on the TV," the man said with certainty. He reached out and grabbed her arm, then said to the other man, "Call Shaoze, tell him weve found the Young Madam." Lin Xinlan kicked the man below the belt and hit him over the head with her bag. Taking advantage of the moment he released her, she turned and ran. Chapter 251 I Won’t Let Rong Shaoze Find You Chapter 251: Chapter 251 I Wont Let Rong Shaoze Find YouShe hadnt expected Rong Shaoze to move that fast, nor had she expected them to catch her so quickly. Lin Xinlan darted into the bus station, where there were many vehicles; she hid everywhere, using the buses to shield herself from their pursuit. After circling around for a bit, she ran out through another exit, but unfortunately, they saw her again. Cursing her luck, suddenly a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward as they ran. She was so startled she almost fought back, but upon recognizing the person, she ceased struggling and followed him into a van. The van drove off just as two men were about to catch up to it. Only after Lin Xinlan saw from the rear window that they had shaken them off did she breathe a sigh of relief. She turned to Qiao Yiyang beside her and asked with confusion, "Mr. Qiao, how come you are here?" Qiao Yiyang smiled and said, "It was Mingyan who asked me to come rescue you." "Rong Mingyan?!" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, hes aware of your situation. He doesnt agree with Shaozes methods, so he wanted me to help you." A flicker of surprise and suspicion crossed Lin Xinlans heart. "I still dont understand why he would help me. Logically speaking, isnt Rong Shaoze his cousin? Even if he disapproves, he wouldnt help me over him. Also, how did he know I would be here?" Qiao Yiyangs eyes flickered slightly as he spoke hesitantly, "Actually, I have been following you since you left the press conference..." "You..." "Im sorry. I might as well be honest, I got your information from Mingyan. He and I are good friends, and he knew that your relationship with Shaoze was not good, so he helped me find out. Only then did we learn that you were planning to leave today. I was worried Shaoze would not let you go, so I decided to secretly follow you and protect you as a precaution." Lin Xinlans expression became slightly rigid; her intuition as a woman told her Qiao Yiyang might have feelings for her. Immediately, her gaze towards Qiao Yiyang became somewhat evasive. "Mr. Qiao, how did Rong Mingyan know that I would leave today?" "It seems like it was accidentally overheard by him when Shaozes parents were talking. He knows about the deal you made with Mrs. Rong and that you were going to leave today," Qiao Yiyang said frankly, without any evasion or concealment. Lin Xinlan nodded in relief, "So thats what happened." "Miss Lin, dont worry, I wont let Rong Shaoze find you," Qiao Yiyang suddenly assured her solemnly. "Thats not necessary," she shook her head hurriedly, "Mr. Qiao, thank you for your help just now. You can drop me off somewhere later, and I can leave on my own." Qiao Yiyang frowned slightly, "Im afraid you cant leave now." "Why not?" "Rong Shaoze has already found out that youre leaving and hes definitely not going to give up easily. He will have people at every exit to intercept you. If you move rashly, youll surely be caught by him. I think you have to hide for a while until he gives up, then you can leave." "Alright, Ill find a place to stay for the time being." Qiao Yiyang laughed, "Miss Lin, do you not realize how powerful Shaozes influence is? If he wants to find someone in B City, its a breeze. No matter where you stay, he can find you." Lin Xinlan grew anxious, "Then what should I do?" "Theres a place he wont check." "Where?" "Mingyans house." Lin Xinlan froze; she was to stay at Rong Mingyans house? How could she? If Rong Shaoze found out later... Chapter 252: Suffering for a Woman [Extra] Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Suffering for a Woman [Extra]Wait, it didnt matter to her whether he knew or not. After all, she was determined to leave him, and whether or not he would catch her in the future was a moot point. "Staying at Mr. Rongs house, wouldnt that be inappropriate?" she asked. "Its okay, Ill talk to him. He will definitely agree, and he would be more than happy to help you," he replied. "Why would he be so happy to help me?" She had barely a nodding acquaintance with him, and she really couldnt understand why Rong Mingyan would want to help her. Qiao Yiyang gave a slight smile and had to tell the truth, "Miss Lin, it seems that if I dont express my feelings, youll continue to have doubts. Mingyan and I are close friends, my issues are his too. And since I like you, I want to help you; naturally, he will want to help you as well." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock. It was the first time in her life that she was being confessed to so directly. "Whats the matter, did I scare you?" Qiao Yiyang asked with a frown of concern. "No." She shook her head, her face showing a trace of shy amusement, "Im just really surprised that you would... like me." Qiao Yiyang said earnestly, "I am also surprised by why I would fall for you. The first time I saw you, your appearance made my heart ache. After seeing you a few more times, I discovered that you are a woman unlike any other. Your composure, your strength, and your wisdom, all have amazed me. So, unbeknownst to me, my heart was moved..." Avoiding Qiao Yiyangs affectionate gaze, Lin Xinlan hastily looked away, yet her heart remained without a single ripple. "Mr. Qiao, Im sorry, but Im afraid Ill never fall for anyone in this life." The things she had been through were too numerous, and for her, love was no longer a priority. There were more important things to do in her life, and she did not have the energy to maintain a relationship. Her past also made her unwilling to get involved in any romantic feelings... A flicker of dimness quickly passed through Qiao Yiyangs eyes, then he smiled indifferently: "I understand how you feel right now. Miss Lin, I wont force you to like me, nor will I ask for anything in return. All I want is for you to know that I like you, and thats enough for me." Lin Xinlan felt a little sad. Wasnt this unfair to him? But feelings couldnt be forced, they were inherently unequal. Then, there was silence all the way. The car arrived in front of a luxurious villa, the iron gate slowly opened, and the vehicle drove in. It was Lin Xinlans first time stepping into Rong Mingyans residence. Rong Shaoze received a phone call from his subordinate and was so angry that he smashed his phone. Lin Xinlan had actually been rescued. What was even more infuriating was that she was really trying to escape! His chest felt extremely uncomfortable, as if he had been severely punched, so much so that he could not straighten up. Why run away? He had decided to treat her well, couldnt she give him even the slightest chance? Rong Shaoze leaned on the steering wheel, gasping for air, struggling to breathe. His heart, for so many years, had never ached for a woman like this before. This pain was like the lure of the deadly poppy, known to be fatal but irresistibly addictive... After a long while, Rong Shaoze lifted his head and squinted dangerously, swearing to himself: Lin Xinlan, dont let me find you, or youll never get the chance to escape from me for the rest of your life! Upon returning to the old mansion, his mother rushed to greet him with an apologetic tone, "Shaoze, please listen to moms explanation. I did this for your own good. If I didnt agree to her demands, she wouldnt come forward to clear your name. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 253: How Could It Hurt If There’s No Love【Extra】 Chapter 253: Chapter 253: How Could It Hurt If Theres No LoveExtra"Shaoze, Mom knows you think we have deceived you, and it must be hard for you..." "Mom, what exactly was the deal?" Rong Shaoze asked with an expressionless face. Rongs mother hesitated before saying, "Its just, she agreed to take the blame for all the mistakes, to preserve your reputation. I... I helped her escape from you..." "What else?" he asked coldly, the first time he had ever spoken to his mother with such a countenance. Rongs mother felt a deep sorrow, yet she straightened her back and said, "And to help her divorce you, and to erase her records from the bureau." Even though he had guessed this would be the outcome, hearing it still made him catch his breath. "So the file you asked me to sign yesterday actually included a divorce agreement, didnt it?" "Yes." "Mom." Rong Shaoze looked at her, his dark and deep eyes giving away no emotion, "I never thought you would scheme against me too." Rongs mothers face changed, and she hurriedly tried to explain, "I did not scheme against you! Shaoze, I did this for your own good. Do you really want me to watch as your reputation is damaged and your future is destroyed? Besides, whats so good about Lin Xinlan? Even if I did scheme against you, you shouldnt talk to me like this because of her!" "Mom, where is the divorce certificate?" He reached out a hand towards her. If there was no divorce certificate, he still had a chance to save things. Even if they really divorced, he would remarry her... Rongs mother placed the booklet in his hand, Rong Shaozes eyes shattered, suddenly feeling that the small booklet weighed a thousand pounds. It turned out that in his heart, he had never considered divorcing Lin Xinlan. Now knowing that they were divorced, he actually felt as if someone was peeling his heart out of his body. Is this what it feels like when your heart is gouged out? "Shaoze, whats wrong?" Rongs mother looked at him worriedly. Rong Shaoze slowly opened the divorce certificate, and inside were his and Lin Xinlans names, but they were no longer husband and wife. "Shaoze, if you want to blame someone, blame me, but dont harm yourself with anger." The man looked up, unable to stop a wry smile from crossing his face, "Mom, do you think I am angry?" "Then you are..." Seeing the pain in his eyes, Rongs mother was shocked, "You... I know you have feelings for Lin Xinlan, and you cant bear to lose her. But dont tell me, you have fallen in love with her!" He let out a bitter laugh, wishing he hadnt fallen in love with her. But it seemed he truly had fallen in love. He didnt know when it happened; he only realised it at this moment. His heart was so painful, so uncomfortable, that must be the reason for love... Without love, how could there be heartache? Rongs mother shook her head in disbelief, "It cant be, how could you fall in love with her?! Shaoze, shes no longer worthy of being the Rong Familys daughter-in-law, you cant love her, do you understand?" "Mom, please stay out of my affairs," Rong Shaoze said, his emotions settling back down, his voice low. "How can I not be involved in your affairs..." "Thats enough, Im leaving." "Shaoze? Shaoze!" Rongs mother watched his retreating figure, suddenly feeling grateful that she had sent Lin Xinlan away. She knew her son too well; if he truly fell in love, he would never let go for the rest of his life. She really hoped he hadnt fallen in love with Lin Xinlan and that it was just a fleeting infatuation. Rong Shaoze walked up to his car, his eyes shadowed. Suddenly, he punched the car window, shattering the glass, but his hand remained unharmed. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 254: It’s Mom’s Voice Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Its Moms VoiceA servant stood by, so frightened by the scene that he dared not make a move. The man opened the car door, sat in with a composed expression, and started the car to leave. It was as if the preceding scene had been nothing but an illusion. After Lin Xinlan and Rong Mingyan met, Rong Mingyan arranged a room for her, and the three of them had dinner together before Qiao Yiyang left. Before he left, he handed Lin Xinlan a cell phone, saying, "Stop using your old number. If you need anything, call me on this one." "Thank you, Mr. Qiao." Qiao Yiyang smiled slightly, "If you dont mind, we can call each other by our first names. The constant Mr. and Miss makes it feel so formal and distant." Lin Xinlan smiled and corrected herself, "Thank you, Yiyang." Yiyang wanted to suggest that it would be even better to just use the last two characters of his name. He held back what was in his heart and also called her by her name, but he called her Xinlan, not Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan felt somewhat uneasy as he called her so affectionately, but she did not show it on her face... Yiyang gave her several concerned reminders before he left. Rong Mingyan spoke up behind her, "Ive known Yiyan for many years, and this is the first time Ive seen him taken with a woman." Lin Xinlan turned around, her smile faint, "Mr. Rong, thank you for taking me in. I wont stay too long; Ill find a way to leave B City as soon as I can." Rong Mingyan smiled faintly, his profound gaze unfathomable. "No worries, you can stay as long as you like. I have plenty of vacant rooms here; even ten more people wouldnt be a problem." Despite what he said, she didnt want to impose too much. Perhaps Rong Mingyan really was at odds with Rong Shaoze; she didnt want to get involved in the Rong familys disputes. In the morning after Lin Xinlan held her press conference, almost all TV stations rebroadcast the event that day. Lady Du and Old Master Du in the hospital room watched the news, their faces looking fouler than spoiled eggs. "How could this be?!" Lady Du said angrily, frowning. "Didnt they say that she lost Shaozes child because it was another mans bastard? Why is it that she had an accidental fall? Where is Shaoze? Why doesnt he come out and tell the truth? Is he just going to let that woman keep gloating?" Old Master Du, who always knew more than his wife, pondered for a moment before speaking, "It must be the Rong family trying to protect their reputation by having her say that. Even if Lin Xinlan is to blame, the Rong family cant afford the scandal. It would be a disgrace to have the story that ones daughter-in-law has been with another man get out." Lady Du felt a burst of indignation, "That cheap woman has got off lightly! But fortunately, her child is gone now; Shaoze probably wont touch her again." The couple babbled on about Lin Xinlan for a long time in the hospital room. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the waiting hall of a bus station in a certain city, Lin Xinlans mother sat holding Xiaocong on a seat designated for passengers, staring at the images on the television for a long while. Xiaocong tilted his head and asked in confusion, "Grandma, was that moms voice just now? I heard her speaking on the TV." Since he couldnt see, his hearing was particularly sensitive. He could recognize Lin Xinlans voice instantly. Lin Xinlans mother hugged him and gently coaxed, "It wasnt moms voice; it was an aunties voice that sounds very much like your moms." Chapter 255 Descendants of the Xuanyuan Family Chapter 255: Chapter 255 Descendants of the Xuanyuan Family"Really?" "Yes." She nodded, her eyes red. Lins mother had never imagined that her daughter, who had been making money by doing business outside, had long since married into a wealthy family. And the Shaoze she mentioned, that man named Rong Shaoze, could he be Xiaocongs father? Moreover, was she pregnant again? Was the child really lost because she carelessly fell into the swimming pool? Lins mother had a bad feeling. She felt that her daughter didnt seem happy; it seemed like she had suffered a lot. Because compared to the last time she saw her, she had lost a lot of weight, her chin was sharp, and she barely had any flesh on her bones... ---------- Rong Shaoze mobilized many forces to search for Lin Xinlans whereabouts, both from the underworld and the legitimate world. He even had some official personnel assist in the search. For three consecutive days, B City was silently searching for a woman named Lin Xinlan. But no matter how they searched, they couldnt find any trace of her. Rong Shaoze knew that Lin Xinlan must still be in B City; he just didnt know where she had hidden herself. In a dark study, a tall figure stood in front of closed blinds, arms folded across his chest, speaking in a deep voice, "You see how extensive his influence is in B City. He can cover the sky with one hand here; in B City, hes the emperor of the land." In the corner, another voice followed, "If it wasnt for the search for Lin Xinlan, he wouldnt have deployed so many people at once. Do you think these are all his assets?" The man at the window curved his lips in a cold smile, "Not necessarily. His ability to be so arrogant probably means he has another ace up his sleeve. But after we turn over these assets, he should reveal his ace." "I thought he was just a local tyrant, but he actually is an emperor of the soil." "Dont underestimate him, descendants of the Xuanyuan Family are all no easy marks." "Are we still going to follow the original plan step by step?" the man in the corner asked. "Yes, for now we can only cause him minor disturbances to slowly uncover his foundations, then well have a chance to strike at him. Perhaps, without expending too much firepower, we could... destroy him." "You mean?" "We can also have our own trump card. Even a seemingly insignificant character can be nurtured into a deadly assassin." The man in the corner understood the implications of his words and fell silent. ---------- "Young Master Shaoze, we havent found any trace of the Young Madam in this area," a subordinate said respectfully as he approached the sports car. Rong Shaoze tiredly rubbed his nose bridge and said lightly, "Keep looking. Shes still in B City; even if we have to dig three feet into the ground, we must find her." "Yes." As the subordinate walked away, his phone rang again. "Young Master Shaoze, you asked us to monitor Qiao Yiyang. After observing for several days, we found nothing unusual. Theres no trace of the Young Madam at his place. Apart from visiting the home of your cousin, he hasnt gone anywhere else," Rong Shaoze frowned in irritation, "Keep monitoring... Wait a second." An idea flashed through his mind, "Youre saying he went to Rong Mingyans house?" "Yes, he went there once in three days." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Gather some people immediately, and come with me to Rong Mingyans house." "Young Master Shaoze, do you mean to say the Young Madam is hidden by him?" Rong Shaoze let out a cold laugh, his eyes chillingly cold, "No wonder weve been unable to find her. Apart from his place, where else could she be hiding?!" Chapter 256: Simply Because I am Rong Shaoze! Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Simply Because I am Rong Shaoze!"Yes, I understand. Ill gather people and head over immediately!" A dazzling silver Lamborghini screeched to a stop in front of the luxurious villa, followed by three black sedans that also came to a halt at the same time. Rong Shaoze opened the car door, took a glance at the wide, opulent villa, and slightly narrowed his eyes. Twelve men in black stepped forward, one of whom respectfully asked, "Shaoze, do we go in directly?" "Dont move for now." "Yes." The iron gate slowly opened automatically, and Rong Mingyan, dressed in a white shirt, hands on his hips, walked toward him at a leisurely pace. "Shaoze, what kind of wind has blown you here? This is your first time visiting my place, isnt it?" Rong Mingyan said with a smile. His gaze swept over the twelve men in black and he couldnt help but raise an eyebrow and ask, "Whats the meaning of this? So many people just to pay a visit? It almost looks like the mafia." Rong Shaoze took two steps forward, approaching him, and met his gaze evenly. The corner of his mouth curled into a wickedly charming smirk, but his beautiful black eyes were icy cold. "Rong Mingyan, lets be clear, is Lin Xinlan here with you or not?" "The Young Madam? Shes your wife. If you dont even know where she is, how would I know?" "Cut the crap and bring her out. I might still save some face for you. Otherwise, dont blame me for not considering family ties." Rong Mingyan shrugged his shoulders, helplessly saying, "I really dont know where she is." Rong Shaozes expression chilled, and he dispensed with the fake smile; his eyes betrayed a cold fury. "Since you refuse to cooperate, dont blame me for being unkind. Go in and search; leave no place unchecked." "Yes!" twelve men in black responded in unison, with an imposing aura. Rong Mingyans expression remained unchanged, but a chill reflected in his eyes too, "This is my property, what right do you have to search as you please?" "I have every right, because I am Rong Shaoze!" he arrogantly declared, radiating an overwhelming dominance. Rong Mingyans eyes darkened slightly, his sharp gaze flickering ominously. Rong Shaoze coolly met his stare, his posture cocky and defiant. Suddenly, Rong Mingyan chuckled softly, speaking indifferently, "You may search, but remember not to damage my things. Otherwise, youll compensate tenfold." Rong Shaoze gestured, and the twelve men in black strode into the villa, searching everywhere like bandits. All the servants in the villa clustered together, trembling, none daring to stop them. After about fifteen minutes, the twelve men returned without success. "Shaoze, the Young Madam is not here." Doubt flickered across Rong Shaozes eyes, "Have you checked every place?" "We have, even the basement wasnt overlooked. There are also no signs of a woman having lived in the villa." Rong Shaoze felt even more incredulous. His intuition told him that Lin Xinlan was hiding here, but why was there no trace of anyone? "I told you, no one is here. Shaoze, you come to search my house so boldly, you ought to give me an explanation," Rong Mingyan said while sitting on the sofa, legs crossed, speaking languidly. In his tone, however, there was a hint of warning and threat. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze slightly twitched the corner of his mouth, speaking nonchalantly, "Tomorrow my lawyer will transfer three percent of Shengjues shares to you." Rong Mingyan laughed heartily, "Just to let you have a search, and I get three percent of the shares? That seems like a big win for me. You give me three percent, Chapter 257 Having No Heart to Do Anything Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Having No Heart to Do Anything"How much of the shares do you still hold in your hands, thirty-two percent, isnt it? Those shares are enough for you to conduct ten more searches; feel free to come again next time." Rong Shaoze gave him a faint glance, then turned and walked outside. A subordinate was indignant, unable to accept defeat, "Shaoze, why should we be afraid of him? We searched and so what? What can he do to us. Giving him three percent of the shares, thats too cheap for him!" Rong Shaozes eyes flickered slightly, casting a light glance at him, and he quickly bowed his head, too frightened to utter another word. Getting back into the sports car, he took another look at Rong Mingyans villa, the doubts in his heart still persisting. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Keep a close watch on this place, dont overlook any clues." The subordinate standing outside the car immediately nodded, "Yes, rest assured." As the car drove away, Rong Mingyan walked upstairs, pushed open the door of a room, entered, and opened a wardrobe as big as a wall, then proceeded to open a hidden compartment inside it. The doors to the compartment, identical to the wall, slid open to each side, revealing a tiny space of just a few square meters. Lin Xinlan crawled out from inside and asked him, "Has Rong Shaoze left?" "Mm. You were quick to react, even packed up all your stuff," he noted, his gaze falling on the backpack she was carrying. "Qiao Yiyang called and told me that Rong Shaoze could come to search this place at any moment. So, I have always been prepared, waiting for the moment he would come, to avoid any panic." Rong Mingyan nodded in approval, "You are very cautious in your actions." She smiled but didnt say anything. He continued, "I reckon that in a few days, if Rong Shaoze truly cant find you, he will probably give up. You can stay here safely; he has searched once, he wont come again." "Mm," Lin Xinlan nodded slightly. It had been five days, and Lin Xinlans whereabouts were still unknown. Rong Shaoze felt he was almost on the verge of exploding. If he couldnt find her soon, he didnt know what he would do. Having slept poorly for several days, Rong Shaozes eyes were filled with bloodshot veins, his expression weary, but still he forced himself to stay awake, refusing to sleep. Sitting beside the bar, he poured himself a drink and gulped it down, but the alcohol failed to numb his senses or distract him; Lin Xinlans figure stubbornly occupied his thoughts. The effect that woman had on him was even worse than he had imagined. If he couldnt find her, he suspected he would be unable to concentrate on anything. But where on earth could she be? In a moment of frustration, the man smashed the glass onto the floor, shattering it. Rongs mother walked in, saw the scene, and frowned slightly, "Shaoze, are you still troubled over Lin Xinlan?" Without turning around, he picked up another glass and poured himself another drink. "No more drinking!" Rongs mother stepped forward, forcefully took the glass from his hand, and set it down hard. "Shaoze, look at what youve become. Are you even my son? My son... how could you be so distressed and drinking yourself silly over a woman?" "Mom, did you need something from me?" he said, rubbing his temples which were beginning to ache, his eyes tiredly half-closed. Rongs mother softened at the sight of him, her anger dissipating. "Can I not come if theres nothing wrong? You are my son; cant I come to see and care for you?" "Mom, Im fine." "I heard youve been searching for the person day and night for five days straight. Even if you were made of iron, you couldnt bear it. Shaoze, heed your mothers advice, let go of Lin Xinlan, and let yourself go too, will you?" Chapter 258: Crazy with Jealousy Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Crazy with JealousyRong Shaoze looked up, a bitter smile on his face, "This is a matter where you cant have it both ways, if I let her go, I cant forgive myself. If I forgive myself, I cant let her go." "Youve really fallen for her? Shaoze, what kind of woman cant you have? Even if its someone of Lin Xinlans type, Mom can find one for you immediately. Just stop obsessing over her." Rong Shaoze didnt speak. He couldnt explain why it had to be Lin Xinlan. Some people, once you meet them, you can never let go. Even if those who come after are better, they cant catch his eye. Seeing he was not heeding her advice, Rongs mother said angrily, "Whats so good about her? Not to mention she did things that corrupt public morals, she doesnt have any feelings for you. What do you like about her? No, I know you dont like her, you just cant get over the fact that she looks down on you, right?" The man didnt speak, his eyes dark and indecipherable. Rongs mother continued, "If I show that photograph to your grandfather, he would never agree to you being with her even in death. The Rong Family has always been careful to avoid ridicule. If Lin Xinlans actions were to get out, it would be the Rong Familys biggest joke." Rong Shaozes eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly asked, "Mom, do you still have the photo with you?" "Of course, Ive been carrying it with me. I dont feel safe leaving it anywhere else. If someone else got it, the trouble would be huge. Forget it, lets burn it today; better to eliminate future troubles." Rongs mother took out the photo, and had Old Gu bring over a lighter. She lit the lighter, ready to burn the photo, but Rong Shaoze snatched it away in one move. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the two people in the photo, his blood boiled. Clutching the photo tightly, his eyes grew stormier. "Mom, keep the photo, I need it." "What are you going to do with it?" Rongs mother asked, puzzled. He sneered, "I know the man in it. Tell me, if I kill this guy, will Xinlan show up to save him?" Rongs mothers eyelid twitched, her heart somewhat panicked, "Shaoze, dont do anything foolish! Its not worth breaking the law over Lin Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze smiled faintly. He didnt tell his mother that the number of lives he had taken was already beyond count... "Mom, Im just going to scare him, I wont actually do anything to him. Hes the man Xinlan likes, the man for whom Xinlan is even pregnant with a child. I think she would definitely show up to save him," he said coldly, his voice as if squeezed through his teeth. He felt as if he had gone mad with jealousy. Since when had Rong Shaoze come to be jealous of another man... Rongs mother naturally saw the pain in his heart. Her son had always been strong-willed, how could he tolerate his wife carrying another mans child. She glanced at the photo along with him and said offhand to comfort him, "How do you know the child is his? I heard Xinlan say that the child is yours. Actually, I think she wouldnt have the guts to bear another mans child. Also, the timing of her pregnancy coincides with when I swapped her birth control pills. Maybe the child she was carrying is indeed yours." Anyway, the child was gone now; she could say whatever she wanted at this point. Even if the child had been Shaozes, it wouldnt have mattered anymore. Rong Shaozes eyes suddenly flashed, and he turned pale. "Mom... What did you just say? You said you switched Xinlans birth control pills?" Chapter 259: How Can He Cry? Chapter 259: Chapter 259: How Can He Cry?"Mom... What did you just say? Did you say, you switched Xinlans birth control pills?" Rongs mother hesitated, nodding fearfully as if she might have misspoken, "Yes, I had Lao Gu change them. I did it for your sake. If she had a child, you would be held in even higher esteem by your grandfather. Whats wrong, is something not right?" "Lao Gu!" He stood up abruptly and bellowed, his voice extremely frightening. "Young Master, whats the matter?!" Lao Gu hurried over, asking anxiously. Rong Shaozes face was ashen, his gaze frighteningly cold, "Im asking you, when did you switch the Young Madams birth control pills?" Lao Gu was scared by his demeanor and quickly looked to Rongs mother. Rongs mother urged her, "Speak quickly!" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At times like this, it was best to go along with his temper. Otherwise, if he got angry, no one could control him. Lao Gu shivered and recalled, saying, "It was that time when Madam came, and then the next morning when I cleaned the Young Madams room, I switched the birth control pills with vitamin tablets... The date was..." Suddenly she caught sight of the photo in Rong Shaozes hand, pointed at the date on it and said, "Right, it was the day after that date. I still remember that the night before, the Young Madam came back very late." Rongs mother immediately understood, she was so foolish. How could she have only realized just now that the timing was so coincidental? "Shaoze, this timing is too coincidental! Look, could it be that someone is playing tricks?" She hesitated, then suddenly said, "Xinlans child, is it really yours?" Rong Shaoze slumped into the chair, his body looking utterly drained. He covered his eyes with his hand, his expression extremely desolate and sorrowful. Rongs mothers face changed slightly, and she hurried over to hold his shoulders, "Shaoze, whats wrong with you? Dont scare Mom, whats the matter with you?" Her son, who had never shed a tear from childhood to adulthood. She was truly worried that if he cried, how could he cry? His tears were so precious. "Shaoze..." Rongs mothers voice choked up a little. "Mom." He lowered his hands, his eyes even more bloodshot, staring blankly ahead. He forced a smile and said numbly, "I killed my own child with my own hands. It was my child that I killed, not someone elses." "Shaoze, dont be like this, its just a child gone. Youll have as many children as you want when you get married. Dont be sad, Mom doesnt need a grandchild, Mom just needs you." He slowly looked at his mother, seeing the concern on her face, he opened his mouth but held back what he wanted to say. He wanted to say: Actually, Xinlans child was killed by both mother and son together. But he couldnt say such a thing to hurt his mother, nor did he have the right to blame her. "Shaoze?" Rongs mother saw him zoned out and called him softly with concern, "Are you okay?" "Im fine." He stood up, his steps stiff. He was quite tall, towering a good deal higher than Rongs mother as he stood. As his unsteady body fell backwards, Rongs mother cried out, trying to support him, but was instead brought down under his strong frame, ending up beneath him. "Young Master! Madam!" Lao Gu let out a shrill scream, rushing to help the collapsed Rong Shaoze. "Quick, someone, help!" A few servants rushed over, lifting Rong Shaoze onto the sofa. Lao Gu went to help Rongs mother, "Madam, are you alright?" An agonizing pain shot through Rongs mothers ankle. Chapter 260 He Wants to Use Me to Exchange You for Someone Chapter 260: Chapter 260 He Wants to Use Me to Exchange You for SomeoneHer delicately trimmed eyebrows furrowed slightly as she clenched her teeth and pushed herself up, "Go check on the young master, will you? Call the doctor and tell him to hurry over." "Madam, your foot?" "Its nothing, dont mind me, just go see to Shaoze first." The doctor arrived for an examination and said that he had fainted due to extreme exhaustion, and that he would be fine once he woke up. Rongs mother sat by the bed, pained at the slightly wan appearance of her son. She extended her hand to caress his face, her eyes filled with tender affection. In her life, her greatest pride was having a son like Shaoze. If, if he truly insisted on being with Lin Xinlan, she would have to compromise. He was just a woman, she didnt need to fall out with her son over something so trivial. As long as he was happy, it didnt matter who he married. The sky gradually darkened, and Rongs mother, supporting her head, couldnt help but fall into a deep sleep. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When she woke up, she found herself covered with a blanket on the bed, and Rong Shaoze was nowhere to be seen. She sat up abruptly, looking out the windowthe day was already bright. Where was Shaoze? Where had he gone? Lin Xinlan was reading a novel in her room when someone knocked on the door. She put down the book and went to open it, seeing Rong Mingyan standing at the doorstep. "Mr. Rong, is there something you need?" Rong Mingyans eyes were grave as he spoke in a low tone, "Miss Lin, there is something I would like to discuss with you." "What is it?" Seeing his serious demeanor, Lin Xinlan became serious as well. "Do you mind if I come in to talk?" She quickly stepped aside, "Of course not." Sitting on the sofa, Rong Mingyan pondered for a moment before slowly beginning, "Yiyang is missing. However, Rong Shaoze had someone send a letter over, take a look." He handed the letter to her, and Lin Xinlan hurriedly took it and opened it. Inside was just one sentence: "Tonight at eight, meet at Nansha Seaside, or face the consequences." "What... what does this mean?" she asked in surprise and confusion. Rong Mingyan, leaning against the sofa, said in a grave voice, "I suspect Yiyang has been taken by Rong Shaoze, and he wants me to exchange you for him." Lin Xinlans hand trembled, and the letter dropped to the floor. "Miss Lin, I know your feelings are complicated right now. You dont want to go back to Rong Shaoze, but Yiyangs life will be in danger if we dont hand you over." Lin Xinlan tightened her fists, seeking confirmation, "Can we call the police? Rong Shaoze is committing kidnapping, we could report him..." Rong Mingyan couldnt help but let out a bitter laugh, "We have no evidence to prove Yiyang is in her hands." "But it clearly says here..." "It doesnt say anything there." Yes, it only said, face the consequences if you dont come. As for what the consequences were, they had no idea. Lin Xinlan felt a severe headache coming on. Why did Rong Shaoze have to be like a fly, incessantly buzzing around her? Rong Mingyan didnt speak; he was waiting for her response, her decision. After thinking for a while, Lin Xinlan hesitated before asking, "If I dont show up, will he really hurt Qiao Yiyang?" Rong Mingyan shifted slightly, settling into a more comfortable position. He crossed his hands over his abdomen, his gaze deep and insightful. "Let me put it this way," he said, "Rong Shaoze practically rules B City with an iron fist. Do you have any idea how many lives hes responsible for?" Lin Xinlan shook her head gravely. "I dont know how many lives hes responsible for either, but Ive heard of an incident. It is said that five years ago, the leader of the Flying Tiger Gang angered him, and then, overnight, the entire gang was wiped out. Chapter 261: His Background is So Complicated Chapter 261: Chapter 261: His Background is So ComplicatedDozens of lives, all gunned down. Rumor has it, he was the one who did it. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also suspect it was him, only he could kill so many people in one night." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, speechless with horror. Rong Mingyan continued, "Rong Shaoze is actually a gang leader, but no one knows how extensive his power is, nor what he actually does. But dealing in drugs, arms, and ammunition, he has definitely been involved in those trades. He used to be very arrogant, but in recent years he has become more restrained, no longer striking fear into peoples hearts as he did before. Just because hes more low-key now doesnt mean hes any less dangerous. Hes merely a lion at rest. At the end of the day, hes still a lion, a very dangerous one. So, you dont need to question whether he would do something to Yiyang or not." Lin Xinlans hands trembled as she clenched them tightly, feeling as if this were some fantastical tale. In her eyes, Rong Shaoze was just a willful and authoritarian scion, a wealthy man. She had never imagined that his background was so complex. The things Rong Mingyan spoke of were only things shed seen in novels and on television. She really couldnt believe that Rong Shaoze was such a dangerous person. Black Society... Gang leader... She had gotten herself involved with someone so terrifying. Xiaocong must not fall into his hands at any cost, her son must not have any ties with the black society. The black society is so dangerous; lives could be lost at any moment, or even entire families wiped out. If anything happened to Xiaocong, she wouldnt want to live either. Lin Xinlans face became increasingly pale, looking very unwell. Rong Mingyan asked with concern, "Are you alright?" She came back to her senses and shook her head calmly, "Im fine. Mr. Rong, Im willing to go and exchange Qiao Yiyang. But before that, Id like to go to one place first." "Where?" ... Night descended. A black sedan arrived at the Nansha seaside and slowly came to a stop. Lin Xinlan got out of the car, wearing nothing but a simple white T-shirt, black jeans, and a backpack. Her hair was tied back into a ponytail with a hair band. The sea breeze blew her bangs as she squinted her eyes, looking around. Rong Mingyan also got out of the car and surveyed the surroundings. At that moment, several sedans sped towards them, their glaring headlights forcing Lin Xinlan to shield her eyes with her hand. "Screech" The cars came to a halt simultaneously, Lin Xinlan removed her hand and squinted to look, recognizing Rong Shaozes personal car at the front at a glance. The man sat inside, his piercing gaze visible through the windshield, along with his expressionless face. He stared at her, his eyes glinting with a cold light, dark and chilly, as if he were terrifying enough to devour someone. Lin Xinlan gripped the straps of her backpack and turned her head to say to Rong Mingyan, "Mr. Rong, please wait here for me; Ill go and make him release Qiao Yiyang." "Alright," Rong Mingyan nodded slightly. Rong Shaoze in the car didnt move; his arm rested on the steering wheel, his eyes fixed on her, unblinking. Lin Xinlan steeled herself and walked over; the car door opened automatically, she bent down to get in and sit down, then the door closed and locked itself. A jump ran through her heart, but she forced herself to face Rong Shaoze and asked, "Where is Mr. Qiao? Rong Shaoze, I have shown up, now you let him go. It was I who asked him for help, none of this has anything to do with him, dont hurt him." "Heh," the man smirked coldly, looking at her with a dark and somber gaze. Chapter 262 Never Run Away Again Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Never Run Away Again"Heh." The man smirked coldly, tilting his head to gaze at her with a somber look. "Dont want to hurt him? Do you care about him that much?" Lin Xinlan met his chilling gaze, feeling a layer of cold sweat form in the palm of her hands. She remembered what Rong Mingyan had said, Rong Shaoze was a very dangerous lion. He was not only ferocious and violent but also wouldnt blink an eye when it came to killing. She dared not speak carelessly, fearing that a single wrong word would lead him to kill Qiao Yiyang. "No matter who it is, if they are in danger because of me, I would be concerned. Even if it was you, if you were hurt because of me, I would care." The mans expression momentarily stilled, a complex light flickering in his eyes. Lin Xinlan kept her face calm, but inside, she was actually very tense. She wondered if what she had just said sounded too fake. She had said that insincere statement because she had no other choice. She hoped that Rong Shaoze couldnt see through her deliberate flattery and feigned concern; otherwise, it would backfire. He leaned in to pinch her chin, lifting her head to meet her eyes at a very close distance. His thin lips parted slightly as he asked indifferently, "Do you know what the consequences of toying with me are? Hmm?" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered, unable to hide the nervousness and fear in her dark, jade-like pupils. "I know, every time Ive crossed you, the outcome for me has never been good. Please, let Mr. Qiao go. Ill return with you and never try to escape again." Her ability to lie had truly become more impressive. Rong Shaoze suddenly tightened his grip on her smooth chin, saying coldly, "Woman, do you know how irritating it is for me when you keep bringing up that man in front of me!" Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you let him go, I wont mention him again. The more you harm him, the more I will care about him. Rong Shaoze, youre a smart man; you should know what to do so that I wont care about him." "Heh." The man couldnt help but chuckle softly, releasing her chin to stroke her head with a motion full of indulgence. "Youre right, if I really did hurt him, youd feel guilty for life and never forget him. Unfortunately, hes not in my hands, so even if I wanted to, I cant let him go." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, shaking her head firmly, "Thats impossible, he must be in your hands! Otherwise, why would you have written that letter to Mr. Rong? Rong Shaoze, stop this nonsense, Ive already shown up, cant you just let him go?" Rong Shaoze looked over to Rong Mingyan sitting across from him; the sharp gaze of the two men met in mid-air for an instant before drifting apart. "As I said, hes not in my hands. I was just testing Rong Mingyan, never expecting hed actually send you over. Or are you so concerned about Mr. Qiao that you didnt think things through and came running to me?" His head tilted slightly, his perfect profile exuding both charm and danger. Lin Xinlan said with strained patience. "Cant you stop this nonsense? Kidnapping him will bring you a heap of trouble, so itd be better to just let him go." "Are you worried about me or him?" "..." "Lin Xinlan, if I hadnt used Qiao Yiyang to threaten you, would you have never shown up?" "..." Rong Shaozes eyes bore into hers, a piercing coldness faintly revealing itself. His voice also turned cold, devoid of any warmth: "So no matter how many days and nights Ive spent looking for you, you were never going to appear on your own, were you? Even if I searched till death, you wouldnt have softened, would you?!" Chapter 263: If I Spare You, Who Will Spare Me Chapter 263: Chapter 263: If I Spare You, Who Will Spare Me"...What do you want with me? Were already divorced, Ive paid back everything I owe you, why wont you let me go?!" Lin Xinlan angrily retorted. She really hated him; his presence made her feel like the entire world was engulfed in darkness, as if she had fallen into hell, without a ray of sunlight ever again. He suddenly grabbed her wrist, pulled her into his embrace, glared at her, and growled through clenched teeth, "Let you go? Then who will let me go?!" Lin Xinlan was stunned for a moment, not understanding what he meant. "Lin Xinlan, you listen wellI forgive you for running away this time. If you dare think about escaping again, believe it or not, Ill break your legs so you cant leave the house!" "You..." Lin Xinlan was so furious she couldnt stand it; this man was nothing but a violent thugit was the type of person she hated the most. "Rong Shaoze, enough with the nonsense, just let her go. Im already here, dont go back on your word!" "When did I ever say anything?" "..." "Lin Xinlan, youre too naive." He laughed, released her, then started the car and drove away. The sports car whizzed past Rong Mingyan like an arrow shot from a bow, followed by another, all the cars racing past him. But he stood there, unflinchingly, his tall frame possessing a Mount Tai-like stability. Lin Xinlan was dazed for quite a while before she realized he was taking her away just like that. "Stop the car, I want to get out!" She tried to open the car door in a hurry, but Rong Shaoze had locked it, and she couldnt open it no matter how hard she tried. "If you dont release Qiao Yiyang, I wont leave with you! Stop the car now, I need to get out." "Once you get in my car, do you think you can still get out?" He glanced at her sideways and sneered coldly. Lin Xinlan trembled with rage, "Rong Shaoze, dont push it too far! If you dont let him go, I will call the police!" Suddenly, he erupted in anger, letting out a violent shout, "Go ahead and call, do it if you dare!" Lin Xinlans whole body shuddered, and she clenched her fists tightly, gritting her teeth as she pulled out her phone. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man snatched it from her in one swift motion and threw it out the window, where it smashed against a roadside rock and shattered into several pieces. "You..." Lin Xinlan was so choked up she couldnt utter a single word. Rong Shaoze turned to her with a sinister smile, "Lin Xinlan, you better not provoke me, or Ill take all my anger out on Qiao Yiyang! Lets see how many lives he has to endure my rage?!" A flicker of ruthlessness crossed his eyes, and Lin Xinlans heart quivered; she held back her anger, not daring to say anything more. She must have had terrible luck in her past lives to have encountered someone like Rong Shaoze. With a headache, she turned her head to look out the window, feeling that her heart was as dark and heavy as the night sky outside, suffocating her. Returning to the villa on Yan Mountain, the man grabbed her hand and forcefully led her inside. This was a place she had managed to escape from not long ago, and now she was being brought back. Lin Xinlan, struggling with the rejection in her heart, followed him inside. The butler saw her and exclaimed with surprise, "Young Madam, youve returned." She wanted to say that she had divorced Rong Shaoze and was no longer any sort of Young Madam. Rong Shaoze pulled her up the stairs, Lin Xinlan knew what he intended to do; she gripped the strap of her bag tightly, feeling extremely anxious. Once they entered his bedroom, the first thing he did was yank her bag away, tossing it aside. Turning around, he pinned her fiercely against the wall and kissed her lips with dominance; Lin Xinlan felt almost as if her lungs were about to burst under his pressure. Chapter 264: He is a Ferocious Wolf Chapter 264: Chapter 264: He is a Ferocious WolfShe desperately dodged, but his kisses became more ferocious, his fingers pinching her chin, locking her head in place, not giving her a chance to resist. He was like a crazed lion, biting and gnawing at her body recklessly, wanting to tear her apart. Lin Xinlan found it difficult to breathe, her vision was getting blurry, and her mind went blank, she couldnt muster any strength in her body. Since the first time she nearly drowned, she had been terrified of the feeling of not being able to breathe. That suffocating sensation filled her with immense fear... Rong Shaoze seemed to realize that something was wrong with her, as he released her lips and began to attack her neck. His sharp teeth bit into her skin, the pain making her gasp. "Rong Shaoze, are you a dog or something?!" If she didnt stop him, she estimated that by tonight, he would tear her apart and eat her, leaving no bones behind. The man raised his head, smiling wickedly at her: "Im a wolf. Lin Xinlan, do you know what a starving wolfs reaction is when it sees food?" "..." "It will desperately snatch the food and devour it, big bite after big bite, even crushing the bones, leaving nothing behind." "..." "No matter who tries to stop it, it wont give up the food it has acquired." Lin Xinlan felt a chill run down her spine upon meeting his dark, piercing gaze; she truly believed he was a fierce wolf. "Are you saying that tonight you want to devour me like a starving wolf, leaving no bones behind?" He pecked her swollen lips and smirked, "Clever." "Rong Shaoze, dont forget were already divorced. You have no right to touch me, and if you do, thats rape!" Lin Xinlan said angrily. She must not submit weakly; otherwise, he would become even more arrogant towards her. Rong Shaoze laughed heartily, as if hed heard a funny joke. He pinched her chin, tilting her head up, his eyes deep and dark. "So what if its rape? Are you going to sue me? Lin Xinlan, do you believe that I can immediately find a way to make you marry me again?" "..." S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dont forget about Qiao Yiyang. Hes still in my hands. If Im not pleased, maybe hell be missing a finger or have an extra bullet hole..." "Madman, you devil, youre not human!" "Thats right, I am a devil! Lin Xinlan, youve provoked a devil, your only fate is hell!" The man didnt give her another chance to speak and covered her mouth again. He picked her up, and they both tumbled onto the bed, his hands eagerly tearing at her clothes. Lin Xinlan whimpered, no matter how much she struggled, he didnt loosen his grip at all. He kept biting her lips, causing her much pain. He was like a madman, treating her viciously without a hint of tenderness. Lin Xinlan couldnt take it anymore, she bit him hard on the mouth, tasting blood. Seizing the moment he loosened his grip, she pushed him away with all her might and clumsily crawled away. Suddenly, he caught her ankle and forcefully pulled her back, pressing her down onto him again. Her hands were pinned down, unable to move, and her entire body was held down by him, giving her no chance to resist. With a tearing sound, the clothes ripped... Sensing his readiness, Lin Xinlan cried out in panic, "No, Im on my period." The mans movements abruptly stopped. ***** Chapter 265: Who Said I Was Going to Touch You? Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Who Said I Was Going to Touch You?The man suddenly stopped moving. "It really started, dont touch me," she continued. Rong Shaoze raised his head and did not believe her words. He curled his lips into a wicked smile, "Is that so? Let me check." He remembered her menstrual cycle, which was not due today but should be a few days later. But when he pulled down her pants, he saw the blood stains on the thin sanitary pad and froze. Lin Xinlans face turned bright red with both shame and indigence. She got up, pushed him away, hurriedly straightened her clothes, and wrapped her body in the blanket. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was telling the truth, I didnt lie to you." Rong Shaoze clenched his fists tightly, veins throbbing on his forehead. He glared at her as if it were her fault that her period had come. "Why today? Isnt it supposed to be four or five days from now?!" Lin Xinlan was slightly stunned. How did he know her menstrual cycle? "My cycle is irregular; its common for it to start a few days early..." "You..." "Its not my fault!" she said in a hurry, fearing he would take her in spite of everything. Rong Shaoze took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the fierce desire within him, and gritted his teeth, "When did it start?" "Today..." Did that mean he had to wait a whole week before he could touch her?! "Lin Xinlan!" he roared in anger, grabbed her body, and pressed her down fiercely beneath him. God, he couldnt stand to wait even one day, let alone a week! Lin Xinlan struggled in panic, her eyes filled with unmistakable terror, "What are you doing? Are you not afraid of getting dirty? Rong Shaoze, dont go too far!!!" Was this man a beast? Even when she was like this, he still wanted to touch her? "Shut up!" the mans face turned even more livid with anger, "Who said I was going to touch you!" "Then you..." He bared his teeth with a sinister smile, his gaze fierce, as if he was about to devour her, "Who says I cant do other things if I dont touch you?" He pressed down on her, hugging her tight; Lin Xinlans face was squished against the mattress, almost deforming. "You... dont press down on me... Its heavy..." It was too heavy; she couldnt breathe, feeling as if all her organs were about to be squeezed out. Rong Shaoze turned her body over so that she faced him. One of his solid arms was around her waist, and the other hand pinched her face, forcing her to look into his eyes. His gaze was cold as he stared at her, his thin lips pressed into a line, not saying a word. As Lin Xinlan maintained eye contact with him, her eyes began to sting and she faltered. She blinked and asked confusedly, "Do you plan to just stare at me?" "Answer my questions honestly, or Ill punish you," he said coldly, his grip on her face tightening, truly not showing any tenderness. Lin Xinlan suppressed the disgust in her heart and asked indifferently, "What questions?" "..." He glared at her, silent. "What exactly is the question?" This man, does he have a mental problem? "Do you really want to divorce me?" Lin Xinlan froze for a moment; she hadnt expected him to ask this question. "Answer me honestly! No hiding anything," the man emphasized, as if he feared she would lie. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but sneer. She had not thought about lying at all. If Rong Shaoze would hurt someone else, maybe she would say a few words to ingratiate him. But she was not afraid of him hurting her, there was no need for her to ingratiate herself for her own sake. "Yes, I truly want to divorce you." "Not the slightest bit reluctant?" Chapter 266 We Can Still Have Another Child Chapter 266: Chapter 266 We Can Still Have Another Child"Not a shred of reluctance?" Her smile at the corner of her mouth grew even colder, "Do you think I would have any regrets?" A complex emotion flickered through the mans dark pupils, and he furrowed his brows, "You still hate me very much." "Ha ha... Rong Shaoze, youre so naive!" Lin Xinlan said coldly, "You know exactly what you have done to me. Everything youve done, I will remember forever. Ive already told you, I will never forgive you in my lifetime. If you never appeared before me again, I wouldnt hate you because I dont even want to waste my disdain on you!" Rong Shaozes gaze flickered slightly; he hadnt expected Lin Xinlan to reach a point where she couldnt even be bothered to hate him. Feeling a complex mix of emotions, the darkness in his eyes deepened as he changed the question, "What exactly will it take for you to not hate me?" "Ive answered that question before." "I want your answer now." "Its still the same answer, and it always will be!" That is, for him to disappear from her sight and never appear again for the rest of her life. Suddenly, the man stretched into a grin, bit her neck, and after aggressively gnawing on it for a while, he looked up and said, "Im not satisfied with your answer; this is your punishment." Lin Xinlan endured the pain, and could no longer hold back her vitriol, "Madman! Psychopath!" "Insult me again, and Ill punish you more." "..." She glared at him, unable to hide the intense anger and hatred in her eyes. "Take back that look!" Rong Shaoze suddenly became furious, his eyes flashing coldly, "Lin Xinlan, you better not let me see you like this again, otherwise I wont mind doing something thatll make you hate me even more!" She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were indifferent, devoid of the strong emotions from before. Yet, she clenched her teeth, her hands tightly grasping, as she struggled to suppress the rage in her heart. Rong Shaozes expression softened, and he lowered his head to press against her lips, his profound gaze searching the depths of her eyes as he asked in a deep, resounding voice, "One last question... whose child is it?" "..." Lin Xinlan met his gaze indifferently, her expression alarmingly alien. "Whose child is it?" he asked again, unable to hide a careful caution in his eyes. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She lifted the corners of her mouth into a slight smile, softly stating, "Its certainly not yours." The mans eyes jolted, and he roared with a lowered head, "No, he is mine! Xinlan, I know it, hes my child, isnt he?!" "Hes not!" Lin Xinlans emotions turned fiercely agitated as she ferociously struggled, the icy hate flaring up in her eyes anew. "Rong Shaoze, you must never mention him again! You keep asking me, isnt it tedious? It doesnt matter whose child he was because hes already dead, dead! No matter whose child he was, he cant be brought back!" "Okay, calm down, dont get agitated." He held her tight, continuously kissing her cheeks, gently soothing her emotions. Lin Xinlan gradually calmed down, her eyes closing painfully. Rong Shaoze kissed her lips and said tenderly, "I swear, I will never mention him again. Lets both forget him, shall we not think about him anymore?" "..." "Xinlan, we can still have children. Ill give you as many as you want. From now on, lets not talk about the past anymore, lets not think about those sad things again." "Also, if you dont want to marry me, we dont have to get married right now. When youre ready, well get married, okay?" Chapter 267 You Are The Only Mistress Here Chapter 267: Chapter 267 You Are The Only Mistress Here"Dont try to run away again. No matter where you go, I can find you, so you might as well save your energy. As long as you behave yourself, I will naturally treat you well. Whatever you want, I can give you," Rong Shaoze spoke many words to her, each one very gently. But to Lin Xinlans ears, they sounded very hypocritical. No matter how pleasant his words were, she disdained them. She would not bear his child again, never ever... Rong Shaoze held her like that, silently, endlessly kissing her cheeks, her neck. His hands caressed her back gently, as if he were handling a fragile infant. Lin Xinlan kept her eyes closed, not opening them. Unknowingly, she gradually drifted into dreamland, asleep. That night, Rong Shaoze held her and he too slept soundly, getting the first good sleep hed had in days. When Lin Xinlan opened her eyes the next day, she felt her whole body stiff and sore. She had slept in one position all night long without moving at all. It wasnt that she didnt want to move, it was because Rong Shaoze was holding her tightly with both arms and legs, not allowing her to move. Without turning around, she just threw off the covers and tugged forcefully at his arms. The man behind her woke with a start, flipped her over, and without a word kissed her for a while, then smiled with a curve in his lips, "That was a good morning kiss." "..." "Get up, lets go downstairs for breakfast." He wrapped his arms around her to lift her up, but his hands couldnt bear to let go of her soft body, feeling very comfortable inside. "Let me go!" she turned and glared at him discontentedly, her gaze indifferent and cold. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, he pinched her chin, pried open her lips, and kissed her deeply again. It was quite a while before he let her go. Lin Xinlan glared at him, panting, lacking even the mood to curse him. "Xinlan, dont look at me like that, otherwise I wont be able to resist wanting you," Rong Shaoze chuckled mischievously. "..." She still glared. His kiss came down once more, with Lin Xinlans chin in his grip, she had nowhere to flee, and he kissed her deeply again. "You..." Once she could breathe again, her face finally showed signs of anger. But Rong Shaoze just grinned devilishly, "Like I said, dont look at me like that, or I wont be able to resist the urge to kiss you. I dont mind kissing you anytime even if I cant touch you." "Bastard!" Lin Xinlan cursed under her breath and quickly turned her gaze away, daring not to look at him anymore. Her clothes had been torn by him yesterday, and were unwearable. The man got up, opened the wardrobe, and found a set of her old clothes for her. Lin Xinlan glanced at the closet; the clothes were still placed as before, not a single one missing, not even moved out of place. Rong Shaoze smiled with a hook of his lips, "I will always keep your things here for you. Xinlan, you are the only mistress of this place, and no one can replace you." "Hah, I should be so grateful for your generosity!" His words meant nothing to her; she didnt care at all. Swiftly dressed, she walked to the bathroom, where her toothbrush, cup, towel, and facial cleanser were still there. The man followed her in, crossing his arms and standing behind her, his charming smile reflected in the mirror. "What I said is true, isnt it? All your things are still here, I havent even let anyone change the bed sheets. Because they have your scent, and unless you return, I will never change them," he said. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan and he made indirect eye contact in the mirror. Chapter 268: You Should See a Psychologist Chapter 268: Chapter 268: You Should See a PsychologistUpon hearing his words, goosebumps sprang up all over her body. She couldnt help but mockingly retort, "If you really never change the sheets in your lifetime, that would be truly disgusting." Rong Shaoze sighed, his smile a mix of helplessness and indulgence, "How did such a deep and affectionate statement turn so distasteful as soon as you understood it?" Lin Xinlan felt even more creeped out. Rong Shaoze, this lunatic, sicko, pervert! Could he stop speaking to her with that revolting tone and those nauseating expressions?! Quickly bowing her head, she did not want to see him for another second. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She squeezed the toothpaste and filled a cup with water, took a sip and spit it out, then she began brushing her teeth. Arms encircled her from behind, and the mans sturdy body pressed up against her, the heat from his front making her back burn so hot she wanted to leap away, to shake him off. Rong Shaoze rested his chin on her shoulder, his tender eyes unblinkingly watching the woman in the mirror. Lin Xinlan, with foam in her mouth, asked coldly, "Let go of me. How am I supposed to brush my teeth if youre hugging me?" "Here, let me help you." He took the toothbrush from her hand and gently, slowly brushed for her. Their posture in the mirror clearly showed their intimacy, and Rong Shaozes actions were even more suggestively tiresome. Lin Xinlan, expressionless, fell silent for a few seconds, snatched the toothbrush back, and with her elbow gave him a strong nudge, "Ill do it myself!" She deliberately spoke at him, spraying his face with foam. Rong Shaoze closed his eyes slightly, and when she thought he would get angry, he opened them, his hands suddenly cupping her face, holding it steady, then pressed his own face to hers, smearing the foam on her face as well. Seeing her dirtied little face, he couldnt help but burst into joyful laughter. Lin Xinlans hands were shaking, she was trying hard to control her anger. "Xinlan, you look so cute like this." He rubbed her face and leaned in to kiss her foamy lips. Just as he was about to get close, a cold liquid poured down from the top of his head, the water soaked his hair, ran down into his neck, drenching his shirt. Lin Xinlan put down the cup and said indifferently, "You should see a psychologist, no, you should see a psychiatrist." She turned around to get water and continue brushing her teeth, not sparing him a glance at his current expression. Rong Shaoze wiped the water off his face, the smile from earlier was gone from his lips, and his gaze became only more profound and complex. Suddenly, he curved his lips into a smile, picked up the toothbrush to rinse his mouth, no longer doing things that would irk Lin Xinlan. The two went downstairs together for breakfast; the servants in the villa still called her Young Madam, treating her with great respect. This gave her an illusion as if she and Rong Shaoze had never divorced at all. After breakfast, Rong Shaoze wanted to take her out for some fun, but Lin Xinlan was not in the mood at all. She said indifferently, "You should release Mr. Qiao first. As long as youre holding him, I cant stop thinking about it, and it makes me uncomfortable." Rong Shaozes originally gentle eyes suddenly grew colder, he sneered, "If you want me to let him go, you had better do as I say and never mention his name in front of me again. Xinlan, I hate it when his name comes out of your mouth; it makes me feel like killing someone." "So whats the point of you keeping him locked up? If you release him, naturally I wont mention his name again." The man pulled her close, affectionately wrapping her in his arms. Chapter 269: I Shall Take Your Hatred Chapter 269: Chapter 269: I Shall Take Your HatredThe man pulled her body towards him and fondly hugged her in his arms. His words were ice-cold as he whispered in her ear. "I told you not to mention him. Who knows, he might suffer quite a bit soon, maybe even lose a finger..." Seeing that she shut her mouth and said no more, he smiled with satisfaction, a gleam flickering across his handsome dark pupils. "Thats my good girl, remember, in your heart and in your eyes, there can only be one manme. Not even in conversation should you mention another man." Lin Xinlan tilted her head slightly, her eyes glancing sideways at him as she said with a faint smile, "Dont worry, my heart and eyes are indeed full of you." His eyes brightened at her words, but then she added, "Because aside from you, Ive never hated anyone in my life. You are the one I hate the most in my heart and in my eyes." Perhaps this was what they meant by killing without a trace. With just a casual remark, she could affect his emotions and disturb his mind. Rong Shaozes lips tightened, and his gaze grew frosty. He clenched her waist tighter, biting her cheek as a form of punishment and laughed wickedly, "It doesnt matter, Ill take your hate too. I want all of you, everything. For now, Ill accept all your hate; later, Ill take all your love." The two looked at each other in silence, one with a cold expression, the other with a deep and complex gaze. Lin Xinlan was the first to turn away, lowering her gaze to hide the iciness in her eyes. She utterly scorned his words, his attitude. Rong Shaoze wouldnt let her mention Qiao Yiyang, and she hadnt brought him up again. She appeared indifferent, but she was in fact very anxious inside. She had no idea what had become of Qiao Yiyang under his control. ************* For two straight days, Rong Shaoze had followed her every step, guarding her closely. He did nothing else, only indulging in one activity day after day, kissing her, ceaselessly kissing her. Looking into the dark heat in the depths of his eyes, Lin Xinlan always felt a secret terror. She truly feared that in a moment of abandon, he might force himself on her. If that happened, all her efforts would have been in vain. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She glanced at him and was about to speak when suddenly the man cuped her head in his hands, kissing her forcefully. The kiss lasted a long time before he reluctantly ended it. But he didnt let go of her. His fingers caressed her lips, his gaze knowing, with a blazing desire dancing within. "Didnt I say not to look at me? The moment you do, I cant resist kissing you," he murmured hoarsely, feigning innocence in his actions. Lin Xinlan was exasperated and said in annoyance, "Dont make excuses for yourself, you clearly are just... hmm..." The man gave her another long, fervent kiss. Lin Xinlan was pressed down on the sofa by him, her face flushed and her body devoid of strength. Rong Shaoze leaned on her chest, rubbing against it, feeling his body uncomfortably taut. Why do women have to have their period every month, it would be better if it didnt come at all. He thought that by kissing her, by rubbing against her, he would relieve some of his urges, but it only intensified his burning desire, making him feel more tormented and miserable. "Xinlan, has it not stopped yet?" he asked in a raspy voice. Lin Xinlan was startled and quickly replied, "No, I always have it for a long time. Its only been three days; its nowhere near finished." "Really?" He sounded subdued, his hand mischievously sliding downwards, intending to investigate for himself. Lin Xinlans face turned pale with fright, "Rong Shaoze, what are you doing!" Chapter 270: His Eyes are Frighteningly Black Chapter 270: Chapter 270: His Eyes are Frighteningly BlackShe wanted to stop him, but in an instant, she was subdued by his single hand. His hand touched the sanitary pad, and a flash of disappointment crossed his eyes. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, he immediately withdrew his hand, and did not look at it directly as he had done last time. Lin Xinlan let out a breath without showing any trace of relief, and with a frown said, "Get up quickly, the servants will come soon." If someone saw them lying like this, she would be utterly embarrassed. "Let me lean on you a while longer." The man rubbed against her again. "No, get up now!" She tried to push him away, but he was so heavy she could hardly budge him. "Dont move!" Suddenly, Rong Shaoze roared, tensing up tightly like a stone. Lin Xinlan felt his burning heat, and without him saying anything, she didnt dare to move. The man lifted his head, his gaze landing on her face, his eyes frighteningly dark. Lin Xinlan swallowed hard with difficulty, her heart incredibly anxious. What if he couldnt control himself? Or, what if he forced himself on her right here? No, she would rather die than lose face like that, and if he dared to try anything, she was resolved to resist to the death. She paused for two seconds and when her hand touched his cold belt buckle, she snapped back to reality and shouted, "Butler Gu, Butler Gu!" Rong Shaoze immediately tried to cover her mouth, but he was a step too slow. "Whats the matter, Young Madam?" The old butler hurried over, and upon seeing their position, his face turned incredibly awkward. Rong Shaoze looked at her coldly and displeased, said, "Get out!" Lin Xinlan bit his hand, and the moment he loosened his grip, she hastily said, "Butler Gu, please phone Madam and tell her Ive returned! If you dont tell her, shell surely make trouble for you!" "This..." The old butler was stunned, completely at a loss as to the situation at hand. Rong Shaoze turned back to glare at her fiercely, saying angrily, "Do you think that by calling my mother here, I wont be able to do anything to you?" Lin Xinlan defiantly said, "Madam told me to never appear in front of you for the rest of my life, or else shed treat me unkindly! If you dont want Madam to know Im back, then behave yourself!" "Lin Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze was so angry he was gnashing his teeth. She had hit the nail on the head, he was indeed worried that if his mother found out, she might harm Lin Xinlan. Thats why he had not allowed news of her return to be spread. It wasnt that he lacked the ability to protect her. He just didnt want any trouble. On one side was the woman he cared for, on the other his mother; being stuck in the middle was difficult for him. What he hadnt anticipated was how thoughtful Lin Xinlan wasshe knew he was worried about his mother finding out about her return. "Rong Shaoze, be proper. You might not mind losing face, but I do. Get up quickly, my waist is so sore, and my legs are numb." She seized the opportunity to push him away and the man had to sit up reluctantly. Seeing that there was nothing for him to do, the old butler quietly slipped out, completely erasing his presence. Lin Xinlan pretended to rub her numb legs, got up with discomfort, and said, "Im going out for some fresh air." Chapter 271: Not Enough Even for You to Play House Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Not Enough Even for You to Play HouseLin Xinlan pretended to rub her numbing legs and stood up uncomfortably, "Im going to get some fresh air." "Where are you going for air?" Rong Shaoze stared at her, like a petulant child throwing a tantrum. "To the backyard!" she said irritably. As long as she wasnt with him, anywhere would do. She hurried toward the backyard. Upon arrival, a gentle breeze brought waves of floral scent, also cooling the temperature of her face. Rong Shaoze followed behind her closely, mimicking her every move as if he were her shadow. She walked forward in annoyance, yet he still followed her. The enormous swimming pool, under the sunlight, had blue water shining with dazzling brilliance. Lin Xinlan felt a sting in her heart with just one glance. She squinted her eyes and turned away, not daring to look for another second. Rong Shaozes voice, devoid of emotion, sounded from behind, "The water in the swimming pool has not been changed." Lin Xinlan turned her head away and said indifferently, "I dont want to see it, just fill it in." It was just a casual remark. Whether Rong Shaoze would do it or not, she wouldnt care. Little did she expect that when she woke up the next morning, Rong Shaoze was pulling her by the hand to the backyard, pointing at the filled-in swimming pool and saying, "What do you think we should build here?" Such a wide, such a deep swimming pool, filled in overnight. She hadnt heard a sound, not a whisper of noise! Lin Xinlan opened her eyes wide in disbelief, paused, and said nonchalantly, "This is your business, decide for yourself." "I want your input." "I have no suggestions." The man paused before saying, "How about planting some flowers and plants to make it look more vibrant?" "It would be even better to plant greenhouse vegetables. Not only can we have free vegetables, but it would also look more vibrant." Lin Xinlan said this teasingly, just to silence him for a bit. In her view, Rong Shaoze would definitely disdain crops, and certainly wouldnt plant vegetables in his luxurious villa. To her surprise, he nodded in agreement, not even pausing to think, "Thats a good idea, lets plant greenhouse vegetables. What vegetables do you like? I know you like eggplants, potatoes, and cabbages, right? Well plant those. And, you also love bell peppers." Lin Xinlans eyelashes quivered slightly. He actually knew what vegetables she loved to eat. How did he know? "I will instruct them to start planting the vegetables here right away. If you like gardening, you can set aside a piece of land and plant whatever you like," Rong Shaoze said, slightly tilting his head and smiling at her. In the sunlight, his smile was too dazzling, making it hard to look directly at him. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan turned her gaze away, saying lightly, "Id like to grow scallions." Since she couldnt do anything else here, it might be a way to pass the time by planting something. Rong Shaoze was taken aback for a moment, then immediately nodded, "Alright, how big an area do you need?" "Not big, this much should be enough," she gestured, indicating about one square meter. The man frowned slightly, "Thats too small, not even enough for playing house. It should be at least ten square meters, but I think even ten is too small, lets make it twenty." Lin Xinlan rolled her eyes speechlessly, "Do you think youre living inside it? Twenty square meters is huge, are you planning to specialize in growing scallions to sell?" Rong Shaoze, indignant, said seriously, "Dont mock me for not understanding, Ive seen others grow crops. And I do have common sense," Chapter 272: Both Dacong and Xiaocong Are Scallions Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Both Dacong and Xiaocong Are ScallionsA green onion seedling can grow several green onions. If the land is small, once all the green onions have grown, it will be very crowded, and by then itll be too late for you to cry." "..." Lin Xinlan resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said indifferently, "Do you think green onions are as big as cabbages?" "Even if they are not, green onions still need a certain amount of space. Give you twenty square meters, and youll probably have enough for all the servants in the entire villa." Let alone enough for the villas servants to eat, it would last them quite a while indeed. Lin Xinlan rubbed her aching forehead, deciding not to argue with him anymore, "No matter how much space is needed to grow green onions, I just want a small patch. Im just growing them for fun, not to eat, okay?" "So you still think Im wrong, dont you?" The man became stubborn, "Come on, Ill show you how much space is needed to plant green onions. Did you grow up in the countryside or the city? Looking at you, you definitely havent seen crops being farmed. Never mind, Ill take you to learn a thing or two, see how to plant green onions." Rong Shaoze pulled her by the hand and headed outside. Lin Xinlan couldnt stop him, and with great speechlessness, was stuffed into the car. He drove the car and took her to a farmstay. Rong Shaoze seemed very familiar with the place, greeted the owner, and then pulled Lin Xinlan towards the large vegetable garden at the back. Pointing to a piece of land with onions, he raised his eyebrows and said smugly, "See? The onions are so big; if the land isnt large enough, you wont be able to plant many." Lin Xinlan looked and instantly facepalmed. "Rong Shaoze, thats a leek, not a green onion." She said with patience. "Leek or green onion, they are all onions." He replied confidently. "..." Lin Xinlan really wanted to tell him, youre so ignorant, childish to the point of ignorance. She saw a plot with green onions planted, pointed to it, and asked him, "What do you say, whats that?" The man looked over, furrowed his brow, and asked doubtfully, "Weed?" Lin Xinlan couldnt hold back and laughed out loud. She had tried very hard to restrain her laughter, but traces of a smile still lingered at the corners of her mouth. Feeling Rong Shaozes intense gaze, she looked at him curiously, meeting his sparkling eyes. He bent his lips into a charming smile and said tenderly, "Xinlan, you actually look very beautiful when you laugh." The smile at the corner of Lin Xinlans mouth disappeared completely in an instant. Coldness and detachment became her camouflage once again. A trace of disappointment crossed the mans eyes. "You should smile more, I hope you are happy," he said with a sigh. Lin Xinlan did smile, but with a cold smirk, "Ill be very happy if you dont appear in front of me." "Come on, lets go back," he said, taking her hand and not saying anything else, and turned away indifferently. Lin Xinlan really wanted to shout at him, after he had hurt her so badly, now he was putting on this very caring and concerned act, didnt he find it so fake, so hypocritical?! Did he think that just by showing her a little care and some gentle words, and saying ambiguous things, she could forget the pain he had caused her? Impossible, Rong Shaoze, I will never forget what you did to me for the rest of my life. Unless you die, I will never forgive you. ---- It had already been seven days, Lin Xinlan had endured for seven days. During that time, she had secretly called Rong Mingyan to ask if Qiao Yiyang had returned. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 273: Are You Accumulating Good Karma for Yourself? Chapter 273: Chapter 273: Are You Accumulating Good Karma for Yourself?During that time, she had stealthily called Rong Mingyan to ask if Qiao Yiyang had returned yet. Rong Mingyan said Qiao Yiyang hadnt returned. Lin Xinlan could no longer bear it; she was terribly worried that Qiao Yiyang had already fallen victim to Rong Shaozes cruel acts. Although he had warned her not to mention other men in his presence, she couldnt hold back anymore and burst into the study, questioning loudly. "Rong Shaoze, what exactly have you done to Qiao Yiyang?! Release him at once, if anything happens to him, I will never let you off!" She stood in front of him, questioning angrily, her words sharp and filled with threats. Rong Shaoze slightly raised his head, looking emotionlessly at her with a chilling glimmer in his eyes. "Xinlan, have you forgotten? Ive told you not to mention him in front of me." Lin Xinlan leaned on the desk with both hands, glaring at him, and said through gritted teeth, "Then release him, and I wont mention him in front of you ever again!" The mans gaze was deep and calculating, and he pressed his lips together, not saying a word. Lin Xinlan was frantic, "Rong Shaoze, what exactly do you want?! Dont think that just because youre powerful, you can do whatever you like. Do you really think there will be no retribution for killing? Let me tell you, God sees every life you take, and sooner or later, retribution will fall upon your head! Would you not put an end to your sins and accumulate some good fortune for yourself?" Rong Shaozes gaze turned even colder, but she failed to notice. "Release Qiao Yiyang quickly, I mean it, if you dont, Im calling the police! Even if your power is great, its not greater than the police, I dont believe you can truly do whatever you want, acting unchallenged!" The man suddenly stood up, violently kicking the chair away. The leather swivel chair slid across the floor, crashing into the bookshelf; the shelf fell with a thunderous noise, scattering books all over. Lin Xinlan was so frightened that she shuddered, standing still, not daring to move. Rong Shaoze approached her with an icy expression, his terrifying gaze locking onto her as if he wanted to devour her whole. He grabbed her wrist in a tight grasp, twisting it with a mockery of a smile on his lips. "Lin Xinlan, Ill take you right now to witness my power, my unrivaled authority. I want to see if I indeed will face anyretribution!" Dragging her along, he headed outside, and Lin Xinlan tried to grab onto the desk. But his strength was too great; she stumbled and collided against his solid back, her nose aching from the impact, nearly bringing her to tears. Rong Shaoze did not pause for a moment, roughly pulling her as he quickly descended the stairs. Lin Xinlan staggered behind him, exiting the villa to where his car was parked. He shoved her into the car, locked the door, got in from the other side, and without saying a word, he floored the gas pedal. The car sped off like an arrow released from its bow. The car was moving fast, objects on both sides of the road quickly receding into the distance. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlans hands trembled as she tried several times before finally fastening her seatbelt. Clutching the strap tightly, her face turned pale, and she felt very uneasy. Rong Shaoze was angry again; what was he going to do? Had he killed Qiao Yiyang? No, she absolutely wouldnt allow him to harm Qiao Yiyang! Gathering her courage, she glanced at the mans face. Seeing him with a cold expression and clouded eyes made her worries grow even more severe. This man was too terrifying; how she wished to be rid of him, to never have to see him again. Chapter 274: Whether We Can Get Out Alive Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Whether We Can Get Out AliveRong Shaoze drove very fast, and on several occasions Lin Xinlan thought they were going to have an accident, but luckily his driving skills were sound, and he safely brought her in front of a secluded villa in the suburbs. The villa sat atop a hill, surrounded by dense thickets of trees. The house was concealed within the trees, well-hidden. As his car came to a stop, two black-clad bodyguards approached to open the door for him. Lin Xinlan was pulled out of the car by him and followed him inside. The villa was spacious, with bodyguards stationed at the entrance, and she could sense a sharp, deadly tension in the air. After crossing a corridor, they arrived at an iron door, and Rong Shaoze spoke indifferently, "Open the door." The bodyguards on either side respectfully opened the door, leaving her staring into pitch darkness, unable to see anything. Rong Shaoze turned to her with a cold smile, "Arent you very concerned about Qiao Yiyang? Well, Im taking you to see how he is doing now." "What did you do to him?" Lin Xinlan asked anxiously. She was truly worried that Rong Shaoze had done something bloody and cruel to Qiao Yiyang. A wicked smile played at the corners of the mans lips, "Youll know once you see..." This was a basement, and down a flight of steps, there was another iron door flanked by bodyguards. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They opened the door, and Lin Xinlan didnt dare look, yet she stared tensely inside, not blinking. Rong Shaoze pulled her in, yet the stark white lighting could not fully illuminate the dark room. But the light was sufficient for her to see Qiao Yiyang sitting on a chair. He sat there, unharmed, and upon seeing them enter, he abruptly stood up, looking towards Lin Xinlan with surprise and joy. Seeing him unharmed, a weight lifted from Lin Xinlans heart. She turned to face Rong Shaoze and said softly, "Let him go. Hes been locked up here for several days now, your anger must have subsided, right?" Rong Shaoze released her hand without a word, and an underling placed a chair behind him. He sat down, crossed his legs, and looked at them both with a calm gaze. His look made her uneasy, Qiao Yiyangs expression tightened with concern; he glanced at Lin Xinlan worriedly before facing Rong Shaoze with a stoic expression. "Rong Shaoze, what are you trying to accomplish by locking me up here? Youve imprisoned me and deprived me of my freedom, and I will settle this score with you sooner or later," Qiao Yiyang challenged. "Ha," the man scoffed, his eyes filling with cold disdain, "You cant even take care of yourself now and you still think of settling scores with me. You better think about whether youll even leave here alive!" Lin Xinlan felt her face blanch and a bad premonition arose, "What are you going to do to him?" He sneered, dark eyes full of stormy clouds, "Xinlan, do you know? I was planning to let him go if you could endure for ten days, ten days without mentioning his name, I would have released him. But its only been seven days, and you couldnt help yourself. Since youve broken the game rules, naturally I dont need to be considerate anymore. I will do whatever I want." "Rong Shaoze, dont be unreasonable! How was I supposed to know your game rules? You never told me!" Lin Xinlan shouted anxiously. The man smiled faintly, arrogant as he said, "As long as I set the game rules, thats enough, I dont need to tell anyone." His attitude, truly, was too condescending. "You, dont go too far!" Lin Xinlan clenched her fists, eyes blazing with barely suppressed fury. Seeing his face darken, she hurriedly controlled her temper and spoke in a more pleasant tone: Chapter 275: What Makes You Think You Can Give Her Happiness Chapter 275: Chapter 275: What Makes You Think You Can Give Her HappinessSeeing that he was in a bad mood, she quickly controlled her temper and said with a smile, "Rong Shaoze, please let Mr. Qiao go. He hasnt offended you, nor has he done anything to wrong you. Its unfair for you to treat him this way." "Hasnt done anything to wrong me?!" The man suddenly stood up, pulled out a photograph from the inner pocket of his suit jacket, and flung it in front of her with such force that it nearly hit her face. "Isnt this proof enough? Do you still dare to say he hasnt wronged me?! Lin Xinlan, do you know, just because of this photograph, he could die a hundred times!" That photograph again... Lin Xinlan shook her head with a pained expression, saying helplessly, "Its because of this photograph that you killed my child. Now you are going to use this photograph to kill Mr. Qiao too? Rong Shaoze, Ive told you before, we were framed. Nothing happened between Mr. Qiao and me. Someone drugged us on purpose, just to take this photograph. And isnt it all because of the trouble youve caused? If you hadnt made enemies everywhere, would anyone target me? Because of you, how much suffering have I endured, and how many times have I been targeted?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In the end, the existence of this photograph is all because of you. You are the true instigator of this whole affair!" "If what youre saying is true, then tell me, who took this photograph? Who is framing you?" he asked coldly. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth, not sure if she should reveal Zhou Yus name. "It was Zhou Yu," Qiao Yiyang said calmly. "He set up me and Xinlan. His aim was to use the photograph to blackmail us into rescuing Zhou Xi. We indeed were framed. If I had actually been involved with Xinlan, Id never deny it. However, I do wish whats depicted in the photograph was real, but unfortunately, its fake." Rong Shaoze slowly shifted his gaze, his icy and sharp eyes landing on Qiao Yiyang, a hint of bloodthirst flickering through them. "From the sound of it, are you implying that, if possible, you wouldnt mind sleeping with my wife?" Lin Xinlan opened her eyes wide in shock, almost cursing out loud. Rong Shaozes words were so shameless! And besides, they were already divorced; she was no longer his wife! Qiao Yiyang didnt flinch from his glare. He smiled faintly, his demeanor at ease: "I wont deny that I like her, Rong Shaoze. If you cant give her happiness, please let her go. I can give her everything she wants. I believe that Xinlan would be at least a hundred times, a thousand times... happier with me than with you." Rong Shaozes face darkened suddenly, like the brooding clouds before a storm, foreboding and terrifying. Lin Xinlan grew anxious inside, knowing that Qiao Yiyangs words at this moment would only enrage him further. "Heh, quite bold," he coldly sneered, nodding with a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Then Id like to see, on what basis can you give herhappiness! Guards, blind his eyes and silence his voice for me. I want to see how hes going to make her happy!!" The last sentence was practically a roar. Enraged, Rong Shaozes men naturally didnt dare delay. Several black-clad bodyguards quickly rushed in and violently pinned Qiao Yiyang to the ground. The cold, sharp tip of a knife aimed at his eyes, about to stab in "Dont!" Lin Xinlan, terrified, threw herself over, clinging tightly to Rong Shaozes waist, her entire body trembling. Chapter 276: Die Before Your Eyes! Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Die Before Your Eyes!"Rong Shaoze, just let him go. His feelings for me are his own, and I dont like him at all. If you hurt him, Ill feel guilty and blame myself for the rest of my life, believing it was all my fault, that I caused his suffering. I would care for him for the rest of my life out of guilt. Is that the outcome you want to see? If you want me to look after him forever, then go ahead and strike!" She spoke the truth, not out of deliberate submission or to curry favor. The mans deep gaze landed on her face, peering into the depths of her eyes, "Then kill him, and you wont have to take care of him for the rest of your life." He said coldly, a real intent to kill flickering in his heart. Lin Xinlans face turned pale in an instant, and she shook her head in horror, trembling as she said, "If you kill him, it would be better to kill me! Your actions dont show care for me, but hurt me deeply! Rong Shaoze, you promised that as long as I stayed by your side without running away, you would treat me well and give me anything. Is this your promise? It was just a casual joke, wasnt it? You can still hurt me if you want, what do you take me for? If you never cared, why did you feed me all those insincere words?!" "I never spoke insincerely! Everything I said to you was true! Xinlan, dont worry, I will treat you well. But he must die." A vicious glint passed through his eyes as he spoke brutally, "He dared to call you Xinlan, dared to harbor inappropriate thoughts towards you, he deserves to die!" "Did you even understand a word I said?!" Lin Xinlan screamed in fury, "If you kill him, Ill die right in front of you! Id rather die than live a life tortured by you, enduring the pain you inflict on me!" "You!" Rong Shaoze glared at her, his face turning ashen with rage, his tense muscles subtly twitching. "Lin Xinlan, dont threaten me!" "Im not threatening you, Im telling the truth!" She let go of him, stepped back, and then suddenly charged towards the wall, intending to smash into it and end her life. The force of her sprint was immense, her actions filled with resolve, showing not a hint of hesitation. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze watched his guts wrenching in fear. Fortunately, his body reacted faster than his brain. He moved with lightning speed, catching her just before she hit the wall, yanking her hard into his embrace, holding her tight. Seeing her safe in his arms, the fear that had reached his throat dropped down in an instant, then a towering wave of anger welled up inside him. He shook her violently, his eyes bloodshot, as he yelled at her in anger. ""Lin Xinlan, if you dare to die, I will make sure Qiao Yiyang has nowhere to be buried! And your family, Ill send them all down to join you! Try me if you dont believe me, see if I dare to kill them all!" Lin Xinlan was terrified by her own actions. She forced herself to calm down, her face whiter than paper as she said, "Let him go, lets go back." Her voice was soft, carrying a mix of vulnerability and pleading. Rong Shaozes anger dissipated unexpectedly, no matter how powerful and willful he was, when faced with her, he found himself helpless. The raging fury from just moments ago vanished, even his wrath towards Qiao Yiyang significantly diminished. Rong Shaoze pursed his lips, staring at her for a while. His large hand gripped the back of her head, pressing her into his chest, he let out a sigh. Chapter 277: Letting You Understand My World Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Letting You Understand My World"Alright, for your sake, Ill let him go today. But you are never to plead for him again, and you are not to seek death for anyone else, got it?" He nearly spoke the latter part between clenched teeth. "Mm." Lin Xinlan softly replied, her hand clutching his clothes, her body still trembling slightly. She had not yet recovered from the shock she had just experienced. Rong Shaoze hooked his lips into a smile, though it was a reluctant one: "You dont have the guts, yet you dare to think about suicide. You really are a woman in need of disciplining!" He picked her up horizontally, turned his body to block her line of sight, preventing her from glancing at Qiao Yiyang. Turning his head slightly, he softly said, "Let the man go." "Yes!" Lin Xinlan really wanted to take a look at how Qiao Yiyang was, but Rong Shaoze explicitly refused to let her, so she had no choice but to hold back, otherwise his anger, which he had difficulty suppressing, might flare up again. After the pair left, the bodyguard released Qiao Yiyang, patting him forcefully on the shoulder with a harsh warning, "Behave yourself in the future, and if you dare to harbor any inappropriate thoughts again, youll see how Shaoze will deal with you!" Qiao Yiyang calmly straightened his suit, his eyes dark and deep, his face expressionless. What he was thinking, nobody knew. Looking at the open door, he straightened his spine and walked out with determined strides, his demeanor utterly indifferent... Sitting in the car, Lin Xinlan leaned against the back seat, her gaze falling outside the window. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The events of today had shaken her. She did not like Rong Shaozes cruelty and ruthlessness, but equally, she was relieved that he had listened to her today and spared Qiao Yiyang. But would such a thing happen again in the future? She could handle it once, but she really worried she might not cope a second time... Rong Shaoze saw her daydreaming and reached out to hold one of her hands, controlling the steering wheel with just the other hand. "What are you thinking about?" Lin Xinlan pulled her thoughts back and said lightly, "Nothing at all." The man clearly did not believe her words: "Were you scared today?" "..." "You wont have to deal with this kind of thing in the future, dont worry, I cant bear to scare you." Lin Xinlan tilted her head slightly: "Rong Shaoze, what exactly is your world like?" He glanced at her, his lips curving into a smile: "Why, have you decided to learn more about me?" "Are you in the mafia? Do you have your own gang?" she asked tentatively, a hint of caution in her eyes. What if he feared she would leak information and decided to silence her? "The mafia?" He laughed, amused, "Have you been watching too many TV dramas? Tell me, what is the mafia?" Lin Xinlan was taken aback, and honestly said, "Its a gang that engages in illegal activities." "Hmm, not a bad definition. However, if that were the case, then the world would be full of mafia organizations. No one is entirely righteous; everyone has their own position; it depends on how you understand it. Perhaps in your eyes, I should be considered the mafia." What does he mean should be? In her eyes, he was. "Xinlan, in time, I will gradually let you understand my world, but not now. Can you understand that?" he asked gently. Lin Xinlan hadnt intended to learn about his world; her question was just casual. "Mm." She nodded slightly, that sufficed as an answer. The two did not speak further, but the atmosphere was not silent; instead, it was a natural quietness. Lin Xinlan quietly leaned back in her seat, watching the landscape outside, her mood gradually settling. The incident that had just occurred had also exited her mind, becoming a fragment of the past. Chapter 278 This Should Be a Conspiracy Chapter 278: Chapter 278 This Should Be a ConspiracyThe events of earlier had also departed from her mind, becoming a fragment of the past. After returning to the villa on Yan Mountain, the two of them ate dinner, and then she went upstairs to rest. Probably because her heart was too tired, her body felt very exhausted, and soon she fell into a deep sleep. Rong Shaoze didnt disturb her, and she slept until evening. When she opened her eyes, it was already nine oclock at night. She stretched lazily, and it was then that she remembered she had to contact Qiao Yiyang. She merely sent him a message, asking if he had gotten home safely. Qiao Yiyang replied to her quickly; he said he had already gotten back safely and told her not to worry. Both had only one sentence to say, nothing superfluous. It seemed as if both were afraid that saying one extra word might bring trouble to the other. Lin Xinlan indeed feared trouble. After confirming Qiao Yiyang was alright, she deleted the message to prevent endless troubles should Rong Shaoze see it. Stepping out of the bedroom, she saw that the study door was open; with one glance, she could see Rong Shaoze working at his desk. He looked up and made eye contact with her, waved to her, signaling her to come over. Lin Xinlan walked into the study, Rong Shaoze asked her to close the door and then come to his side. She did as he asked, approaching him; he took her hand and let her sit on his lap. His arms wrapped around her body, his handsome fingers dancing on the keyboard, and symbols she couldnt understand flickered continuously on the screen. "Is there something wrong?" she asked, puzzled when he remained silent. "Wait a moment," the man said, focused on the computer. He typed a few keys, closed the program, and the computer displayed a desktop background of the ocean. The water in the sea was very blue, and in the distance, there was a small island. The simple background conveyed a sense of vast openness. Only then did Rong Shaoze have a moment to wrap his arms around her waist, locking eyes with her. "Did you sleep well?" he asked softly. "Mhm," Lin Xinlan nodded, her complexion looking much rosier. Rong Shaoze took one of her hands, caressing it lovingly, "I have a question to ask you." "What is it?" "Tell me everything about how Zhou Yu designed to trap you, with no omissions; dont leave out any detail." Lin Xinlan thought he was going to pursue Zhou Yus responsibility and responded indifferently: "I heard Zhou Yu has disappeared. Even if you want to trouble him, you cant find the person." "Whether Im going to trouble him is a matter for later. Right now, I just want to know what happened at the time. Perhaps this matter is not so simple; there could be someone behind the scenes." A flicker of surprise and doubt passed through Xinlans eyes, "Why would you suspect that? Right, it might have been a conspiracy. I remember at the time Zhou Yu gave us all the photos, not even keeping the negatives. I saw with my own eyes all the photos being burned; none should have been missed. I dont understand where the photos you received came from." Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, and he said with a cold laugh, "Thats the crux of the problem. Do you still remember Zhou Yuns death? I said someone killed her and framed it on me, and Zhou Yu was also being used. They, were all coming for me." Thinking that he had fallen into someone elses trap, and not only ended up covered in blood but also personally killed his own child, he was filled with hatred. Once he finds that person, he will make sure they regret ever being born! Lin Xinlans brow furrowed slightly, her eyes filled with solemnity, "Have you not found out who sent you the photos?" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 279: Not minding being her leftovers Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Not minding being her leftovers"I couldnt find out. At first, I thought it was the paparazzi who took the photos and then sent them to me on purpose. Later, I began to suspect that it wasnt a coincidence. Maybe you and Qiao Yiyang were set up as part of someone elses plan." Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat as she asked incredulously, "Who is that person?" Rong Shaozes mouth curved into an even colder smile, "I suspect theres no one else but him." Lin Xinlan hesitated, then ventured a guess, "You mean Rong Mingyan?" "It should be him, hes the only one who might have a reason to scheme against me. Plus, isnt he acquainted with Qiao Yiyang?" "You suspect Qiao Yiyang is involved too? Zhou Yu plotted against me, and he knew it all along... Was the photo taken on his orders?" Lin Xinlan asked, her flesh crawling with fear. The more she thought about it, the scarier it became. If that was the case, wasnt she just a pawn in someone elses game? Seeing her in a daze, Rong Shaoze cupped her face and said with a slight smile, "All right, stop thinking about these things. Leave the investigation to me. It might not be what you think." Lin Xinlan looked up at him in surprise, meeting his brilliant gaze. Was Rong Shaoze actually trying to comfort her? She didnt quite understand the feeling in her heart; it was complicated, and she couldnt figure it out... Averting her gaze, she said lightly, "You continue with your work. Im going downstairs to grab something to eat; Im a bit hungry." "Thats perfect, I havent eaten either. Can you cook? Make something fresh and bring it up. Lets eat together," Rong Shaoze smiled. She instinctively refused, "My cooking isnt great, you could ask..." "Right now, I only want to eat what you make." "...All right then," she reluctantly agreed. The man kissed her lips, then let her go, satisfied. Lin Xinlan went downstairs to the kitchen, which was stocked with all sorts of ingredients, including ready-made dumpling fillings. She wrapped some dumplings, boiled them, and carried two plates upstairs on a tray. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze ate with relish, finishing all ten dumplings on his plate. After eating five, Lin Xinlan felt quite full. Seeing him eyeing the dumplings on her plate, she had no choice but to push her plate toward him. "Do you want more? Im full," she said. "Then I wont be polite," he chuckled as he took the plate, unfazed by the fact that they were her leftovers and quickly finished them off. "Do you want more? Shall I go cook some?" Seeing his hunger, she suspected he hadnt eaten for days... "No, Im full. Are you? If youre not, I can go downstairs and cook for you," he offered in return, actually asking her. Lin Xinlan nodded slightly, "Im full." The dumplings she had made were quite large, and a few were enough for her. After cleaning up the dishes, she watched TV downstairs for a while before heading up to sleep. After taking a bath, she lay in bed, unable to fall asleep. She had slept too much during the day and didnt feel like sleeping now. Rong Shaoze worked late before coming to rest, while Lin Xinlan kept her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. The man took a bath, tiptoed to the bed, lay down next to her, turned off the lamp with a gentle movement, and leaned close to her. Smelling the jasmine scent on her body from the bath, his body reacted involuntarily, tensing up. He didnt care whether she was asleep or not, wrapping his arms around her from behind and pressing his thin lips against her skin. Lin Xinlan shifted slightly, saying in dissatisfaction, "Dont bother me, I want to sleep." Chapter 280: Must See a Doctor Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Must See a Doctor"You sleep, Ill do my thing." He flipped her over and kept kissing her neck. "Woman, its been seven days. Your period should be over by now." Lin Xinlan opened her eyes, placing her hands on his chest, and said sheepishly, "Its not over yet." With the dim light from outside, she could see the mans deeply furrowed brow and the intense dissatisfaction in his eyes. "How can it not be over? Its been seven days. Can you really keep bleeding endlessly?" "I dont know. It must be irregular menstruation. Ive heard that some women, when theyre not well, can have it last for a whole month." The mans frown deepened, but it wasnt out of dissatisfaction, but rather concern. "Bleeding so much, arent you about to die?" "..." "No, youre coming with me to the hospital tomorrow to get checked out and see whats really going on." Lin Xinlan lowered her eyelashes slightly and said lightly, "Lets wait a couple of days. If its still not over, then well go to the hospital." "Were going tomorrow!" Rong Shaoze insisted. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was just as obstinate, "I dont want to go to the hospital, and I really dont want to smell disinfectant. Can we go in a couple of days? I truly dont want to see a doctor." "You woman!" Rong Shaoze lay in bed, pulling her into his arms, and lectured her, "If youre not well, you have to go to the hospital. What if this turns into a serious problem?" "This should be temporary. Theres no need to make a big fuss. Its my body, and I know what condition Im in." The man became a little angry, "Dont be stubborn with me, you must go to the doctor tomorrow!" His anger infected her, and she grew angry as well, firmly pushing his body away. She raised her voice: "Why are you so concerned about my body? What you have always done is to hurt me, to make me barely hang on to life, nearly dying every time. If Im unwell now, its your fault! I dont need your hypocritical concern, just leave me alone!" "Slap" Rong Shaoze abruptly turned on the bedside lamp, sat up, and glared at her with a gloomy look in his eyes. "Lin Xinlan, Im trying to be nice to you, can you stop being unreasonable?!" She gave him a cold smile and said indifferently, "I am being unreasonable, and what I hate the most is you slapping me and then offering me a candy. You dont need to pretend to care about me; Im already used to your brutality." Thinking about everything he had done to her, she couldnt help but feel hatred. Did he really think that by being a little nice to her, he could make her forget the hurt she had suffered? She was not someone to forget the pain once the wound had healed! And she wouldnt demean herself to get along well with someone who had hurt her multiple times. Rong Shaoze felt as if his kindness had been cruelly discarded and fed to dogs. His heart was filled with helplessness, anger, and an indescribable pain. He had hurt her, and he regretted it deeply. But when he wanted to make amends, wouldnt she give him that chance? Rong Shaoze, holding back his patience, said softly, "Xinlan, can we start over? I wont hurt you again in the future, Ill treat you well, just believe me." Lin Xinlan turned her back to him, her voice detached, "Rong Shaoze, we cant start over, because we never actually started." "Are you really so heartless?" Chapter 281: Just Let You Be Willful Once Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Just Let You Be Willful Once"Are you really so heartless?" "The one who has always been heartless is you. My heartlessness toward you now doesnt even compare to one percent of what youve done to me." A silence fell behind her, and then Rong Shaoze suddenly burst out angrily, "In one word, you just hate me for hurting you before, right?! You just wont forgive me, right?!" Lin Xinlan turned her head, her eyes calm as she looked at him. Compared to his rage and agitation, she seemed very indifferent. "Why should I not continue to hate you? And why should I forgive you?" He quickly said, "I can be good to you..." "Thats not what I want." "Then what do you want..." What? He didnt finish his question because he remembered what she wanted. She wanted freedom, to leave him, to have him never appear before her again. But he could never satisfy her with that request. Rong Shaoze clenched his fists tightly, his whole body tense as if struggling to contain something. Suddenly, he got out of bed in a fury and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief and caressed her belly, slowly closing her eyes. The next morning, Rong Shaozes anger had subsided. He had come to realize that every time Lin Xinlan spoke to him, there was a sting in her words, and there was no point in taking it to heart. As long as he persisted in treating her well, she would eventually be moved by him and treat him well in return. After breakfast, he continued to suggest, "Xinlan, lets go to the hospital later and have the doctor check on you." Lin Xinlan halted her steps to leave, her brow slightly furrowed, "I made it very clear last night, I dont want to go to the hospital." "I dont think that constitutes a reason for you not to go." "Then what reason do you need?" she asked, looking at him with a cold, mocking smile. "Ive been sick too often. Im thoroughly sick of the smell of hospitals, and I hate taking medicine and getting IV drips. I dislike it even more when you are nice to me; the nicer you are to me, the more I want to do the opposite of what you want. Are these reasons sufficient for you?" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened slightly, "Do you mean to say that if Im not good to you, youll be good to me?" "..." "If thats the case, I dont mind being unkind to you. However, although Id really like you to treat me better, I still cant bear to be unkind to you." Lin Xinlan didnt want to listen to his nonsense and said indifferently, "You dont need to persuade me to go to the hospital. If it hasnt stopped in a couple of days, Ill go without you telling me to. Dont worry, I wont harm my own body just to spite you." Since she had put it that way, Rong Shaoze could only compromise. "Fine, Ill let you have your way this time," he said indulgently, as if indulging a very rebellious girl. Lin Xinlans brow furrowed slightly, she shifted her gaze away indifferently, feeling extremely irritated and helpless inside. She longed to escape Rong Shaoze, but continuing on like this between them, what was it all for? Time quickly passed, and two days later, Lin Xinlans period still hadnt ended. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ten days had passed; who has a period that lasts for ten days straight? If they do, its usually because theres something wrong with their body. Rong Shaoze said coldly that he would take her to the hospital, and Lin Xinlan did not object; she went with him. They went to Tao Huas hospital, located in B City, which is very famous for treating gynecological diseases and hardly any hospital compares to it. Sitting in the examination room, the doctor asked Lin Xinlan some questions. She didnt answer much, but instead said to the doctor: "I think its probably related to the miscarriage I had a while ago, which is why my period is irregular. Chapter 282: He Might Be a Quack Chapter 282: Chapter 282: He Might Be a Quack"But theres nothing majorly wrong with my body, my stomach doesnt hurt, nor are my hands and feet cold." Such cases were common for the doctor, who didnt even suggest an ultrasound, but simply wrote a prescription and advised her to get the herbal medicine and take good care of herself. Rong Shaoze, sitting to one side, bristled when he saw the doctor prescribe medication so hastily without arranging for an examination, and sharply said, "What kind of doctor are you, prescribing medicine after just a few questions and not even arranging for a checkup? What if the prescription you wrote is wrong?!" The doctor had never met Rong Shaoze and naturally did not know his status. Moreover, since Tao Hua was away on a trip and Rong Shaoze had not asked him for any special attention, the doctor was also unaware of his relationship with Tao Hua. And yes, his temper was quite bad. Seeing that his medical skills were being questioned, the doctor, eyes wide with annoyance, retorted, "Am I the doctor or are you? Ive seen countless patients, and cases like hers are the most common. I could write prescriptions with my eyes closed. Do I still need to do an examination?!" Rong Shaozes gaze turned frosty, his expression darkening to something almost frightening. The doctor stiffened, feeling apprehensive under that intense stare. This man looked like someone not to be trifled with... S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fearing that Rong Shaoze might lose his temper, Lin Xinlan quickly took his hand, saying, "Lets go, you should trust the doctors medical skills. Lets get the medicine quickly; I dont want to stay in the hospital." "..." Rong Shaoze didnt move, his eyes still coldly fixed on the doctor. If it werent for Lin Xinlan speaking, he might have already stood up and thrown a punch. Seeing him motionless, Lin Xinlan became even more anxious, "Are you going or not? If you wont, then Im leaving!" She shook him off and stormed out of the consultation room, and sure enough, Rong Shaoze quickly followed her. He caught her wrist and asked, dissatisfied, "Why are you running off?" "If I dont run, should I watch you start a fight with someone? I might even get caught in the crossfire. And really, could the doctors prescription possibly be wrong? If it were, Tao Huas hospital would have closed down long ago. You should trust Tao Huas standards for hiring people; he wouldnt allow anyone without skills to work in his hospital." Rong Shaoze couldnt help but chuckle, "So you have that much faith in Tao Huas medical skills? You might be mistaken, perhaps hes a quack doctor." "Could a quack run the most famous gynecological hospital in B City?" she snapped at him irritably and turned to leave. Rong Shaoze quickly caught up, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, forcefully trying to walk with her, but Lin Xinlan struggled a few times and then let him be. After they picked up many herbal medicines, as they were about to leave the hospital, they saw medical staff rushing a patient in on a stretcher. Lin Xinlan glanced over carelessly and then her eyes widened in surprise. Wasnt that Mother Zhou? She hurriedly grabbed a nurse and asked anxiously, "Excuse me, whats wrong with her?" The nurse dropped the words impatiently: "Late-stage cancer!" She turned back to Rong Shaoze and said, "Lets not leave just yet; lets find out about her condition first, then we can go." The man was displeased, his face sullen, "Why do you care about her? Dont forget, both her sons set you up. Even if you are kind-hearted, you shouldnt be a pushover!" "I know Zhou Xi and Zhou Yu have done wrong, but if they can realize their mistakes and mend their ways, they arent beyond redemption. Zhou Xi is in prison now, Zhou Yu has disappeared, and Zhou Yun has passed away; she must be without a single relative by her side now. Chapter 283: Disliking Her Concern for Others Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Disliking Her Concern for OthersNow that she was in the late stages of cancer and didnt have much time left, I should show some concern, since I knew her. "Why dont you go back first? I can go see her by myself." "No, youre coming back with me!" Rong Shaoze pulled her toward the exit. Lin Xinlan didnt want to struggle with him in the hospital and followed him to the car without resisting, but she refused to get in. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Im just going to have a look. Once I see shes okay, Ill come back." "Stop arguing, get in the car!" Rong Shaoze glared at her, annoyed. He didnt like her caring about other people, especially someone who hated him. Anyone he didnt like, she was not allowed to care about. No, except for his family, even if he didnt dislike the others, she was not allowed to care about them either. Lin Xinlan said helplessly, "Why are you like this? Im just going to look, I wont do anything. Dont stop me, I dont want to argue with you here." "If you dont come with me..." "Rong Shaoze, you cant restrict my freedom in life. If I dont even have the freedom to decide what to do, then what have I become, a puppet you control? Am I supposed to do whatever you tell me to?" "..." "You go back first, Ill be back soon." She pulled her hand away from his and turned around indifferently. After taking a few steps, Rong Shaoze stepped forward, grasped her wrist, and said, compromising, "Okay, lets go. Ill go with you." He couldnt bear to leave her alone; what if she ran away again? Lin Xinlan glanced at him, said nothing, and they both walked back to the hospital. They found the resuscitation room and waited outside for a while until a nurse came out. Lin Xinlan quickly asked, "Excuse me, how is the patient inside? " "Are you her family members?" "...No, just acquaintances." "Then you should notify her family to go through the hospital admission procedures immediately. Her condition is very serious, and she probably doesnt have many days left." Lin Xinlans face paled slightly. She still remembered the last time she saw Mrs. Zhou; she was able to walk and talk. It had only been a few days, and now she was close to death. The nurse, afraid she wasnt taking it seriously enough, added, "She has been in the late stages of cancer for a while and never came to the hospital for treatment. Today, it was her neighbor who found her passed out and called the ambulance. When we got to her house, there was only a ten-year-old girl there, but shes mute and couldnt say anything. You need to help contact her other relatives and hurry to complete the hospital admission procedures for her. The patient cannot leave the hospital now, or there will be an immediate risk to her life." Suddenly, Rong Shaoze interjected, "How long can she live if she stays in the hospital?" The nurse replied with difficulty, "Probably at most a week." The man chuckled, his gaze cold, without a hint of pity. "Since she wont live for more than a week even in the hospital, it might be better if she died right away, to spare her the suffering of living." "I will handle her hospital admission procedures. She has no relatives here now; can I do it for her?" Lin Xinlan asked. Rong Shaoze glanced at her, his brow slightly furrowed. It looked like this woman was determined to take care of the trouble! However, a long time later, he was very grateful that Lin Xinlan had helped Mrs. Zhou. Sometimes, good people do receive good rewards. Following the nurses instructions, Lin Xinlan paid the fees and signed the documents to complete Mrs. Zhous hospital admission. It was four hours after Mrs. Zhou was brought out of the operating room. Chapter 284: His Child Cannot Die in Vain Chapter 284: Chapter 284: His Child Cannot Die in VainMrs. Zhou emerged from the operating room after four full hours had passed. She had been sitting outside waiting the entire time, and as she didnt leave, naturally, Rong Shaoze didnt either. Looking at Mrs. Zhous frame, which had become nothing but skin and bones, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but sigh. Illness is truly torturous, and all she could hope for was for those she loved to be healthy. Yet her mother had severe high blood pressure, and Xiaocong... his eyes could no longer see... Rong Shaoze immediately found a caregiver to look after Mrs. Zhou around the clock, and then, without staying a moment longer, he pulled Lin Xinlan away. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time she did not resist and obediently got into the car with him. As the man started the car, she glanced at him and said indifferently, "Thank you for hiring a caregiver for her. I thought you were truly cold and heartless." Rong Shaoze glanced at her from the corner of his eye, his smile devoid of any emotion, "I just dont want you hanging around her all the time. Do you really think I care if she lives or dies?" "Regardless, you did do a good deed." The man scoffed in his heart; he didnt have a kind bone in his body, nor did he do good deeds. He only did what was advantageous to him and what he wanted to do. Back at the villa, Rong Shaoze arranged for Old Gu to prepare the traditional medicine for Lin Xinlan to consume. After taking the medicine, the man sat on the couch, wrapping his arms around her, and after a moment of silence suddenly said, "Im sorry." Lin Xinlan slightly turned her head to meet his gaze. His long, thick eyelashes drooped as he spoke softly, "You got sick because of me. Dont worry, I will definitely not let those who framed us go unpunished." His child couldnt die in vain; certain people must pay a heavy price. Whoever crossed Rong Shaoze should be prepared to descend into hell. "How you fight is none of my business, just keep me out of it," Lin Xinlan said indifferently. She just wanted to remain an outsider, waiting for the chance to withdraw completely and return to her former life. Whether its Rong Shaoze, Rong Mingyan, or Qiao Yiyang, they were merely passersby in her life; she hadnt considered getting involved for anyone. Rong Shaozes lips curled into a smile. Lin Xinlans indifferent words pleased him, as they implied that Qiao Yiyang meant nothing to her. As long as she didnt get involved, he could act with confidence and boldness. Rong Shaoze did not bring up the matter in front of her again; it was as though he had completely forgotten about taking revenge. But behind the scenes, he had already started to act. The first step he decided to take was to bring Rong Mingyan down from his high horse, to make him fall from heaven to hell, and to suffer a great deal. The hospital called Lin Xinlan, telling her that Mrs. Zhou had woken up and wanted to see her. After informing Rong Shaoze, who couldnt stop her, he arranged for a driver to take her there. When she arrived at the hospital room, Mrs. Zhou was struggling to reach for a glass, wanting to drink water. Lin Xinlan hurried over to help her and looked after her as she drank, for which Mrs. Zhou smiled gratefully, "Miss Lin, from the first moment I saw you, I knew you were a very kind woman. Im really thankful for your help this time. I dont know how I can repay your great kindness." "Auntie, it was just a small effort on my part, you dont have to worry about it. How are you feeling? Any discomfort?" Xinlan asked. Mrs. Zhou smiled and replied, "Much better, but honestly, when someone is as close to death as I am, how the body feels doesnt really matter." Lin Xinlan wanted to say something comforting, but not a single word came out. She only had a few days left to live, a fact that made everything else feel insincere. Chapter 285: Not a Penny in the Card Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Not a Penny in the CardHer life only had a few days left, and that was a fact. Whatever she said felt too insincere. "Miss Lin, could I trouble you with a matter? Sorry to bother you again." Lin Xinlan returned to her senses and smiled slightly, "Please go ahead." "Its about my daughter at home. Shes mute and her name is Zhou Lian. Shes actually a child I adopted too. Shes only ten years old and usually, she looks quite dim-witted and silly. Im worried about leaving her alone at home after Im gone. Could you help me send her to the welfare institute? Once Zhou Xi is released, he will naturally take her out and look after her." "Does Zhou Xi know about your illness?" "He doesnt. I havent told him. I understand Zhou Xis personality. Hes very impulsive and values loyalty above all else. If he found out, he might even break out of jail to see me." Lin Xinlan nodded slightly, "Dont worry, I will contact the welfare institute for Zhou Lian." Zhous mothers eyes reddened, and she couldnt help but shed tears, "Thank you, I am really grateful to you. Miss Lin, you are a kind person, and you will be rewarded for your goodness." After talking with Zhous mother for a while, Lin Xinlan then asked her if she knew anything about Zhou Yu. She didnt tell Zhous mother about the photo; she was leaving this world and didnt want to burden her with too much. Zhous mother said that before Zhou Yu disappeared, it seemed like something good had happened to himhe was very happy every day and acting all mysterious. When she asked him if something was going on, he only said it was a temporary secret and that he would give her a big surprise when the time came. One morning he left the house and never returned. She also asked the police for help in searching for him, but to no avail. This matter was the biggest concern in her heart, and she was very worried that something might have happened to Zhou Yu. Lin Xinlan comforted her not to worry too much; Zhou Yu was not young and probably wouldnt get into any trouble. Upon leaving the hospital room, she didnt leave immediately but went to find a nurse to inquire about the medical expenses. She had three million given by Rongs mother; initially, she only wanted two million, but Rongs mother gave her an extra million. She could use the excess money to help those in need. The nurse mentioned the costs were around forty to fifty thousand. Zhous mothers condition was severe, and she relied on a very expensive imported medicine to relieve her pain, or else she would die in agony. Lin Xinlan thought that forty to fifty thousand wasnt too expensive, so she decided to pay for a few days worth of the medicine herself. When paying with the card, the cashier told her that there was no money in the card. Lin Xinlan was stunned and asked her to check again, but the cashier repeated that there wasnt a penny inside. Holding an empty card, she didnt know what to feel... Had Rongs mother deceived her, or had the money in the card been taken back? Or perhaps, Rong Shaoze had taken the money from inside? With no choice, she had to use her own money. But she didnt have enough; there were only a few thousand in her account... When she chose to marry Rong Shaoze, she had sent all her money to her mother and had hardly kept any for herself. Now all that was left was a few thousand... Lin Xinlan felt a bit embarrassed and helpless. Without money, one really feels uncomfortable. When she got back to the villa, Rong Shaoze was not at home. He only returned at lunchtime. During the meal, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but speak up to him, "Do you have any money? Could you lend me some..." This was the first time she had brought up the matter of money with him, and she felt so awkward and embarrassed. "How much do you need?" he asked, looking up. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 286: You’ll Borrow From Others But Not From Me? Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Youll Borrow From Others But Not From Me?His expression was normal, and he didnt seem to tease her in any way, which made her feel slightly less embarrassed. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fifty thousand." "What do you need so much for? Seen something you like? Just tell Lao Gu to pay for it when you buy it," Rong Shaoze said as he had a bite of drunken chicken, finding the taste to his liking. He also picked a piece of boneless chicken meat for her. Lin Xinlan held her chopsticks and said softly with downcast eyes, "I will pay you back as soon as possible..." The man raised his eyebrows slightly, set down his chopsticks, and chuckled, "Its only right that I give you money to spend; you dont need to pay me back no matter how much you use. But I dont want to give you cash. If you want to buy something, take Lao Gu with you, shell help you pay for it. You can use as much as you want." She looked up in confusion, "Why wont you give me cash?" "Giving you cashis it so you can get ready to run away at any time? Are you in such dire need of money? My mother gave you three million; what did you need all that money for?" He knew her; she was not a woman greedy for money. When she left him, she asked his mother for several million, which must have been for a reason. Lin Xinlan put down her chopsticks, deciding not to eat anymore. "The card the Madame gave medid you take all the money from it? When I tried to use the card today, there wasnt a single cent in it." "Yes, I transferred all the money out. That card was opened in my name; I have the liberty to manage it as I see fit." He admitted frankly, without a hint of concealment. Lin Xinlan was slightly stunned; she had not expected Rongs mother to use Rong Shaozes ID card to open an account for her... "That was money the Madame gave to me..." she said faintly, feeling somewhat stifled in her heart. Without money, all her efforts seemed meaningless. Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, "My mother also used my money, so it was my money." A flash of embarrassment crossed Lin Xinlans eyes, feeling as if she was being insulted with money... She stood up with downcast eyes, her face expressionless: "You eat slowly; Im full." The mans eyes darkened as he got up, grabbed her hand, pulled her toward him, and held her in his arms. He looked at her tenderly with a smile. "Tell me what you need the money for, and Ill give it to you." "No need." She would find a way to get the money herself; she would not seek embarrassment from him. "So distant?" Rong Shaoze knew she was angry, and as he held her face, his smile grew tenderer, "How about you pretend Im lending it to you? When you have money later on, you can pay me back." Lin Xinlans brows furrowed slightly; she was becoming impatient, "Still, no need. Ill find a way to borrow the money." The smile vanished from the corner of his mouth, his expression grew cold, "You would borrow from others but not from me?" "... I dont know when I can pay you back, maybe a long time, so its better to borrow from someone else." "Are you implying that Im less worthy than others in your heart? Are you being too polite to me?" The mans eyes narrowed dangerously. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but sneer sarcastically, "The money the Madame gave me has been taken by you, claiming its your money. Fine, I wont touch your money then. Rest assured, even if Im really poor, I have some pride. I wont let you humiliate me over a bit of money." Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, confusion in his eyes, "When have I ever humiliated you?" "..." "Although the money my mother gave you is mine, she gave it to you, so its yours. Im just temporarily holding it for you, Chapter 287: Do You Still Want Me to Get Pregnant? Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Do You Still Want Me to Get Pregnant?"The day you marry me again, Ill give it to you. Did I say that if I take the money back, I wouldnt give it to you?" S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan felt a surge of irritation, the more he spoke, the more embarrassed she felt. "Stop talking, I dont want the money anymore, keep it for yourself!" "Thats not acceptable, you must take it, you dare not!" Rong Shaoze said angrily, as if Lin Xinlans refusal of his money was akin to rejecting him as a person. "I dont want it!" Lin Xinlans stubborn nature kicked in, and once it did, not even ten oxen could drag it back. Especially when she felt embarrassed, her stubbornness became terrifying. "You have to take it whether you want to or not, I will give you more. My money is your money, and once were married, how about I hand over my bank book for you to manage?" Lin Xinlan frowned with a headache, "I said I dont want it! Rong Shaoze, who are you to force someone to take your money? Im not lacking cash, Im just taking the money to pay for Zhou Mothers hospital bills. You didnt want to help her, and now that you know what I need the money for, you can stop giving it to me, right?" So that was the reason. "You need the money for that? Alright, Ill arrange for someone to pay her hospital bills, you dont have to borrow money anymore. Ill cover her expenses, is that okay?" Lin Xinlan was taken aback, she gave him a puzzled glance. Would Rong Shaoze really be so kind as to pay for Zhou Mothers hospital bills? The man smirked with a curl of his lip, "What, you dont believe me? However, I have one condition: Ill pay for her medical expenses, but you cant go and see her anymore, you must stay at home and rest properly, and recover your health. If you dont listen to me, Ill have Tao Hua kick her out of the hospital right away." "..." As she suspected, he wasnt so kind-hearted after all. "Do you agree to my condition?" "Fine, I agree," Lin Xinlan nodded reluctantly. Zhou Mother needed money for the hospital and medication, and since she indeed had no money, she had no choice but to ask Rong Shaoze for help. Besides, she had done all she could for Zhou Mother, and there was no need to visit her every day. However, she decided to fulfill the task Zhou Mother had entrusted to her properly. After searching online for welfare homes in B City, Lin Xinlan found one with a good reputation, contacted the director, and decided to send the child there after Zhou Mothers death. She would donate some money to the welfare home so that Zhou Lian should be able to receive decent care there. Several more days passed, and Lin Xinlan took her medicine daily, her period also ended. Rong Shaozes patience had reached its limit. He had thought if her period hadnt ended yet, he would have taken care of that quack doctor himself, but fortunately, Lin Xinlan recovered after a few days, and his anger dissipated like smoke. However, his desires flared up fiercely, and knowing she couldnt escape, Lin Xinlan didnt resist. From day to night, she had no idea how the man had so much energy. Indeed, the consequences of making a man abstain were terrifying. Exhausted and lying in bed, Lin Xinlan closed her eyes about to drift into sleep when she suddenly remembered something. She propped herself up, pulled open the bedside drawer, took out the birth control pills, and was about to take one. Rong Shaoze reached out from behind and held her wrist, "Dont take that." She thought he wanted her to get pregnant, she pulled away his hand and said indifferently, "If I dont take this, do you want me to get pregnant?" The mans gaze darkened slightly as he pulled her body against his, their smooth skins sticking together, sticky, and still burning hot. Chapter 288: Passed Away Yesterday Morning Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Passed Away Yesterday Morning"Is being pregnant so bad? We can have more children, and in the future, I will give you many, many children." "Heh, but I dont want to have any more children." Worried that he might get angry, she added another sentence, "My health isnt good right now, and Im not suitable for pregnancy." Rong Shaoze was slightly stunned; he hadnt thought of this. "Alright, we wont have children for now, lets talk about it after some time. But stop taking these pills." "Why?" "These are vitamin tablets, not birth control pills." A trace of confusion flashed through Lin Xinlans eyes. He explained, "Originally, my mother, in order to get you pregnant, secretly had Lao Gu replace the birth control pills, which is why you got pregnant with my child." "When did you find out?" "After you went missing..." Lin Xinlan didnt know what to feel; was this what they call the play of fate? In the grand scheme of things, such a coincidence had occurred. The child that was lost, was it destined not to come into this world? She tossed the pill aside and said indifferently, "Fine, I wont take it today either; after all, its a safe period, the likelihood of getting pregnant is very small." Rong Shaoze fell silent for a moment before saying, "In the future, I will wear a condom, so you dont need to take the pills; taking too many isnt good for your health." Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, ignoring his words. Before this, she had always been taking pills, yet he had never shown any care or concern. Now, his concern for her came too late. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her heart, ever since the moment he threw her into the swimming pool, had completely frozen to death. No matter how good he was to her, her heart would never be resurrected, never ever. The calm now was but a manifestation of a heart turned to ashes; not saying hate, not shedding tears, is not to say theres no hate or pain, but restraint. Someday, sooner or later, she would completely escape from him and never look back. The next day, Lin Xinlan slept until noon before she got up. Zhous mother had been in the hospital for four days; she had to visit her, or she might not get to see her one last time. Rong Shaoze was not at home, and without telling anyone, she went to the hospital. Upon entering the ward, the person lying in that bed was not Zhous mother, but a stranger. A bad premonition rose in Lin Xinlans heart, and she hurried to find a nurse to ask where Zhous mother had gone. The nurse shook her head and said, "That patient passed away yesterday." "Passed away?!" Lin Xinlan felt her mind go blank, thinking the nurse was joking with her. "How could I not know? Did she really pass away? When did she leave?" "She passed away yesterday morning, someone came to claim her body and completed the discharge procedures." "Do you know who that person was?" "I dont know, but it seemed like they were not her relative, more like they were ordered to come." Who could it be? Did Rong Shaoze send someone? Also, didnt they say Zhous mother could live for a week? Why did she pass away after just four days... Lin Xinlan turned to leave in a daze, but the nurse called out to her, "Oh right, are you Ms. Lin?" "Yes, I am Ms. Lin." Lin Xinlan nodded hurriedly. "Before the patient passed away, she asked us to give something to you, Ive kept it here and almost forgot about it." She took out a jade bracelet from the drawer and handed it to her, "This belonged to the patient, she said it wasnt worth much, but she wanted to give it to you as a gift." Lin Xinlan accepted it, the round and green bracelet had a ring of blood strands within; evidently, Zhous mother had worn the jade bracelet for a very long time. Chapter 289: I’m Just Afraid You’ll Run Away Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Im Just Afraid Youll Run AwayLin Xinlan accepted it; the bracelet was smooth and green with a tinge of red, showing she had worn this jade bracelet for a very long time. "Thank you," she said with a grateful smile to the nurse. The nurse also smiled slightly, "Are you her relative? Why havent I seen you come to visit her these last few days? Her condition was very serious, she was in so much pain that she could not sleep, I guess she was in a lot of pain when she passed away too." Lin Xinlan was stunned, didnt say anything, and left. Her mood was somewhat gloomy, stifled, even the sunlight outside couldnt cheer her up. After leaving the hospital, she found a coffee shop to sit down to rest, ordering a cup of coffee. Taking out her phone, she thought for a moment, then decided to make a call to Rong Shaoze. She rarely called Rong Shaoze, she couldnt count the number of times on the fingers of three hands, so he was quite surprised to receive her call. "Hello, whats the matter?" he asked in confusion. Lin Xinlan stirred her coffee, trying to speak up, "Zhous mother has passed away, were you the one who arranged for her body to be taken care of?" "You know already? Yes, I sent someone." "Where is she buried now? I want to go see." "Whats there to see, Ill take you next time." "No, just tell me the address, Ill go by myself." "I said, Ill go with you next time, Im not at ease with you going alone." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh, "Whats there to worry about, youre not afraid Ill run away, are you?" The man on the other end fell silent for a moment, then said indifferently, "I am afraid that youll run away." Lin Xinlan was slightly taken aback, then said kindly, "I want to take Zhou Lian to see her mother and to take care of Zhou Lians affairs, as Zhous mother entrusted me to send Zhou Lian to the welfare home. If youre worried about me running away, you can arrange for someone to go with me." Rong Shaoze frowned slightly with impatience, not at her words, but at her insistence on meddling in other peoples business. Why should she be so concerned about other peoples affairs? If she had nothing better to do, she could pay more attention to him. But he knew how stubborn this woman could be, if he didnt agree, she would probably get upset again. "Alright, tell me where you are, Ill have the driver pick you up." Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze had already assigned her a car with a private driver. Before their divorce, her status resembled nothing like that of the Young Madam of the Rong Family. After the divorce, it was more like she lived the life of the Young Madam. Lin Xinlan went to Zhous mothers house to pick up Zhou Lian, and found the home empty, which was as she expected. Seeing Zhou Lian struggling to cook on a small stove alone, Lin Xinlan felt a twinge of pity. At only ten years old, she had to bear the hardships of lifethere were indeed too many pitiful people in this world. Perhaps because she was reminded of Xiaocong, who also had a disability, Lin Xinlan was especially kind to Zhou Lian. She told her that it was her mother who had asked her to come pick her up, that she was taking her to a place to live. When Zhou Xi, her brother, returned, he would come to take her home. She spoke gently, not wanting to scare the child, but Zhou Lian just stared at her without any reaction. Lin Xinlan knew she was mute and couldnt speak, so she reached out to take her hand, but Zhou Lian pulled away. She shrank fearfully into a corner, staring at her warily as if she was a bad person. Lin Xinlan continued to smile, repeatedly assuring her she was not a bad person, but Zhou Lian didnt believe her. She then remembered the bracelet Zhous mother had left her and took it out to show Zhou Lian. Chapter 290 She Just Loves to Meddle Chapter 290: Chapter 290 She Just Loves to Meddle"Look, this is what your mother gave to your aunt. Do you recognize this bracelet?" Zhou Lian recognized the bracelet, and she believed Lin Xinlans words. The little girls eyes turned red in an instant. She pointed at the bracelet, opened her mouth, and cried out ah ah, but couldnt say a word. Lin Xinlan guessed her meaning: "Do you want it?" She shook her head, still pointing at the bracelet, crying even harder. "Are you asking where your mother is?" She nodded vigorously, her eyes filled with tears and hopeful as she looked at her. Lin Xinlan pulled her close and hugged her, whispering, "Your mother has gone to a faraway place, a place without pain, and she is very happy there. You will understand when you grow up. For now, do you want to go with your aunt? I will take you to a place to live where someone will take care of you. When your brother Zhou Xi comes back, he will take you home." Zhou Lian was very reluctant to leave her small home, but she had to leave, as her mother wished, so she could only nod through her tears. Reluctantly letting go despite not wanting to, Lin Xinlan was reminded of the time when she last left, of how Xiaocong looked back then. He didnt want her to go, yet had to let her leave, and cried as he begged her to go. How painful it must have been for him then. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but feel her eyes well up with tears, missing her son who wasnt by her side all the more. Fearing Zhou Lian would be too heartbroken, Lin Xinlan didnt take her to visit Zhou Lians mothers grave, nor did she go herself. She simply bought Zhou Lian a lot of clothes and food, then took her to the orphanage. She didnt have the means to take care of the child herself and could only entrust her to others. As she drove away from the orphanage, she took a detour to see Zhou Xi. When Zhou Xi saw her, he was very surprised. Lin Xinlan told him about his mothers situation and then about his brother and sister. After hearing it, Zhou Xi, despite his size, couldnt help but cry vulnerably. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was very grateful to Lin Xinlan for taking care of his mother and sister, but Lin Xinlan didnt want his thanks. She just wanted to tell him so that he would know everything. Not having much time to stay, after she had said what needed to be said, she left. Back at the villa, seeing no one in the living room, she went upstairs. Passing by Rong Shaozes study, she saw that the door was not completely closed and someone was talking inside. As she approached, she happened to hear Gu Laos voice: "Young Master, this is your money. Here is the card. Apart from the hospitalization and burial fees, only ten thousand yuan was spent in total." "What kind of grave did you choose that its so cheap?" "Its the cheapest plot. It was actually used by someone before. After that family became wealthy, they relocated the ashes, but since no one else wanted it, I bought it. I followed your order to dispose of that persons ashes without wasting a single cent." "Hmm, dont let the Young Madam find out about this. She loves to meddle in others business, dealing with everyones problems. To spend ten thousand yuan burying her is more than benevolent. Even if we have money, we cant waste it on someone completely unrelated. That ten thousand yuan is pretty much wasted." "Youre right, Young Master. We have no relation to them. Its already quite generous of us to do as much as we have." Lin Xinlans face turned pale, and her hands trembled involuntarily. She turned and ran downstairs, rushed out of the villa, and took a taxi to the graveyard. Although she asked the tomb keeper for the exact location where Zhou Lians mother was buried, she still had to spend quite some effort to find it. Chapter 291 Your Hand is as Cold as Ice Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Your Hand is as Cold as IceThe grave lay in a tiny, inconspicuous corner. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The headstone was so small, with thick weeds growing alongside, almost rendering it invisible beneath the foliage. This was the burial site Rong Shaoze had arranged for Mother Zhou... She hadnt asked him to do anything extravagant, but why treat it so carelessly, so casually? He even promised to cover the medical bills but failed to pay. The nurse said that Mother Zhou suffered greatly from her illness, in so much pain at night that she couldnt sleep. Did she die from the pain? If Rong Shaoze had paid for the medication, perhaps she could have lived a few more days. But to him, Mother Zhou was already someone on the brink of death, spending money to extend her life even by a few days was something he utterly disdained. He considered it a waste of money, a stupid act he wouldnt commit. Lin Xinlan crouched down, feeling a tightness in her heart. She never should have expected Rong Shaoze to show any kindness, in his world, there were only things he wished to do and those he didnt. Whatever he didnt wish to do, he wouldnt, even going so far as to lie right in front of her face. She was too naive to have believed his words. To have believed that for her sake, he would help someone else... Yet, he was right, he had no relation to Mother Zhou, and indeed, he had no obligation to help her. Providing for her hospitalization and a burial place was already beyond what was required. But something in her heart felt unsettled, was she really such a soft touch, always meddling in others affairs? Lin Xinlan took a deep breath, suppressing the multitude of emotions inside her, and began pulling out the weeds surrounding the grave. All she could do was ensure Mother Zhou rested in a relatively clean place. After clearing the weeds, Lin Xinlan took a taxi back to the villa, by which time the sky had darkened. Rong Shaoze stood at the entrance, wearing a thin shirt, head slightly bowed, smoking a cigarette. In the dim light, he appeared somewhat desolate and lonely. It was already autumn, and the evening breeze felt chilly against the skin. He seemed unaffected by the cold, his body erect and composed, exuding a strong, commanding presence. At the sound of her footsteps, he raised his head, his dark eyes meeting hers. Dropping his cigarette on the ground, he strode over and took her hand, warming her icy hand inside his own. "The driver said you were back, why did you suddenly go out again? Where did you go? Why were you gone for so long?" he asked, his tone tense and angry. "I just remembered something I hadnt done, so I went to take care of it," Lin Xinlan replied indifferently. Then she asked, "Were you waiting at the door for me?" Rong Shaoze didnt respond, just pressing his lips together slightly, he pulled her into the house. Sitting on the sofa, he had the butler bring her a jacket to wear and held her hands in his, warming them with his own heat. "Wear more when you go out next time, your hands are as cold as ice," he said with dissatisfaction, lifting her hands, and he breathed on her palms, detecting the strong scent of fresh grass. His handsome brows furrowed, he looked at her with confusion, "What have you been doing? Why do your hands smell like grass? Have you been pulling weeds?" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, "Yes, I went to Mother Zhous grave to clear some weeds for her." She thought he would skirt around this topic, change the subject, but instead, he glared displeasedly, "Why do you meddle so much in other peoples business? Ive already done enough by paying for her hospital and burial costs." Chapter 292: Warming Her Heart is Tough Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Warming Her Heart is Tough"You even went to weed for her, do you have nothing better to do?! Dont go next time, that familys affairs should end here. Dont you dare meddle in their business again!" Anyway, he was unhappy with her caring about others. Really, why could she be so kind to strangers yet not afford a bit of kindness toward him? Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes and withdrew her hands, "Im going to take a shower." "Did you hear what I just said? Youre not allowed to interfere in other peoples private affairs anymore." "Dont worry, I seldom interfere in other peoples private affairs," she replied indifferently. Rong Shaoze felt somewhat dejected. Why couldnt her attitude toward him be a little better? Speaking to him expressionlessly every day, wasnt she tired of it? The moment Lin Xinlan stepped out of the bathroom, Rong Shaoze rushed from nowhere, holding her body, lifting her up, and fiercely kissing her lips. His movements were intense, giving her no chance to react. Lin Xinlan was stunned for a moment, and just as she regained her senses, the passionate kiss had ended. His dark eyes gazed at her sleeping face while a trace of obscurity flickered through the depths of his eyes. It was only when they were intimate that she would show her true emotions, and he would feel very happy during those moments, as if he was getting closer to her. But when it ended, her expression would vanish, and the way she looked at him would always have a layer of indifference and coldness that he could not break through. He knew that warming her heart would be difficult. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no matter how long it took or how much effort he had to put in, he was determined to make her fall in love with him. ********* The next morning, Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze sat at the breakfast table. He specifically asked Lao Gu to bring him the newspaper for the day. He read while eating, holding a cup of coffee in his hand, bringing it to his lips and taking a light sip. His eyes were fixed on the newspaper, and the corners of his mouth curved into a faint smile. Lin Xinlan looked up and caught this scene inadvertently, slightly startled. One had to admit, the man was extremely handsome, even a simple action exuded a noble charm when done by him. Some people are born aristocrats, and that probably referred to people like Rong Shaoze. The ringing of the telephone in the living room interrupted their moment, and after Lao Gu answered the call, he hurriedly said to him, "Young Master, the lady asks that you return immediately." "Got it." "The lady said its urgent and asked you to come back quickly." "Hmm," Rong Shaoze responded indifferently, not showing any sign of urgency. Seeing his reaction, Lao Gu didnt dare to urge him further. After finishing reading the newspaper, he handed it to her with a slight smile, "Take a look." Lin Xinlan took it with a puzzled look, and upon seeing the content, she felt somewhat surprised. Chapter 293: One Mountain Cannot Contain Two Tigers Chapter 293: Chapter 293: One Mountain Cannot Contain Two TigersAfter perusing the newspaper, he handed it to her with a slight smile, "Take a look." Lin Xinlan took it with curiosity, and upon seeing the content inside, she felt somewhat surprised. Rong Shaoze had actually dumped Shengjues shares, which led the Shengjue shareholders to smell trouble and consequently, they began selling off their shares en masse. Overnight, the Rong Familys stock value plummeted, incurring significant losses. "The Madam called you because of this, didnt she?" "Yes, perhaps Grandpa is fuming right now." Lin Xinlan didnt understand why Rong Shaoze would do such a thing, nor did she want to understand. "Come back with me later," he suggested. "I wont go. Were divorced now, and besides, the Madam doesnt know Im back. If I go, she will be very angry." The man said with amusement, "Thats exactly why I want to take you with me now, to let my mom know youve returned. At this moment, she is most concerned about the issue with the shares, your issue is of secondary importance. If we dont take this opportunity to get her to accept the fact that youve returned, who knows what she might do to you when she finds out later." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You mean..." Rong Shaoze raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "My mom is not someone to be trifled with. Although I can protect you, I dont want to disrespect her. Going with me today is the best opportunity." After some thought, Lin Xinlan agreed. She didnt want to cause trouble for herself. What if Mrs. Rong really decided to deal with her? Upon arriving at the old house, many people were seated in the living room; everyone had come, including Rong Mingyan. Rong Guangguos expression was gloomy. Seeing Rong Shaoze, he did not erupt in anger immediately but instead got up and said indifferently, "Come to the study with me." "Yes, Grandpa." As he stepped forward, his mother couldnt help standing up to intercept him, whispering a word of caution. "Shaoze, your grandfather is on a rampage; be more accommodating and dont provoke him at this time, understand?" Rong Shaoze smiled lightly and patted her hand, "Mom, I know my limits." After the grandfather and grandson left, Mrs. Rongs gaze finally fell upon Lin Xinlan. Her brows furrowed slightly, her already slightly worried face grew more serious, "Why have you come back again? What on earth is going on?" Lin Xinlan did not answer; she just lowered her eyes slightly, her expression calm. Mrs. Rong waved her hand irritably, "Forget it, I cant be bothered with your affairs." Actually, she could see that it must have been Rong Shaoze who had brought her back. At this moment, she didnt want to concern herself with their issues; she was worried about how Rong Guangguo would handle Rong Shaoze. In the study, Rong Guangguo sat on the sofa and asked in a deep voice, "Tell me, why did you do it?" Rong Shaoze sat opposite him, smiling as he said, "Grandpa, theres only room for one tiger on a mountain, I surely couldnt have really handed Shengjue over to Rong Mingyan, could I?" "Scoundrel! Thats my company, my empire; Im not dead yet, and youre already thinking about changing its owner, arent you?!" "Grandpa, your empire will be passed onto the next generation eventually, Im just preparing in advance for taking that position," he replied. Rong Guangguo didnt expect such an answer and, containing his anger, said dissatisfiedly, "If thats the case, why did you sell off the shares? Dont you know how much damage it does to the company?" Rong Shaoze still smiled, his expression not the slightest bit tense. "Grandpa, dont worry, as long as Im here, I wont let Shengjue be ruined." Chapter 294: Why Must We Kill Each Other Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Why Must We Kill Each Other"Ive already sent people to secretly acquire shares, and its possible that I now hold more than forty percent of the stock." Rong Guangguo was stunned. He had fought a lifetime to build an empire, and he only owned forty percent of the shares. Later, when Shaoze took over, he gave him ten percent, and Shaoze, with his own skill, had obtained twenty-five percent of the shares, becoming the largest shareholder. He worried that Shaoze would become too powerful, so he secretly bought some shares and pulled some shareholders to his side, barely managing to keep an edge over him. He hadnt expected Shaoze to easily reach forty percent now. Did that mean that Shengjue was now under Shaozes control? Did he really, completely, lack decision-making power? Seeing his shocked expression, Shaoze said, "Grandfather, rest assured, I only wish to take that position. I have no intention of seizing power." Isnt that the same thing? However, Rong Guangguo could tell that even if he made decisions in the future, Shaoze would not go against him. What he wanted was simply to pull Rong Mingyan down from that position. "Shaoze, stop this. If you insist on doing so, then Im left with no choice but to fight you with all Ive got. Grandfather doesnt want to fight with you in the business world. After all, you are my grandson," Rong Guangguo said to him earnestly and with heavy feeling. Shaoze smiled faintly, "Grandfather, you are getting on in years. You should retire early and enjoy your life. Mingyan and I are both your grandsons, but we dont see eye to eye. He wants to deal with me, so I have to strike back. Grandfather, tell me, if he and I come to blows, whose side would you take?" Rong Guangguo was taken aback, choked up and unable to say a word. "Grandfather, you dont know whose side to take, do you? Then its best you dont interfere in the matters between him and me. Let us fight. But dont worry, I will leave him alive for your sake." "You..." Rong Guangguos face turned ashen with anger, his words sharp. "I know youre powerful, you lead a gang and can kill whoever you want! But let me tell you, if you dare touch him, I will no longer acknowledge you as my grandson! Why must a family fight amongst themselves, do you really have to be ruthless before youre satisfied?!" Shaoze slightly lifted his gaze, a complex look flickering in his eyes, "What do you mean by being ruthless?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I... mean, are you going to be ruthless towards him?" "Of course not, I told you, I will spare his life." "Shaoze..." Shaoze stood up, cutting him off nonchalantly, "Grandfather, truly, dont get involved. That Im not killing him is already showing you respect. He has plotted against me many times, even forcing me to kill my own child. Do you think I should swallow this grievance?" Rong Guangguos eyes widened in shock, "Is that true?" "Heh," he scoffed coldly, "Could there be any doubt?" Rong Guangguos gaze turned bleak, a trace of pain flashing in his eyes. He hung his head slightly, his graying hair fully entering Shaozes view. "How did things turn out like this... I thought we, as a family, would be together and get along well... Alright, I wont meddle in your affairs, but you must promise me not to hurt him... Grandfather has only this one request of you." If he could not stop their mutual destruction, he could only aim to minimize the harm. "Grandfather, what if he tries to kill me?" Shaoze retorted. The old man trembled slightly, lifting his head with a pleading look in his eyes. Chapter 295: You are Destroying His Hard Work Chapter 295: Chapter 295: You are Destroying His Hard Work"Grandpa believes you can protect yourself, but I still hope you wont kill him. Do you know, I owe his grandmother, his father, and even more so him. Consider it a plea from me, you must not hurt him, even if it is to make amends to them, okay?" Rong Shaoze pursed his lips slightly but didnt respond. "Shaoze, do you really want me to be unable to rest in peace after I die? Im already old, and I dont even know how long I have left. Do you really want me to leave this world with pain and regret?" "...Fine, I promise you," he said indifferently and walked out of the study. As he descended the stairs, his anxious mother approached him. "Shaoze, you didnt make your grandfather angry, did you? What did your grandfather say, did he make things difficult for you?" "Mom, Im fine." He looked at Rong Mingyan; their indifferent gazes briefly met for less than a second before shifting away. "Dad, Mom, I have other matters to attend to, so Ill be leaving now." He gestured to Lin Xinlan, and as she approached, he took her hand in his. Leading her outside, his mother still seemed to want to ask something, but seeing his detached expression, the words got stuck in her throat. "Uncle, Auntie, Ill be going too," Rong Mingyan said as he stood up with a slight smile. He clearly had no intention of asking Rong Shaoze why he planned to sell his Shengjue shares, acting as if his visit was merely for a cup of tea and a casual sit-down. After everyone had left, the father let out a heavy sigh. "What exactly is Shaoze trying to achieve by doing this?" Rong Shaozes mother, having more faith in her son, considered and then said, "I think he must have his plans. Dont worry, Shaoze is sensible; he wont act recklessly." "Who knows what Dad said to him. Do you think Dad might completely force Shaoze out of Shengjue?" the father asked. The mothers eyelids twitched, but she gave no answer. She just noticed that the older her son grew, the less she understood what was on his mind. If only she had known, she shouldnt have left Shaoze to be raised by his grandmother all those years ago. He should have stayed by her side, under her own care... What was supposed to be a family meeting, a meeting to question Rong Shaoze about why he sold his shares, ended with the family dispersing without having discussed anything. Sitting in the car, Lin Xinlan saw that Rong Shaoze looked preoccupied and couldnt help but ask him, "Did your grandfather reprimand you?" He turned his head, smiling slightly. "Why do you ask?" The look on your face isnt good; you must have been scolded." "Yes, Grandpa gave me an earful. But Ive already sold the shares. Its too late for his scolding." "Thats to be expected. You are destroying his lifes work. Naturally, he would be very angry," Lin Xinlan said lightly. "So, as penance, Ive decided to buy back the sold shares and even managed to acquire some more at a low price," he said. A hint of surprise flashed in Lin Xinlans eyes. "You... you deliberately sold the shares, just to buy them back at a lower price and obtain more shares, right?" He gave her an appreciative look. "But it sounds so simple..." she added. "Haha..." Rong Shaoze let out a hearty laugh and said, "It may look simple, but if it were really that simple, wouldnt a lot of people be doing it?" "Indeed." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didnt understand the workings of the business world, so naturally, she had no idea how much effort Rong Shaoze had put into it behind the scenes. But his success showed that he was quite capable. Rong Shaozes countermove came swiftly; in just a short span of two days, he had secured fifty-one percent of the shares. Chapter 296: It Looks Like the Sky is About to Change Chapter 296: Chapter 296: It Looks Like the Sky is About to ChangeFifty-one percent meant something significant, it meant that there was no need to hold a shareholders meeting, he alone could make decisions. Even if he wasnt the president, he could control the entire company. And the person sitting in the presidents chair was nothing more than a figurehead. But he held too many shares, which had already aroused resistance, objections, and questions from all shareholders within the company. Rong Mingyan represented all the shareholders demanding an investigation into Rong Shaoze. Upon receiving the news, Rong Shaoze also agreed to hold a shareholders meeting the next day to give everyone an explanation. A heavy atmosphere floated over B City, and although Lin Xinlan did not know the specific details, she had roughly heard some rumors. Shengjue was about to undergo a change of guard. If things went smoothly, Shengjues world would belong to Rong Shaoze, not Rong Guangguo. Lin Xinlan thought to herself, even without Rong Mingyans appearance, Rong Shaoze could strike back and swallow Shengjue at any time. He had been in that position for so long, he must have been prepared for this day long ago. Only his preparations had been for his cousin Rong Mingyan, not his grandfather Rong Guangguo. While she was mulling over these thoughts, Rong Shaoze embraced her from behind and leaned in close to her ear to whisper softly, "What are you thinking about?" "Nothing," she snapped out of her reverie and said indifferently. "Accompany me to the company tomorrow." Lin Xinlan looked at him with puzzlement, "Why? Youre going to the shareholders meeting, what am I supposed to do there?" "Apart from a few people who know we divorced, everyone else thinks we are still husband and wife. With such a major event happening, of course, you need to face it with me. Otherwise, people will gossip." Lin Xinlan understood, and she smiled faintly, "Youre worried theyll speculate our relationship is bad and doubt that you really killed my unborn child, arent you?" "I just want everyone to know we are very much in love," Rong Shaoze said with a smile, his gaze too deep and complicated for her to discern his true feelings... Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are not in love, why put on a show?" He held her, gently swaying, as if their closeness had always been this intimate. "Its me who is in love with you, youre not in love with me. Dont worry, I have no other intentions, I just want you by my side, I just want you with me. Of course, I dont mind creating a fa?ade of our affection for the outside world, so you cant escape even more..." "..." "You defended my reputation in front of the entire national audience last time, everyone knows how much you love me, how good our relationship is. If you dont accompany me tomorrow, they will start speculating, and it wont be good for your reputation either." Lin Xinlan looked down, scoffing with a smile, "You want me to appear on TV again so everyone will be even more convinced of our affection as husband and wife, right? So that if I leave later, no matter where I go, Ill be recognized..." Thinking about this frightened her. If the whole world knew she was Rong Shaozes wife, a lady of a prominent family, where could she escape to? No matter where she was, people would recognize her at a glance and say, "Hey, arent you Rong Shaozes wife?" If Rong Shaoze were to post a high-reward search notice for her online or on television, she believed someone would quickly call him to inform him of her whereabouts. In that case, where could she escape to? Chapter 297: Planning to Never Let You Go Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Planning to Never Let You GoWherever she fled, he could find her in an instant! Lin Xinlan felt as if she had been cruelly stabbed by a needle and let out a sharp scream before pushing him away with force. "I wont go, Id rather die than go tomorrow!" Rong Shaozes eyes were profound as he smirked sinisterly, "The last time you made a public appearance, you were already on national television. If you dont go, I can have the media play your last press conference video every day, on a loop for the long term. Tell me, who wouldnt recognize you then?" "Rong Shaoze, youre going too far!" Lin Xinlan trembled with anger. "Isnt it enough that I agreed to stay by your side? Yet you still want to imprison me in this way. I dont want to become a public figure, to be recognized wherever I go. If one day you tire of me and I leave, how will I live quietly? Am I supposed to face the media and peoples pointing fingers every day?" "Then just come with me tomorrow, its better than having videos about you played every day, right?" the man said, leaving no room for refusal, clearly determined to have her appear with him. "Is there no way I can avoid going?" "No way!" How could she not go? He wanted everyone to know that she was the only woman by his side. To let everyone know that she was his. He intended to mark her as his own and see where she could flee to! He was no fool; he knew well that if she found the chance, she would run away again. He wouldnt give her that kind of chance anymore; if he couldnt keep an eye on her himself, hed let the entire nation watch over her... Lin Xinlan had not expected Rong Shaoze to be so extreme. She looked at him pleadingly and spoke softly, "I promise you, I wont leave without your permission, isnt that enough? I really dont want to go tomorrow." "Come here." He showed a trace of a gentle smile, beckoning her softly. Lin Xinlan noticed he often gestured for her to come to him, as if calling a pet. She walked over, and he wrapped his arms around her, gazing at her tenderly as he bowed his head. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His lips bore a smile, his eyes were gentle, but his words chilled her to the bone. "Xinlan, do you think I would believe your promises? If you could escape from me, a promise means nothing to you. Your promises are the least valuable." Lin Xinlans eyes widened slightly, her pupils dilating. He continued to smile gently, "Youve already run away once; youll never get the chance to do so again. I wont give you any more opportunities." "So you intend to never let me go for the rest of my life?" she asked, her heart racing. The man nodded, "Thats right, I plan to never let you go." "Impossible! Youre just not tired of me yet, thats why you cant let go. The day you grow bored of me, youll let me go." "Do you think that day will come?" "Of course! No one can maintain a lifetime of interest in one thing or one person. I believe you will grow tired of me one day," she said assertively, fearing her words were not convincing enough. Rong Shaoze couldnt help but laugh softly, his eyes turning even darker and more inscrutable. "Then stay by my side, and slowly wait for that day, how about that? Maybe one day Ill indeed grow tired of you and will completely let you go," he said. Lin Xinlan breathed a subtle sigh of relief. As long as Rong Shaoze wasnt truly in love with her, there was a chance for escape. Chapter 298: A King Meets a King Chapter 298: Chapter 298: A King Meets a KingAs long as Rong Shaoze wasnt truly in love with her, she would have a chance to escape. The fear was that he had fallen for her. After all, love would at least last for three years, and she didnt want to stay by his side for three years. A young master of a grand household like Rong Shaoze, his favorite thing was to linger among the flowers. Perhaps, his interest in her would last at most, at most half a year. She truly hoped that after half a year, she would be able to leave him. "Come with me tomorrow," he insisted without giving up. Did she even have a chance to refuse? "...Okay," she replied. Early in the morning, the media were already blocking the entrance to Shengjue; as soon as Rong Shaozes car stopped, they swarmed around it. "Mr. Rong, do you truly hold fifty-one percent of Rong Familys shares in your hands?" the journalists asked. "Mr. Rong, do you plan on striking back, using your shares to reclaim the position of president?" ... Lin Xinlan slightly furrowed her brows. With so many journalists, how were they going to get out? Rong Shaozes hands were resting on the steering wheel, his fingers lightly tapping, without any intention of getting out of the car. After a moment, a group of security guards ran over and held the journalists back. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then did Rong Shaoze open the car door, walked over to Lin Xinlans side, opened it for her, and took her hand, inviting her out. "Mrs. Rong, what do you think about Mr. Rongs method of acquiring shares this time?" "Mrs. Rong, are you accompanying Mr. Rong because you are worried about him facing all the shareholders alone?" "Mrs. Rong..." The reporters, seeing Lin Xinlan, crowded and jostled each other trying to interview her first. Rong Shaoze held her shoulders, turned back with a charming smile, and said gracefully, "My wife and I attend together because we are a couple; whatever difficulties we face, we will face them together. Thank you, everyone." Lin Xinlan looked at him in surprise. He lowered his gaze and returned her a gentle smile. Indeed, he displayed their affection in front of the cameras. By tomorrow, many people would know her identity and how good her relationship with Rong Shaoze was. Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze slightly. The words Rong Shaoze had just spoken had pushed her one step deeper into the abyss. Leaving his calm life behind had become even more difficult. Even though Rong Shaoze was no longer the president of Shengjue, his treatment was the same as the presidents. Escorted by special attendants, they took the presidents private elevator to the top floor. All the shareholders had already arrived, and the large meeting room was dead silent. Rong Shaoze asked his former secretary Su to attend to Lin Xinlan, and then he entered the meeting room alone. As the door to the meeting room closed, Lin Xinlan looked through the glass wall and saw Rong Shaoze, his expression calm and composed, not his usual flamboyant self. Rong Mingyan stood up to shake hands with him, the two of them standing face to face, like kings meeting kings. The public security authorities had already started an investigation into Rong Shaozes bulk purchase of shares, and there were two uniformed police officers in the meeting room. Secretary Su took Lin Xinlan to the lounge and asked with a just-right smile, "Mrs. Rong, what would you like to drink?" "Just water, please. Thank you," she answered. "Youre welcome," said Secretary Su as he handed her a glass of water and a stack of magazines before going back to work. Rong Shaoze operated the computer, brought up the shares he held, and showed them to everyone. "I only hold thirty-five percent of the shares. Who spread the rumor that I have fifty-one percent? And who said I was selling off shares?" Chapter 299: Re-Electing a President Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Re-Electing a President"I have never sold any shares, but its true that I have acquired three percent of the shares." As soon as these words were uttered, the faces of those present varied. Rong Mingyans eyes darkened slightly; he hadnt expected Rong Shaoze to have such ability to deceive everyone. A shareholder raised their hand and said, "But the fact that many shareholders have recently been selling their shares is true, and indeed, someone has been secretly acquiring Shengjues shares. Does Mr. Rong know who is doing it? Whats your opinion on this matter?" Rong Shaoze revealed a faint smile, confident and graceful, "Such things are not unusual; secret stock transactions happen all the time. Should every transaction be reported to me?" The shareholder was left speechless. Rong Shaoze glanced at the silent Rong Mingyan, then said, "Since everyone is here today, why dont we hold a re-election for the CEO? Those in favor of an immediate election can raise their hand. If the majority of major shareholders agree, well proceed." Rong Mingyan slightly lifted his gaze, revealing an extremely faint curve of a smile. Rong Shaozes purpose today was to pull him off his horse. He had been CEO for just a few days and now faced the prospect of being replaced. If word got out, it would be a laughing stock. Suddenly, the door of the meeting room was pushed open. Rong Guangguo entered, leaning on a cane with the support of a servant. "I disagree!" He looked at Rong Shaoze and said sternly, "You are being absurd! Mingyan has just become the CEO, and you are asking for a re-election, which will disrupt peoples minds and damage Shengjues reputation and interests. If you really have Shengjues best interests at heart, then abandon your idea!" The two biggest shareholders of Shengjue were none other than Rong Shaoze and Rong Guangguo. Rong Guangguo had been in charge of Shengjue for decades, with connections and fame that Rong Shaoze couldnt match. If he opposed it, who else would agree? Rong Shaoze smiled slightly, "Grandfather, in business we speak of business, and currently we are competitors. If you disagree, you dont have to raise your hand." After all the storms hed weathered, Rong Guangguo didnt get angry at his words. He took his seat and looked at the other shareholders, "You dont have to disagree on my account. I believe each of you has your own opinion. Those in favor can raise their hands." After he spoke, not a single hand was raised. Even though he said they didnt have to abstain from raising their hands out of respect for him, those present either had benefited from his favor or had a close relationship with him. Each would consider his feelings. Moreover, Rong Shaozes usual approach in business was flamboyant, ruthless, and decisive; nobody liked the idea of him being the CEO. Even if he could generate more profit for the company, they still did not want to put a ticking bomb above their heads. Nobody knew whom Rong Shaoze might target next, and no one wanted to one day be ousted by him and left with nothing. Not a single hand was raised, and an awkward silence ensued. Rong Shaoze knew this would be the outcome; he smiled lightly, "Really, no one is raising their hand? I was the first to do so." He raised his own hand, slowly looking toward the shareholders present. Many shareholders pretended not to notice his gaze, each focusing inwardly, showing no reaction. Rong Guangguo showed a trace of a satisfied smile, it seemed his prestige was still intact. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I agree too," a voice with a hint of a smile suddenly sounded from the doorway. Everyone turned in surprise to see Tao Hua walking in with a document in hand; he walked up to Rong Shaozes side. Chapter 300: Like an Emperor Who Has Been Deposed Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Like an Emperor Who Has Been DeposedHe walked up to Rong Shaoze and planted his hands on the solid wood table, smiling at the attendees. "I already hold eight percent of Shengjues shares, I can vote in favor, right?" Rong Guangguos eyes widened in surprise, "You..." He understood, this was all Rong Shaozes arrangement. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone knew that Rong Shaoze and Tao Hua were in cahoots. "I also agree," another man appeared. The lounge area where Lin Xinlan was situated was actually a small room separated by glass. She turned her head and could see into the meeting room opposite. She didnt know what was happening inside, but she saw Tao Hua enter, along with a familiar man. Lin Xinlan had a deep impression of that man. He was the same man who had played cards with Rong Shaoze in Room Di Number One. A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes, how did they all come? Xu Yao entered, a roguish smile lifting on his handsome face: "I also hold eight percent of Shengjues shares, I can also vote in favor." Rong Shaozes thirty-five percent, Tao Huas eight percent, Xu Yaos eight percent, added up to a total of fifty-one percent! This vote, with a majority surpassed, Rong Shaozes proposal was approved. Rong Guangguo, holding back his anger, suddenly stood up, his gaze fiercely glaring at Rong Shaoze, yet he couldnt say a word. For the first time, he witnessed whats meant by the pupil surpassing the master and the fearlessness of the novice. He had controlled Shengjue for a lifetime, only to be outmaneuvered by his own grandson. Now, he had completely lost face! "Grandfather, what would you like to say?" Rong Shaoze looked at him and kindly asked. Rong Guangguo laughed heartily, saying loudly: "Good, you are indeed capable. You dont even need to listen to me anymore. Now that you have everything under control, you dont need to look to me for actions. Do whatever you want!" Still, his heart felt very uncomfortable. Shengjue was his, he had manipulated Shengjue for a lifetime, but now, he could no longer control it. At this moment, he felt like an emperor who had been stripped of power. Very reluctantly letting go of the power in his hands, yet helpless because the momentum had shifted... Rong Shaozes gaze darkened slightly as he said, "Everyone can take a half-hour break. After half an hour, the shareholder meeting will resume to elect a new president." Was there even a need for an election? It was just a formality. Everyone left the room, yet Rong Shaoze didnt move, Rong Guangguo didnt either, and Rong Mingyan stayed as well. Rong Guangguo knew Rong Shaoze had something to say to him, he looked at Rong Mingyan, "You go first, Ill have a talk with him." "Alright, Grandfather," Rong Mingyan rose and left the room composedly, from beginning to end, he hadnt said a word, nor had he shown any expression. It was as if he was just a spectator, all of this seeming indifferent to him. The door closed, Rong Shaoze helped Rong Guangguo sit down, and respectfully said, "Grandfather, you should just retire at home from now on. As for the companys affairs, you need not worry about them anymore. Ive said it before, I wont let Rong Mingyan off, and Shengjue can only be mine, it cannot fall into his hands." Rong Guangguo, fuming with anger, retorted, "Although you are my grandson, its still uncertain who the company belongs to! Mingyan is also my grandson, why must I hand the company over to you and not to Mingyan?! You already have Secret Gate in your grasp, do you also intend to swallow Shengjue whole?" Chapter 301: It’s All His Own Doing Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Its All His Own DoingRong Shaoze offered a faint smile, "Grandfather, youve finally admitted it. You favor Rong Mingyan as compensation. You do indeed plan to hand over the company to him, perhaps even all of the assets in your hands, right? Because you think Ive acquired Secret Gate, you feel Shengjue should go to Rong Mingyan, dont you?" Rong Guangguo was slightly stunned but had to admit it. "Thats right, thats what I think. You are both my grandsons, and I want you both to have a good life, each inheriting a part of the family assets." "But the Secret Gate is what I inherited from Grandma, not from you." Rong Guangguo glared back, "So what?! You got what you wanted. Whats wrong if Shengjue goes to Mingyan?" Rong Shaoze couldnt help but laugh. He spoke calmly, "Grandfather, youre getting old and entertain the thought that assets should be split equally. Nevertheless, that also shows that Mingyan and I hold the same importance in your heart. But what I want to tell you is, obtaining Secret Gate was through my own strength. The price I paid is enough for me to deserve it. Shengjues current success includes my contributions; Ive put in no small effort. I only know that everything Ive struggled for on my own is mine. I wont surrender my things to anyone over sentiments or a few words from you; I dont share them equally with others. In my world, there are only things that belong to me, and those that do not. Never has there been a situation where something belonging to me ends up belonging to someone else." His words were light and breezy, but they conveyed a clear message of his arrogance and dominance. He disregarded others; in his world, there were only things he deemed should or should not be done. No one could influence his thoughts or decisions. Rong Guangguo admired this assertiveness, but at this moment, he also detested it. "Shaoze, Shengjue is mine. Whom I decide to leave it to shouldnt require your consent," Rong Guangguo was equally uncompromising. Having managed Shengjue for decades, he too possessed determination and ruthlessness. Indecision was not Shaozes style, nor was it Rong Guangguos. Rong Shaoze smiled slightly, stood up, and tidied his suit, speaking indifferently, "Whatever decision you make, of course, doesnt require my consent, just like when you drove me off and let Rong Mingyan take over, you didnt ask for my opinion. Grandfather, I wont interfere with your decision, but I want you to know that Shengjue, as of now, is mine. Even if you want to leave it to Mingyan, youll have to see what you can give him." Rong Guangguo was shocked! This statement from his grandson not only severely wounded his pride and dignity, but it also hurt his heart. Everything was his own fault, the karma he created that led family to turn against each other without a shred of compassion. "Grandfather, as long as you dont meddle with Shengjues affairs, you will always be the most respected grandfather in my heart. I am determined to deal with Rong Mingyan. But I have promised you, I will try to spare his life; that is the limit of my tolerance." "Good, very good!" Rong Guangguo stood up, shaking his head in pained laughter. His aged face looked even more desolate. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As expected of the successor raised by your grandmother, you fully embody her ruthless ways; truly, you are her grandson." A strange light flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes. He pressed his lips together and said nothing. Chapter 302 Regaining Power Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Regaining PowerA flicker of something unusual passed through Rong Shaozes eyes. He pursed his lips slightly, but said nothing. He had two worlds, one dark and one bright. He almost never brought anything from the dark world into the bright one, but now, he had dealt with his own family with his cruelty. Half an hour later, the meeting resumed. This time, Rong Shaoze proposed a new election for the president, with the candidates being himself and Rong Mingyan. The situation took a drastic one-hundred-and-eighty-degree turn; previously, not a single shareholder had supported him. But once everyone realized the tide had turned, they all cast their votes for Rong Shaoze. Except Rong Guangguo did not vote for him. However, it was enough. Rong Shaoze was elected President of Shengjue with an overwhelming majority, and Rong Mingyan, just a few months into his tenure, was ousted. The media outside had not left; upon receiving the news, the situation blew up. Rong Shaoze had indeed used his shares to take back control. No sooner had Rong Mingyan stepped out of the company than a flood of reporters surged forward. They surrounded him, hurling countless questions. Faced with the sharp questions from the reporters, Rong Mingyan remained composed, without a hint of distress or humiliation. After much difficulty, the security managed to fend off the reporters as a black sedan slowly pulled up in front of Rong Mingyan. He got in and closed the door. The driver turned and asked with concern, "Sir, are you all right?" "Yes," Rong Mingyan nodded faintly, his face free of the shame of losing power. "Drive." "Yes." The car drove off, leaving behind the swarm of reporters like flies. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Rong Mingyan couldnt help but curl his lips into a cold smile. Rong Shaoze had finally begun his counterattack, but this was only the beginning of the game. Did he think what he wanted was Shengjue? Heh, what he wanted was something Rong Shaoze probably couldnt afford... Lin Xinlan had only sat in the conference room for an hour, and yet Shengjue had already undergone a regime change. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes decisiveness and ruthlessness in his actions were something she had long since witnessed. She hadnt expected that even faced with his grandfather and cousin, he would be equally relentless. The era of Rong Guangguo was over. From today on, the era of Shengjue belonged to Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan didnt understand the intrigues of the business world, nor did she care about the Rong Familys internal affairs. Everything that happened today, she simply took as gossip, casually listening to it and then letting it go. After attending to some matters, Rong Shaoze took Lin Xinlan away with him. He was taking her out to eat. Sitting in the car, she asked indifferently, "Is this to celebrate your regaining the presidents position?" The man smiled faintly, his eyes devoid of any joy. Regaining Shengjue was an inevitable outcome. When he had stepped back in the first place, he had been confident he would regain his position, so there was nothing worth celebrating. "No, its to celebrate that today I finally got to hit Rong Mingyan for once. However, this is just a lesson for him. The real blow is still to come," he said. If he wasnt mistaken, Rong Mingyans strength was not simple. He had people look into it, but beyond confirming that Rong Mingyan was his cousin, they could find out nothing else. All of Rong Mingyans past records had been destroyed, no one knew what he had been doing for the past thirty years or where he had gone. The fact that even he couldnt find out proved how extraordinary Rong Mingyan was. What he needed to do now was to push Rong Mingyan into a corner, to force him to reveal his true nature bit by bit. Lin Xinlan pondered for a moment and then spoke. Chapter 303: Ze is Really Witty Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Ze is Really Witty"You already found out it was him who framed you? What if youve wronged him? After all, he hasnt been around for long, where would he find the cunning and readiness to go against you. Perhaps youre overthinking it, he is, after all, your cousin..." "Theres no need for doubt, it was him. Currently in B City, no one else dares to scheme against me. Rong Mingyans past is complicated. He came preparedtheres no need for investigation; one guess is all it takes to know that it was him." "Are you guessing?" Lin Xinlan found it incredible. What was going on in Rong Shaozes mind? Just a guess, and he started to take action against someone. Wasnt he afraid of wronging a good person? Rong Shaoze glanced at her, knowing what she was thinking. He smiled and said confidently, "Yes, Im guessing. Even if he wasnt scheming against me, I would still deal with him." He couldnt allow a dangerous person, who he knew nothing about, to exist by his side. It would be best if Rong Mingyan had no significant background, but once he found anything threatening about him, even if Rong Mingyan hadnt done anything to him, he would start preparing to deal with him. To prevent trouble before it arises had always been his way of doing things. Lin Xinlan was speechless once more. Forget it, this was an internal matter of the Rong family; it had nothing to do with her. The car arrived at a French restaurant, and Rong Shaoze took her hand and walked in, choosing a quiet seat by the window. They ordered some food and a bottle of red wine, sitting face to face, dining to the sound of elegant music. "Mr. Shaoze." A womans voice suddenly rang out, and they both turned to see a fashionably dressed woman with heavy makeup approaching them. Her face carried an elegant smile as she walked up to Rong Shaoze, greeting him with joy, "Long time no see." Rong Shaoze nodded slightly as a way of greeting. The womans eyes fell on Lin Xinlan and, after just one glance, she turned back to Rong Shaoze, asking with a smile, "By the way, how is Ruoxin doing? I havent visited her for a long time. Last time I was there, she was still in a coma, looking so frail and pale... Oh, to think that a person could be so unlucky as to get hit by a car. Its bad enough to be injured, but to be comatose, missing your wedding. Ruoxin would be heartbroken if she knew about this." The woman shook her head with sympathetic sorrow, a faint sadness on her face. Rong Shaoze looked on indifferently, showing not a trace of emotion. Seeing him unmoved, she continued, "In the past, I thought Ruoxin was the happiest woman in the world. It goes to show, life is unpredictable. Whether ones future holds happiness or misfortune, no one can know... Ruoxin is a case in point; a life that should have been happy turned unfortunate. Yet, there are those who, when they should be down on their luck, suddenly find happiness. Heh, dont you think that fate likes to play tricks on people?" Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan looked at her indifferently, not a ripple in her eyes. Rong Shaozes lips curled into a cold smile, one that didnt reach his eyes, "Miss, may I ask who you are? Ive forgotten what to call you." The womans expression froze instantly, her face alternating between pale and flushed with immense embarrassment. However, she quickly regained her poise, laughing lightly, "Mr. Shaoze, youre quite the joker. Im Ruoxins classmate. Are you avoiding recalling Ruoxin so much that you cant even bear to remember me... Alright, I wont disturb your meal any longer. Goodbye." Chapter 304 But, I Really Want to Seduce You [Extra] Chapter 304: Chapter 304 But, I Really Want to Seduce You [Extra]She walked away with elegant steps. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh, "You really didnt give her any face at all." Rong Shaoze laughed too, but there was icy disdain in his eyes, "Give her face? Did she give you face? Pretending to feel sorry for Ruoxin in front of me, indirectly insulting you, the way I treated her was already the politest." Lin Xinlans gaze faltered slightly. Was Rong Shaoze sticking up for her? "Theres really no need for you to be like that to her, what she said is also true. Ruoxin really is unlucky and now very pitiful. She loved you so much that marrying you would be the greatest happiness of her life. Now shes in a coma and missed your wedding, its only right for her classmates to be indignant on her behalf." Rong Shaoze really wanted to ask, is what she said about you being happy also a fact? But he didnt ask. If he did, Lin Xinlan would only say, she didnt go from being unlucky to being happy, but from being unlucky to even more so. He didnt want to hear her say those infuriating words. "Do you think she was really angry on behalf of Ruoxin?" Lin Xinlan blinked, signaling her confusion. Rong Shaoze curved his lips into a faint smile, "Shes crying crocodile tearsshed be more than happy if Ruoxin never woke up. Shes just using Ruoxin to hit at you." "She likes you?" The man raised his eyebrows mockingly, "Its more like she wants to seduce me." Lin Xinlan understood. With Rong Shaozes status and looks out there, probably every woman with a little ambition would want to seduce him. She nodded slightly, "You cant blame her, I think all the women in B City want to seduce you." She had only spoken the truth, yet he leaned in, his lustrous, gleaming black eyes unblinkingly fixed on her, his sensual lips slightly parted, "Then do you also want to seduce me?" Lin Xinlans expression remained unchanged, as she said lightly, "Im the only exception." The mans lips curled into a charming and beguiling smile, his eyes languorous, his voice huskily enchanting as he breathed the words out, "But I really want to seduce you, every day, every moment, always wanting to seduce you." His voice wasnt loud, but it was enough for the customers at the two or three nearby tables to hear. With a few swift glances, several scorching gazes landed on them. Clang Lin Xinlans fork dropped onto the plate, making a sound. Her face slightly reddened, no longer able to remain composed. "Rong Shaoze, be serious!" "I am talking about something serious." He didnt care about the gazes of others, his eyes fixated only on her, "Xinlan, if one day youre seduced by me, I can give you anything you want." Lin Xinlan scoffed in embarrassment and annoyance, "Would you give me your life if I asked for it?!" "If my life could exchange for your sincerity, Id be willing to give it to you right now." He spoke sincerely, without a hint of hesitation. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was his deep sincerity that made it feel false to her. Even if what he said was true, she wasnt interested. "Keep your life for yourself, its useless to me." She said coldly, her eyes filled with indifference, not a trace of being moved. A trace of disappointment flickered through the mans eyes, imperceptibly. With his stirring, Lin Xinlan also lost her appetite. After eating a little, she planned to leave. Leaving the restaurant, he took her hand and strolled along the road. All around them were elegant and chic shops. Rong Shaoze said that after dinner should come a walk, so he pulled her along, slowly strolling down the road. Lin Xinlan tried to pull away, but he comfortably held her hand, slipping both their hands into the pocket of his suit. Chapter 305 How Do You Know My Size [Add More] Chapter 305: Chapter 305 How Do You Know My Size [Add More]Even if she struggled, in the eyes of others, shed look like a woman having a tiff with her boyfriend. Putting her hand into the mans pocket was an intimate gesture. Lin Xinlan felt uncomfortable, but Rong Shaoze enjoyed this closeness very much. "Lets go buy something," he suddenly said, pulling her into a store. Lin Xinlan looked up and saw the mannequins dressed only in red lingerie in the display window, and her face turned red in an instant. She tugged at Rong Shaoze forcefully, complaining in a low growl, "What are you doing? This is a womens store, what are you here to buy?" He looked at her with a mischievous smile, "Of course, Im here to buy what they sell inside." Lin Xinlans face flushed again. She was no fool and naturally knew what he intended to buy. "Rong Shaoze, dont go too far..." Before she could finish her sentence, he forcefully pulled her inside where a clerk immediately greeted them with a smile, "Welcome, what can I do for you both? Feel free to choose anything you like." Rong Shaozes gaze roamed over the colorful lingerie, and he pointed at a few sexy styles, "Well look at these. This size should be fine." Lin Xinlans face turned beet red in a flash. She felt both embarrassed and indignant, "Even if you buy them, I wont wear them!" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gave her an ambiguous smile and said in a husky voice, "Dont worry, I have my ways to make you wear them. If you dont, I dont mind helping you into them myself." Hearing their conversation, the clerk turned red as well. Embarrassed, she looked down, silently selecting styles, and due to distraction, she handed them a smaller bra. "Miss, you could try this on to see if it fits right," the clerk said with flickering eyes, not daring to glance at Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan was also very embarrassed, her face red, not taking it. But Rong Shaoze suddenly said, "Youve got it wrong; my wife is a 36C, thats too small." Boom Lin Xinlan really wished there was a crack in the ground she could dive into and never come out. "Ah, my apologies, Ill get another one right away," the clerk wished for a crack in the ground too. Lin Xinlan looked at him, both dissatisfied and astonished, "How do you know... my size?" He laughed wickedly, "I use them daily, how could I not know?" "..." If Lin Xinlan could be described with an item at that moment, she would be a boiled shrimp, so red, entirely red. This time, the clerk got the right lingerie that Rong Shaoze had asked for. He immediately pushed her into the fitting room, stuffing all the lingerie into her hands, "Try them on to see if they fit. If not, well get another size." Before she could speak, the door shut behind her. Lin Xinlan held a pile of lingerie, feeling like she wanted to cry but had no tears. She had no intention of trying them on; after all, she wasnt going to wear any of these lingerie pieces once she bought them. At that moment, Rong Shaozes voice came from outside, "If you dont try them on, I dont mind coming in to help you. Also, if I find out it doesnt fit when we get back, I will bring you here again." "..." With no choice, she reluctantly tried on one that seemed more conservative. But why did it look so conservative and yet feel so revealing once she put it on? In this state, she could give those sexy lingerie models a run for their money. Chapter 306: Let Me Choose What I Like for You Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Let Me Choose What I Like for YouLin Xinlans face turned red as she awkwardly changed back and was about to put on her clothes. "You have to try on the others," Rong Shaozes voice rose again, "You have to try every single one, you cant just try one." Does he have X-ray vision or what? How can he detect her actions and thoughts? With impatience she could hardly bear, she said indifferently, "After trying them all, they fit just right?" "That quick? Youre not lying to me, are you?" "...Theyre all the same size, trying one should be enough!" "Madam, sometimes even if the sizes are the same, different styles can fit differently on the body. You might want to try them all to make sure the lingerie is comfortable; even a slight misfit can be uncomfortable," the clerk couldnt help but interject. "Did you hear that? Try them all, dont waste anymore time." Lin Xinlan gritted her teeth, feeling speechless to death. What kind of man is he, insisting a woman buy lingerie and forcing her to try each one? The lingerie is for her to wear, how can he be more concerned about the fit than she is... With no other choice, she tried them all one by one and, indeed, they all fit perfectly. And each style had its own distinct sexiness. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but suspect that Rong Shaoze was far too experienced, otherwise he wouldnt have such an eye for choosing lingerie with different styles. But even if she bought these, she wouldnt wear them. Coming out of the fitting room, she handed the lingerie back to the clerk and said coolly, "I dont like any of these, please bring a few different styles." "These will do, just invoice them," Rong Shaoze pulled her close, assertively telling the clerk. Lin Xinlan felt a bit unhappy now, "I said, I dont like them." He glanced at her sideways, a teasing look in his eyes, "It doesnt matter if you dont like them, as long as I like them thats enough." "What do I care what you like?" "The lingerie you wear is for me to see, of course I should help pick out the ones I like." "..." Lin Xinlan was so angry she was speechless, frowning unhappily, "Whatever you buy, I wont wear them!" She wouldnt wear these pieces of lingerie to please him, not if it killed her. Rong Shaoze gave her a deep look and instructed the clerk to check out. She pulled her hand from his grip and strode out of the store. Soon, the man quickly caught up to her, carrying a shopping bag and holding her hand so she couldnt break free. "Alright, stop being so stubborn. The styles of your old lingerie are conservative; its about time you changed things up," he said with a teasing, devilish smile. Lin Xinlan ignored him, her expression indifferent. "Xinlan, Im serious. If you tried a different style, I guarantee you would look even more beautiful and attractive," he said, his gaze suggestively lingering on her chest, deep and smoldering. Lin Xinlan kept quiet. She didnt want to talk to him; whatever she said would just be countered by him, so it was better to respond with silence. "Why are you not saying a word?" The man was a bit dissatisfied. He was thinking of her, and she didnt appreciate it at all. Dont all women like to hear someone praise how good their breasts look? "..." "Say something," Rong Shaozes stubbornness flared up, grabbing her and not letting her walk away. He frowned and met her gaze, his eyes filled with petulant stubbornness and defiance, "Do you really not like the ones I picked out for you?" "I dont like them." "Why? Theyre obviously nice. Do you like the ones that are old-fashioned and conservative? Youre a woman, you should know how to dress up, to make yourself prettier." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 307: Really Hope to Kick Him Disabled Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Really Hope to Kick Him Disabled"..." Lin Xinlan was at a loss for words, as if he made it sound like she was unsophisticated and shabbily dressed. "Take it, these were bought for you, so you have to wear them. If you dont, Ill help you put them on myself!" He shoved the bag at her, but she dodged and didnt take it. "If you were buying something for me, you could have chosen a different style, why these? I dont like them, they dont match my personality or style..." "As long as I like them thats enough, and besides, theyre worn underneath, no one will see them." He chuckled and forcefully handed the bag to her, making her carry it. Passersby kept looking back at them on the street, and Lin Xinlan didnt want to argue with him in public, so she spoke indifferently, "Lets go, lets head back." Rong Shaoze thought she had compromised and smiled, looking somewhat delighted. Throughout the journey, he couldnt stop smiling, fantasizing about how Lin Xinlan would look in the new lingerie. He had long found her conservative style disagreeable, and today he finally fulfilled a wish by purchasing what he preferred for her. ------------- Returning to the villa, the man couldnt wait to pull her into the bedroom, insisting she change into it. Lin Xinlan naturally refused to change, so he began to undress her. She resisted, but of course, she couldnt overpower him, and he forcibly changed her into the new lingerie. Seeing his burning gaze, she felt both angry and humiliated, wishing she could kick him to death. Thinking this, her leg really did kick out at him, and by chance, it hit somewhere it shouldnt have. Rong Shaozes face instantly turned terrifying, and Lin Xinlan quickly retracted her foot, curling up with the duvet at the head of the bed, glowering at him guiltily and explaining weakly, "I... I didnt use that much force..." "So what youre saying is, you wish you had used more force, is that it?" He gritted his teeth and growled with an ashen face. She felt even guiltier, "I really didnt use that much force..." Actually, she wasnt sure; the kick she had just delivered felt quite powerful. She truly wished that kick had crippled him, then she wouldve had some peace. But, if he really had been crippled, could it have cost her her life...? "Are you thinking about whether Ill end up crippled? Do you really hope that my little brother down there will be useless from now on?" Rong Shaoze pulled out a sinister, cold smile and asked ominously. "..." She really suspected this man had x-ray vision; how could he always know what she was thinking? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man continued to laugh, his smile growing more malicious, "To prove it still works, Im going to use you for a test!" With that, he pounced on her like a starving wolf, forcibly pinning her down swiftly, giving her no chance to fight back. Lin Xinlan let out a sharp scream as he yanked the duvet off her body, and suddenly her upper body, clad only in lingerie, was exposed to his view. His gaze settled on her pale and lofty chest, and a flame seemed to flicker in his eyes. Panicking, Lin Xinlan tried to shield herself with her arms, but he pulled her arms away and firmly pinned one hand above her head. He extended his long fingers, lightly caressing the soft, full edges. "I told you, it looks very good... very beautiful..." His dark eyes stared unblinkingly at her, and just as she felt a shiver run down her spine from his gaze, he suddenly leaned down and, through the thin fabric, kissed her chest... Lin Xinlan felt as if her mind exploded with a bang, her body tingled as if electrified, and she involuntarily trembled lightly. Chapter 308: The Company Is Acquired Chapter 308: Chapter 308: The Company Is AcquiredWhen everything settled down, Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, her mind in a haze, not knowing where she was or what she had done. There was a hot, smooth chest pressed against her back, she curled up, and he tightly clung to her back, holding her in his arms. The two of them were like a pair of shrimp, clinging tightly together, heart against heart, as if in this way they could be together forever... Rong Shaoze treated Lin Xinlan with increasing tenderness, almost indulging her every wish. To the servants, it seemed he was afraid of spoiling her with too much care, of breaking her with too much attention; he simply adored her to the extreme. Yet Lin Xinlan still felt nothing, and the changes in Rong Shaozes behavior only made her frown deeper, her worries growing heavier. The news of the change in Shengjues presidency created a stir for a while. For half a month in a row, the headlines of the newspapers were filled with news about Shengjue. After Rong Shaozes comeback, he was very conspicuous, attending various gatherings every day and appearing in major magazines. He would often bring Lin Xinlan with him, and not only did he attract attention, but she also became very well known. Now, in B City, basically many families knew that Rong Shaozes wife was named Lin Xinlan. Perhaps they might not remember her face, but her name certainly became widely recognized. Lin Xinlan knew what Rong Shaoze was aiming for; he wanted to introduce her to the nation in a high-profile manner, to make it impossible for her to escape anywhere. He was confining her in his way, with tenderness or with dominance, bit by bit, until the day she had no chance of running away arrived. In the silent and dark nights, Lin Xinlan always told herself that it was okay. Even if everyone knew she was Rong Shaozes wife, what of it? Her determination to escape from him could not be swayed by anyone. Escaping him had become a deep-rooted thought for her, and if she did not fulfill this desire, she would harbor resentment for a lifetime. However, Rong Shaoze did not continue to maintain a high-profile demeanor; he achieved the effect he wanted and began to keep a low profile again, hiding Lin Xinlan in the house, away from outside eyes. But the media, theres never a lack of news. After Rong Shaozes spotlight faded, it turned to another person, Qiao Yiyang. Qiao Yiyang was another young and promising figure in B City, handsome and wealthy, a true diamond bachelor. Reports about him were not infrequent, but most were positive news. He seldom had scandals, was steady and low-key in his undertakings, and the media had never found any sensational news to report on him. But this time was different, Qiao Yiyangs company collapsed rapidly within just half a month and was acquired by someone, news that was enough to attract the attention of the entire B City. So in recent times, all the major newspapers reported on Qiao Yiyangs affair. In the photos, Qiao Yiyang appeared calm, his tall stature projecting an imposing presence. His eyes were deep, and his expression cool, showing not a hint of embarrassment or sadness. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 309: You Are The Only Person I Trust Chapter 309: Chapter 309: You Are The Only Person I TrustIt seemed like the companys collapse was a trivial matter to him. Some people admired Qiao Yiyang for his resolve, being able to take on and let go with ease. Others mocked him for posturing, thinking that it was all just a facade he was putting on. Lin Xinlan, after reading the newspaper, fell silent. She didnt know whether to face it all with indifference, or to feel regret for him. She had always wanted to ask him a question: was it him who had someone take that photo and send it to Rong Shaoze? She hadnt asked, for fear of knowing the truth. The child was already gone; what use was there in knowing more? It would only add a bit more chill to her heart. Anyway, whether it was him or not, her attitude towards him could only be one of indifference. Rong Shaoze came in, sat beside her, snatched the newspaper to glance at, and couldnt help but sneer, "Hes really keeping his cool, acting so unruffled even now." "Did you cause his company to fall apart?" she asked lightly, already knowing the answer but still wanting to hear him admit it. The mans gaze shifted subtly as he looked at her, "His company has fallen apart, are you worried about him?" She shouldnt have asked him. Without any interest, she withdrew her gaze slightly, lowered her eyes, and decided not to ask anymore; she didnt want to know the answer either. It was none of her concern if they fought each other to death; she belonged to a different world from theirs, and she didnt want to get involved in their disputes. "Not happy?" Rong Shaozes slender fingers pinched her chin, turned her head, and forced her to look at him. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His patience was always short when it came to matters involving Lin Xinlan. Especially concerning her and other men; he had no patience at all and would even become severely suspicious. Lin Xinlan slightly furrowed her brows and shook off his hand, her tone very cold, "If you must link me to him in every matter, then I have nothing else to say! From the beginning, its been you saying that I care about him, that Im involved with him. Youre the one with trust issues; dont drag me into it!" She didnt want to explain so much, afraid that he might act out on an impulse and hurt her again. She didnt want to be hurt anymore; her heart was already riddled with holes. She just wanted to protect herself and minimize the damage. "I was just asking, what are you angry about?" Rong Shaoze suddenly smiled, pulled her close, and affectionately hugged her in his embrace. "I wont doubt you anymore, Ive said it before, I will trust you from now on, believe in what you say," he whispered softly, his voice gentle, but Lin Xinlan didnt realize how important these words he spoke were, how significant. "Xinlan, youre the only person I trust. How about that, are you a little moved?" he asked with a grin, displaying the obstinate expression of a child. Rong Shaoze truly was a man of many moods, one moment composed, the next capricious. One moment cruel, the next very tender. How could this person be so changeable? But Lin Xinlan had already gotten used to it, one might even say she had become numb to it. She didnt respond to his words, and the man didnt demand an answer, just held her like that, as if he possessed the whole world. In the dark study, the mans tall figure still stood in front of the closed blinds, his gaze looking out the window. Through the slight crack, he could see a bit of light from outside. Chapter 310: Make Them Pay a Heavy Price Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Make Them Pay a Heavy Price"Hes started to strike back, and hes doing it quickly and effectively." The man in the corner asked, "Whats your next move?" "Keep pushing him, drive the price up to the highest point; if both sides end up in battle, all the better." "What if he gives up?" "He wont. This deal, hes determined to win it. With this trade, he can establish his status in North America. His ambition is not small; what he wants is a bigger dominion." "But if the price is too high, he wont agree to the trade." "Thats why hell take action. Only by eliminating the opponent can he get what he wants." "The pace of your actions this time is a bit slow, not like your usual style," the man in the corner suddenly said. The man by the window narrowed his eyes, a cold chill flashing within, "Because I cannot afford to lose, I have to act cautiously. And you, you must help me with all your might. This time, I will make them pay a painful price! I want Xuanyuan Bing to watch helplessly from hell as I destroy, one by one, all the people she cares about!" His hatred was so intense that the entire rooms temperature seemed to drop, the atmosphere heavy and suffocating. "Click" The man in the corner turned on the light, and the brightness illuminated his facea face that bore a resemblance to Rong Shaoze, twisted and ghastly with hatred. "Mingyan, youre getting too agitated," Qiao Yiyang spoke calmly. Rong Mingyan turned, slowly regaining control of his emotions, returning to that composed and restrained man. "Yiyang, you have to help me," he said, his gaze deep and knowing. Qiao Yiyang nodded, a hint of a smile appearing, "Of course, were brothers; if I dont help you, who will I help?" "With your help, taking down Rong Shaoze will be much easier," Rong Mingyan revealed a cold smile, a gleam flashing in his eyes that signalled the imminent fulfillment of his wishes. Lin Xinlan was surprised to receive a message from Qiao Yiyang. He had invited her out to dinner, specifying the time and place. Lin Xinlan didnt want to go; call her heartless, but she didnt want to have any connections with them anymore. She replied to the message, declining his offer, but Qiao Yiyang texted her again. This time his message carried a more pleading tone, saying its been a while since hed had dinner with someone, that he just wanted to talk, hoping she would agree. Lin Xinlan frowned slightly. Could it be that the companys closure had struck him hard after all? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, anyone would feel bad if their company went under. Considering the occasional help he had extended to her, she hesitated. Whether it was he and Rong Mingyan who had conspired against Rong Shaoze and her, she did not know, nor could she ascertain the truth. But one thing was certain: Qiao Yiyangs concern for her was real. For the sake of his concern, Lin Xinlan agreed to meet with him. After all, she couldnt disregard anyones kindness. Without telling Rong Shaoze where she was going, she went to the restaurant Qiao Yiyang had mentioned while he wasnt at home. It was a high-end Chinese restaurant. As she pushed open the door of the private room, she saw Qiao Yiyang already seated, smoking a cigarette, looking somewhat melancholy. Upon her entrance, he crushed the cigarette into the ashtray, stood up, and greeted her with a warm smile, "Youve arrived." "Mm," Lin Xinlan nodded slightly, unsure what to say at the moment. With doubt in her heart, she could no longer interact with him with ease. Chapter 311: Call My Name Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Call My NameEven pretending was out of the question. Qiao Yiyang seemed not to have noticed her stiffness; he pulled out a chair for her and courteously invited her to sit down. He sat down next to her, and although there were no seats separating them, the distance was just rightnot too close to make one feel embarrassed or have wandering thoughts. "Lets order first, then we can talk while we eat," he said as he handed her the menu, and Lin Xinlan didnt hesitate, choosing a few dishes before handing it back to him to order. Qiao Yiyang selected several dishes with good flavors, then called the waiter to serve the food. Lin Xinlan rested her arms on the table and slightly bowed her head, silent. She didnt know what to say to him. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang also fell silent for a moment, and then gave a self-deprecating smile, "Have I caused you trouble? You obviously dont like me, and yet I went against your wishes and confessed my feelings, putting you in a difficult position, didnt I?" Lin Xinlan looked up to meet his gaze, showing a faint smile, "Not at all, youre overthinking it." "Is that so?" His eyes were deep and probing, uncertain if he believed what she had said. "Xinlan, Ive gone bankrupt, you probably know that," he suddenly said. Lin Xinlan felt a slight shock and nodded to indicate she was aware. He smiled again, his smile somewhat bitter, his dark eyes unable to hide the tiredness and desolation. "Running a company isnt easy; it takes a lot of time. But destroying a company happens overnight, so fast that it catches one off guard." "..." "I always knew Rong Shaoze wouldnt let me off and would target me, I just didnt expect him to act so quickly." He gave a slight smile, his words devoid of any hatred. "But I dont regret declaring my feelings for you in front of him. Even knowing that the result would be the destruction of my hard work, I would have done the same." Lin Xinlan blinked, realizing that it was indeed Rong Shaozes doing. She looked at him and tentatively asked, "Do you think he targeted you because of your feelings for me?" Doubt flashed through Qiao Yiyangs eyes, "Isnt that the reason? Ive never clashed with him in the business world, and we didnt have any private grudges. Ive racked my brain and can only think that my confession to you is what enraged him." Lin Xinlan stroked her arm and asked lightly, "Mr. Qiao, did you invite me here today to find out why Rong Shaoze wants to target you?" Qiao Yiyang cracked a smile and candidly admitted, "Yes, thats part of my intention. Knowing the reason, I can try to avoid him in the future. After all, I still need to make my way in B City; offending him would make things difficult. But thats just one of the reasons. I also genuinely wanted to invite you for a meal. Its been a long time since Ive seen you, and I wanted to catch up with you." Seeing his sincere smile, the doubts in Lin Xinlans heart instantly disappeared. Perhaps, Qiao Yiyang had not done anything to trap them. "Mr. Qiao, may I..." He interjected, "Didnt I ask you to call me by my name? By calling me Mr. Qiao, are you purposely trying to keep your distance? Its okay if you dont accept me. We can still be friends," Qiao Yiyang said earnestly. It would be too pretentious for her to keep calling him Mr. Qiao after he had said that. Lin Xinlan smiled faintly and corrected herself, "Qiao Yiyang, may I ask you a question?" At that moment, the dishes were served, and he gestured for her to wait. After the waiter had finished setting the dishes and left, he smiled and said, "Lets eat first, then we can talk. By the way, do you want to drink alcohol or juice?" Chapter 312: Restoring Your Innocence and Justice Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Restoring Your Innocence and Justice"Fruit juice, please." He poured her some fruit juice and also poured a glass for himself. "Come on, try the dishes. The food here is great; I used to come here often." Lin Xinlan found it hard to refuse and ate a few bites before speaking again, "You wanted to know why Rong Shaoze is out to get you, right? May I ask you a few questions first?" Qiao Yiyang put down his chopsticks, his expression serious, and nodded for her to ask. She weighed her words, and then ventured, "Back when Zhou Yu framed us, he had destroyed all the photos. How come one of them ended up in Rong Shaozes hands? I want to know, did you send it to him? At that time, did you have someone take a picture on purpose, just to enrage Rong Shaoze and have him harm me, and then destroy his reputation? Qiao Yiyang, did you work with Rong Mingyan on this?" It took a great deal of courage for her to say all this in one breath. She had long wanted to ask these questions. Being a pawn in someone elses game mattered greatly to her. Not everyones heart is as hard as stone, impervious to any harm. It wasnt just that Qiao Yiyangs betrayal had hurt her; even a stranger insulting her would upset her. Chosing to lay all this out today was because she no longer wanted to be dragged into their struggles. Even though Qiao Yiyang had helped her in the past, she didnt want to become a pawn in his game; she just wanted to protect herself. Qiao Yiyang had not expected her to ask such questions and a look of astonishment flashed across his eyes, his face changing color. He looked puzzled and asked, "Why would you say that? I have never colluded with Mingyan to plot against you. Why would I do that? Moreover, I would never frame you to let Rong Shaoze harm you! Xinlan, could you have misunderstood something? I havent done what youre accusing me of, and I dont understand what youre talking about. Are you suggesting those rumors that Rong Shaoze killed the child in your womb are true? No wonder he could produce that photo of us sleeping together. I was puzzled as to how he got it. It turns out someone deliberately sent it to him to frame you... Xinlan, was it because of me that he harmed you and killed your child?" Qiao Yiyangs face went pale with a surge of intense anger in his eyes. "Rong Shaoze has gone too far! I will confront him. How could he harm you based on just a photo and wrongly accuse you!" He suddenly stood up, radiating intense fury. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan hastily grabbed him, frowning as she said, "Calm down first, dont be rash." "How can I be calm! The thought of you getting hurt because of me, and losing our child, its unbearable! Xinlan, I let you down, and no matter what, I will restore your honor and justice!" He forcefully pulled his hand away and strode out of the private room. Lin Xinlan worried he would really go and fight to the death with Rong Shaoze, so she quickly followed after him. "Qiao Yiyang, wait a minute!" The man was taking big steps, quickly covering a great distance. "Stop!" Lin Xinlan shouted in desperation, running up to him and grabbing his arm to stop him from leaving. "Calm down. Youll be at a disadvantage if you confront Rong Shaoze like this." He turned his head, his expression very dark, "Hah, maybe everyone else is afraid of him, but not me! Rong Shaoze is inhuman; how could he harm you, commit such bestial acts!" Chapter 313: He Actually Asked Her to Go with Him Chapter 313: Chapter 313: He Actually Asked Her to Go with Him"I must settle this account with him, and even if it costs my life, I will not let him go!" Lin Xinlan, hearing his words becoming more severe, couldnt help but grow more worried. "Qiao Yiyang, thats my business, why should you stake your life? I havent gone after him with my life, so what gives you the right?!" A flash of astonishment, followed by pain, crossed his eyes. Lin Xinlan knew her words were harsh, but how else could she stop him from being reckless? Thinking he had taken in what she said, he suddenly seized her shoulders, his eyes swirling with anger and pain. "He has hurt you so much, why would you still speak for him, why stay by his side! You ask me why, its because you were hurt because of me! Just for this reason, I cannot tolerate it, even if you say its none of my business, Im making it my business! It is my matter to trouble him, and you have no say in it!" He roared with anger, the complex emotions in his eyes too heavy. It was as though the long-repressed floodwaters had suddenly broken through a barrier, unable to be contained any longer, and now they surged out uncontrollably. Lin Xinlan was stunned, her womans intuition told her. Qiao Yiyang was truly angry and in pain because he had involved her and caused her to get hurt. The self-blame and pain in the depths of his eyes were real, just too intense. It was as if they had accumulated day by day, bursting out all at once today. Could it be that he actually cared about her? "Qiao Yiyang, you..." "Xinlan, leave him!" Qiao Yiyang suddenly said with conviction, his dark eyes focusing on her as he spoke in a deep voice. "Since you dont like him, leave him! Perhaps you cant like me right now, but I will try, and treat you well, and one day you will come to like me. Leave him, I will take you away, to a faraway place, where Rong Shaoze will never be able to find you, okay?" Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, speechless. He was actually asking her to leave with him... "What, cant you bear to leave him? He has hurt you so much, why cant you let go?" he asked incredulously, a terrifying fierceness flashing in his eyes. For some reason, seeing the ruthlessness in his eyes, Lin Xinlan had an illusion. It was as if he would kill Rong Shaoze... "No, thats not it!" she hastily came back to her senses, shaking her head vigorously: "I dont miss him, dont get me wrong, I dream of leaving him, how could I not bear to?" Qiao Yiyang couldnt help showing a joyful smile, "Then go with me, trust me, I will protect you completely, and never let you get hurt again. Xinlan, I truly like you. Youre the first woman who has ever moved my heart in this lifetime. Ive found you, and I want to hold on to you, I dont want to let go." His eyes inadvertently revealed a depth of affection he himself hadnt realized, looking into Lin Xinlans eyes that gave a sense of tranquility. Instantly, his blood boiled and his heartbeat quickened. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An impulse made him embrace her tightly without any further thought, enveloping her petite frame with his broad body. Lin Xinlan stood there stunned, followed by struggling. "Qiao Yiyang, let go, what are you doing?!" His emotions today had been too intense and sudden, she couldnt adjust. "Xinlan, go with me, come with me!" he insisted, holding her, his heartbeat even more fierce as if it was about to burst forth. Chapter 314 Fierce Battle Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Fierce BattleHe had thought his disposition was indifferent, believing he would never encounter a woman he liked in this lifetime. But he had met her, a woman so strong and serene it made his heart ache delicately, a woman he very much wanted to bring happiness and joy to, and also a woman he longed to protect from ever getting hurt again. He had found her, and he would never let go, not in this lifetime. "Qiao Yiyang, I dont like you, let go of me now!" Lin Xinlan was angry. Just because he liked her, did that give him the right to hold onto her like this?! Hearing her words, the mans eyes gradually darkened and became fierce. He suddenly lifted her chin, looking at her with a somber expression that sent a shiver through her heart. "No one can reject me, and no one can defy me!" "Thud" The man who was holding her tightly suddenly distanced himself from her body, having been viciously punched. "Thud" Before Qiao Yiyang could react, he was punched again. The person hitting him had used all his strength, his fist colliding with his head, causing his vision to blur, his lip to split, and blood to unwillingly flow out. Lin Xinlan turned her gaze to the newcomer, her face turning pale in an instant. It was Rong Shaoze! In that moment, his face was dark and terrifying, his eyes filled with intensity and violence. He grabbed Qiao Yiyang by the collar and punched him as if he wished to beat him to death. After taking several punches, Qiao Yiyang came to his senses, quickly grabbing Rong Shaozes swinging fist, raising his foot, and landing a kick on him. Rong Shaoze dodged and with a twist of his captured hand, he broke free from his grasp and lifted his leg for a spinning kick at him. Qiao Yiyang, who seemed to be skilled, narrowly avoided it and began to strike back fiercely. His moves were sharp and swift, every action completed in one fluid motionextremely smooth. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A cold smirk flashed in Rong Shaozes eyesthe foxs tail was finally showing! He countered move for move with agile and ruthless skill, quickly delivering a high kick that sent Qiao Yiyang flying, crashing to the ground. Rong Shaoze advanced three steps at a time, leaped up, and with force, hammered his fist down; Qiao Yiyangs pupils shrank slightly, and he rolled away from the spot, causing Rong Shaozes fist to smash into the carpet with a thud. Lin Xinlan listened, her heart trembling with fear, half-expecting his hand bones to be shattered. Qiao Yiyang rose to his feet, engaging in a fierce fight with him once again. Everyone had forgotten to breathe, watching them stupidly as if viewing a heart-pounding cop thriller. Some staff tried to intervene, but no one dared to step forward to pull them apart; they were both viciously attacking each otheranyone who went up there would end up seriously injured! It wasnt clear who had called the police, but soon three officers arrived and were shocked at such a scene. Not even the most skilled officer in their police force could compare. The backgrounds of the two men were not simple, which they could tell at a glance, with their years of case-handling experience. "Stop, or Ill shoot!" one of the officers drew his gun, aiming at them with a voice full of severe threat. The two fighting paused slightly, turned their heads to look towards them, and then, as if by tacit agreement, let go of each other. Chapter 315: Stay as Far Away from Him as Possible! Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Stay as Far Away from Him as Possible!The two men fighting paused slightly, turned their heads to look towards them, and then, as if by agreement, released each others hands. At the same time, they exchanged a glance, their eyes sharp and cold, each seeing a fierce determination to kill in the others gaze. When their eyes moved away, everything returned to normal, and they gradually restrained the cold killing intent emanating from their beings. "Come on, follow us back to the police station to give a statement!" The police advanced to apprehend them, but Rong Shaoze curled the corner of his mouth, laughing softly. "That line, you can tell it to my lawyer, I dont have time to waste with you guys." He walked past the police with disregard for anyone, heading straight for Lin Xinlan. The police were so intimidated by his presence that they stood frozen, forgetting to react. Qiao Yiyang didnt even blink an eye as he walked past them as well. A police officer remembered their social status and immediately felt that taking them back was definitely out of the question. Both of them were well-known figures in B City, having contributed a lot to the city; taking them back would probably not sit well with the higher-ups. Forget it, anyway, they were just fighting; there was no need to take them back to the station for a statement. Looking at Rong Shaozes expressionless face, Lin Xinlan felt very guilty. She wanted to back away, to run, but her feet felt as if they were weighed down with lead, so heavy that she couldnt move them at all. Had Rong Shaoze seen Qiao Yiyang kissing her? How was she going to explain? Would he misjudge her, would he hurt her again? A wave of fear rose in her heart, and her eyes began to show a hint of sadness. If she couldnt avoid it, then she would just have to endure it. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, he had hurt her so much already, she didnt care about one more time. "I..." But when he came up to her, she still subconsciously tried to speak up in her own defense. Rong Shaoze raised his hand slightly, and Lin Xinlan thought he was going to hit her. Fear spread thinly in her pupils, and she was about to scream. It wasnt that she was too useless, it was just that having just seen Rong Shaozes fighting skills, she was petrified by him. She couldnt forget the force he used when his fist smashed into the ground; if he were to strike her with his fist, she was certain she would be killed. Lin Xinlans scream was already at her throat, about to erupt, but the man suddenly grabbed her hand, not to hit her. With her voice caught in her throat, she looked up at him in astonishment. His pitch-black eyes stared at her with a tone of reproach as he said, "Stay away from beasts like him in the future; I was lucky to see what happened today, otherwise who would save you next time?" "..." What was this situation? "Remember, stay as far away as you can from men with ill intentions! If you ever meet him alone again, see how Ill deal with you!" The people around suddenly understood, and their looks at Qiao Yiyang were filled with disdain, as if they saw him as a rogue. Qiao Yiyangs stride faltered momentarily, his gaze indifferent, and he did not get angry over Rong Shaozes deliberate defamation. A spark flashed in Lin Xinlans mind, and she quickly said, "Lets go back." Rong Shaoze did not blame her; this was already her greatest fortune. If she submitted appropriately and lowered her voice, this matter should pass. As long as he didnt get angry, didnt hurt her, she didnt mind bending her pride a little. Rong Shaoze pursed his lips and led her outside. The several partners who came in with him saw him approaching and opened their mouths as if to speak but then halted. He spoke first, "I wont be joining you for dinner today. Please feel free to enjoy yourselves, I need to leave Chapter 316: Do You Admire Him Like That?! [Extra] Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Do You Admire Him Like That?! [Extra]"Mr. Rong had to leave early for some urgent matter. Its not a rush; we can gather again next time," they said understandingly. The man slightly curled the corners of his lips, "In that case, Ill take my leave. Next time Ill host a dinner for everyone, please make sure to honor me with your presence." "Definitely, definitely." After exchanging a few perfunctory pleasantries, he strode out of the restaurant with Lin Xinlan and got into his car. Lin Xinlan still felt uneasy; Rong Shaozes temper couldnt possibly be like this. He shouldnt have just let her go without asking anything, allowing this matter to slide. She had a feeling... her reckoning had not yet arrived... The man pulled out his phone and dialed a number: "Come handle the situation here later, and make sure todays news doesnt leak out..." He was referring to the fight he just had with Qiao Yiyang. After giving a few instructions and hanging up, he turned his head to look at Lin Xinlan, revealing a sly grin: "Lin Xinlan, wait and see how Ill deal with you!" Lin Xinlans pupils shrank, but then miraculously, she calmed down. He indeed intended to punish her, but now that she knew she was in for an unpleasant outcome, she was no longer afraid; she seemed resigned to her fate. Though there was no need to explain, she still spoke up: "Things are not as you saw them. I dont have any feelings for Qiao Yiyang. I didnt know he would do that to me..." Rong Shaozes face darkened instantly, and when he thought of the scene he had witnessed, he wished he could tear Qiao Yiyang to pieces! "Forget his kiss, forget everything he did to you! Dont ever speak of it, and dont even think about it. Do you hear me?" he ordered fiercely, like an angry yet trapped lion, possessing an intimidating presence but unable to cause harm. "Dont worry, I wont think about it." This time she obediently nodded along with his wishes. Even if he hadnt mentioned it, she wouldnt have given it a thoughtthere was nothing worth remembering. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her mind was too preoccupied with too many things to accommodate any other mess. Rong Shaoze was slightly more satisfied with her response, his expression easing somewhat, but just somewhat; he had not fully calmed down yet. At that moment, a black sedan brushed past the silver Lamborghini. Rong Shaoze suddenly pressed down hard on the accelerator, chasing after it and forcefully bumping Qiao Yiyangs rear end. Lin Xinlans body lurched forward, but he reached out with one arm to shield her, saving her from the impact. "Rong Shaoze, have you gone mad!" she exclaimed, staring at him with fear, anger, and accusation in her eyes. The man didnt respond to her; his lips pursed, his eyes darkly fixated on the car ahead. The black sedan paused for only a few seconds before driving away, with Qiao Yiyang choosing not to get out and confront him. He looked at her smugly, disdainfully saying, "See that? What a coward that man is. Youd better not fall for him; hes too useless!" Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered the game Rong Shaoze had made her play. The first man she chose in the game was just like Qiao Yiyang, polite and gentle, steady and reserved. But the result came out saying he was too useless, not suitable for her... So he really thought that someone like Qiao Yiyang was useless. "So what kind of man do you consider useful? Is only someone who resolves problems with his fists considered useful?" she couldnt help but retort. Rong Shaozes eyes widened, so furious he nearly suffocated her. "Are you suggesting that Im useless?! You admire his kind?! Lin Xinlan, your taste is terrible. How have you not improved at all after being with me for so long?!" Chapter 317: How do you feel? [Extra] Chapter 317: Chapter 317: How do you feel? [Extra]"..." So, following him would improve my taste? She really wanted to say that ever since she followed him, her taste actually degraded. As long as a man wasnt violent, she would think he was rather nice, quite good. Now, in her eyes, the worst person was him. Seeing him throw a tantrum like a child, Lin Xinlan was suddenly at a loss for words. This man, how could he be so childishly capricious... She really doubted that the only education he had in his life was: the strong are the bosses, strength is the truth! Thats why he liked to solve problems with violence, why he thought the one with the strongest fist was the hero, and the one who suffered in silence was a coward... Forget it, theres no reasoning with a barbarian. "Start the car, Im tired," she said indifferently. Rong Shaoze was choked up, feeling the futile sensation of punching cotton. He had argued so hard with her, and yet she casually said she was tired... Glaring, he could only start the car. Was he really expected to continue arguing with her about all the minutiae? But today, he had too much pent-up frustration; he had to vent it out somehow. Back at the villa, Lin Xinlan didnt want to go upstairs. Instead, she sat in the downstairs living room, planning to watch TV. She wasnt a fool. Going upstairs now would surely lead to his reprimand. Rong Shaoze had no such pride; naturally, he grabbed her hand, wanting her to go upstairs with him. "What for? I want to watch TV, let go," she struggled faintly. The man looked at her coldly, "Do you choose to do it here or upstairs?" "..." "Here? Fine, here it is!" He pulled her towards him, reaching to tear her clothes off. Lin Xinlan was terrified and quickly held his hand, "Rong Shaoze, dont go too far!" She didnt expect him to be so brazen. This was the living room, servants could come in and out at any time; did he have no sense of shame at all? "Im going too far? If you dont go upstairs, Ill settle things with you right here, thats what youre asking for?!" He growled through clenched teeth. This was still her fault... Lin Xinlan repressed her anger and resignedly nodded, "Fine, lets go upstairs." But her agreement was too reluctant, entirely unwilling, and her eyes flashed with a cold indifference that seemed to push people thousands of miles away. Rong Shaozes jaw tensed, and the anger in his heart surged up. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What man would like it with an unwilling woman? The look of disdain from Lin Xinlan really hurt his pride. But he endured and, grabbing her hand, marched her upstairs. The bedroom door slammed shut, and Lin Xinlans heart jumped, suddenly feeling a mix of pain and grievance. Why did he have to treat her like this? What had she done wrong? The man lifted her chin and kissed her lips hard. She closed her eyes in despair, bracing for the coercion that would follow, her heart also filling with deep humiliation. She couldnt help but clench her hands in pain. It seemed he didnt plan to go any further, he just wanted to kiss her. She opened her eyes in astonishment, meeting his gaze, shining like stars in the dead of night, and for a moment, she was stunned. Slowly releasing her, he ended that tender kiss and leaned his forehead against hers, asking lightly, "How does it feel?" "..." "My kiss, how does it feel?" Lin Xinlan didnt know how to react, she also didnt know how his kiss felt. "Seems like I need to try again!" Chapter 318: Yours is Better than His Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Yours is Better than His"It seems I need to try again!" Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mans eyes turned sharp, and he hooked his lips into another kiss on her soft ones. This time, he was gentler than the last, his tenderness stirring emotions. He seemed to be kissing her with all his heart, with a fiery passion, and Lin Xinlan was completely lost in his kiss, feeling for the first time that kissing could be such a delightful thing. "How does this one feel?" Rong Shaoze asked, breathing heavily. Lin Xinlan opened her bemused eyes but did not respond. She expected her to say it was very nice? She couldnt say it... The man did not let her off, pinching her chin as he insisted, "Compared to Qiao Yiyangs kiss, how do you find mine?" Her gaze cleared instantly; she understood his intention in askingso he was still bothered by that kiss. "What? Was his better than mine?" Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, a hint of coldness flashing in his eyes. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth but really couldnt utter the words. How could she say it? Should she say that his kisses were better than Qiao Yiyangs? She couldnt bring herself to say it! "Fine, if you wont say it, Ill kiss you until youre satisfied and admit it!" Her silence infuriated him. Seeing that he was about to kiss her again, she quickly dodged, using her hand to block his lips, "Enough! Rong Shaoze, can you act a bit more maturely?" He had no intention of listening to her; pulling her hand away, he accurately captured her lips again. Lin Xinlan felt her world spinning from his kisses, unable to breathe, as if she was going to die from lack of oxygen. If she didnt speak, he would keep kissing, and she was certain she would suffocate to death. That suffocating sensation was quite unbearable. Lin Xinlan pushed hard against his body, finally getting a moment to catch her breath, she hastily said, "Yours is better than his, okay?" "Say it one more time." "I said, yours is better than his, his cant compare to yours at all, are you satisfied with this answer?" she said exasperatedly, but it was also the truth. Qiao Yiyangs kiss had made her feel uncomfortable because his breath was too unfamiliar... Lin Xinlan was startled; when had she become accustomed to Rong Shaozes scent? Hearing the answer he wanted, Rong Shaoze finally stopped with satisfaction, rubbing her head and smiling at her indulgently, "Remember, from now on you can only think about my kisses, not his, got it?" "...Dont worry, Ive already forgotten it." Not to mention no impression, not even a lingering sensation remained. At this moment, her mind could only think of Rong Shaozes kisses, his overwhelming presence had completely overshadowed Qiao Yiyangs brief kiss, even overshadowing the feeling. Rong Shaoze smiled even more happily, just about to say something when his phone suddenly rang. He checked it, didnt answer, and said to her, "You rest for a bit, Ill go work in the study." Lin Xinlan nodded slightly; he kissed her forehead before heading to the study. Upon closing the door, he answered the call, no longer carefree but with a serious and stable demeanor. "Shaoze, the other party has raised the price again. I suspect theyre targeting us, aiming to compete with us for the goods and prevent us from getting that shipment." "We havent found out who they are yet?" "Its a gang from Italy, with some ties to the Mafia. It seems their boss and the head of the Flying Tiger Gang, Richie, had some connections five years ago, and theyre probably opposing us deliberately for the sake of the Flying Tiger Gang." Chapter 319: Something Might Have Happened at Home Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Something Might Have Happened at HomeRong Shaozes brows furrowed slightly, a feeling in his heart that this matter might not be so simple. But he couldnt figure out what it was for the time being. Even if there really was some conspiracy, he wasnt afraid. Open attacks or hidden threats, he could deal with them all; no one who crossed him could escape unscathed. "If theyre not afraid to die, you send them on their way. After theyve paid, snatch the goods right from them!" he said indifferently, deciding on a bloody conflict with casual ease. "Shaoze, thats a brilliant move. We get our hands on the goods without spending a dime," the person on the other end laughed heartily, excitedly saying, "I love doing things like this! Theyre walking right into our trap, why wouldnt we rob them blind!" "Be careful in your actions, dont lose too many brothers." He never made a losing deal. "Rest assured, our brothers are all skilled, each can take on ten without a problem. That shitty gang dares compete with us over the goods, well let them come but never leave!" Rong Shaoze gave a few more low instructions, then hung up the phone. He had always been confident in the ability of his men; for years, they had never made a mistake, and he believed there wouldnt be any issues this time either. Just as he put down the phone, it rang again. It was from his mother. He answered the call, and before he had a chance to greet his mother cheerily, he heard her low, hoarse voice. "Shaoze, come home at once." "Mom, whats wrong?" Rong Shaozes expression turned stern; a strong premonition of bad news surged within him. "Just come quickly... sob... sob..." His mother cried so much she couldnt utter a word, as if something terribly sad had occurred. "Alright, Im on my way!" Without asking further, he hung up the phone and strode out of the study. Lin Xinlan had just opened the door and came out when she ran into him. He grabbed her hand with a grave expression, "Come with me to the old house." "What happened?" Seeing his serious face, she asked in confusion. "Something seems to have happened at home," he said in a low voice, his eyes dark and deep, concealing the unease in his heart. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth, then nodded and said, "Lets go." On the way, Rong Shaoze drove fast but sensibly without speeding recklessly. Lin Xinlan glanced at him, her mood inexplicably heavy. Wondering what could have happened at the old house, she hoped it wasnt that something had happened to Grandpa... As they arrived at the old house, he didnt wait for her, striding quickly into the living room to stop a servant and ask: "Wheres the lady of the house?" "The lady should be in her room." Seeing that the servants expression was normal, as if nothing had happened, his heart let out a quiet sigh of relief. As Lin Xinlan caught up, he had the composure to hold her hand. Going upstairs to the door of his mothers room, Rong Shaoze knocked on the door. From inside came his mothers faint voice: "What is it?" "Mom, its me." The door was immediately opened, and his mothers sorrowful face appeared before them. Seeing Rong Shaoze, she instinctively wanted to cry, but seeing Lin Xinlan next to him, she held back her tears, turning her head slightly as if to dab away tears with her handkerchief and said indifferently, "Xinlan, go downstairs and have some tea, let the servants prepare some food for you." She wanted to send her away. Lin Xinlan glanced at Rong Shaoze and said softly, "Ill wait for you downstairs." sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mhm," the man nodded slightly. She turned and left, and he entered the room, the door closing behind him. Chapter 320: Got a Woman Outside Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Got a Woman Outside"Mom, what happened? Why are you crying?" Rong Shaoze asked with concern. This was the first time he had ever seen his mother shed tears as long as he had been alive. A twinge of distress tugged at his heart. Who had caused his mother such heartache? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rongs mother sat on the bed, covering her face with a handkerchief as she suddenly broke into loud sobs. Rong Shaozes brow furrowed slightly as he approached and embraced her shoulders, asking softly, "Mom, whats really going on? Have you been wronged, or did you have a fight with Dad?" Rongs mother suddenly lifted her head, her expression a mix of anger and sorrow. "Dont mention your father... sob... that heartless man, Ive been blind my whole life to have married him... sob... Shaoze, what am I to do, how could he do this to me, sob... How can he do this to me..." Rong Shaoze discerned a hint of the problem and, furrowing his brow, ventured a guess, "Mom, does Dad have another woman outside?" Rongs mother was taken aback, fiery hatred flashing in her eyes as her crying intensified with sorrow and grief. He had guessed right. "Where is Dad now?" he stood up and asked indifferently, but his eyes were cold, devoid of any warmth. Rongs mother lifted her head and said tearfully, "Your dad isnt home now, nor is he in B City." He looked at her, waiting for her to continue. "Your father has been secretive and hasnt been coming home recently, so I suspected that he had a woman outside. Thats why I hired a private investigator to follow him, and these photos were the result." She opened the drawer and handed him a stack of photos. Rong Shaoze took them and looked through them one by one. The photos all showed his father being intimate with a pretty young woman in her twenties. With each photo he saw, his eyes grew more piercing. Rongs mother said chokingly, "I wanted to pretend I didnt know about this, hoping he would come to his senses on his own and not disgrace the Rong Family. But yesterday, he told me he was going away for a few days with friends, and despite my pleas, he left. Naturally, I suspected he left with that woman, so I had someone follow him. The news I got today was that the two of them went on a holiday to a seaside villa together, look at these..." She handed him more photos. "These are the photos faxed by the private investigator. Look at your father, how shameless he is, at his age, still indulgent in his lust!" In the photos, his father and the woman were frolicking and playing in the water on the beach in swimwear, kissing and embracing each other. Seeing such indecent photos of his father felt odd for the son, and a sense of shame welled up inside him. His father was truly bringing shame upon him. Rong Shaoze put away the photos, his expression icy, "Mom, dont worry. Ill go find Dad and bring him back right away. As for that woman, Ill handle her too." Men being promiscuous was common, and he was promiscuous himself. But he would never allow his father to be promiscuous, because he could not allow him to hurt his mother! Upon hearing her sons words, Rongs mother felt a warmth in her heart, "Shaoze, you must go yourself, we cant let others know about this. Our Rong Family cant afford to lose face, and neither can I, understand?" "Yes, I understand." Such scandals, of course, could not be leaked, especially for a family like theirs. After comforting his mother a bit more, Rong Shaoze went downstairs. Lin Xinlan followed him out, got into the car, but did not ask a single question. Rongs mother didnt want her to know, so she didnt ask... Chapter 321 A Sense of Serenity and Eternity Chapter 321: Chapter 321 A Sense of Serenity and EternityBut she vaguely guessed that it might have something to do with Rongs father. "Why dont you ask me what happened?" Rong Shaoze asked her with a light smile. She glanced at him; although he was smiling, there was not a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Is the Madam alright?" she countered, instead of answering. Rong Shaoze was slightly taken aback, the smile fading from his lips as he spoke indifferently, "Dont worry, she wont be harmed." With him there, he would never allow his mother to be hurt; no one could harm her, including his father. Lin Xinlan had long noticed that Rong Shaoze had a good relationship with his mother. It was no wonder that his mood was bad, given his mothers heartbreak and distress. She said nothing more, and Rong Shaoze also fell silent. Upon returning to the villa, he immediately had Mr. Gu pack their luggage both his and Lin Xinlans. "Why are we packing?" she asked curiously. "Im taking you somewhere to have fun for a couple of days," the man said with a slight smile. Was it really just a simple trip for fun? Lin Xinlan wanted to ask the reason, but decided against it in the end. If he didnt want to tell her, asking would be futile. Since he had decided to take her along, she had no choice but to go. Once the luggage was packed and the flight tickets for the evening were booked, Lin Xinlan learned that he was taking her to Hainan when they got their boarding passes. She couldnt help but recall the time she lied to him about going to Hainan; time had flown, and it had been two months since then. In that time, so many things had happened. She felt like she was dreaming, so unreal, yet they were etched deeply in her heart. The plane arrived at the airport late at night, but someone was there to pick them up in a car and had also booked a hotel. It must be said, having money certainly made things easier. The hotel they stayed in was by the sea, and Rong Shaoze stood on the balcony wearing a white shirt, holding a glass of wine, gazing silently at the sea ahead. Lin Xinlan came out of the bathroom and saw his silhouette, half-lost in the dim lighting. In front of him was the quiet ocean, a crescent moon above his head the entire scene resembled a black and white photo in a frame, exuding a sense of tranquility and eternity. He turned his head and saw her, then waved her over, "Come here." Lin Xinlan draped a coat over herself and walked over to him. He held her from behind, resting his chin on the top of her head, and said softly, "You really didnt come to Hainan that time, right?" He spoke in an affirmative tone, not a question. "Today, when you got off the plane, you didnt even know which way to go. You definitely hadnt been here before." Lin Xinlan lowered her eyelashes slightly and replied faintly, "I didnt come at that time." "And you didnt stay in B City." "..." "After all this time, you still wont tell me where you went?" he asked gently, his voice carrying no sign of anger. Lin Xinlan looked up at the sea, her answer as calm as his, "Since its in the past and a long time ago, whats the point in asking?" "Ive been dwelling on this matter, and if I dont clear it up, it will trouble me," he said in an equally calm tone. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was rare for them to speak so peacefully with one another. Both were careful not to anger the other, hoping to maintain this atmosphere. After some thought, Lin Xinlan spoke earnestly, "I cant tell you where I went, as I have my own privacy. However, I can swear to you that I didnt do anything to wrong you or anything bad. So, you dont need to worry about it, nor should you press me further." Chapter 322: Caught Cheating by His Son Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Caught Cheating by His SonThe man chuckled lowly, his pleasant voice trailing off, "But youre keeping secrets from me. I want to know what youre hiding, and why you feel the need to hide it from me." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered guiltily, thankful that he was behind her, unable to see her like this. "Everyone has secrets, dont they? You have secrets youre keeping from me too, right?" The man took a sip of his drink, placed the glass on the balcony, and wrapped his arms around her. "Hmm, I do have secrets Im keeping from you. I hope that one day when I have no more secrets from you, you could be honest with me too." A look of surprise crossed Lin Xinlans eyes. Was this his way of letting her off? Was it his understanding? This was the first time she had felt Rong Shaozes understanding... "Isnt the sea beautiful from here?" he asked suddenly and without preamble, then said with a laugh, "Once Ive dealt with some matters tomorrow, Ill take you out for some fun for a couple of days. Come on, its time to rest now." He took her hand, their fingers interlaced, and led her into the bedroom. The night grew deeper, waves occasionally lapping at the shore with a rustling sound, cool moonlight spilling onto the groundan enchanting night, indeed. The next morning, both of them got up early for breakfast. Rong Shaoze dressed in a simple white shirt and black jeans, walking hand in hand with her on the beach. The weather was nice today, the sun not too harsh, the sky blue, the sea blue. Large numbers of tourists were frolicking by the sea, surrounded by laughter and cheerful voices. The man wore sunglasses, merely taking a leisurely stroll along the beach with her, as if walking, yet seemingly looking for something. He didnt say, and Lin Xinlan didnt ask. After a while, he pulled her aside, "Lets take a break at that ice cream shop over there, have something to drink." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sure." She wasnt fussy; she went along with whatever he suggested. Finding a window seat, Rong Shaoze ordered a drink, while Lin Xinlan chose an ice cream. He leaned back in his chair, gaze drifting languidly outside through his sunglasses. Lin Xinlan followed his gaze. Not far away was the beachpeople were yachting, surfing, swimming, and playing beach volleyball. She didnt know what he was looking at but retracted her gaze after a moment. "Stay here and wait for me, Ill be back in a bit," he said suddenly as he stood up, not waiting for her reply before he left. He stepped out of the ice cream shop and made his way toward the beach. Lin Xinlan could see his tall, straight silhouette just by turning her head. The sea breeze fluttered the hem of his shirt and his stylish short hair, just the view of his back was stunning. It had to be said, just on appearances, Rong Shaoze was a truly perfect man. Lin Xinlan continued eating her ice cream, her gaze fixed on him, forgetting to look away. Upon reaching the beach, Rong Shaoze removed his sunglasses and hung them on the chest pocket of his shirt, taking two steps forward to grasp someones wrist. Caught off guard, the person turned around and upon seeing him, a flash of astonishment crossed their eyes, followed by a rapid change of color from red to white and back again. "Shaoze... what are you doing here?" Rongs father quickly regained his composure, asking very defensively. Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes towards the woman in the pink bikini who was happily playing on a yacht, his tone indifferent as he asked, "That piece of work, what did you see in her?" Rongs fathers face stiffened, his expression extremely awkward. Caught by his son while engaging in an affair and keeping a mistress, he, as a father, felt utterly humiliated. Chapter 323 I Can Only Let You Get Divorced Chapter 323: Chapter 323 I Can Only Let You Get DivorcedRong Shaoze had no regard for his fathers face, his emotionless black eyes landed on his fathers face, and his tone remained flat. "I can understand that men like young and beautiful women, but after you have had your fun, its time to go back. Dad, do you want me to personally take you home, or will you go back by yourself?" Rongs fathers face turned red as he tried to save face, angrily shrugging off his sons hand and shouting, "This is my business, not yours to interfere with! I am your father, can you even dictate what I do?!" "It seems you didnt understand what I said. Ill say it again, youre not allowed to see that woman again. Go back immediately and apologize to Mom." Rong Shaoze stood in front of Rongs father, a head taller than him, with a stronger presence, making Rongs father feel old and useless. But he was his father, how could he be threatened by his son. "What kind of tone is that, what kind of attitude! I am your father, how can you speak to me like that?! You can go now, dont meddle in my affairs. I know what Im doing. Im just having a bit of fun, and Ill go back when Ive had enough. Ive only been here two days, dont spoil my fun!" Rongs father waved his hand impatiently and turned to leave. Since the matter couldnt be kept a secret anymore, he simply didnt care about anything and wanted to have his fill of fun first. At home, he felt utterly insignificant, oppressed by a father who controlled everything and a son who was strong in all matters. And his wife was even more dominant than him. He was left with nothing but to obey, and he had long been unable to swallow this humiliation. Anyway, his health was poor, and he probably wouldnt live many more years; he was old and might as well indulge himself and live happily for once. Even if the patriarch of the family came to persuade him to go back, he wouldnt return until he had enjoyed himself to the fullest. Rong Shaoze didnt stop him, but slowly said, "If thats the case, could you divorce Mom first before you continue your fun?" Rongs fathers steps halted, his silhouette stiffening. "Dad, I wont allow you to do things that wrong Mom. How about this, Ill immediately have someone send over a divorce agreement. Once you sign it, Ill stay out of your affairs." "You..." Rongs father turned around, pointing angrily at him, "you unfilial son, dont you be too disrespectful!" Rong Shaoze smiled lightly, "On one side is my mom, on the other is my dad. Whom should I help? The only solution I see is to have you two divorce, then you keeping a mistress wouldnt be considered wronging my mom, and I wouldnt need to interfere, dont you think this is a perfect solution?" Rongs father was infuriated, the young man was clearly threatening him. He knew that he dared not divorce. Should he get divorced, if the news got out, how many people would laugh at him. Moreover, the patriarch of the family would not allow him to divorce. Besides, he did have affection for Rongs mother; he couldnt bear to divorce. With a sigh, he conceded, "Fine, Ill go back the day after tomorrow, is that okay?" "Immediately, right now!" Rong Shaoze said, uncompromisingly. "You... dont think I wont dare to divorce your mom!" Rongs father, pushed to the edge, nodded in a huff, "Fine, bring the agreement, Ill sign it right now!" Rong Shaoze pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket, unfolded it, took out the pen pinned to his chest, and handed both to him: "Sign it." Rongs father stared at the divorce agreement, stunned and unresponsive. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 324: Heavenly King, I’ll Take Care of It Without Error Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Heavenly King, Ill Take Care of It Without ErrorRong Yaozong stared blankly at the divorce agreement, dazed, with no reaction. He had actually prepared for it! And he had prepared it in advance. "Sign it!" Rong Shaoze barked coldly, his gaze piercing and chilling. "What, dont dare to sign now? You wanted to sign, didnt you, wanted to divorce my mom? You think someones dying for you, really thinking that my mother would endure the humiliation you gave her, right?!" Rong Yaozongs face turned pale, a breath stuck in his chest, feeling very uncomfortable. He opened his mouth, but could not utter a single word. Rong Shaoze, seeing he had made his point, retracted the paper and pen and said coldly, "Go back immediately, Ive already sent someone to pack your bags, and the car is waiting for you. If you want to gallivant around, fine, but go back and divorce my mom first! I tell you, as long as youre not divorced, you can forget about doing anything to wrong her!" "I... I am your father... how can you..." He curled his lips in a cold laugh, disdainfully saying, "Even if you were the Heavenly King, I would still manage without error!" "You..." Rong Yaozong trembled with anger, but was unable to do anything about him. How could he, when this son of his had been lawless and disrespectful from a young age? He tried to use his status as a father to suppress him, but it really didnt work. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze didnt bother with further talk, he took out his phone and dialed his subordinates number to have them come pick up the person. Within minutes, two black-suited bodyguards stepped forward, respectfully yet forcefully urging Rong Yaozong to get into the car. Rong Yaozong knew that if he didnt leave, they would forcibly take him away. Better go with them, at least that way he could maintain some dignity. But what about the woman he had brought? The woman was very much to his liking, gentle and considerate not to mention beautiful and sexy. He hadnt lost interest in her yet, but leaving her here, he really felt reluctant to do so. Looking at Rong Shaoze, he sighed in compromise, "Alright, Ill go back immediately. But please take Shasha back to City B for me, I wont see her again." "Dont worry, I wont make things difficult for her," Rong Shaoze said indifferently. Reassured, Rong Yaozong left with the bodyguards. Sun Shasha, who was playing on the yacht, looked over and hurriedly ran over when she saw what was happening. But the car had already driven away, her innocent big eyes wide with anger, she demanded of Rong Shaoze, "Where are they taking Yaozong? Who are you? Are you the mafia? Are you trying to kidnap Yaozong?" Rong Shaoze did not glance at her, slowly putting on his sunglasses and walking away. "Hey, Im talking to you, why wont you answer?" She followed him, chattering nonstop. This man had such a foul temper, but he was so handsome, and she quite liked that. Sun Shasha decided not to worry about where Rong Yaozong was being taken. She ran up beside Rong Shaoze, showing him a sweet smile, "Handsome, whats your name? Im Sun Shasha, how about you?" Rong Shaoze remained silent, exuding an icy aura. But Sun Shasha was too obtuse to sense his coldness towards her. "Can you not be so cool? Just talk, whats your name? We could go play in the water together, do you know how to yacht? I just learned how to do it, its really fun, Ill take you? Tonight, we could go to a bar and dance, have some drinks, youre so handsome, you must look great dancing..." Sun Shasha excitedly prattled on, when suddenly Rong Shaoze took large strides forward, pulled the woman coming toward him into his arms, and said to her tenderly and indulgently. Chapter 325: Wife, There’s a Woman Hitting on Me Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Wife, Theres a Woman Hitting on Me"Wife, theres a woman trying to seduce me, but I didnt even spare her a glance, you know," he said. Sun Shashas expression stiffened, her gaze moving to the woman Rong Shaoze had his arms around, her face flushing red in an instant. Lin Xinlan gave Sun Shasha a faint look and then turned to Rong Shaoze. With a slight smile tugging at her lips, she said kindly, "Why didnt you take a look? The girl is quite pretty." Upon hearing this, Sun Shasha confidently puffed out her chest and shot Lin Xinlan a triumphant look. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In her view, she had a better figure, a prettier face, and whiter skinthere was no way this woman could compare to her. She wanted to show this handsome guy that she was much more beautiful than his wife. "Is that so?" Rong Shaoze feigned puzzlement as he sized up Sun Shasha, but after one glance, he quickly averted his eyes with disdain. He said with utmost contempt, "Wife, this kind of woman whos all chest and no brain is clearly a prostitute. Theres nothing about her that compares to you. No, how could she even be worthy to compare with you? Shes not even fit to carry your shoes. Others like her can be found everywhere if you have the money. One of my buddies spent five hundred on a hooker last time who was prettier than her. Id say she isnt even worth a hundred for a night." "What did you say?!" Sun Shashas eyes widened in shock, her face turning pale with rage. Which man hadnt praised her beauty and cuteness? Which hadnt wanted to curry favor and get close to her? This man actually said she wasnt worth a hundred for a nightit was such an insult! Rong Shaoze cast her a cold glance, not mincing his words at all, "Wife, her double eyelids look surgically done. And her chest, thats silicone, right? Oh, and her nose has been filled, even her eyes have been surgically enhanced to look bigger. Her face too, so stiff, must be from hyaluronic acid injections. Guess how old she is? I bet shes at least forty. Auntie, getting old isnt your fault, but turning yourself into an inflatable doll, thats on you. Dont you know the more vulgar a woman acts, the more nauseating she is to look at?" "You... you..." Sun Shasha pointed a trembling finger at him, too furious to utter a word. Her face, whether from shame or anger, turned a deep crimson, looking quite sickening indeed. Lin Xinlan shifted her gaze away indifferently, saying in an even tone, "Lets go, or else I wont have any appetite later." Rong Shaoze quickly turned his head to look at her, his eyes sparkling; he almost couldnt resist giving her a vigorous kiss, wanting to shout, "Wife, youre too awesome!" Suppressing a smile, he wrapped his arm around her tenderly and said, "Lets go, or else Ill lose my appetite too." As their eyes met, a silent understanding passed between them, and a subtle feeling arose in their hearts. Without another glance at Sun Shasha, they turned and walked away. Sun Shasha sat down abruptly and burst into loud sobs. Lin Xinlans eyebrows didnt crease in the slightest, and Rong Shaoze cared even less about her crying. Sitting in the restaurant, recalling the scene that had just transpired, a faint smile curled the corners of her mouth. Who would have thought Rong Shaoze could be so venomously tongued? The man thoughtfully placed peeled shrimp on her plate, seeing her trying to hold back a smile, he laughed and asked, "How come you havent asked me who she is?" Lin Xinlan suppressed her smile and tentatively asked, "Is she... a mistress that old master Rong keeps on the side?" Chapter 326: You Seem to Have Become More Merciful Chapter 326: Chapter 326: You Seem to Have Become More Merciful"Youve seen through it," said Rong Shaoze, his expression indifferent, clearly caring much about the matter. "I had my suspicions. After seeing you confront Mr. Rong by the seaside, then hearing you talk about that woman, I was certain of it." Rong Shaozes eyebrows twitched slightly: "So, you went along with what I wanted, and helped me insult her, didnt you?" Lin Xinlans cheeks reddened slightly, a bit embarrassed. Rong Shaoze kissed her cheek gleefully and said, "Wife, the remark you made just now was classic. I love it!" Lin Xinlan slightly turned her head, wanting to tell him that she wasnt his wife. However, she saw no need to argue over these details with him. "Lets eat." She picked up her chopsticks and put a shrimp that he had peeled into her mouth. Rong Shaoze watched her with a smile and continued to serve her more dishes. After dinner, Rong Shaoze took her for a stroll around, and they watched the sunset together by the sea at night. Then, holding her hand, they walked slowly on the beach, heading back to the hotel. The sky had darkened, and there were noticeably fewer people by the sea, a few scattered individuals creating a tranquil scene. Lin Xinlan squinted her eyes slightly, enjoying the peace of the moment as she felt the sea breeze. When she shifted her gaze, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. Sun Shasha was still in the bikini she wore during the day, curled up under a coconut tree, shivering from the cold. Rong Shaoze noticed her as well, his lips twisting in a sneer, a scornful chill flashing in his eyes. Lin Xinlan knew his temperament well; since Sun Shasha had upset Rong Shaozes mother, causing her grief and sorrow, Rong Shaoze would naturally not let her off easily. She couldnt help but ask, "What did you do to her?" Otherwise, Sun Shasha wouldnt still be by the seaside at this hour, showing no intention of leaving. Rong Shaoze hugged her and said with a light smile, "I didnt do much. I just had someone throw all her belongings into the sea. Now, aside from those two pieces of fabric on her body, she has nothing." What a vicious man. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh, "Here, where shes a stranger, without money or a phone, shell probably be treated as a vagrant." "Dont worry, Ill have someone warn her later to never meet my father again. If she dares to see him again, the punishment wont be so lenient." Lin Xinlan looked at him, silent. Feeling puzzled by her stare, Rong Shaoze asked in confusion, "What are you looking at? Have you discovered that Im particularly handsome today?" She shook her head slightly, "Its nothing, lets go." "No, you cant go until youve explained clearly!" He held onto her, insisting. "What were you just thinking about? Was it about me?" Otherwise, she wouldnt have been staring at him. Lin Xinlan diverted her gaze, not looking at him. She tucked her windblown hair behind her ear and said indifferently, "Wasnt thinking anything, just suddenly realized you seem to have become more merciful." The mans brow furrowed slightly, "Merciful?" How could that word be associated with him. "If it were the old you, wouldnt you have not let her off so easily?" It seemed to be the case. If it were the old him, that woman might well have been sold off by now. "Rong Shaoze, this is a good thing, youre not as violent now," she said with a faint smile. He grasped her shoulders and turned her around to face him, his dark eyes locking onto hers, he asked seriously, "So, now that Ive become gentler, do you like it or not?" "..." "Hmm?" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan suddenly couldnt bear to look into his eyes, her gaze flickering, she spoke uncomfortably. Chapter 327: Don’t be afraid, I’m here Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Dont be afraid, Im hereLin Xinlan suddenly dared not look into his eyes, and she spoke uneasily, with a flicker in her gaze. "If your personality has improved, its only good for me. Theres no such thing as liking in that." A strange light flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes, and he suddenly smiled, pinching her nose affectionately and said, "Such a hypocritical woman." Lin Xinlan felt a slight stir in her heart, an unusual sensation sliding through the depths, strange and uncomfortable. Turning her head away, she said nothing more and Rong Shaoze also kept silent. Some topics are best left touched upon lightly. Saying too much could backfire. Rong Shaoze slightly curved his lips, he had plenty of time to grind her down, he didnt believe he couldnt win this woman over. After dealing with his fathers affairs, Rong Shaoze decided to make good use of this trip to take Lin Xinlan out for some fun. After all, playing around was one of the best ways to enhance their feelings for each other. The variety of entertainment options by the seaside were naturally experienced one by one. Under Rong Shaozes coercion and threats, Lin Xinlan had a great time, smiling and talking more when she spoke to him. The man didnt point this out; if he did, she would withdraw, and all would be lost. He wanted to boil a frog in warm water, let her gradually become dependent on him under his tenderness and care, then fall for him, and be unable to leave him. On the last day, he drove her around to enjoy the islands scenery. As they drove down a deserted road, Rong Shaoze suddenly noticed two black Land Rovers appearing behind them, following closely. Glancing at them through the rearview mirror, his gaze grew sharp, and he nonchalantly took out his phone to dial his subordinates number. After giving the location and situation, he hung up and told Lin Xinlan to fasten her seatbelt. "Whats wrong?" She had heard everything he said over the phone. She saw the cars behind them in the rearview mirror and immediately felt a bad premonition. "Who are they?" "First, fasten your seatbelt," Rong Shaoze said calmly. Lin Xinlan hurriedly complied, without any hesitation. Rong Shaoze suddenly stepped on the accelerator, speeding up, and the cars behind quickly followed suit, chasing them closely. Lin Xinlan held back a cry of alarm, gripping the safety belt tightly, nervous as could be. She didnt know what the pursuers wanted, hoping it was robbery and not murder. But seeing as they were driving Land Rovers, they obviously werent short on money; it wasnt a robbery. So it must be an attempt on their lives... "Rong Shaoze, can you shake them off?" she couldnt help asking, her voice carrying a hint of fear and tremble. Having never experienced anything like this, it was natural for her to be afraid. The mans lips were tightly pressed, his eyes fierce. "Dont be afraid, Im here, itll be fine," he said quietly. Strangely, after hearing his words, her heart felt much more at ease. It was odd; at this moment, she truly believed in him, believing he would keep her safe, that he wouldnt let her be harmed. The car sped forward, the surroundings blurring, Lin Xinlan felt like she couldnt see anything anymore. Even the road ahead seemed blurry to her. Rong Shaoze continued to accelerate, slowly increasing the distance between them and the pursuers. Suddenly, Lin Xinlan saw someone stick their head out of the car window from the rear mirror, holding a gun aimed at them. Her pupils shrank, and before she could scream, a loud bang resounded and a bullet hit the cars rear hood. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remember to add to your favorites, the climax is gradually approaching, and so is Xiaocong. Chapter 328: Escape from Death 1 Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Escape from Death 1Her pupils contracted, but before she could scream out, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet hit the car hood behind her. Lin Xinlans face turned pale with fear, and she dared not move a muscle. Rong Shaoze remained composed, with not a trace of panic. Their pursuers behind them kept firing, bullets incessantly hitting the car. One grazed by Lin Xinlans side and struck the side mirror. With a loud crash, the mirror shattered. Lin Xinlan hurriedly shielded her face with her hands as a shard flew towards her, cutting her arm and immediately drawing blood. She endured the pain without so much as a whimper. Rong Shaoze concentrated on driving, unaware that she had been injured. "Xinlan, are you all right?" However, he still asked with concern. "Im fine." Lin Xinlan said, trembling slightly, yet she was relatively composed. She hadnt fainted with fear or wet herself. A flicker of admiration passed through Rong Shaozes eyes. This wasnt a TV show, nor was it playing CSit was real bullets and real guns. It was Lin Xinlans first time facing such a situation, and the fact that she could retain a semblance of composure was already remarkable. Up ahead was a turn, he told her to brace herself as he floored the accelerator, pushing the speed to two hundred miles per hour. The cars behind followed, quickly picking up speed as well. But he had no intention of turning; the car continued straight as if it was about to plunge over a cliff! Lin Xinlans eyes widened in horror as the vehicle appeared to be heading straight down the slope, but at the last moment, the man timed it perfectly and yanked the steering wheel hard. "Screech" The tires screeched sharply against the pavement. The car swiftly turned around, safely navigating the bend. The car behind wasnt so lucky. Not having the driving skills that Rong Shaoze had, and with its excessive speed, it couldnt make the turn in time. The first car crashed through the guardrail at top speed and rolled down the hillside. The second car, following behind, quickly perceived the danger and swerved sharply, managing to avoid going off the road but side-swiping the guardrail and having to come to a temporary halt. Lin Xinlan only dared to breathe after seeing the cars behind her stop, her heart quietly sighing in relief. Rong Shaoze didnt let his guard down, reducing his speed slightly but still moving fast. The second car corrected its direction and quickly resumed the chase. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but exclaim, "Theyre coming again, why wont they give up!" Her tone was as if she were talking about a cockroach that just wouldnt die. Rong Shaoze couldnt help but chuckle, but his gaze suddenly fell on the fuel gauge, and he cursed under his breath, "SHIT! Were out of gas!" "Youve got to be kidding!" Lin Xinlan immediately wore a gloomy expression. The car was a rental from Rong Shaoze, and they had been driving around since morning for several hours, forgetting to refuel, which was why they were now in this unfortunate predicament. Out of gas, how would they drive to escape? There was a coconut grove nearby, and Rong Shaoze quickly made a decision, urgently saying to Lin Xinlan, "Quick, unbuckle your seat belt!" The more critical the moment, the more alert Lin Xinlans mind became. She unbuckled her seat belt and cooperatively opened the car door. Rong Shaoze parked the car at the roadside, got out, ran to her side, and pulled her into the woods at a brisk pace. Between the woods and the road was a guardrail, which meant cars couldnt drive into the grove. The hitmen pursuing them would have to abandon their vehicle. Rong Shaoze intended to use the trees for cover, giving them at least some chance of surviving. Though the coconut trees werent very thick, if they turned sideways, they could still hide their figures. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 329: Escape from Death 2 Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Escape from Death 2There were four assassins inside the vehicle, they decisively abandoned the car and entered the forest, firing machine guns behind them. "Ah" Lin Xinlan couldnt help but let out a shrill scream. She was so worried that the bullets would hit them. Rong Shaoze, cradling her body, spun around swiftly, with several bullets whizzing past them! Taking cover behind a tree, he said sternly to her, "You stay here and dont move, Ill handle them!" Dont go... Before Lin Xinlan could speak, he had already charged out. In that instant, she felt as if her heartbeat had stopped! They had guns, he would be shot dead if he rushed out! Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Rong Shaoze appeared, all the bullets were aimed at him, but he rolled on the ground and hid behind another tree. Seeing that he hadnt been hit, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Drawing the Swiss Army Knife from his waist, the mans expression was grim, his eyes flashing with a cold, fierce light. He dashed out once again like lightning, throwing the knife towards the nearest assassin. The sharp knife accurately lodged into the assassins forehead, and seeing this, the other assassins opened fire on Rong Shaoze like mad. His movements were as fast as lightning, dodging bullets, and within a few steps, before the dead assailant could fall, he grabbed the hand that was holding the gun, pressed his back against the assailants chest, and turned his body to let the human shield behind him block several incoming bullets. Suddenly, he pushed away the corpse and leapt towards a large tree, firing three shots at the assassins simultaneously. One assassin was shot dead, another was hit in the thigh, and a third sidestepped the bullets. Rong Shaoze rolled and hid behind a tree, holding his breath and silently observing their movements. Sensing footsteps approaching, he gripped his handgun tightly, and, trusting his intuition, fired a shot, bringing down the only wounded assassin. The remaining unharmed assassin, realizing Rong Shaozes prowess, stopped advancing and took cover behind a tree as well, deciding to wait and see. Rong Shaoze noticed his intention, glanced in Lin Xinlans direction, and took the opportunity to run towards her. The assassin seized the moment to fire three shots at him, all of which he evaded. Finally reaching Lin Xinlan, he grabbed her wrist, leaned against the tree, and waited for a chance to take out the last assassin with one shot. Suddenly, he saw another four black-clad assassins running towards them. They must be the assassins from the first car, after they got out of trouble, they quickly rushed over! "Damn!" he cursed softly, his gaze turning even colder. If it was just him, dealing with these people wouldnt be an issue at all. But protecting Lin Xinlan made the situation much more complicated. Lin Xinlan shrank behind the tree, not daring to move at all. Although she couldnt see anything, the expression on Rong Shaozes face and the hurried footsteps not far away allowed her to deduce that the enemys numbers had increased. What to do? Escaping danger had just become much harder. Suddenly, the atmosphere felt wrong, and Rong Shaoze, his eyes sharp, pulled Xinlan and started running forward quickly. No sooner had they run out than four or five bullets struck the spot where they had just been standing. At this time, simply hiding was no longer enough. Rong Shaoze led Lin Xinlan through the forest, using his extensive experience and keen intuition to evade bullets time after time, each escape narrow but safe. Lin Xinlan didnt dare to slow down either, quickly following him as he ran. Suddenly, she kicked a coconut and tripped, falling to the ground. The bullets behind them gave no chance for respite, ruthlessly firing their way. Chapter 330: Escape from Death 3 Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Escape from Death 3The bullets coming from behind gave no one a chance to catch their breath and shot mercilessly. Just as the bullet was about to strike her, Rong Shaoze flung himself on top of her, rolling with her on the ground, still shooting his submachine gun without pause, taking down three of the five assassins. These assassins were quick and nimble, not your ordinary killers; otherwise, he would have taken care of them by now. Rong Shaozes eyes grew darker, and he fired again, only to find his gun was out of bullets! His face changed slightly, and even the remaining two assassins paused for a moment. But he reacted quickly, pulling Lin Xinlans body and running towards a large tree. "No!" Lin Xinlan fell to the ground again, crying out in pain, "Go, leave me! Dont mind me!" Her ankle was twisted, and she couldnt stand up at all. If Rong Shaoze carried her, they would both die. She didnt want to drag anyone down with her; if she were to die, let her die alone. As if he had not heard her, Rong Shaoze snatched her up, cradling her in his arms, turned his back to shield her from the incoming bullets, and without breaking stride, ducked behind a tree. Leaning against the trunk, he breathed heavily, as if very tired. Looking at his determined jaw and the resolve in his dark eyes, Lin Xinlan couldnt identify the feelings stirring within her. It was the first time she had been protected like this, with someone risking their life for her. She thought she could stop hating him, letting all of the past go. Tugging at his clothes, she looked at him and said softly, "Put me down, run by yourself, you wont get away with me." The man glared fiercely at her, rejecting her suggestion with just his gaze. He was about to rush out holding her once again when another burst of gunfire rang out; his men had arrived. Seven or eight black-clad bodyguards charged fiercely, and seeing that the odds were against them, the two assassins exchanged glances, covering each other as they retreated. "Chase them, dont let a single one escape! Preferably keep a live one!" Rong Shaoze commanded sharply. Five bodyguards pursued the two assassins, while two others ran over, anxiously asking, "Shaoze, are you alright?" Despite his pale face, his eyes were still sharp, "Im fine, head to the hospital immediately!" "Yes." A bodyguard reached to take Lin Xinlan from him, but he avoided the offer. "Ill do it myself!" He walked quickly towards the edge of the woods, carrying her. The two bodyguards following saw his back and their expressions changed. They opened their mouths, wanting to say something, but ultimately chose to keep silent. Outside there was a car brought by a bodyguard; Rong Shaoze carried Lin Xinlan into the back seat, and the two bodyguards sat in front, not saying anything, quickly starting the car and driving towards the hospital. "Hows your foot? Any injuries on your body?" Rong Shaoze immediately inquired about Lin Xinlans injuries. As he lifted her twisted foot, Lin Xinlan gasped in pain, her face contorting, "Its fine, just a sprain." Her ankle was swollen and red, painful to even the slightest movement. Rong Shaoze gently set down her leg, not daring to move it more. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Any other injuries?" he asked again. "No," Lin Xinlan shook her head. Though the situation had been extremely dangerous, she hadnt been hurt, just frightened, still unsettled now. "And you?" She looked at his pale face and asked softly, her brow furrowed. Chapter 331: Rong Shaoze, Wake Up Chapter 331: Chapter 331: Rong Shaoze, Wake UpRong Shaoze pulled her body over and rested his head on her shoulder, gently smiling, "Im fine, just a minor wound." The two bodyguards in front exchanged a glance, their eyes carrying a strange expression. A flicker of worry passed through Lin Xinlans heart, and she raised her hand to touch his body, "Where are you hurt? Let me see." The man caught her hand, holding it in his palm, and shook his head slightly, "No need to look, its nothing serious. Im just a bit tired, let me lean on you for a while." Lin Xinlan stopped moving, but her worry persisted. She remembered that when she fell and the bullet was shooting towards her, Rong Shaoze had hugged her and dodged it. Then he carried her as they fled, not knowing whether his body was hit by any bullets. Just as she was thinking this, a strong scent of blood wafted to her nose. Her expression changed slightly, she sniffed, and indeed, there was the smell of blood. Previously, because she was too anxious, she hadnt noticed, but now that she had relaxed, she could smell it. Looking down at Rong Shaoze, who seemed to have fallen asleep with his eyes closed, Lin Xinlan suddenly felt a bad premonition. She immediately reached out to touch his back, finding it drenched! The warm fluid moistened her palm, and she almost dared not lift her hand to look. Slowly lifting her hand, she saw, her entire palm covered in fresh blood... "Rong Shaoze?" Lin Xinlan called his name, her eyes flickering. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He lay there with his eyes shut tight, without any reaction. Lin Xinlan pushed his body urgently, her tone carrying a hint of panic, "Rong Shaoze, wake up, please wake up!" No matter how she called, he didnt open his eyes. She asked the bodyguard in front, alarmed, "Is he dead?" As soon as she uttered the word dead, she felt a dull pain in her heart, leaving her breathless. The bodyguards face also changed color, and the man sitting in the passenger seat turned around, leaned over to check his breathing, and breathed a sigh of relief, "No, he is still breathing." Lin Xinlan nodded stupidly, "Hurry to the hospital!" "Dont worry, Young Madam, we are on our way to the hospital." "Drive faster!" "Okay." "Call the hospital, tell them to prepare for surgery in advance!" "Okay." "Should we call Tao Hua? Rong Shaoze said he is a skilled doctor, maybe he can come in time to save him!" The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, I will call Dr. Tao right away." Lin Xinlan wanted to say more, but she didnt know what else to say. She held onto Rong Shaozes body, her mind a blank slate. For the first time, she felt just how insignificant a persons strength can be in the face of life and death; one could do nothing but wait, anxiously wait, nervously wait. The car soon arrived at the hospital, and Rong Shaoze was rushed into the operating room for resuscitation. Lin Xinlan sat outside, unsure of what to do. Her mind was in turmoil, incapable of any coherent thought, just sitting there blankly, growing colder as time went on, until her hands and feet were icy. The bodyguard was most concerned about Rong Shaozes life or death; Lin Xinlan had simply sprained her ankle, so no one asked her about her own injuries. Two hours had passed, and Rong Shaoze still hadnt come out of the operating room when suddenly a series of rapid footsteps sounded. She looked up to see Tao Hua in surgical attire, rushing over. He had come by helicopter as soon as he received the news; he had once given a lecture at this hospital, and after hearing his request, the hospital management allowed him to assist in the surgery. As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he changed clothes without wasting a single minute. Chapter 332 Escape from Danger Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Escape from DangerLin Xinlan watched him, and her hanging heart settled down quite a bit. She wanted to say something, but Tao Hua hurried past without noticing her presence, walking straight by her side. She closed her mouth and continued to wait for the surgery to end. After a while, a bodyguard noticed that one of her sleeves was stained with a lot of fresh blood. On closer inspection, he realized that her arm was injured. He approached her and said, "Young Madam, your arm is injured. Let me take you to treat the wound." Just then, a nurse wearing a mask approached, and the bodyguard instinctively stopped her, "Miss nurse, could you take her to treat her wound? She has a cut on her arm." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan wanted to say she was fine, but her arm kept aching faintly and indeed needed attention. The nurses gaze fell on her and hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Okay, follow me." "Thank you." Lin Xinlan stood up, her legs a little stiff and unsteady. The nurse hurried to support her and took her to a hospital room. The bodyguard stayed on the side, and when the nurse started treating her wound, he stepped out to make a phone call in the doorway. "Your wound is too deep. I need to give you some anesthetic, or its going to hurt a lot during the stitching," the nurse told her, not waiting for her response before injecting her with a bit of anesthetic. Lin Xinlan, having no objections, said nothing. She lay on the hospital bed, felt the nurse bustling about her, stared at the ceiling, her eyes growing heavier until she soon fell into a deep sleep. By the time she woke up, day had turned into night. Remembering Rong Shaozes injuries, she sat up abruptly but didnt want to aggravate the wound on her arm, which caused her to wince in pain. The bodyguard who was guarding by the side saw that she was awake and stepped forward respectfully to ask, "Young Madam, youre awake. How are you feeling now? Is there any discomfort?" "Im fine. How is Rong Shaoze? Has the surgery finished? How is he?" she asked eagerly. The bodyguard smiled, "Dont worry, Young Madam. With Dr. Tao here, Shaoze will surely be okay. The surgery is over, and Shaoze is out of danger, but he is still in a coma right now." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Are his injuries severe?" "Shaoze was shot once in the shoulder and once in the waist, but neither hit any vital parts. Its not very serious." Lin Xinlan nodded and completely relaxed. As long as Rong Shaoze was alright, that was good; otherwise, her heart would feel heavy and uncomfortable for a lifetime. Rong Shaoze only remained in a coma for one night before waking up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Lin Xinlan sitting by his side. Waking up from a coma and seeing the person you care about first thing, anyone would feel very sweet inside. Rong Shaozes bright eyes stared at her, unblinking. Feeling uneasy under his gaze, Lin Xinlan stood up and said, "Ill go call the doctor for you." He promptly grabbed her wrist and shook his head, "No need, Im alright. Sit down first. Does your foot still hurt?" Lin Xinlan didnt know what to feel, it was very strange. The first thing Rong Shaoze cared about after waking up was her foot; he should be concerned about his own injuries. "My foot is fine. What about you, does your wound hurt?" Perhaps out of politeness, she inquired in return. But she didnt notice that her eyes and tone were full of concern, and a faint urgency. The mans eyes brightened for a moment, a flash of joy visible in them. Chapter 333: I Want You to Stay by My Side Chapter 333: Chapter 333: I Want You to Stay by My SideHe wasnt sure if it was his imagination, but he felt that Xinlans attitude towards him had improved a lot. She was caring for him. This was the first time she had shown him a look of concern. Feeling even sweeter inside, he became rather elated, in an excellent mood, and full of spirit. As for the wound, it was negligible to him now. "Im fine, sorry to have worried you," he said softly, taking her hand. Lin Xinlans face flushed red, and she instinctively tried to pull her hand away, but Rong Shaoze held on tightly. When she tugged hard, he suddenly furrowed his brows and groaned. "Whats wrong?" she dared not move, asking anxiously. "Its the wound," he said. "Where? Let me see," Lin Xinlan hurried to pull away the blanket, staring intently at the wound on his waist to see if there was any blood seeping out. Rong Shaoze couldnt help but laugh, lifting an eyebrow teasingly, "I was talking about the wound on my shoulder, why are you lifting my blanket and staring at my body?" What was originally a serious matter took on a different color with his words. A flicker of annoyance crossed Lin Xinlans heart. This mans lustful nature never changed; even at a time like this, he was still joking. She didnt feel embarrassed, just covered him again with the blanket and said indifferently, "Let go of my hand, Ill go call the doctor for you." "No need for a doctor, I told you Im alright," he replied. "Didnt you say your wound hurts?" Her face remained impassive, without any expression. Rong Shaoze tightened his grip on her hand, smiling as he asked, "What, are you angry?" "..." Even if she really was angry, he felt very happy. Her anxious look just now surprised him and made him happy. She cared for him, she minded about him; what was his little pain compared to that? Seizing the opportunity, Rong Shaoze was cheeky and pushed his luck, "Xinlan, I didnt expect you to care about me so much. You dont know how happy I am here." He held her hand and slowly placed her palm on his chest. Through the thin fabric, Lin Xinlan could feel the strong beat of his heart and his warm body temperature. Her heart fluttered inexplicably, beating wildly. Frightened, she quickly pulled back her hand and got up to run away. Rong Shaoze wouldnt give her the chance to escape; he quickly sat up, holding her waist tightly, and said urgently, "Dont go! I want you by my side, you cant go anywhere." Lin Xinlans heart was struck by an unknown emotion, and she became even more afraid and panicked. "Rong Shaoze, let go of me!" She forgot about the wounds on his body and pulled at his arms vigorously. The man endured the pain, not only did he not let go of her, but he also held her even tighter. The more he did so, the more panicked she became. It felt like her heart was going to jump out of her throat, a feeling so foreign and uncomfortable to her. Instinct told her she had to escape, or else some things would no longer be within her control. She pulled at his arms urgently, frantically, but why were they so tight and impossible to loosen? She was so anxious she was about to cry. "You jerk, let go of me now!" she demanded. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wont let go, not even if I die!" the man said firmly. His dark eyes fixed on her, he asked solemnly, "Xinlan, do you like me or not? What are you afraid of, what are you running from? Why are you scared, why are you fleeing?" Lin Xinlans body stiffened, and her inner fear grew. Suddenly, she began to struggle fiercely. Chapter 334 Carry on to the End Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Carry on to the EndShe suddenly went crazy, struggling hard. Rong Shaoze was in pain and couldnt fend her off. At this time, he was a patient with serious injuries and had no strength to stop her struggles. The wound split open, and he groaned in pain, his voice filled with agony. Lin Xinlan suddenly stopped moving, and he took the opportunity to fall back onto the bed with her, twisting her head around and fiercely kissing her lips. ********* Lin Xinlan was kissed into a daze, swept up in a whirlwind of confusion, when a whistle suddenly sounded. Tao Hua walked in and saw such a passionate scene, he couldnt help but whistle and laugh in a very inappropriate, lewd, and flirtatious manner, "This, is just too intense, too hardcore..." And how could it not be? Rong Shaoze, despite his serious injuries, didnt forget to perform such an intense act, and with the blood seeping from his shoulder, it indeed looked very shocking and hardcore. Whoever witnessed this scene couldnt help but think that one would prefer to bleed to death than to give up on passion. Hearing his voice, Lin Xinlan frantically pushed at Rong Shaozes body. This time, he did not hold on but obediently let go. Lin Xinlan hurriedly stood up, her face as red as a boiled shrimp, and she didnt dare to lift her head to meet Tao Huas teasing gaze. "His wound has split open, Doctor Tao, please take a look at him, Im going out!" Dropping this sentence, she rushed out as if she was being chased by wolves and tigers. Tao Hua laughed again, even more loudly this time, not leaving any dignity for Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaoze did not mind his mockery; with a smile curled on his lips, he was lost in his own thoughts, looking very happy. Tao Hua came over and prodded at the wound on his shoulder. He winced in pain, glaring fiercely at him immediately. "Oh, feeling the pain now, are you? You were so into it just now, why didnt you feel the pain then?" He laughed wickedly, his finger poised to press on the wound again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze slapped his hand away, sternly saying, "Hurry up and treat my wound!" However, his mood was too good, and even though his expression was serious, his tone was not at all harsh. Tao Hua crossed his arms and continued to chuckle playfully, "No need to treat it, leave it like this, so you can continue to play the martyr." Did he not understand this man? He certainly did it on purpose, just to make Lin Xinlan soften her heart and unable to resist. Rong Shaozes treachery and despicableness, he was well aware of. The man glared at him, then also laughed, "Didnt you hear? She just said, let you treat my wound." "So what?" Tao Hua raised an eyebrow. Chapter 335: I Feel Like There’s a Conspiracy Waiting for Me Chapter 335: Chapter 335: I Feel Like Theres a Conspiracy Waiting for MeThe man glared at him, then suddenly laughed, "Did you hear that? She just said to help me treat the wound." Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So?" Tao Hua raised an eyebrow. "Shes concerned about me. I forced a kiss on her, and even when she left, she didnt forget to care about me. Tell me, doesnt that mean she likes me, that shes taken a liking to me? Im sure of it, otherwise, she wouldnt have continued to show her concern." Rong Shaoze became more and more smug as he spoke, more and more self-absorbed, and even revealed a silly, happy smile, as if he had obtained the happiness of the entire world. Tao Hua looked at him as if he were looking at a monster, involuntarily shuddering all over. "Whats wrong with you?" Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow and asked back. "Im shivering with goosebumps." "..." Lin Xinlan escaped from the ward, running a great distance before she finally stopped in the hospitals garden. Once she stopped, she hurriedly looked for a place to sit down, frowning tightly from the pain. While running, she hadnt thought of the pain in her foot, and only now did she realize how much it hurtso much that she almost cried. She wanted to reach out and rub it but moved her arm only to find that it hurt as well. She rolled up her sleeve and saw just a trace of blood seeping through the bandage; the injury wasnt severe, so she didnt pay it much mind. A bodyguard ran up to her and said urgently, "Young Madam, please dont run too far, there might be danger." She was startled and asked, "Do you know who is trying to assassinate us?" "We dont know, but Shaoze will find out." Back in the ward, Tao Hua was treating Rong Shaozes wound again as Rong Shaoze listened to a bodyguards report quietly. "Shaoze, those two assassins escaped; we didnt catch them. We also checked the bodies of those who died, and found no clues. However, we did some checking, and it seems like theyre not from China, definitely not, and they all had a tattoo of an eagle on their chests, which probably means they belong to an Assassin Organization." Rong Shaoze looked at Tao Hua, "What do you think?" "A tattoo of an eagle on their chest? None of the gangs I know of require such a mark on their members." Rong Shaoze nodded, "None of the gangs I know have it either. When I fought them, I could tell they were well-trained, not your average thugs. If they really belong to an organization, then that organization is definitely not a simple one." After applying a new bandage, Tao Hua asked indifferently, "Have you offended anyone recently?" "Recently, Ive been planning to buy a batch of military weapons. A gang in Italy was competing with me for the goods, so I had them wiped out and took the goods." His subordinates were efficient; it only took them a day to execute his orders and seize the goods, leaving no survivors. In their line of work, actions had to be decisive and ruthless; any leniency would only leave trouble for oneself. Tao Huas eyebrows twitched, a thoughtful glint in his eyes, "Could it be they sent someone after you?" "I dont know, maybe, maybe not." Rong Shaoze pondered deeply, speaking faintly, "So many things have happened to me lately, I cant help but feel theres a conspiracy waiting for me." Tao Hua grew serious as well. Rong Shaoze thought of someoneRong Mingyan. Could it be that he arranged the assassination? B City was his turf; no one dared to make a move against him there. He suspected that his trip to Hainan was orchestrated by someone else to lure him there and then to assassinate him. Chapter 336: Clarifying My Own Thoughts Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Clarifying My Own ThoughtsHe directly suspected his trip to Hainan had been well planned by others, with the purpose of luring him there to assassinate him. Was Sun Shasha problematic? Rong Shaozes gaze turned frosty as he immediately ordered, "Go investigate a person for me, and keep a close watch on her, see what she has been up to, who shes been in contact with..." Lin Xinlan dared not return to the sickroom. She didnt want to face Rong Shaoze and longed to avoid him. If possible, she wanted to get on a plane and leave right away, not wanting to travel with him anymore. In many situations, she was brave, but when it came to emotions, she felt incredibly weak and timid, not daring to dip her toes in even slightly. Moreover, what exactly did she feel for Rong Shaoze? She really didnt know. Actually, she still hated him, didnt she... Yet, when she saw him unconscious yesterday, her heart felt uncomfortable, and she didnt want anything bad to happen to him. What exactly were her feelings for him? Lin Xinlan was very confused, truly unable to understand her own thoughts, feeling incredibly frustrated. Not wanting to face Rong Shaoze, she kept avoiding returning to the sickroom to visit him. Seeing him would only make her heart more chaotic, further crippling her ability to think. Sitting alone in the hospitals garden, she reflected on many things. Rong Shaozes identity and background were definitely far from simple. He must be involved in the underworld; otherwise, no one would be trying to kill him. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She thought of the way he killed people, his shooting was so accurate, his reflexes and agility so fast, he didnt seem like an ordinary person at all. There was no doubt about it, Rong Shaoze was indeed involved in the underworld. Which ordinary person could possess such skills? And face an assassination without batting an eyelid? Originally, when Rong Mingyan said his identity was complicated, involved in killing, drug and arms dealing, she was somewhat skeptical; now, she fully believed it. Rong Shaoze must be that kind of person. She had always lived in a peaceful world, never having encountered the underworld. She couldnt accept what Rong Shaoze did, nor dare to step into his world. Moreover, in her life, love was not everything, not even the most important thingit was even something she could discard. She had her own life to live, her mother and child to take care of. She needed to survive well, live well; no one could disrupt her life. She wouldnt abandon everything and recklessly throw herself into a relationship for anyone. So, no matter what her feelings for him were, even if she truly had fallen for him, she couldnt be with himshe had to leave him, she must leave! Having sorted out her thoughts, Lin Xinlan felt much relieved. She had made up her mind that, no matter what happened, she would stick to her beliefs, unwavering, never giving up. With perseverance and confidence, she no longer feared facing Rong Shaoze. Only then did she stand up, intending to return to the sickroom, limping towards the door just in time to hear Rong Shaozes low bark. It seemed that he had cursed out a nurse for causing him pain while administering an injection. This man, his temper was too bad, fussing over such a trivial matter. As Lin Xinlan walked in, she could feel the low pressure in the sickroom. Tao Hua was there too. Upon seeing her, he exaggeratedly exhaled in relief and said, "Youre finally back. If you didnt come in soon, we were all going to be scolded to death by someone." Lin Xinlan paused, startled. Was Rong Shaozes temper tantrum because of her? The mans expression sank slightly upon seeing her; it wasnt very pleasant, but the atmosphere in the sickroom obviously lightened quite a bit. Chapter 337: Her Heart, He’s Determined to Get Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Her Heart, Hes Determined to GetThe nurse set up his IV, not daring to linger a moment longer, and fled. Tao Hua said with pity, "Such a good angel in white, you scolded her, and she just bore the grievance in silence, saying nothing." Rong Shaozes head was full of black lines as he gave him a faint glance, "You can get lost!" Tao Hua raised an eyebrow and said mockingly, "You could just tell me not to disturb the two of you, using get lost is so crude." "..." "Alright, Ill leave the space to you two. But just a reminder, dont be too rough, if your wound opens up again, after all the stitching and patching, itll be like a ragged sack." "..." Tao Hua was very pleased to see his sullen look, he smiled at Lin Xinlan and happily left. Only the two of them were left in the ward, Lin Xinlan suddenly felt a bit awkward, and hastily asked, "Does your wife know about your injury? Should I call her to inform her?" Rong Shaoze noticed her intention and softened his expression, "No need, I dont want them to worry." "Oh." "Come here." "..." She certainly wouldnt go over there, who knew what he was going to do next! "My back is a bit itchy, can you scratch it for me?" Rong Shaoze said in a normal tone, while also rubbing his body on the bed, as if he was really itchy. Seeing her standing still, he got a little impatient, "Hurry up and come over, its inconvenient for me to reach!" With no other choice, she went over, extending her hand to his back. "Where?" "Higher... lower... yeah, right there... Its also itchy on the right, a bit lower... Yes, thats the spot..." After Lin Xinlan had finished scratching for him, she withdrew her hand. Rong Shaoze made no further moves, not because he didnt want to scare her, but mainly because he really couldnt afford to let his wound reopen; it was better for it to heal sooner. Lying in the hospital bed was not in the least bit comfortable. "Have you eaten yet?" he asked her, his face very normal, and Lin Xinlan felt less uncomfortable. "... Not yet." She had been sitting downstairs deep in thought and had completely forgotten about eating. The displeasure showed in the mans eyes, and he immediately ordered the bodyguard at the door to buy food and bring it up, although he didnt eat himself. He hadnt seen her earlier, and after hearing from the bodyguard that she had been sitting downstairs in a daze, he knew she was deliberately avoiding him, which annoyed him, and his temper began to flare. Seeing her come in, he wasnt as angry. But he wasnt a fool, of course, he could see her deliberate estrangement. At this time, he wouldnt press her, letting her slowly relax. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He certainly didnt want to press her too hard and scare her away instead. Anyway, he was determined to win over this womans heart. If a proper advance and retreat could help her gradually accept him, he didnt mind occasionally accommodating her feelings. It didnt matter how hard the process was, as long as the result was what he wanted. After they had eaten, the sky gradually darkened. Rong Shaoze wanted her to sleep with him, but Lin Xinlan was concerned about touching his wound, so she disagreed. She decided to sleep on the couch. This was a VIP ward, with all the amenities, and the couch was large and comfortable; it was just right for her to sleep on it. Rong Shaoze strongly objected, insisting she sleep with him, and of course, Lin Xinlan didnt agree. But still, under his threats, she compromised. The hospital bed was large enough to sleep two people without any problem. At bedtime, Lin Xinlan slept at the edge, far away from him, at least an arms length distance. Chapter 338 Going Crazy with Alcohol Chapter 338: Chapter 338 Going Crazy with AlcoholIn the evening, when it was time to sleep, Lin Xinlan stayed at the edge of the bed, keeping at least an arms length from him. Rong Shaoze didnt ask her to come closer, but after she fell asleep, he gently pulled her body toward him and embraced her in his arms before he, satisfied, fell asleep. Because of his injuries, Rong Shaoze had to stay in the hospital for at least a week before returning home. During this time, Lin Xinlan took care of him in the ward every day, even more like the role of a wife. After Rong Yaozong returned home, Su Huifang didnt say anything to him, neither crying nor making a scene, simply ignoring him and treating him as if he were air. Having married into the Rong Family for several decades, this was the first time she had witnessed Rong Yaozong being unfaithful. She had been strong and proud all her life; her husband had always treated her well and respected her, and her son had made her proud. Now faced with this blow, she simply couldnt accept it. Besides, her pride wouldnt allow her to forgive Rong Yaozong that easily. And some hurts, once inflicted, arent so easily healed. Rong Yaozong knew he was at fault and not only apologized to her but also swore he would never betray her again. He begged and pleased her every day, but none of it moved Su Huifang in the slightest. Facing Su Huifangs cold expression every day, Rong Yaozong felt very downcast. He had already admitted his mistake, so why wouldnt she forgive him? Did one mistake warrant the complete annihilation of his life, without giving him any chance whatsoever? Rong Yaozong felt that Su Huifang was being too harsh. Which reputable man didnt have a woman on the side? Why was it not allowed when it came to him? Moreover, it had only been this one instance of infidelity. He had apologized, and had even sworn never to do it again. What more did she want? Did she really expect him to kneel and beg for forgiveness, or live the rest of his life looking to her for approval? With anger and grievance festering in his heart, Rong Yaozong, after drinking, finally couldnt hold back any longer and exploded. He sat in the living room, drinking from one glass after another. When Su Huifang came back from outside, she glanced at him with an indifferent expression and headed straight upstairs. "Stop right there!" he suddenly stood up, pointing at her, and shouted loudly. Su Huifang turned to look at him, the corners of her mouth slightly curled, revealing a hint of a cold smile in her eyes. She did not stop, continuing to walk upstairs. Rong Yaozongs anger intensified. He grabbed a bottle of liquor from the table and smashed it to the ground with force. "Su Huifang, I told you to stop. Did you hear me?!" The living room fell silent for a moment, Su Huifang paused, turned slowly, and looked at him indifferently: "What, you get crazy drunk now? Or do you want to blame your craziness on the alcohol?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You..." Rong Yaozong pointed at her, his eyes red with anger, and asked with a sense of righteousness: "What exactly do you want? Ive already apologized to you, dont be ungrateful and overstep!" After so many years of marriage, Rong Yaozong, although sometimes slightly tempered, had never shouted at her or spoken to her harshly. Now, not only had he betrayed her, but he was also losing his temper at her, which made Su Huifangs heart ache. She suppressed the sour feeling in her heart, her tone still very cold: "Then tell me, how do you want me to react?" Rong Yaozong was taken aback by her question. Su Huifang looked at him sideways, her delicate chin slightly raised, her expression noble and proud. In front of anyone, she had always been proud, with the demeanor of an elegant lady, and it was no different when facing him. "Cant you... forgive me and get along with me properly?" Rong Yaozong said with chagrin, finding it very shameful to have to make such a request to her. Chapter 339: Have You Ever Been Truly Sincere to Her? Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Have You Ever Been Truly Sincere to Her?"Heh." Mother Rong gave a faint smile. "Why should I forgive you? When you betrayed me, did you ever ask if I would agree? Rong Yaozong, do you really think that no matter what you do, I would forgive you? Do you again think that I cant live without you, so I wouldnt dare to do anything to you? Let me tell you, you can do anything that hurts me, but you cannot betray me, because your betrayal negates all the affection weve had for decades! If you dont cherish the feelings between us, why should I cherish you!" Father Rongs expression was shaken, and his heart began to hurt. He hastily defended himself, "I didnt negate the affection weve had for decades; I just wanted to indulge myself for a moment, and thats why I did something wrong. Huifang, youre the only one in my heart. Please forgive me, will you? I wont hurt you again." Mother Rong took a deep breath, suppressing the sadness in her heart, and said with a cold, faint laugh, "Indulge? Do you know what that word means? It means youve been dissatisfied with me all along, always harboring the intention to hurt me. Thats why its indulgence, not a momentary lapse of judgment. Rong Yaozong, I always thought you treated me like a true wife and family member, but it turns out I was wrong all along. You probably have been dissatisfied with me for a long time, while I arrogantly thought I understood you best, that I was the person who understood you the most. Ha, now I know, Ive been like a fool, treasuring you like a gem, while you dont care for me at all!" The last line was almost a roar from Mother Rong. Her eyes grew sharp, and without looking back, she turned and walked upstairs. Father Rong was stunned by her words. He stood there dazed, the taste in his heart bitter and difficult to describe. Suddenly, he realized that he seemed to have lost something important, as if he had destroyed something precious. Could it be true, as Huifang had said, that he had always wanted to hurt her, betray her? Did he ever truly love her? Father Rong was confused. Perhaps, deep down, he did care about her, he did have affection for her, only his feelings were not as deep as hers... Their argument had roused Rong Guangguo, who then found out his son had been keeping a mistress. Rong Guangguo called him into the study, criticized him harshly, and then earnestly told him to treat his wedded wife well, or there would come a day of regret. Father Rong looked at his father quizzically, sensing an undertone in his words, as if he was talking about himself. After leaving Rong Guangguos study, Father Rong locked himself in his own study and thought for an entire day. In his mind, he kept hearing what Huifang had said. He had always viewed Huifang as a very reasonable woman, one not prone to quibble over trivial matters, always willing to compromise when she could. But this time, she was serious, and she wouldnt forgive him easily. He had thought she was pushing her luck, being ungrateful. After hearing what she said today, he realized that he had hurt her too deeply, and she couldnt easily forgive. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It turned out that his actions had deeply hurt her and also damaged the affection between them. The more Father Rong thought about it, the more upset he became, the more regret he felt. Suddenly, he found Sun Shasha to be so superficial, completely incomparable to Huifang. And yet, for a woman who only loved money, he had hurt a wife who loved him deeply. The remorse tore at his heart, making him feel unbearable pain. Chapter 340: Sudden Cerebral Hemorrhage Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Sudden Cerebral HemorrhageRegret tore at his heart, making it agonizingly difficult for him to bear. He wanted to apologize to Huifang, to clarify his true feelings, to beg her to forgive him! Rong Father stood up but suddenly his head throbbed with piercing pain. He hurriedly sat back down, shook his head, and after a while of adjusting, the pain subsided. It was already dark; he pushed open the door and entered the bedroom, saw that Huifang had gone to bed and so he decided not to disturb her for now. They could talk tomorrow. Rong Father quietly went to take a shower in the bathroom and then laid down beside her. Huifang had her back to him, her long hair draped down; without any effort, Rong Father could spot a few strands of white amidst her black hair. Suddenly, his throat constricted and the corners of his eyes grew warm. When she married him, she was a young and beautiful heiress. Although she grew up in an affluent family, her character was not spoiled in the slightest. After marrying into the Rong Family, she had always taken meticulous care of him and his father, managing this household in perfect order. Over the years, her work had been without fault, providing him with prestige both at home and in public. Her assertiveness was because of her unique position; she had to be strong. He should not have been discontent with her, should not have hurt her... Rong Father truly regretted it so much that it was as if his insides were turning blue. He sighed, turned off the bedside lamp, and quietly went to sleep. He thought to himself that he must reconcile with her tomorrow, and from then on, he would be wholeheartedly devoted to her, never to hurt her again. Without Huifang, this place couldnt really be called home. It was her presence that made this house warmer and filled with a sense of humanity. He couldnt lose her, nor could he lose this home. Rong Father had many thoughts, imagining a harmonious family full of joy; he couldnt help but smile. He smiled until he fell asleep. Unsure how long he had slept for, in a daze, he felt an unbearable pain in his head and couldnt help groaning. Huifang opened her eyes at the sound of Rong Fathers pained voice; immediately sitting up, she switched on the bedside lamp. Seeing him in such pain that his face turned pale, she panicked, pushing him anxiously, "Husband, whats wrong with you? Dont scare me, what happened?" Rong Father didnt answer her; the pain was too severe, his expression terrifying. Huifang trembled all over, the fear in her eyes growing larger. She stumbled out of bed to open the door, her voice breaking as she loudly called for help, "Someone come quick, come quickly!" Rong Shaoze had been in the hospital for five days and was agitated enough to consider leaving. He decided he would be discharged the next day; everything was packed, ready for departure at the crack of dawn. He disliked the hospital, despised lying in a hospital bed, which only served to remind him of his own vulnerabilities, his uselessness. At the break of day, he received a call from home informing him that Rong Father had suffered a sudden cerebral hemorrhage last night and had been hospitalized. But theyd managed to revive him in time, and for the moment, he was out of danger. Rong Shaozes expression darkened; after hanging up, he took Lin Xinlan and rushed to the airport. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could sense the heavy mood attending the news of Rong Fathers incident. All the way there, Rong Shaoze remained silent, his lips tightly pursed, his eyes dark and brooding, as if weighed down by heavy thoughts. Xinlan couldnt help but comfort him, softly saying, "Didnt they say Master Rong is alright now? Dont worry too much; he wont be in danger." Rong Shaoze looked at her, saw the concern in her eyes, and suddenly felt that having someone by his side was quite nice, and the feeling of being comforted was very warm. He took her hand, held it gently, and gave her a slight smile. Chapter 341: Just Hoping He is Safe and Sound Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Just Hoping He is Safe and SoundAfter disembarking the plane, there was a car waiting for them at the airport, which took them directly to the hospital. Though Rong Shaozes father had been resuscitated and was temporarily out of danger, he had been in a coma all along and had not woken up yet. Rongs mother was at his side, her eyes swollen from crying. When she saw Rong Shaoze come in, her eyes reddened, and tears fell once again. "Mom, how is Dad doing?" Rong Shaoze asked in a deep voice. Seeing his father lying on the hospital bed, breathing faintly, his eyes grew even darker. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few days ago, he had been in Hainan, having a confrontation with his father, and had said many disrespectful things. Now, a few days later, his father was lying in the hospital, life hanging by a thread; life is so full of changes and uncertainties. "The doctor said it was fortunate that the rescue was timely, if it had been any later..." Rongs mother covered her face with a handkerchief, unable to stop her soft crying, "Shaoze, I just want your father to wake up. I wont hold anything against him anymore. I wont argue with him or make a fuss. I just want him to be safe and sound..." Rong Shaoze held her in his arms, speaking softly to comfort her, "Dont worry, Mom. Dad will be fine. Ill get the best doctors to treat him; he will surely live to be a hundred years old with you." The atmosphere in the hospital room was too sad and oppressive; Lin Xinlan quietly stepped out and sat outside the door. Rong Shaoze stayed inside, accompanying his mother and watching over his father, without coming out. During this time, Rong Mingyan came to visit their father, stayed for a while, and then left. Rong Guangguo couldnt accept the news of his sons accident and passed out in the morning; the doctors suggested he rest at home. Lin Xinlan suddenly couldnt help feeling sentimental. No matter how much money you have or what status you are, when illness comes, all you can feel is sadness and helplessness. All people can do is live well while they are healthy, treat everyone around them kindly, and not wait until they are about to lose something to realize its importance. The sky gradually darkened, and Rongs mother noticed that Rong Shaozes face didnt look very good; he appeared somewhat exhausted and urged him to go back to rest. He smiled as if nothing was wrong, "Mom, Im fine. Ill stay here with Dad. Youve been up for a day and a night; you should go back to rest." Rongs mother shook her head, saying firmly, "Im not leaving. As long as hes not out of danger, I wont leave. If Im tired, Ill sleep here for a bit, but I cant sleep if Im not by his side." "But your health is important. Dont worry, Dad will be fine. You should go back to rest. We dont want you to collapse once Dad gets better." "You go back, you still have a lot of work to do, dont stay here. I wont leave," Rongs mother shook her head, quietly looking at Rongs father. Her gaze was gentle, filled with deep affection, as if just looking at him like this was already very satisfying for her. This was the first time Rong Shaoze realized how deeply his mother loved his father. He also had someone he loved, and he knew that when a loved one was in danger, what he most wanted to do was to stay by her side, to accompany her without leaving her for a moment. Right now, his mother must be feeling the same way. Rong Shaoze understood and no longer urged her to go back and rest. It was time for him to leave, to give them two space and time. After saying goodbye to his mother, he walked out of the hospital room and saw Lin Xinlan sitting outside; his face immediately showed a trace of astonishment. In the daytime, he had noticed that she had quietly left. He thought she had gone back, but to his surprise, she had been waiting outside all along. Chapter 342: Will Subconsciously Care About Him Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Will Subconsciously Care About HimWas she waiting for him? In his heart, there was some touched feeling, but even more warmth. Lin Xinlan seemed very tired, asleep against the back of the chair, her head dipping little by little, looking endearingly simple and somewhat adorable. The man gazed at her with a tender look, indulgently curving his lips upward. He slipped off his suit jacket and gently covered her body with it, intending to pick her up. Lin Xinlan was in a light slumber; as soon as he touched her, she opened her eyes. Realizing his intention, she hurriedly pushed him away, "No, your injury hasnt healed yet, dont carry me." The mans movements paused, and his glossy black eyes fixed on her steadily. Lin Xinlan had just awakened, still in a daze, her mind not fully clear. She hadnt even realized that she was instinctively concerned for his health. Sometimes, natural reactions can truly reflect whats in a persons heart. Seeing him staring at her, she asked with confusion, "Whats wrong?" Rong Shaoze smiled and shook his head, "Its nothing, lets go, lets head back." "Oh." She stood up, and the mans arm naturally embraced her shoulder, letting her lean on him. "You wear the coat." He took it, but instead draped it over her body, "Its cold at night, you should wear it. Im a man, I can handle the cold." She looked up, slightly furrowing her brow, "But you are injured..." The man suddenly kissed her lips gently, a soft contact without deepening their kiss. It was a simple kiss, devoid of any ulterior motive, but it softened the heart. Like a gentle feather, lightly settling on the heart. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes wide in surprise as he let go of her; his dark pupils shone even brighter, his attractive thin lips curved, "Are you concerned about me?" Her face suddenly flushed red. Was she concerned about him? She didnt even know herself... "Lets go, lets go back and rest." Rong Shaoze didnt wait for her answer, nor did he give her time to feel awkward, wrapping his arm around her as they left. The two were silent on the way back, but the atmosphere had clearly changed. Lin Xinlan realized that since the shooting incident, her attitude towards him had truly changed a lot. She no longer disliked being with him. Rather, she had grown accustomed to staying with him. Even subconsciously worried about him, paying attention to his every move and word. What was happening to her? Could it be she was starting to have feelings for him? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he had hurt her so deeply; how could she forgive him so easily... Lin Xinlan didnt want to continue thinking about it. Some things, the more you think about them, the worse they getits often better not to think at all. Back at the villa, after Lin Xinlan applied medicine to Rong Shaoze, they went to sleep. That night he simply held her quietly, sleeping peacefully. As dawn approached, Rong Shaozes mother leaned on the bedside, drifting to sleep. Rong Shaozes father slowly opened his eyes, glanced around, and realized he was in a hospital room. His wife had been by his side all night long. Looking at her slightly furrowed brows and restless sleep, he felt moved and pained. He knew she still loved him, cared about him. Otherwise, she wouldnt have stayed so laboriously by his side without leaving. Rong Shaozes mothers elbow slipped, her head nearly hitting the bed frame, waking her. She lifted her head, and her first glance was towards Rong Shaozes fathers condition. Seeing him with his eyes open, she was stunned, then joy followed, "Husband, youre awake!" Rong Shaozes father nodded slightly, a smile on his lips, "What happened to me?" Chapter 343: I’ll Stay with You Until You’re a Hundred Years Old Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Ill Stay with You Until Youre a Hundred Years OldRong Guangguo nodded slightly, the corners of his lips curling into a smile, "What happened to me?" Rongs mother spoke with relief, "You suddenly had a cerebral hemorrhage, and the situation was critical; it almost scared me to death. Fortunately, you are okay now, truly blessed by Heaven." Thinking back to the dangerous moment, she still felt a shiver down her spine, and her eyes couldnt help but redden. Rong Guangguo, knowing she was upset, smiled to comfort her, "Dont worry, Im all right now." "Yes, youre all right now." Rongs mother smiled happily, looking a bit silly. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, she rushed out of the hospital room to quickly call the doctor. The doctor checked him and said that the situation was temporarily stable, but they couldnt be careless, and he would need to be observed in the hospital for some time. Rongs mother nodded with a smile, naturally understanding that they must observe carefully before he could go home. Seeing it was getting late, she called Rong Shaoze and then Rong Guangguo. She happily informed them that Rongs father had woken up. Knowing this news, everyone was very happy. Rong Shaoze even took Lin Xinlan to the hospital early in the morning. Changing from his usual indifference, he walked over to Rong Guangguo, bending down to ask with concern, "Dad, how do you feel?" "Im fine, very good," Rong Guangguo smiled faintly. Actually, this son cared for him too. After experiencing a brush with death, he understood better who truly cared for him and who was truly good to him. Thinking about the things he had done, he felt very ashamed. His gaze fell on Rongs mother, watching her intently, his eyes full of guilt and other emotions. Rongs mother seemed to understand his look, responding with a reassured smile. Although Rongs father had woken up, his body was still very weak, and they couldnt be sure whether he was out of danger yet; treatment and observation had to continue. On the surface, Rongs mother seemed very happy, but she was actually worried all the time. As long as he wasnt completely out of danger, she felt on edge, unable to let go. After Rong Shaoze and Rongs father chatted for a while, Rongs mother came over to persuade him, "Talk less, rest well, the doctor said we cant be careless these next few days." Rongs father saw her concern and smiled to reassure her, "Dont worry too much, I wont die just yet." Rongs mother immediately changed her expression, saying angrily, "Dont you dare mention that word!" Rongs father continued to smile, "Alright, I wont mention that word. But I mean it, I havent held my grandchild yet, I havent accompanied you until were a hundred years old, so I wont be going anywhere." Rongs mother suddenly burst into tears, "You said it yourself, youd accompany me until were a hundred. You cant go back on your word." "I wont. I wont leave you alone, I cant bear to part with you. Huifang, Im sorry for hurting you. Can you forgive me? I wont hurt you again..." "I forgave you a long time ago, just stay well, and Ill forgive everything," Rongs mother cried even harder, Rongs father lifted his hand and gently held hers, gazing deeply into each others eyes, seeing nothing but each other. Rong Shaoze, holding Lin Xinlans hand, quietly stepped out. Seeing his parents reconciled, he actually felt very happy inside. Even if he appeared cold and heartless, his concern for his family never waned. He also hoped that his family could love each other dearly and live in peace. Lin Xinlan smiled sincerely, "You can tell, Mr. Rong actually loves his wife very much. Now that they understand each others feelings, they will only grow more affectionate." Chapter 344 No Right to Suffer Chapter 344: Chapter 344 No Right to SufferRong Shaoze looked at her, smiling without a word. If she could fall in love with him too, they would be even more affectionate. Suddenly, he remembered what his father had said about wanting to hold a grandson and his gaze involuntarily fell on her stomach. Lin Xinlan noticed his unusual look and asked in confusion, "What are you looking at?" The man curved his lips, smiling somewhat wickedly, "I am wondering if there might already be a child of mine in your belly." Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, but fortunately she steadied herself; otherwise, she would have shown an abnormal expression. "I remember you havent been taking birth control pills recently, and I have been so diligent, so you should have a child of mine in there," he said. Rong Shaoze looked expectantly at her belly as if by simply looking, a little boy might truly start bouncing out from inside. Lin Xinlan forced a smile and said lightly, "Getting pregnant isnt something that can happen anytime; it depends on fate." "Fate?" He frowned in confusion. Does the creation of a child really rely on fate? Isnt it just his seed planted inside her body, combining with her, that grows into a child? In his opinion, this didnt depend on fate, but on his ability! Lin Xinlan knew what he was thinking and said with a laugh, "What I mean is, its not possible to become pregnant every time, so it depends on fate. You should know that children are gifts from heaven, not something we can have just by wanting them." He understood what she meant now. Holding her close, he kissed her forehead and said with a smile, tenderly, "Heaven will definitely bestow us a gift, a child. But I also need to work harder, maybe you can get pregnant again soon." Lin Xinlans body tensed slightly. Rong Shaoze sensed her reaction and held her even tighter, resting his chin on top of her head, his voice low yet firm. "Dont worry, I will never hurt our child again, I will treat him well, I truly wont hurt him again." Thinking of that child he had personally killed, his heart ached. He had never shown it in front of her because he didnt have the right to suffer, and even less the right to be sad in front of her. Having killed their child, how could he display his anguish and stir up her sorrow? Lin Xinlan closed her eyes briefly and when she opened them again, her gaze was very calm, now devoid of any pain. Pushing him away slightly, she said indifferently, "Shall we go? Are we heading straight back or should we eat something first?" The man clasped her hand and smiled, "Of course, we should eat first." They left, and Huifang stayed in the hospital room, taking care of Rongs father with all her heart. Rongs father didnt know what had gotten into him, but suddenly he really wanted to talk more with Huifang. He kept talking ceaselessly, starting from when the two of them met, then getting married, and then having children... He remembered all the big and small events in their life. Now, looking back, he realized how beautiful those experiences were. Huifang listened with a smile, occasionally chiming in to help him recall memories. Seeing him tire from speaking, she tenderly asked him to rest, forbidding him from talking any more. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rongs father nodded with a smile, holding her hand, he said earnestly, "Huifang, lets go on a trip when I get better. Wherever you want to go, Ill accompany you." Huifang was moved, but even more so, she was filled with sweetness. After decades of marriage, when had he ever spoken such words to her? Being able to feel his care for her in this life, she felt no regrets. Chapter 345 Never Woke Up Again Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Never Woke Up Again"Okay, once you get better, well do many things weve never done before," Rongs mother happily agreed, with smiles in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Seeing her so cheerful, Rongs father felt incredibly guilty. She had given so much for him, and only now did he realize that he had never once said a caring word to her. "Huifang, youve worked so hard these years," he said, filled with emotion. "Its not hard, youre too polite. Now rest, your body is weak. You need to hold back from talking as if youre worried there wont be time later..." She abruptly stopped, annoyance flashing in her eyes, "Look at what Im saying. Of course, theres plenty of time for you to talk to me, youve said it yourself, that youll stay with me until were a hundred years old." They looked at each other and both smiled. Rongs father was indeed tired, so he closed his eyes and fell deeply asleep. But this sleep was one from which he would never awaken. He suffered another cerebral hemorrhage, and the situation was very critical. Rongs mother stayed by his side. When she sensed something was wrong, she immediately called for the doctor, not delaying a single minute, but it was still too late. She stood outside the emergency room, trembling with cold, her face deathly pale. Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan arrived after hearing the news, only to see her in a state of utter despair. The sight of her made their hearts achingly painful. Rong Shaoze walked over to her, wrapping her in his embrace, and only then did she find support, collapsing into his arms. Once she allowed herself to be vulnerable, all of her sorrow surged forth. She buried herself in his chest, crying uncontrollably, her sobs full of anguish. Rong Yaozong was already without breath when he was taken into surgery. She was so worried, afraid that he had truly left her... Rong Shaoze did not know how to comfort his mother, could only hold her tightly, giving her strength and facing it with her. It wasnt long before Rong Guangguo and Rong Mingyan arrived. Rong Guangguo was in a wheelchair, with Rong Mingyan pushing him. Hearing Rongs mothers cries, they knew the situation was dire. Rong Mingyans expression was somber, while Rong Guangguo was even paler, his aged eyes shimmering with tears. Could it be that he was going to experience the tragic ordeal of an elder sending off a younger one once more? His gaze grew distant, as if sinking into a memory filled with sorrow... The rescue attempt lasted only an hour before it ended. Rong Yaozong was wheeled out covered with a white cloth, even his face hidden beneath it. The doctor removed his mask, shaking his head with regret, "Im sorry, weve done all we could." Boom In that instant, Rongs mother felt as if her whole world had collapsed. She pushed Rong Shaoze aside forcefully and lunged toward her husband. Pulling back the white cloth, she cradled him, her gaze filled with deep sorrow as she looked upon his shut eyes, finally realizing he would never wake up again. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yaozong" She let out a piercing cry, shaking his body as she wailed in grief, "Why wont you wake up? How can you leave me all alone! Didnt you promise? You said youd stay with me until we were a hundred. How can you break your promise..." "Mom..." Rong Shaoze stepped forward to embrace her shaking body, saying in a deep voice, "Please dont do this..." "Wuu..." Rongs mother leaned on him, crying until she was out of breath and suddenly fainted. "Mom!" Rong Shaozes face changed slightly. At the same time, Rong Mingyan also let out a call, "Grandpa!" Both Rongs mother and Rong Guangguo had fainted; they were taken to a hospital room for emergency treatment. Chapter 346: Won’t Be Easily Defeated Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Wont Be Easily DefeatedRongs mother and Rong Guangguo both fainted and were rushed to the hospital for resuscitation. Thankfully, they had only passed out and were in no other danger. Rong Guangguo woke up first. When Shaoze went to visit him, he lay in bed and said weakly to him, "Take good care of your mother, and handle your fathers funeral well." "I understand, Grandfather," Shaoze said in a low voice, his face devoid of any expression. Rong Guangguo closed his eyes tiredly, a tear sliding down from the corner of his eye. Shaozes eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly said, "Grandfather, please also take good care of yourself." "I know, dont worry, Ill be fine." If such a blow could take him down, he would have collapsed a long time ago. Xinlan stayed by Rongs mothers side, looking at the slight disarray in her hair, she reached out to tidy it a bit for her. Rongs mother had always been proud and strong, never seen in such a disheveled state before. Tears smeared her face, her eyebrows deeply furrowed, her usually well-maintained delicate face was pale as paper, not at all like Madame Rongs usual poise. The death of Old Master Rong had indeed been a great shock to her, otherwise, she wouldnt have been so heartbroken. When Shaoze walked in and saw Xinlan gently wiping his mothers face with a tissue, the sorrow in his heart warmed slightly. The darkness in his eyes brightened a little, not so oppressive anymore. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stepped forward and grasped her shoulders. Xinlan looked up and met his gaze, he gave her a grateful smile, "Thank you for taking care of my mother." This was the first time he had been so polite to her, and she felt very uncomfortable with it. "Hows Grandfather?" she asked softly. "Grandfather has awakened; hes all right. Dont worry, Grandfather is very strong and wont be easily defeated." He was more worried about his mother. She loved her father so much; it was unknown how much his death would affect her. Seeing the slight frown on his brow, Xinlan knew what he was thinking and said, "When Madame wakes up, you should spend more time with her. Dont worry too much, I can tell that Madame is strong, not as frail as you think." Shaoze nodded, hoping that would be the case. After Rongs mother woke up, she indeed wasnt too distressed, not because she wasnt sad, but because she didnt want to show it. Having been proud out of habit, she would cry only in secret, away from peoples eyes, never letting herself lose composure in public. Moreover, she still had the energy to help Shaoze prepare for his fathers funeral. Due to his fathers special status, the funeral rites would last for seven days before cremation and burial. During these seven days, many people would come to pay their respects. Shaoze had to keep vigil every day, and since outsiders were unaware of Xinlans divorce from him, she had to stay by his side to receive the visitors condolences. Four days had now passed. During these days, Rongs mother barely ate and would stand in front of the memorial hall for several hours each day. In no time, she had lost a lot of weight and her complexion grew so pale it was frightening to behold. Today, there werent many visitors. Shaoze persuaded her to rest. She couldnt hold up any longer and allowed the old butler to help her to her room to sleep for a while. Xinlan stepped forward and tugged at his sleeve. He turned his head to look at her, and she could see the bloodshot in his eyes and the unshrouded fatigue. "You shouldnt just tell Madame to rest, you need to go rest too." He had yet to recover from his gunshot wound when he was hit by the shock of his fathers death, and now he was working tirelessly day and night for the funeral. Even if he were made of iron, he couldnt hold up. Chapter 347 Just Wants Her to Stay with Him Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Just Wants Her to Stay with HimSeeing the worry in her eyes, the man smiled faintly, holding her hand and said softly, "Dont worry, Im fine. Its you who havent been resting well lately. Go and rest, you dont need to keep vigil here, my presence alone is enough." "You should go, Ill stay," she insisted. "No, I should be the one staying," he shook his head resolutely. Lin Xinlan knew she couldnt persuade him, so she stayed to keep vigil with him. Finally, as the day came to an end, everyone could have some rest, only needing to leave a few servants to look after the memorial hall. These past days, the two of them had been living in the old mansion. With the memorial hall set up in the old house, it was more convenient for them to stay there, and they could also take care of Rong Guangguo and the Rong matriarch. Rong Mingyan would come every day, but he never stayed overnight; he had no real attachment to this place. At dinner, the Rong matriarch barely touched her food and only after Rong Shaozes repeated persuasions did she eat a little more than half a bowl. Rong Shaoze also coaxed Rong Guangguo to eat more, knowing that the old mans appetite was already poor and the loss of his son made him even less inclined to eat. But he cared for his own health and made an effort to eat some. Lin Xinlan ate slowly, and Rong Shaoze accompanied her at the same pace. He was almost exclusively serving her food while hardly touching his own. After Rong Guangguo and the Rong matriarch finished eating, they went to rest, leaving just the two of them behind. When everyone else had gone, Lin Xinlan finally put some food into Rong Shaozes bowl. "You always tell others to eat more, why dont you eat more yourself? You served me quite a lot, and Ive eaten everything you gave me. Now everything I serve you, you also have to eat it all." She spoke teasingly, but he knew right away that it was her way of showing she cared. Staring intently at her without blinking, he noticed that she seemed to have lost some weight, but it only made her look more beautiful. Feeling his gaze, Lin Xinlan looked at him puzzled and asked, "Whats wrong? Is there something on my face? Ive noticed youve been strangely staring at me a lot lately." S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didnt realize that her concern for him was already excessive, and it showed unintentionally. If it had been her in the past, she might not have cared about his well-being at all. Rong Shaoze did not point out her change; he feared that if he did, she might stop caring for him. Now she was like a turtle tentatively stretching its head out of its shell. If he startled her, she would surely retreat back into her shell, possibly for a very long time. In the second that their gazes met, his thoughts had taken several turns. With a slight smile, he reached out to caress her face, speaking tenderly, "I noticed youve lost weight recently. Youve worked hard, and Im sorry to have you share this burden and hardship with me." They were no longer husband and wife, and the affairs of the Rong Family should not have been her concern. Yet, he had kept her by his side to mourn with him. The excuse he used was that outsiders didnt know they were divorced, and her absence would lead to behind-the-scenes gossip about the Rong Family. But only he knew that he just wanted her to be with him, by his side, always within his sight. Only when he saw her, his heart would settle, become peaceful, and not too overwhelmed with repression. Even seeing her so tired and worn out, he was selfishly unwilling to let her stop sharing the vigil with him. Lin Xinlan didnt expect him to say that. Touching her face, she asked in surprise, "Really? Ive lost weight? Im on a diet, actually hoping to slim down a bit more." Chapter 348: I’ll be worried if you lose any more weight Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Ill be worried if you lose any more weightShe just made a self-deprecating comment, hoping the atmosphere wouldnt get too sensual. Rong Shaoze felt a bitter taste in his heart upon hearing this; he bore a great deal of responsibility for her becoming so thin. He remembered the first time he saw her, she wasnt nearly this thin. In just a few short months, she had lost a lot of weight, all because of the suffering and hurt he had inflicted upon her, causing her to steadily grow thinner. With a pang in his eyes, he pulled her into an embrace, letting her lean into his arms. "Dont lose any more weight, or it will pain my heart. Eat more, you look prettier when youre a bit plumper." The atmosphere seemed to have grown even more romantic. Lin Xinlan smiled and pushed herself away from him, then added more food to his bowl: "Eat up, the food will be cold and not as tasty in a bit." "Okay." He understood her intent and, not wanting to make her feel too awkward, picked up his chopsticks and ate everything she had served him. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They went to bed early that night, but every night, Rong Shaoze couldnt sleep. With thoughts of his deceased father swirling in his mind, his heart always felt heavy. His relationship with his father was not particularly deep, but neither was it distant. That man was still his father, and it was impossible for him not to grieve his sudden death. Thinking back on all these years, it seemed like they had never really spent quality time together, nor had they shared simple father-son joys, which filled him with regret. If only he had known this day would come, he should have stayed at home and spent more time with his parents. Lying awake, unable to sleep, Rong Shaoze quietly turned over, facing Lin Xinlan, and reached out to hold her gently. Suddenly she opened her eyes, meeting his gaze. "Cant sleep?" she asked. "Yeah, did I wake you?" Since she was awake, he simply held her tightly in his arms, without worrying about waking her up. Lin Xinlan leaned against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, and felt an unaccustomed sense of security. It was as if someone who had never felt safe finally found a harbor they could rely on for comfort. Her face obediently rested against his chest, and she softly spoke, "I cant sleep either. Even though I was so tired during the day, once night comes, sleep eludes me." Both of them had concerns weighing on their minds, and this invisible pressure made it naturally hard to fall asleep. "If you cant sleep, lets talk for a while." Rong Shaoze suggested and began to ask her, "Youve never talked about your parents. What kind of man was your father?" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered before she replied naturally, "My parents were very ordinary, just like millions of other ordinary families. But when I was ten, my father passed away." Rong Shaoze looked at her with surprise. "I had no idea, Xinlan, I should learn more about your family." A feeling of panic briefly flickered through Lin Xinlans heart, but she calmly said, "If you want to know, you can ask me, and I will tell you." She worried that if he started investigating on his own, Xiaocongs matter would no longer be a secret. Although he would be a good father, she knew she and he would not stay together forever, and she didnt want Xiaocong to enter his world. His world was anything but ordinary, and all she wanted was for her child to have an ordinary life. Rong Shaoze mistook her words as a willingness to let him understand and become familiar with her past, which delighted him. This was a good start. When someone is willing to tell you about their past, doesnt it mean that they have a good relationship with you and trust you a lot? Chapter 349 Fell in Love with All of Her Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Fell in Love with All of HerSeizing the opportunity, he quickly asked, "How did your father pass away?" "My dad was a construction worker. His death was an accident. He was hit by falling objects during construction and died unexpectedly." She had been young at that time, but she already understood what death meant. When her father had passed away, she cried a lot, every day accompanying her mother in her tears. That period was also the most difficult time she and her mother had gone through. "You must have felt very sad in your heart," Rong Shaoze hugged her a bit tighter and said in a low voice. So she had experienced the pain of losing a father at such a young age. He had lost his father too, now, but the pain in his heart was surely not as severe as hers had been at the time. Lin Xinlan nodded softly, "Mhm, I was very sad when I was little. Its been many years since Dad passed away, and I didnt dare to think about him; it would make me sad every time. But now Im okay, the time has passed, and even the deepest pain fades away." Thinking of her, as a child, so sad and distressed, made his heart ache too. In the past, he didnt love her, so her pain and tears meant nothing to him. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that he had fallen in love with her, his heart was tied to her, her pain was his pain, and even thinking about her past sufferings made him uncomfortable. It turned out that to love someone was to love everything about them, to even care about all that she was. Whether it was her past, present, or future... "What about your mother?" he asked again. He wanted to know more about her, the more he understood, the closer he felt to her world. "My mother is still here. After my father died, she worked in the fields to support my education. I started working outside after graduating from high school. We dont have many relatives; our family is just like that, very ordinary." Fearing he would continue to ask, she hurriedly asked him, "What about you, do you have any special relatives in your family?" She was actually taking the initiative to ask about him! The man was excited inside, and of course, he eagerly answered her. "Theres no one special in my family either. However, I had a grandmother, but she passed away several years ago. I grew up with my grandmother, so my relationship with my father wasnt very deep." A look of misunderstanding appeared in Lin Xinlans eyes, "When you were little, didnt your grandparents live with your parents?" "It was my grandmother who didnt live with them. She had problems in her relationship with my grandfather, so they lived apart. My grandmother was a proud and strong-willed woman. She went abroad to live by herself, vowing not to return unless my grandfather begged her to come back. Later, she took me abroad, and I lived with her for ten years." Lin Xinlan was surprised. Rong Shaozes grandparents had been separated for a long time. "Did your grandfather ever ask her to come back?" As a woman, what she cared most about were their relationship issues. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened as he shook his head, "No, my grandmother died without my grandfather ever laying eyes on her again." "Why? What happened between them? Why was your grandfather so heartless toward her?" she asked, astonished. What issues between a husband and wife could be so insurmountable that they ended up never seeing each other again until death? Rongs father had an affair, yet when he was on his deathbed, Rongs mother forgave him. So why wouldnt Rong Shaozes grandfather see his grandmother, not even once when she was dying? Chapter 350 Holding a Funeral Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Holding a Funeral"I also dont know why, no one told me. After I came back, I blamed Grandpa, and he said that was a grudge between him and Grandma, and since I didnt know the whole story, I shouldnt blame him recklessly. He hoped I could put aside my prejudices and still treat him as my grandpa. Although I never mentioned Grandma in front of him again, deep down, I still held some blame towards him." Lin Xinlan understood. No wonder Rong Shaoze could still be so arrogant in front of Rong Guangguo at times. "I think, in this family, the only person you truly like without any barriers is probably the lady," she guessed. Rong Shaoze looked at her, a smile appearing on his face: "Mm, my mom is very good to me. Even though I didnt grow up by her side, she has always cared for me since I was young. During the ten years I lived with Grandma, she would call me every week, and she would send me thingsclothes she bought for me, as well as sweaters and gloves she knitted herself. My room, she had people clean it every day, and everything inside was left untouched. When I came back for the New Year, she would make me delicious food, take me places, and spend every day with me. She often persuaded me not to leave, to stay at home so she could take good care of me, but I never agreed. I could only come back to visit her once a year... Actually, I feel very guilty towards my mother. My persistence has made her worry about me for ten years." His words surprised her. There are many examples of parents and children living apart, and usually, its the children blaming the parents for not being there. But she hadnt expected Rong Shaoze to feel guilty for not being by his parents side. She asked in puzzlement, "Why didnt you stay by her side back then, and instead insisted on living with your grandma?" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if Grandma was very close, could she compare to ones own parents? The mans eyes flickered slightly, and he said with a smile, "Grandma was living alone abroad, how lonely she must have been. As her grandson, of course, I had to accompany her. I, too, wanted to live with my parents, but I couldnt bear to let Grandma live alone." Lin Xinlan thought for a moment, then nodded in understanding. "Thats true. If I were you, I wouldnt bear to leave Grandma living alone either." Having said that, she couldnt help but yawn. After chatting for a while, she felt completely relaxed and sleepy too. "Sleep, or youll be even more tired tomorrow," Rong Shaoze said softly as he tucked her in. "Mm." Lin Xinlan closed her eyes in a daze, leaning on him, and soon fell asleep. Rong Shaoze looked at her sleeping face, the corners of his thin lips curving into an indulgent arc. It was good that she could sleep peacefully in his arms. It meant she was starting to depend on him, trust him, and no longer reject him. He kissed her forehead and then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. After the seven days of mourning, it was time for the cremation and the funeral. Rongs fathers body had already been cremated, and along the way, Rongs mother, holding his ashes, leaned on Rong Shaozes shoulder, crying incessantly. Rong Guangguo sat in his wheelchair, pushed along by Rong Mingyan. Though he shed no tears, his aged face was covered with sorrow. Rong Shaozes face remained stern, showing no expression. Since his fathers death, he had not shed a single tear. Lin Xinlan knew he wasnt without grief, rather he concealed it well, not letting it show. Following behind were many relatives and friends, each with a look of sadness on their faces. Chapter 351: Another Kidnapping Encounter Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Another Kidnapping EncounterMany relatives and friends followed behind, each with a look of sorrow on their faces. It seemed as if even the heavens could feel their grief as a light drizzle began to fall. Standing in front of the chosen grave, they wore black clothes and held black umbrellas, listening quietly as the priest read the funeral oration. Then, with Rong Shaozes assistance, his mother personally placed the ashes in the grave. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clutching the first handful of soil, she just couldnt let go. With this act, her husband would truly be buried in the ground, leaving her forever. Her sobs suddenly grew louder, and Rong Shaoze gently patted her back, silently comforting her. Under his encouraging gaze, she painfully and reluctantly scattered the first handful of soil. Rong Shaoze followed, scattering the second. Then, each person came forward to see Rong father on his final journey. The yellow earth covered Rong fathers ashes, adding another grave, another tombstone, to this plot of land. His mother had already fainted from crying, and Rong Shaoze carried her into the first car, while Rong Guangguo and Rong Mingyan took the second car. Lin Xinlan could only sit by herself in another car. She sat there, her head leaning against the car window, quietly observing the scenery outside. The light rain fell, blurring the car window and also her vision. After sitting for a long time, she came back to her senses and wondered why the route the car was taking felt wrong. She leaned forward slightly to ask the driver, but just as she opened her mouth and before she could make a sound, a jet-black gun was suddenly pointed at her forehead. The driver turned his head, his eyes sharp and cold, and said, "If you want to live, youd better stay still." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, her voice caught in her throat, unable to utter a word. She hadnt expected to be kidnapped again. This time the kidnapping seemed different because the kidnapper had a gun... The first two black sedans arrived at the old house, with Rong Shaoze carrying his mother out of the car, and the servants holding black umbrellas beside them. He instinctively looked back and frowned in confusion, "Call and ask why the Young Madam hasnt come back yet." "Yes, Young Master." After carefully placing his mother in bed and tucking her in, he went downstairs and asked the servants, "Has the Young Madam come back?" "No, but the driver came back. He said the Young Madam wanted to walk alone, so she got out of the car halfway." "Bring the driver to me." He had to get the full story himself before he could rest easy. The driver came, standing in front of Rong Shaoze with his head slightly bowed, looking very respectful. "Young Master, do you need me for something?" Rong Shaoze sat on the sofa, staring at him, and asked, "When did the Young Madam get out of the car?" "Halfway. The Young Madam said she wanted to take a walk by herself, so I pulled over, and then she left." Rong Shaozes brow furrowed slightly. He was worried that Lin Xinlan had run off like she did last time. "Why didnt you stop her?!" His temper flared suddenly. The driver said awkwardly, "I... I didnt know I was supposed to stop her... Shes the Young Madam, how could I stop her... " Rong Shaoze waved him away and took out his phone to dial Lin Xinlans number. The phone connected, and Lin Xinlans voice came through, "Hello, is there something you need?" Her tone was indifferent, devoid of any emotion, a tone she hadnt used with him in a long time. Rong Shaoze thought she wanted to distance herself from him again, which instantly irked him. "Where are you? Ill come to pick you up." "No need. I want to walk alone." Chapter 352: Deceived him again, left him? Chapter 352: Chapter 352: Deceived him again, left him?"Where are you?" he asked stubbornly. Lin Xinlans tone was still so indifferent, "Ive said, I just want to walk alone. I know how to get back, you dont have to always watch me, I wont run away. Alright, if theres nothing else, Im going to hang up." After saying that, she cut off the call. A hint of gloom flashed through the mans eyes, he redialed, but Lin Xinlans phone was already turned off. He really wanted to go out and find her, but he was afraid she would get angry. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lately, their relationship had improved a lot, perhaps, he should try to trust her, maybe she really just wanted to take a walk, and she might come back soon. But by evening, Lin Xinlan had not returned. Rong Shaoze paced back and forth in the living room, his face emotionless, but inside he was extremely anxious. He dialed her number, it remained turned off, his patience, was running out! Picking up his car keys, he left the house to look for her. He searched all the places she might go, but she was nowhere to be found. He even went to find Yan Cheng, who sold fruit, and to Qiao Yiyangs house, he even visited Rong Mingyans place. But she was not there, and they had no idea where she might be. Time was ticking away, and Rong Shaoze felt like he was going insane. Had she deceived him again and left him?! If she dared to run away again, he swore, he would definitely keep her imprisoned by his side, by whatever means necessary, he would never allow her another chance to escape! A night passed, Rong Shaoze didnt sleep and continued searching for Lin Xinlan. He deployed a group of people to look for her, but still, there were no results. His eyes were filled with bloodshot lines, the events of the past several days had already left him feeling extremely suppressed and heavy. Now that Lin Xinlan had disappeared, he was even more restless and dangerous, radiating a threatening aura. Just like a lion in a rage, ready to kill, anyone who approached would be unlucky! Whoever called him would first receive a fierce scolding, filled with rage. By noon, he returned wearily to his villa on Yan Mountain, his dark eyes cold, feeling cold inside, without any warmth. Lin Xinlan had not returned here, he could not sense her presence. He didnt know whether she had run away again or if she had encountered some danger. If she had run away, he would definitely not forgive her! Their relationship had clearly improved, if she still wanted to run, it could only mean she was deceiving his feelings, pretending to be kind to him just to let him lower his guard, then escape! If thats really how it is... if its really like that... The mans eyes turned cold, a hint of a bloodthirsty cold smile curling at the corner of his mouth. If it really is like that, he would make her pay a painful price, make her regret her deception, her actions! Just as he was thinking, his phone suddenly rang, it was a subordinate from North America. "What is it?" he asked in a low voice, his mood very bad. "Shaoze, the godfather of the Black Hawk Gang wants to speak with you, says he has something important of yours in his possession, do you want to talk to him now?" The Black Hawk Gang is a small gang affiliated with the Italian Mafia, named after their admiration for the Mafia. The Black Hawk Gang was also the one who clashed with Rong Shaozes Secret Gate for business and was ordered by Rong Shaoze to hijack their goods and destroy much of their manpower. Upon hearing Black Hawk Gang, Rong Shaoze showed disdain. To him, such sycophantic small fry were not worth his attention. Chapter 353: People Really Were In Their Hands Chapter 353: Chapter 353: People Really Were In Their HandsSuch fawning minor charactershe had never taken them seriously. But the other party claimed they had something important belonging to him. A bad feeling surged within him, and a thought flashed through his mind; he hurriedly asked, "Can you check if everyone in the Black Hawk Gang has an eagle tattoo on their chest?" The person on the other end did not need to check to confidently answer, "When we clashed with them last time, we noticed they all had eagle tattoos on their chest. Whats the problem?" Many gangs had tattoos, and to them, this was nothing worth paying special attention to. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So thats how it was! Rong Shaoze was filled with regret. Had it been too long since he had dealt with gang matters? Had he become so dull that he didnt even suspect this? When those assassins appeared suddenly, he should have connected it to the Black Hawk Gang. But he arrogantly believed that the Black Hawk Gang, having suffered severe losses, had neither the capacity to send anyone against him nor the audacity to provoke him. Thus, he had not linked the assassins with the Black Hawk Gang, which was miles away. Foolishly, he assumed they were men sent by Rong Mingyan to kill him. Damn it, if he had made the connection earlier, he would have taken precautions sooner, and Xinlan... Rong Shaoze jerked with a start! In his heart, he had already concluded that Lin Xinlan was in the hands of the Black Hawk Gang! He was utterly certain of it, not merely suspicious! If even he was so sure, then there was no doubt that Xinlan truly was in their hands. His eyes turned cold as he immediately said, "Let him talk to me on the phone!" "Yes!" The person on the other end connected him with the godfather of the Black Hawk Gang. A mans voice came through, speaking fluent Chinese. "Is this Sect Leader Rong Shaoze of the Yanhuang Secret Sect? Hello, I am Adam, the godfather of the Black Hawk Gang." The mans voice was unhurried, ice-cold without a trace of warmth, causing a chilling, suffocating sensation like being encircled by a snake. Who was Rong Shaoze? Such minor intimidation meant nothing to himhe didnt care for it at all. "You said I have something important that belongs to you. Speak, what is it?" Had he not been certain that Lin Xinlan was in their hands, he would not have bothered to speak to such a trivial character at all. Adam smiled faintly and said slowly, "Rong Shaoze, you and I have always kept our waters separate. This arms deal too was a matter of the highest bidder winning. We made the highest bid and bought the goods, so they should belong to us, the Black Hawk Gang. What right do you have to steal our merchandise and kill so many of our brothers?! Your actions are despicable and shameless! Since youve sunk to such despicable tactics, were forced to employ the same. So I sent people to kidnap your wife. She is now in our hands; if you dont want her dead, it would be best to do as I say. Otherwise, you should know, for people like us, there are a thousand ways to torture someone; each could make a person beg for death!" She was indeed in their hands. Rong Shaoze thought he would be furious, that he would want to kill someone. But his heart was surprisingly calm, without a hint of irrational emotion. His gaze darkened as he said coldly, "Let me talk to her on the phone; otherwise, how can I know she is truly with you?" There was a pause on the other end; then he heard Lin Xinlans voice: "Hello, Rong Shaoze?" Chapter 354: Forcing Her to Enter His World Chapter 354: Chapter 354: Forcing Her to Enter His WorldHer voice was tinged with a bit of tremble, but she remained fairly composed. She must have been terrified. Her life used to be peaceful, but ever since following him, she endured much hardship. Before, it was he who tormented her, and now, due to his involvement, she was forced to encounter the dark world. She had asked him once if he was part of the mafia. He had laughed and indirectly said he wasnt, not lying because he indeed wasnt mafia, but he was the Sect Leader of the Dark Organization! How could the mafia compare to the Dark Organization. One is akin to a vicious dog, while the other is the lion of the savannah. The difference in their strength is not on the same level, not even remotely comparable. He didnt want her to be dragged into his world too soon, at least not until she fell in love with him; he wouldnt let her get involved too much. He feared she would become timid, would fear him, and would want to flee from him even more. He was waiting to gradually make her fall in love with him, to be unable to leave him. If she could accept it, he would tell her about his world. If she couldnt, he would never tell her, he would just protect her well. But now, all his plans had been disrupted. She was kidnapped, and even if he said nothing, she had learned of his world, knew what he did. He dared not think about how she would react after finding out. But no matter what her reaction, he would not let her go, he could only... forcefully make her get used to his world, to assimilate into his world! That was his personality, what he wanted, he had to have. He wouldnt be noble, he wouldnt let her go just because he feared shed be hurt. He would force her to encounter his world, only then would he have the chance to be with her forever. But he would also protect her well, not letting her be harmed in any way. Hearing Lin Xinlans voice, Rong Shaozes heart softened, yet he also felt a pang of heartache. He suppressed the myriad of emotions in his heart and gently asked, "Xinlan, have they hurt you, are you alright?" Hearing his concern, Lin Xinlan felt touched and to alleviate his worries, she tried to sound cheerful, "No, they havent given me a hard time, and they havent done anything to me." She was just isolated, everything else was fine. "Dont worry, I wont let anything happen to you, I will definitely rescue you safely," Rong Shaoze assured her. Lin Xinlan wanted to say more, but Adam took the phone, and smiling at the device said, "Sect Leader Rong, now that you are certain your wife is in our hands, are you willing to accept the demands I have proposed?" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Speak." "Actually, my demand is quite simple. I want you to return all the goods you stole from us, and additionally, you must compensate us for our losses this time." The man gave a faint smile, his tone showing not a hint of concern, "How much compensation?" "Two billion." "Fine, I agree," he quickly replied, without a moments hesitation. A flicker of surprise crossed Adams eyes, "I hadnt expected, Sect Leader Rong, that you would be so deeply enamored with your wife, willing to make such a big sacrifice for her." "Hmph," Rong Shaoze laughed coldly, his tone extremely arrogant, "Is losing a batch of arms and two billion really a big sacrifice to me? I suppose only small-timers like you would treasure such small benefits as if they were precious." Chapter 355: Reign Over the World Chapter 355: Chapter 355: Reign Over the WorldHe spared no effort in humiliating the other party. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats just how arrogant he was, everything was determined by strength! He had the strength to be arrogant, so why wouldnt he be? Adam was so infuriated by him that he could only sneer with a threat, "You deliberately provoke me with your words, trying to make me treat your wife harshly?" "You wouldnt dare!" Rong Shaozes eyes flashed coldly as he said fiercely, "You should know, if you so much as touch a hair on her, you know what end awaits you! I can destroy half of your men overnight, and I can just as easily obliterate the entire Black Hawk Gang! If you dont want the Black Hawk Gang to vanish from this world, youd best behave. If you want money, I can give it to you, but if you dare to cross my line, I will make you regret being born into this world!" He was not just intimidating him; he truly had the power to annihilate the Black Hawk Gang overnight. Adam was well aware of his strength and did not wish to end in mutual destruction. Only a fool would use a pebble to strike a stone. After calming down a bit, he said with a faint smile, "Fine, its settled then. Five days later, well meet at the old place. Bring the goods and the cash, and Ill return your wife to you." Rong Shaoze ended the call with a cold look, his eyes ominous and terrifying. Standing up, he suddenly kicked out, sending the glass coffee table flying far away. It crashed into the wall and shattered into several pieces. The man clenched his fists, his whole body radiating murderous intent. Black Hawk Gang, I will erase you from this world completely! Without telling anyone where he was going, Rong Shaoze boarded his private jet to New York. The Yanhuang Secret Sect had two main strongholds, one in the United States in New York, and one in Asiaa location shrouded in mystery. Except for those completely loyal to the Sect, no one else knew precisely where it was. That was the birthplace of the Yanhuang Secret Gate and also its largest stronghold. The influence in North America was only built up in recent years. However, with so many gang forces in North America, the Yanhuang Secret Sect grew slowly there and had yet to become the leading power. But with the Secret Sects substantial strength, even the dominant gangs in North America did not dare to provoke them lightly. Yet now, the insignificant Black Hawk Gang had, beyond their depths, provoked the Yanhuang Secret Sect, and their fate was imaginable. The five days passed swiftly. The timespan was neither long nor short. But it was enough for Rong Shaoze to set an ambush in the shadows, prepare everything, and wait to rescue Lin Xinlan before leveling the Black Hawk Gang to the ground. The location for the exchange was where the Yanhuang Secret Sect had previously attacked the Black Hawk Gang and seized their arms. Rong Shaozes men had arrived early. The people from the Black Hawk Gang were also punctual. Lin Xinlan, blindfolded, was pushed out of the vehicle. This place was a borderland, a desolate wilderness swept by strong winds. Her slender figure shivered in the wind, and seeing this, Rong Shaozes eyes grew even colder. He didnt bring many people with him, just over a dozen, and the other side also brought only about a dozen. However, how many people were lurking in the shadows on both sides was unknown. The Black Hawk Gangs leader, Adam, a Caucasian, had skin so pale that the long down on it was visible. He slowly stepped out of his vehicle and drew a handgun, pressing it against Lin Xinlans forehead. His gaze briefly shifted as he coldly smiled at Rong Shaoze, "Sect Leader Rong, have you brought the goods and the money?" Rong Shaoze, wearing a black overcoat, stood with an arrogant demeanor in front of a large group of subordinates, presenting a dominant aura. Chapter 356: She is yours to take away now! Chapter 356: Chapter 356: She is yours to take away now!He waved his hand lightly, and the tarpaulins covering the ten military trucks behind him were lifted to reveal stacks of wooden crates. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crates were custom-made, and Adam whispered a few words to his subordinates. Several subordinates immediately stepped forward to open the crates and inspect the goods. "Its real, these are the stolen goods we lost, not a single item missing," a subordinate reported respectfully by his side. A satisfied smile appeared on Adams face. Rong Shaoze spoke up, "Tell me your account number, and Ill transfer the money to you right away." A man with a computer stood by his side, ready for the money transfer. Adam provided an account number, and Rong Shaozes side immediately transferred two billion. Adams side also quickly received a notification of the deposit. Adams satisfaction grew with both the goods and the money in hand; there was no need to overly offend Rong Shaoze. It was time to show some humility where it was due. "Sect Leader Rong is truly a straightforward person. If theres a chance in the future, I hope Sect Leader Rong can be magnanimous and consider more collaboration with us." MD, who would want to collaborate with you! Rong Shaoze maintained a calm demeanor, smiling lightly, "Rest assured, I, Rong Shaoze, wont have trouble with money. As long as theres profit, I will collaborate with anyone, no matter who they are." His words were undoubtedly a reassurance for Adam. This indicated that he wouldnt seek revenge on them in the future. But Adam was still somewhat doubtful of his words, "Is Sect Leader Rong speaking truthfully? I hope that our conflicts can end with this resolution, what do you think?" Rong Shaoze smiled again, his dark eyes calm, revealing none of his thoughts. "This was our fault to begin with. Now that the problem is resolved, I dont wish to continue entanglements with you. Everyone in the underworld knows the rules, when its time to back off, one should back off. Too much trouble isnt good for anyone." Adam was now fully convinced by his words. He laughed heartily, "Sect Leader Rong is truly suited for big endeavors, such straightforward character! I am truly fortunate to have met you." Heh, but he disdained making his acquaintance. Seeing Lin Xinlan shivering, he shifted his gaze and chuckled, "Now that youve checked the goods and received the money, its time to release the person, right?" Adam shook his head slightly, "Although weve received the goods, I dare not release the person so easily." "What, are you planning to go back on your word!" The smile disappeared from Rong Shaozes lips, replaced by a cold and sharp look in his eyes. "Dont misunderstand, Im not trying to go back on my word," Adam explained immediately. "Im just worried that Sect Leader Rong might go back on his word, so well take the goods first, then release the person." Rong Shaoze sneered coldly, his voice devoid of any warmth, "If you dare to take her away now, Ill ensure you all end up buried here! If you dont want to anger me, you better release her immediately, otherwise, dont blame me for being rude! Do you think, between sacrificing a woman on my side and annihilating your entire gang on yours, who stands to lose more?" Adams expression changed slightly. He was uncertain of how much Rong Shaoze valued Lin Xinlan. But as a man, if he had to choose, he would unhesitatingly abandon a woman for the sake of benefit. None in the underworld were kind souls. Perhaps Rong Shaoze would truly choose to sacrifice his wife and eradicate the entire Black Hawk Gang. After weighing his options, he proposed to take some of the goods with a portion of his men, leaving a few to guard Lin Xinlan. As soon as they reached a safe place, they would immediately release her. Chapter 357: The Treasure Lost and Regained Chapter 357: Chapter 357: The Treasure Lost and RegainedRong Shaoze thought for a moment and reluctantly agreed to his demands. Thus, Adam and some of his men drove away ten trucks, leaving four people behind to guard Lin Xinlan. The four men Adam left were his most loyal subordinates. For him, they were willing to die. Rong Shaoze might choose to kill them, but they were not afraid at all; as long as the goods were safely transported, thats all that mattered. Perhaps Rong Shaoze would spare them, for after all, killing four men wouldnt quench his anger, nor would it mean anything. Anyway, he wouldnt care about the life or death of these four. If Rong Shaoze let them go, it would be their luck; if not, it would just be their bad luck. The wind blew harder and harder, and there was no shelter or building around. Lin Xinlan was still wearing thin clothes. She stood in the wind for a while and soon began to shiver from the cold, her legs going weak. It wasnt just the cold that got to her, but also the fear. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyone with a gun constantly pressed to their forehead, their life hanging by a thread, would feel fear and unease in their heart. And the longer the wait, the more the fear intensified, because it was nothing less than a torment to ones nerves! Lin Xinlan had been gritting her teeth and holding on, but she had been standing for a long timealready half an hour had passed. Adam said that he would release her once he reached a safe place. She had no idea how long it would be before he ordered her release. The arm of the man holding the gun against her seemed to have grown tired; he shifted his hand, and the gun suddenly pressed against her forehead. Lin Xinlan was startled, thinking he was about to shoot. The courage that had been supporting her suddenly vanished! Her body deflated like a balloon pricked by a needle. She collapsed instantly, her legs giving way, and with a thud, she fell to her knees. The man was startled, thinking she was trying to pull a trick. He lashed out, grabbing her arm, yanking her up with force, his elbow habitually striking her back accompanied by a vicious warning. Lin Xinlan winced with pain in her back, her eyebrows tightly knitted together, revealing an expression of agony. This scene was all observed by Rong Shaoze, who had been keeping an eye on them. His eyes grew darker and darker, a storm gathering within them. The hand behind his back clenched secretly, betraying his strong murderous intent at the moment. The subordinates standing behind him knew his temper. Seeing him like this, they knew those four men couldnt be left alive. They also prepared themselves to strike those four down at any moment. Fifty minutes later, Adam had safely transported the goods and placed a call to order his men to release Lin Xinlan. The four subordinates pointed their guns at Lin Xinlan and slowly retreated into the cars. One drove the car while the other three continued to point their guns at Lin Xinlan from the vehicle, until it had driven a distance beyond the range of the guns. Only then did they retract their weapons and settle down with relief. Almost simultaneously, Rong Shaoze sprinted towards Lin Xinlan, scooping her into his arms and holding her tightly, as if embracing a precious treasure that had been lost and found again. Smelling the familiar scent on him, Lin Xinlans heart, which had been hanging by a thread, instantly settled down. She pulled off the black cloth, raised her head and met his dark eyes. His eyes were so dark, unabashedly conveying deep emotions from the bottom of his heart, along with his concern, his apologies, his consolation, and his heartache. Lin Xinlan was stunned. How could one persons eyes be so complicated, carrying so many emotions? Chapter 358: Eliminate the Roots Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Eliminate the RootsLin Xinlan was startled. How could a persons gaze be so complex, carrying so many emotions? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her heart was suddenly struck hard by an unknown emotion. Her heartbeat was so fast that it almost leaped out of her throat... Staring intently at Rong Shaoze, she forgot to react, her lips slightly parted, and as the mans eyes darkened, he leaned down and fiercely seized her lips, kissing her forcefully, not giving her a chance to catch her breath. It was as if they had been apart for hundreds of thousands, thousands of years, through long periods of yearning and torment, and only today had they finally reunited. Feeling his turbulent emotions, Lin Xinlans heart was struck hard again. Had this man truly fallen in love with her? Although he had never said "I love you," his love was so intense that it could not be feigned, not even pretend. Her intuition told her that his feelings were real, that he had truly fallen in love with her... Lin Xinlan abruptly closed her eyes, not daring to think further. If he had fallen in love with her, would their future undergo a significant change? Why werent things developing as she had imagined? Rong Shaoze, why have you fallen in love with me... After a long kiss had ended, Rong Shaoze reluctantly let her go. His bright eyes looking at her, his fingers gently caressing her lips, he said in a low, hoarse, tender voice, "Im sorry for putting you through such a fright." Lin Xinlan shook her head slightly, a smile curling on her lips: "Im fine, they didnt trouble me, and I wasnt hurt." The mention of the Black Hawk Gang flashed a bloodthirsty killing intent in the mans eyes. But he hid it very well, so well that Lin Xinlan did not notice at all. He took off his coat and draped it over her, then lifted her into his arms, pressing her head against his chest to hold her close. The petite her, tucked into his embrace, his large coat wrapped around her, made her look even more like a child being held by an adult. Rong Shaoze signaled to his subordinates with a look, and without a word, they understood his intention. No mercy! The Black Hawk Gang was destined to be completely eradicated from this worldthat was the consequence of angering him! No, it was the consequence for daring to kidnap his woman! Provoking him might not result in total annihilation. But Lin Xinlan was now his weakness, and whoever touched her, died! Holding Lin Xinlan, Rong Shaoze slowly left under the protection of some of his men. ******** Meanwhile, the four fleeing subordinates of the Black Hawk Gang thought they had escaped danger and reached safety. Unexpectedly, an open-top off-road vehicle suddenly charged at them with ferocious speed, heading straight for them! Two men in black standing on the vehicle wielded machine guns, spraying bullets crazily. Before the four could retaliate, two had already fallen. The other two were about to retaliate when a grenade was suddenly thrown over. Their faces changed drastically. They tried to jump out of the car, but it was a second too late. The grenade exploded, the car was instantaneously destroyed, and the four bodies were torn apart. The off-road vehicle didnt stop for a moment, driving past the burning wreckage with fast, fierce movements, not dragging its feet at all. On the other side, Adam returned to his base in North America with ten trucks of arms. While he was proudly ordering his men to unload the goods, Rong Shaoze, timing it perfectly, gave the order to trigger the bombs that had been installed under the ten vehicles. Chapter 359: The Terrifying Great Destruction Chapter 359: Chapter 359: The Terrifying Great DestructionMeanwhile, on the other side, Adam returned to the base in North America with ten trucks of military munitions. Just as he proudly had his men start unloading the cargo, Rong Shaoze also precisely timed his move, issuing the order to activate the bombs installed underneath the ten vehicles. Boom One deafening explosion after another erupted, all ten trucks exploding! The power of the bombs was strong on their own, let alone ten of them. And when the bombs detonated, they ignited the ten trucks munitions, which also exploded, their power truly unmatched! For a moment, the booming explosion could be heard hundreds of miles around, and the ground shook perceptibly. Those unaware of the situation even thought a volcano had erupted. No, this was more ferocious and severe than a volcanic eruption! The Black Hawk Gangs base in North America was obliterated in an instant, and not a single person inside survived. All things were destroyed, leaving nothing behind but raging flames and billowing dust clouds shooting up into the sky. Adam probably never imagined, even in his dying moments, that Rong Shaoze would choose to destroy the munitions, to opt for such an extreme method of annihilation against the Black Hawk Gang! And the people Rong Shaoze had covertly deployed moved swiftly, storming the Black Hawk Gangs base in Italy, quickly annihilating all the remaining people. Even those scattered in other places who slipped through the net did not escape. If it werent for the advanced and flawless intelligence network, the well-trained multitude of subordinates, the power spread across various regions, and the ruthless and decisive actions, the Black Hawk Gang wouldnt have been completely wiped out in a single day. This massacre let the people in the underworld witness Rong Shaozes cruelty and power, witnessing the true extent of his formidable strength. Years later, peoples faces would still change color subtly when speaking of this great destruction, carrying a measure of awe towards Rong Shaoze. When the ten trucks exploded, Lin Xinlan, sitting in the car, also heard the explosion. However, it was just a slight noise, not very loud. She turned her head in confusion, but the man turned her head back and gazed at her with deep affection, making her quite embarrassed. "Whats the matter?" He held her in his arms, gripping her hand and interlocking their fingers. "Xinlan, do you still remember the purpose of our contractual marriage initially?" he suddenly asked. Lin Xinlan didnt understand why he was bringing this up and remained silent. Not waiting for her to answer, he continued, "You had clearly hit Ruoxin with your car at that time, but I still married you because I needed a wife then." "Mhmm, I know. Both you and the madam said that you were establishing a family to better inherit Shengjue," she picked up where he left off. Rong Shaoze nodded, "Thats one reason, but it was my mothers wish, not mine. If it was just for inheriting Shengjue that I needed to marry someone, I could have chosen anyone else; I definitely wouldnt have chosen you." Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan looked up at him, waiting for what he would say next. Her eyes were too clear, devoid of any sinister thoughts, making his own darkness and filth stand out all the more. The man pressed her head into his chest; he didnt want to face those kind of eyes. "I remember telling you initially, being my wife would always put you in danger. At that time, I completely didnt care about your life or death, thinking that if something happened to you because of me, it was deserved, and I would not feel the slightest guilt. But now, you really almost got into trouble because of me..." The thought of her being in danger caused his heart to tighten painfully. Chapter 360: With His Deep Love, How Should She Respond? Chapter 360: Chapter 360: With His Deep Love, How Should She Respond?He held her tightly, his chin resting on top of her head, his voice deep as he said: "I regret my previous thoughts so much right now. I dont want you to be in any danger because of me. I just want you to be well, without anything happening to you. I still hope that youll be my wife, always, but I wont put you in danger. I will use everything I have to protect you, to prevent any harm from coming to you. Xinlan, lets get married again when we return. I will hold a grand wedding for you, and solemnly tell everyone that you will be my wife for a lifetime." Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, her mouth opened slightly, unsure of what to say. With such deep affection from him, how could she respond? She had never been a cold-hearted person. Rong Shaoze was so good to her, naturally, she couldnt speak harshly. Was it that she couldnt bear to hurt him, or had she already developed feelings for him? Looking down, she said softly, "Dont people outside already think of us as husband and wife? If you remarry me and hold a wedding, they will speculate." Seeing her silence, he thought she might not agree, anxiety rising in his heart. But hearing her say that, he knew she didnt reject marrying him, and a wave of joy passed through him. A broad smile spread across his lips as he said cheerfully, "So this is what you care about? Dont worry about it at all. We can re-register our marriage and not tell the outside world that weve been divorced. But when we got married the first time, the ceremony wasnt grand enough. This time for the wedding, well just say that I want to give you a grand ceremony again. Nowadays, many people remarry and have two or three weddings; its quite common. If we have another one, they wont say anything." He had made his point. Did she have any reason to argue? But she really didnt want to get married... She wasnt sure about her feelings for him and, even if she was sure, she didnt want to be with him. They were not from the same world after all. Looking into his careful eyes, she held back and asked tentatively, "Rong Shaoze, who are you, exactly?" Arms dealing, Sect Leader of the Yanhuang Secret Sect, entangled with international gangsthese all indicated his identity was far from simple. What exactly did he do, and what was his identity? Rong Shaozes gaze darkened. He knew she would ask this question. But her reaction did not show a hint of fear, which greatly relieved him. Perhaps she wasnt as fragile as he had imagined. She might be able to accept his identity. "Do you really want to know?" he asked her softly. If she wanted to know, he would tell her. If she was to be his wife, she should understand him and have the capacity to endure it. "If you dont want to say, then dont. I actually..." dont really want to know. "I am willing!" he hurriedly interrupted, fearful she might back away. It turned out that it wasnt a question of whether she dared to accept his identity, but rather how he would make her accept it. He didnt want her to back away; he wanted to forcefully drag her into his world so shed have no escape, only able to follow him at all times. Holding her face, he softened his tone and said, "Xinlan, my world is complicated. Before I tell you, you have to prepare yourself mentally. You cant be scared, understand?" Lin Xinlan felt an urge to blurt out that she didnt want to know anymore. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she was also curious about his identity, so she held back and decided to listen. Chapter 361: The Fourth Generation Successor of the Flame Phoenix Chapter 361: Chapter 361: The Fourth Generation Successor of the Flame PhoenixShe nodded slightly, her heart already prepared, no matter what his identity was, she could accept it. After all, she already knew he was not a person who lived in the light. If he could kill and set fires, deal in arms trafficking, she could accept all these things. She didnt believe he could be any more terrifying or darker. Even if he truly was more terrifying, she could still accept it. Because, besides acceptance, she couldnt do anything. Rong Shaoze took a moment, then slowly started to speak, "Do you know about Yanhuang?" "I do not," she shook her head. This name, she had only come to know of it these past few days. But just by hearing the name, she knew it was an organization, and not a simple one at that. Rong Shaoze thought for a moment, then slowly began to explain to her, "Yanhuang is a very large Dark Organization involved in trades such as arms trafficking, drugs, counterfeit currency, and various other areas, including murder-for-hire services. Yanhuang has been established for over a hundred years, founded by my grandmothers grandfather. Later on, it was handed down to my grandmothers father, then to my grandmother, and now to me. Under our stewardship, Yanhuang has grown increasingly powerful and has become one of the top Dark Organizations internationally. And I am the Sect Leader of Yanhuang, the fourth-generation successor. This is also why I lived with my grandmother since I was young, instead of with my parents. Because I had to receive training, I couldnt let them know what I was doing, which is why I had no choice but to leave them. Xinlan, do you understand what Im saying?" Lin Xinlans eyes widened with shock, truly startled by his words. She had not expected that he managed such a vast Dark Organization. She thought that perhaps he had some black market influence at most, but she never imagined that he possessed such an extensive family-run underworld power. And his grandmother was also a Sect Leader of Yanhuang. She truly couldnt imagine how a woman, an elderly woman at that, could manage such a massive Dark Organization. "What, are you scared?" Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, asking with concern. Lin Xinlan came back to her senses, suppressing the shock in her heart, she nodded slightly, "A bit, I didnt expect your identity to be so mysterious, so complex... I feel like we might not be living in the same world..." Her heart was retreating, it seemed she was even less suited to be with him. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she were with him, did that mean her future children would also take over the Yanhuang Secret Sect? And then live a life of constant violence and fear? No, she mustnt let her children live such a life! Rong Shaoze knew she wouldnt be able to accept it, he held her hand tightly, staring into her eyes, he said seriously: "Xinlan, dont be afraid of me. Although my identity is complicated and hard for you to accept, please believe me, I will definitely enable you to live an ordinary life and not expose you to any dark affairs, nor will I force you to do anything. Look, havent we been living quite ordinarily before? Youll continue to live an ordinary life in the future. You dont need to think about anything, dont worry about anything, just pretend you dont know about my identity, and do what you would normally do, alright?" Lin Xinlan wanted to scream. How could she possibly not overthink, act as if she knew nothing! Now that she knew, she couldnt remain calm and live as before. Rong Shaoze was thinking too highly of her; she was just an ordinary person too... Chapter 362 We Are Not People from the Same World Chapter 362: Chapter 362 We Are Not People from the Same WorldShe didnt have such a strong capacity for acceptance, and she couldnt be indifferent to everything. She shook her head slightly, wanting to say words of refusal. The man suddenly hugged her tight, pressing her head against his chest, not allowing her to speak. "Shush, dont say anything. Take your time; I wont pressure you. One day," I believe one day youll adapt, youll accept me." She wont, even if she could accept him, she couldnt let her child be involved in his world. She wasnt foolish; she knew that once one entered the dark world, there was no coming out unscathed. Without the protection of power, the end would be very tragic. This was a road of no return. Those who trod it never had a way back. Unless one severed their offspring, generation after generation would be unable to escape the dark world, forever living in a world without light. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On this path, there were only two choices: either complete destruction or becoming even stronger. But the stronger one became, the more tragic the eventual downfall, and none of the friends and family would be spared. When Rong Shaoze chose this path, did he think of these? Lin Xinlan shook her head; he knew what she was thinking and held her even tighter. The more he did so, the more agitated she became. She pushed against his chest, shook her head more forcefully, and looking up into his dark eyes, with tears in her eyes, she couldnt help but ask him, "Rong Shaoze, if you had a choice, would you choose this path?" He thought she would talk about refusing him; he didnt expect her to ask this. The man paused, his lips pressed together, unsure of how to answer. His silence was the best answer already. If there had been a choice, he wouldnt have taken this path. Who would choose this path when they could live a bright and happy life... "You wouldnt want to either, right?" Thats why she also didnt want her child to take this path. The doctor said that Xiaocongs eyes could be cured. For years, she had been saving money for his surgery, to have his retina replaced. If Rong Shaoze knew of Xiaocongs existence, with his capability, he could easily cure Xiaocongs eyes. But what after that? To be exposed to the dark forces from a young age, just like he was trained beside his grandmother in his childhood? And then, he retires, and Xiaocong becomes the Sect Leader of the Phoenix Flame, living a life full of fighting and killing every day? No, she would rather die than agree to let Xiaocong take this path. She was very selfish; she only hoped her child could live an ordinary life. Wealth, power, she didnt care for; she only wanted him to live happily. "Rong Shaoze, you see, you dont wish to step into the dark world either. So, I also dont wish to..." She said with determination grinding her teeth, "I just want to live an ordinary life. Im afraid of death, I dislike trouble, and I hate the things you do. Ill pretend to know nothing about your deeds. If you have any feelings for me, please let me go because we are not from the same world, and I do not wish to be with you." As soon as she finished speaking, the entire carriage fell quiet, so quiet it didnt make any sound, terrifyingly quiet. The mans dark eyes fixed on her, his gaze becoming deeper and more fierce. The air began to freeze, oppressive enough to make one feel suffocated. Lin Xinlan looked at him nervously; if he, furious and ashamed, killed her, she would accept her fate. If she died, he wouldnt pay attention to her affairs, nor would he find out about Xiaocongs existence. Chapter 363 Always Thinking About Escaping Him Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Always Thinking About Escaping HimHer life, in exchange for Xiaocongs ordinary one, was worth it. She slightly lowered her eyes, and spoke calmly, "If youre angry, just kill me. I dont want to enter your world, no matter how you threaten, I wont step into it." Being able to accept his identity so quickly was already her limit. But to be with him peacefully, knowing his identitythat, she couldnt do! For whatever reason, she just couldnt be with him... Rong Shaoze slowly lifted his hand to caress her face, his palm was very cold, touching her warm skin, making her body shiver involuntarily. He brushed aside her hair on both sides, cupped her face in his hands, and forced her to meet his gaze. His dark eyes stared at her deeply, like a pool so deep that one couldnt see the bottom. "Xinlan, actually accepting my world isnt that difficult," he said softly, not becoming as angry as she had imagined. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth, her tone also softened, "But I just cant accept it." "Its okay, I said well take it slowly, one day youll accept it." He had a deep understanding of how strong peoples adaptability could be. With his knowledge of her, he knew she could accept it. She was a strong woman, a very different woman, he was confident she could accept his world, could adapt to everything. Lin Xinlan shook her head firmly, "No, I will never accept it in my whole life!" If it were just herself, perhaps she might. But she wasnt alone! Her life, had long since been not just for herself. Rong Shaozes lips pursed into a line, his eyes turned increasingly dark. Her firm answer, he had no idea how much it hurt him. His heart ached dully, he wanted to force her to accept everything about him right away, but he couldnt. If he didnt want to lose her completely, he had to take it slowly. He couldnt pressure her, couldnt force her. She was a stubborn woman, so proud and lofty, the more he forced her, the more she would resist. Too much rigidity would break. He didnt want to lose her completely! "Fine, I wont force you to accept my world." But it was only a temporary reprieve. A flicker of surprise crossed Lin Xinlans eyes, "Really? Since you wont force me, can you let me go then?" She seized the opportunity to make a request. "I wont let you go," he refused her without a second thought, "I only said I wont force you to accept my world, but I didnt say I would let you go." "If I dont accept you, why keep me by your side?" Lin Xinlan asked, somewhat angrily. Her reaction wounded Rong Shaozes heart. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It turned out she had always been thinking of escaping him. Even if their relationship had eased a bit, even if she began to care for and pay attention to him, she still wanted to escape him. This realization made his chest feel tight, and breathing difficult. "Xinlan, if you didnt know my identity, would you still think of escaping me?" His mouth moved faster than his brain, and he couldnt help but blurt out the question. Lin Xinlan was taken aback, she met his gaze, unsure of how to answer. In truth, she had always thought about escaping him. Even though she had begun to care about him recently, she still wanted to escape him... "Now that I already know your identity, there arent so many what-ifs," she replied to him coolly. Rong Shaoze tightened his grip on her hand, lowering his gaze to hide the dimness in his eyes. Chapter 364 His Love, Too Deep and Terrifying Chapter 364: Chapter 364 His Love, Too Deep and Terrifying"You shouldnt want to leave me. Then from now on, just pretend you know nothing and continue as before. I wont force you, doesnt that sound good?" Lin Xinlan frowned slightly. When had she ever said that she didnt want to leave him? "Rong Shaoze, I think Ive made myself quite clear. You need to be rational too..." "I cant be rational!" he suddenly interrupted her, raising his eyes, which were dark and ominous. "Stop talking. In a nutshell, I will never let you leave! You arent allowed even to think about fleeing from me. You should know how extensive my power is; even if you run away, I can easily find you. When that time comes, dont blame me for not being nice to you. Even if I have to tie you up, I will imprison you by my side, so you will never be able to leave me!" "You..." Lin Xinlan was furious. Had he reverted to that capricious Rong Shaoze? He was starting to become overbearing and arrogant again! His love was too intense and frightening; she simply couldnt accept it. "Rong Shaoze, I dont know what else to say to you. You have no right to treat me this way. Have you ever considered my feelings!" "Have you ever considered my feelings?!" he roared back at her. Lin Xinlans eyes reddened slightly, feeling a wave of helplessness. It was so exhausting to reason with him. Because whatever he thought was right was, for him, the reason. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt as helpless as a scholar who encounters a soldier, unable to argue her case. "Forget it, I dont want to talk about this anymore." Lets not mention it for now. There would always be a chance to escape from him. There had to be a chance. She refused to believe that he could keep her tied up for a lifetime! The man nodded hastily, "I dont want to talk about it either. Lets not bring it up anymore." He held her in his arms, smelling the faint scent of jasmine on her body, and closed his eyes slightly, praying in his heart that one day she would come to love him, to fully accept him. The car arrived in front of a villa, and Rong Shaoze pulled her out of the car and led her into the villa. There were black-suited bodyguards standing guard everywhere in the villa; Lin Xinlan was no longer surprised by this sight. Knowing Rong Shaozes identity, it was only natural that she wouldnt find this situation strange. "Xinlan, this is one of my houses in North America. Well stay here for a few days before going back to B City, is that okay?" He held her hand as they walked into the living room, smiling gently at her. Lin Xinlan asked puzzledly, "Why dont we go back right away?" She didnt like this place and would rather go back to the villa on Yan Mountain. The man smiled faintly, "Because I have something to deal with tomorrow, well go back after its resolved." There was a major transaction to take care of tomorrow. Since he was here personally, he might as well handle the transaction himself to ensure nothing would go wrong. This time, after losing a shipment of arms, he couldnt afford to lose anymore. Many underworld forces were rushing to buy arms; there was a shortage of arms supply, and even with money, they might not be available. The power he had established in North America was gradually becoming stable. Just a few more transactions to secure his status, and he would soon take the top seat, pushing Yanfeng to its peak. At least for the next twenty years, there would be no power daring to contend with him. Since he set foot on this path, he had never thought of looking back. He was a man with ambitions; having chosen this path, he had to be the best, the most outstanding, making everyone look up to him, rather than someone standing over him. Chapter 365: Wearing His Shirt Chapter 365: Chapter 365: Wearing His ShirtLin Xinlan naturally knew the matter he referred to must be some illegal dealings. "Im tired, I want to rest," she said blandly. These past few days, she had been on tenterhooks and hadnt slept well; now she really was exhausted. Rong Shaoze was very considerate of her, immediately took her to the upstairs bedroom, and let her take a bath and sleep. Meanwhile, he started working in the study next door, reviewing the transactions for the next day to ensure they were foolproof. While bathing, Lin Xinlan carefully took off her clothes, revealing a two-centimeter-long scar on her arm. During the shooting incident in Hainan, she was cut by shards from a reflective mirror. At that time, the nurse had stitched her up, and a long time had passed since, but her wound hadnt fully healed. Even a gentle press on it was somewhat painful. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And there seemed to be a hard sensation within, pressing on it made it hurt even more. Not knowing what it was, she assumed wounds just took a long time to heal and thus didnt pay much attention or mention it to anyone. After her bath, she dried her body and picked up Rong Shaozes shirt, hesitating about whether to put it on. Earlier when she said she wanted to take a bath, he had given her one of his shirts to use as a nightgown. And he had ambiguously told her that since there were only mens clothes in the villa, if she needed a change of clothing, she would have to wear his. At that time, her cheeks had turned slightly red, and she really didnt want to take it, but he had forcibly stuffed the shirt into her hands and pushed her into the bathroom, leaving no opportunity for her to speak. Truly weary, she needed to bathe and rest promptly. There was no other option but to compromise. But now, when it actually came time to put on his shirt, she hesitated again. Although they had previously been husband and wife and had slept together every night, she had never actually worn his clothes. It felt strange to wear his shirt, as if it brought them closer together. After some hesitation, Lin Xinlan still put on his shirt. His shirt was quite large on her, reaching nearly to her knees and revealing her slender legs, looking almost like a dress. That was just as well, since she had no pants to wear, she might as well treat it as a dress. The sleeves were a bit long, and she rolled them up several times before her hands were exposed. Quietly opening the bathroom door, Rong Shaoze wasnt in the bedroom, which was a relief. Only then did Lin Xinlan dare to step out of the bathroom. She didnt want Rong Shaoze to see her wearing his clothes; it would be embarrassingly akin to being undressed. With him absent, she naturally didnt have to feel embarrassed. Lying on the spacious bed, she pulled the blanket tightly around her body before confidently closing her eyes to sleep. She thought Rong Shaoze couldnt see anything, but she was unaware that through the surveillance, he had a clear view of her every move. He saw her peek out from the bathroom, cautious and timid like a little mouse. Then, certain he was not in the room, her expression turned to one of glee. Next, he saw her wearing his white shirt, her long legs exposed, her hair down as she hurried out. At that instant, it was as though his eyes were glued to her. Honestly, the way she looked wearing his shirt was damn sexy! There was a sensual seduction within her innocence that immediately stirred his body. As she got into bed, her smooth long legs lifted and stretched out; the hem of the shirt was not long enough, causing her thighs to be tantalizingly semi-visible. Chapter 366: Deciding to Temporarily Change the Trading Location Chapter 366: Chapter 366: Deciding to Temporarily Change the Trading LocationSeeing the image that set his blood racing, a decidedly impure thought crossed his mind. He really wanted to spread her legs and love her intensely. Just as his lust was stirring, she actually pulled the quilt over herself, wrapping her body tightly, not even leaving her neck exposed for him to see. Rong Shaoze abruptly stood up, wanting to rush into the bedroom, tear off the quilt, and do everything he had been imagining. But when he saw her closing her eyes, looking so weary, he instantly cooled down. She was too tired and needed rest, and he couldnt disregard her health. Slowly sitting back down, he zoomed in and enlarged the screen. Staring at her sleeping face so close at hand, his heart miraculously calmed down, and all the wicked thoughts in his mind vanished, leaving only purity and beauty. He found that only she could stir up the good and kind side at the bottom of his heart. And only she could always influence his thoughts, his actions, his everything. This woman, having met him, meant he would never let go in this lifetime... So Rong Shaoze worked while watching her sleep. The dedicated phone on his desk rang, he answered, and a mans laughter came through: "Sect Leader Rong, I hear youve arrived in New York?" That voice belonged to Smith, the godfather of North Americas largest gang, the God of Hell. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Rong Shaoze smiled slightly, "How come Godfather Smith is personally calling me?" "Haha, I heard you were here, so I thought Id catch up," the mans arrogant laughter filled the air, and even such a mundane conversation sounded incredibly dominating. "I dont think its just about catching up," Rong Shaoze said indifferently. Smith nodded, "Thats right, I have a proposal to discuss with you. Ive decided to change the location of tomorrows trade, so I wanted to notify you in advance." Rong Shaozes brows furrowed slightly, "Why the change? The location we set earlier is very discreet; absolutely no one would know. Are you suggesting that our trade has been leaked?" "No one has leaked anything. But you did something quite remarkable today; you wiped out the Black Hawk Gang. Ive received news that the Mafia in Italy thinks youre not giving them due regard and has decided to retaliate. As you know, Ive always been suppressing the Mafia, and Im afraid they might have found our trading location, where they could wipe us out in one swoop, hence my decision to change it now. Sect Leader Rong, you dont want any accidents either. If the Mafia were to get us both, there would be no gang in the entire world that would dare confront them, and the Mafia would rightfully claim the top spot." Rong Shaoze pondered with furrowed brows; he couldnt afford to be careless. If the Mafia was the opponent, he would have to tread carefully; an accident could lead to the Phoenix gangs downfall and a long period of inactivity in the world. "Alright, tell me, where has the location been changed to?" After his call with Smith, Rong Shaoze immediately informed his men, deploying plans for tomorrows trade on one hand and keeping an eye on the Mafias movements on the other. He learned that the Mafia had indeed sent a group of assassins to target him. He scoffed coldly, no matter how many they sent, he would make sure theyd come without the chance of return! As the night gradually fell, he returned to the bedroom and saw that Lin Xinlan was still sleeping soundly, so he couldnt resist lying beside her, quietly gazing at her. Chapter 367: Can’t Stand It For The Third Time Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Cant Stand It For The Third TimeOnly when he looked at her did his heart find peace. She was his sunshine, with her, his world wasnt so dark. He couldnt help but reach out to touch her face, a doting smile playing on his lips, as his face slowly drew closer and he kissed her lips. Forehead against hers, his dark eyes gazing into hers, he chuckled hoarsely, "If it wasnt for the fact you havent eaten yet, I would definitely take you now." Lin Xinlan blinked, her cheeks turning slightly red. She was indeed hungry, having not eaten all day, and now that she was awake, her stomach was in knots. "Im too tired; today... just let me rest properly," she pleaded softly. Meaning, even after dinner, he better not touch her. Rong Shaoze chuckled, pinching her nose as he said benevolently, "Alright, Ill grant your request today, but you wont be so lucky tomorrow night." He understood that she had learned of his identity today, learned what he did for a living, and she needed some time to accept it. She needed time to process, so she didnt want him to touch her. He could give her time to adjust, but not for too long, he didnt want to wait, he had to force her to get used to it sooner. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come on, get up and eat," he said, pulling her body up. Lin Xinlan sat up, the over-sized shirt undone by a few buttons. Suddenly sitting up, the shirt slid down, hanging off her rounded shoulders, revealing much of her fair skin, and in an instant, there was an endless view of early spring. And her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, coupled with her languid expression, she exuded a fatally decadent and sexy vibe, making her look like a delightful feast, sending ones blood boiling. Rong Shaoze was taken aback upon seeing her in such a state, but then his eyes turned dark and frightening. Feeling his burning gaze, Lin Xinlan belatedly realized her current appearance. She cried out in alarm, hastily grabbing the collar of her shirt, staring at him defensively. The man paid no heed to her expression, passionately caressing her ears and temples. Ever since she had been kidnapped, he lived in constant fear, worried that shed get hurt. He had been agonizing over her for days, unable to eat or sleep, so the moment he held her today, he wanted to take her recklessly. Latterly, after finding out about his identity, she began to reject him, wanting to flee from him. His heart ached even more, and he longed to meld her into his body, to confirm she was still his. But she was too tired, and for the sake of her body, he restrained himself. However, her current appearance was too enticing, savagely tempting him again. He could restrain himself once, twice, but not a third time! Any more restraint, and he would be no man at all! So, he didnt care about anything anymore. He didnt care whether she could accept his identity or whether she was still hungry. Tomorrow is going to be torturous~ Chapter 368 She Must Depend on Him with All Her Heart Chapter 368: Chapter 368 She Must Depend on Him with All Her HeartSo, he stopped caring about everything. He didnt care whether she could accept his identity or whether she was hungry; he didnt even care if she wanted him to touch her or not. Anyway, he would satisfy himself first! Pressing tightly against her body, Rong Shaoze passionately ignited a cluster of flames on her. Lin Xinlan simply couldnt resist, and could only passively hold him, enduring everything he gave her. His hand caressed down her arm, suddenly touching upon a small scar. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stopped his movements, looking over with puzzlement, "When did you get this injury?" "...That time in Hainan." The mans eyes darkened, and he lowered his head to kiss her wound, "Why didnt you tell me?" He thought that she had only twisted her ankle, unaware that she had a wound on her arm. Since the shooting incident, he had first recuperated, then received news of his fathers critical illness, followed by handling his fathers funeral. After that, she was kidnapped. During this time, he had no chance to touch her, nor the energy or leisure to pay attention to her body. Only today did he find out about the scar on her arm. A hint of annoyance and self-reproach flashed in his eyes, and he kissed her wound again with pity, as if by kissing it, the pain would disappear, and the wound would heal. His lips brushed gently against her arm. The scarred wound was somewhat itchy, and she couldnt help but shrink her arm away from his lips slightly. "The wound is nearly healed now, theres no problem anymore." Rong Shaoze raised his head, gazed into her eyes deeply, and his thin lips parted lightly, "Remember, from now on, if you have any injury or even feel slightly uncomfortable, you have to tell me, okay?" He understood her personality; if she could endure it, she wouldnt tell others about her discomfort. But he didnt want her to endure everything. He wanted her to rely on him wholly, to tell him everything. If she was hurt, no matter how small the wound, she could tell him, seek comfort and care from him. He hoped that she would be like an ordinary little woman, being coquettish with him whether there was a reason or not. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh, "If I tell you about every little discomfort, wont you think Im too delicate?" He smiled and kissed her lips softly, murmuring, "Not at all. If you tell me everything, Ill be happy. It at least shows that I am the person you rely on the most, and the one you want to receive care and love from." Lin Xinlan was momentarily startled, feeling a sudden softness in her heart. If he didnt truly love her, with a love pure and unreserved, he wouldnt let her be so delicate. You know, if the love isnt deep enough, one doesnt have much patience to tolerate the others constant whims. Only with deep love can one unconditionally accommodate the other... Does Rong Shaoze really love her so deeply? She very much wanted to ask him when he fell in love with her. The one he loved, wasnt it Du Ruoxin? Why had his love changed so easily? She opened her mouth, but couldnt bring herself to ask anything. What good would asking do? It would only add to her worries. Even if she knew he loved her very much, she wouldnt change her decision to leave him. She could overlook the pain he once caused her, but she couldnt forget that the child in her womb was killed by his own hands. She couldnt ignore his identity, pushing Xiaocong towards hell. There were too many unresolved issues between them. She simply couldnt overcome them; she absolutely couldnt be with him. Chapter 369 It Beats for You Chapter 369: Chapter 369 It Beats for YouThere were too many issues between them that she just couldnt overcome, leaving her completely unable to be with him. As she softly closed her eyes, a wave of indifferent alienation emanated from her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze tensed up, feeling the deliberate distance she was creating between them, and anger welled up inside him. What on earth was this woman thinking?! Why did she always become cold to him just as they were getting close? He could never get a grasp on her temperament, sometimes he really wanted to crack open her head to see what she was thinking. The anger in his heart turned into a passionate desire, and he bit down on her soft lips, taking advantage of her cry of pain when she opened her mouth, plunging in to kiss her deeply. His wildness startled Lin Xinlan, her resistance and struggles were in vain. In the end, she could only become weak, melting into his arms, descending into the abyss with him. She thought he would let her go after he had punished her. But he never stopped, over and over again, even when she cried and begged for mercy, he did not let her go. He laughed wickedly by her ear, biting her earlobe and demanded, "Say it, will you leave me?" "..." Lin Xinlan bit down hard on her lip, filled with intense hatred. How could this man question her in such a way. "If you dont speak, I will not forgive you!" No matter how much he pressured her, she remained silent, steadfastly refusing to answer. There were some promises she dared not speak lightly, for she was a selfish liar, unashamed to lie to achieve her goals. But this time, she did not want to lie, because deep down, she didnt want to hurt him... Rong Shaoze was questioning her so intensely his eyes turned red, having never met such a stubborn woman before. Her stubbornness made him hate, made him hurt, even more it made him feel helpless! Stopping his actions, he leaned in and held her tightly against him, his face pressing against hers, rubbing affectionately. He slightly closed his eyes, nearly pleading, "Xinlan, is it really so difficult for you to stay by my side, not to flee from me?" Lin Xinlan bit her lip, remaining silent. "Xinlan, Xinlan..." he rubbed her face more forcefully, grabbing her hand and placing it on his chest. "Do you feel it, its beating for you, only for you..." Under her palm, his heart thumped away powerfully, every beat resonating strongly, each throb tugging at her heartstrings. Her eyes began to redness, for the first time, she felt deeply loved. She was also a woman, a woman who longed for love. The love Rong Shaoze gave her made her heart soften, made it flutter. If there werent so many problems between them, she probably would have, agreed to him... Without hearing her voice, Rong Shaoze shut his eyes tightly, hiding the pain within them. He couldnt help but ask, "You dont want to be with me, is it because of the hurt Ive caused you before, or is it because of my identity?" Only by pinpointing the crux of the problem could he think of a way to solve it. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth slightly, her voice somewhat hoarse, "...Its both." For the first time, the man detested his own cruelty and heartlessness. If only he hadnt hurt her before, if only he had always loved and cherished her, even if she discovered his identity, she wouldnt have been so repulsed and would have accepted him quickly. "Is it because of the child?" he asked in a low voice. Lin Xinlans eyelashes trembled slightly, but she did not answer. Chapter 370 A Lifetime’s Promise Chapter 370: Chapter 370 A Lifetimes PromiseFor the first time, the man deeply hated his own cruelty and heartlessness. If only he hadnt hurt her before, if he had always loved her and pampered her, even if she found out about his identity, she wouldnt have been too repulsed and would have accepted him quickly. "Is it because of that child?" he asked in a deep voice. Lin Xinlans eyelashes trembled slightly, but she didnt answer. She had always kept a composed fa?ade, and in her heart, she kept convincing herself not to blame him for the death of the child, since she didnt want it anyway. But she still couldnt let go. The moment he coldly threw her into the swimming pool, her heart completely chilled, shattered, and despaired. In the water, she struggled painfully, feeling the loss of the child, and even the ebbing away of her own life. Nobody knew how much pain she was in at that time. It was a pain that ripped her heart and lungs apart, a hate that tore through her soul! The hurt he had caused her was etched deep into her bones, and no matter how much love he used to make amends, she couldnt fully accept him. Because she was human, not a deity. She couldnt simply not care about it, not hold anything against him. She thought she would hate him for a lifetime. Yet, she had ultimately fallen for him again, and just for that, she couldnt forgive herself. How could she have feelings for him? She could have feelings for anyone, but not for him! Now, with love and hate for him intermingled, this conflicted agony was even more unbearable than the pure hate she felt for him before. She had to leave him, or she would be in even more pain, even less able to free herself. "Rong Shaoze, I really cant forget the pain youve caused me..." she said faintly, her tone very calm, but he still heard the sadness in her heart. A dark shadow passed through the mans eyes; he was filled with regret and anguish. Holding her tighter, he made a solemn promise, "Xinlan, I wont hurt you anymore in the future. You believe me, right? I will treat you well, just dont leave me. Try to slowly accept me, and I will make you the happiest woman in the world." He held her hand tight, making a lifelong promise. And her heart, without any surprise, fell even deeper. Looking into his dark eyes, she couldnt bring herself to utter the harsh words she had in mind. She was strong against the strong, weak against the weak. When Rong Shaoze was kind to her, gentle with her, she just couldnt be ruthless towards him, couldnt hurt him. As for the road ahead, she really didnt know. She wasnt sure whether he would discover Xiaocongs existence, and even more uncertain about what their future would hold. She hesitated, not daring to speak too definitively, too firmly, leaving no room for change. She was also worried that if her words were too heartless, he might do something she couldnt accept. His actions and thoughts were so extreme. If he went crazy, truly imprisoned her, hurt her again, then there probably would be no possibility of reconciliation between them ever again. Lin Xinlan analyzed rationally, opened her mouth, and gave the best answer she could, "Give me some time, please. I cant give you a definite answer for now. Moreover, I need time to heal the wounds in my heart..." Rong Shaozes dim eyes suddenly lit uphe hadnt expected her to say that. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her words had given him hope. Hope was good. As long as he continued to strive, he was sure to move her. He nodded vigorously, saying joyfully, "Okay, Ill give you time. Take as long as you need," Chapter 371: Rong Shaoze Also Has Moments of Shyness Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Rong Shaoze Also Has Moments of Shyness"As long as youve come to terms with it, thats good. But dont make me wait too long, okay?" Lin Xinlan looked at him, amused, and asked, "Didnt you say I could take as long as I wanted? Why are you telling me not to make you wait too long now?" The mans eyes twinkled with a hint of laughter, and his lips curved into a smile, "Im worried that if you think about it, it might be decades later. By then, if we fall in love, wont it be too late? Life is short, and being with you, even a lifetime seems not enough for me. I wish you could fall in love with me right now, decide to be with me forever, so we could have more time in love, more time of happiness..." As he spoke, he began to feel a bit embarrassed. Thinking about Rong Shaoze doing things in an overbearing manner, he was always the one being pleased by others. People were careful around him, flattering him with cheesy words. Never did he expect to have such a day, to be so cautious for a woman. Not to mention others laughing at him, he himself felt quite embarrassed. Seeing his awkward expression, Lin Xinlan was momentarily stunned. Is he... feeling shy? Rong Shaoze can be shy?! She stared at him in astonishment, like she had discovered a new continent, and didnt blink. In the several months they had been together, she had seen his domineering, cruelty, callousness, arrogance, shamelessness, brashness, tenderness, affection, composure, sadness... A lot of different sides. But she had never seen him shy. She thought he was so strong that he would never show a hint of shyness. Yet, unexpectedly, he did! Lin Xinlan didnt know what to feel. Happy? Because she had seen such a side of him, was his shyness something only she had witnessed? Without a word, she carefully cherished the image of his expression at that moment, deep in her heart... Rong Shaoze felt even more embarrassed being watched like this and blurted out with a touch of bashfulness, "Woman, what are you staring at me for?! Do you find me particularly handsome today?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan was speechless. Why did he always say this line? His narcissism needed some limits. She shifted her gaze away and yawned lazily, "Im hungry." "Lets go eat then," he said as he got up to pull her. Lin Xinlan rolled over in the blanket, dodging his hand, "I dont have the energy, I dont want to move." "..." He stared at her, saying nothing. She stared back at him, silent as well. The man raised an eyebrow and asked, "Xinlan, do you want me to take care of you and feed you?" "... I just want you to bring up the meal, I dont want to get out of bed," she said calmly. "Are you treating me like a servant?" he raised his eyebrow again, his tone emotionless. Struggling to hide her laughter, Lin Xinlan said calmly, "Who wore me out? If you dont bring it up here, then I wont eat." Rong Shaoze suddenly pounced and hugged her, biting her cheek hard. He lifted his face with a suggestive smile, revealing neatly aligned white teeth, "Alright, considering youve satisfied my hunger, I dont mind returning the favor and satisfying yours." Lin Xinlans cheeks turned slightly red. She only intended to retaliate against his excessive demands; she had no idea he could turn it so suggestive and wicked. This man, could he stop thinking about those colored matters for once? Annoyed, she kicked him with some force. Rong Shaoze paused for a moment, not only unfazed but also bursting into laughter. Chapter 372 Unintentionally Making Things Difficult for Him Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Unintentionally Making Things Difficult for HimLin Xinlan felt bewildered, she had kicked him, what was there for him to be so happy about. She had no idea that this little action of hers meant a great deal to Rong Shaoze. She remembered when she was pregnant, their relationship had gradually improved. One day, they were kissing in their room when they were caught by Rongs mother. Feeling embarrassed and annoyed, she kicked him. At that moment, seeing her shy and coy, his heart softened greatly, and he felt very happy... That she could extend her leg and kick him showed that she was unwittingly mischievous towards him, which was also a uniquely feminine way of acting coquettishly. Her kick at that time left him reminiscing for a long time. Later, a lot of things happened between them, their relationship grew colder, and she began to hate him more and more. It wasnt just mischief, she even begrudged hating him. He thought she would be cold and distant towards him for a lifetime, always behaving properly. But today, she kicked him again. This certainly showed that her heart was leaning closer to him, and she was less guarded and cold towards him. How could such a change in her not make him happy? Rong Shaoze was in such good spirits that he hugged her and nibbled her a few times, but she didnt kick him again, only glaring at him fiercely with a blushing face. Hmm, she looked like an angry little bunny, completely non-threatening. His Xinlan was, at times, very adorable. Although those adorable moments were few and far between, when she did show her cute side, there was a somewhat silly charm about her that made him find her even more endearing and lovable. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze burst into laughter again. Amid her indignant gaze, he rose with a smile to fetch her some food. He had said he would feed her, and he was indeed feeding her. A small dining table was set on the bed, with dishes placed on it. As Lin Xinlan reached for the chopsticks, he snatched them away first. He picked up the food with the chopsticks to feed her, but she dodged, refusing to be fed by him and wanting to eat by herself. Of course, he didnt agree, insisting on feeding her. Lin Xinlan also didnt agree. The two of them stared at each other, until Rong Shaoze finally let out a threatening comment, "If you dont let me feed you like this, I dont mind finding another way to feed you." Another way? Lin Xinlan was initially puzzled but, noticing his ambiguously amused smile, she instantly understood. She remembered that once when she refused to take her medicine, he had fed her mouth to mouth, forcing her to drink it. Could it be, he wanted to feed her with his mouth? Seeing her look of realization, Rong Shaozes smile became even more suggestive. Lin Xinlan confirmed her guess and her face instantly flushed red; she couldnt help but scold him, "Shameless!" Rong Shaoze had thick skin and cheekily smiled, "In front of you, I only want to be shameless." "..." Lin Xinlan was speechless, this man was indeed shameless. Worried that he would truly feed her mouth to mouth, she had no choice but to compromise and let him feed her. Rong Shaoze sat behind her, wrapping his arms around her, serving her diligently as if she were the empress dowager, a precious child, making Lin Xinlan eat comfortably and delightedly. You must understand that the chances to dominate Rong Shaoze were extremely rare. Being served by him like this greatly satisfied her vanity. However, she didnt get to be smug for too long. Once she was full, Rong Shaoze put the chopsticks in her hand and asked her to feed him. Holding the chopsticks, she really wanted to hit him hard on the head. Didnt he have hands and feet? Why did she have to serve him! Chapter 373: If it’s fed by you, I’d take the poison too Chapter 373: Chapter 373: If its fed by you, Id take the poison tooLin Xinlan thought he was talking about mouth-to-mouth feeding, blushed, and scolded him furiously, "Rong Shaoze, dont be so shameless! Who would fancy feeding you in that way? You might not find it disgusting, but I certainly do!" He looked at her with a puzzled face and asked, "What do you think I meant?" "..." She had a bad feeling about this. Rong Shaoze revealed a sudden look of realization and laughed loudly, "What I meant was..." He leaned close to her ear and said in a low, seductive voice, "I wouldnt mind you satisfying me with your body... but that method you mentioned is also fine if youre willing..." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." She knew it, everything in this mans head was suggestive! Lin Xinlan took a deep breath, she had to stay calm, not get agitated, or else he would laugh at her. She showed a faint smile, picked up a piece of food with her chopsticks, and tenderly offered it to his mouth, "Didnt you say you wanted me to feed you? Open up." Rong Shaoze looked at the food she had picked up, a big chunk of fat, with a wry smile. He didnt eat fat. He was very particular about his food, wanting it to be finely prepared and delicious. The chef included fat in the dishes only to add flavor and make them juicier and tastier, but he only ate the vegetables or lean meat, throwing away the fat. Having eaten with him for a long time, Lin Xinlan had figured out what he liked and didnt like. She was doing it on purpose, deliberately teasing him. But seeing the sly glint of amusement in her eyes, he couldnt bring himself to refuse her. If she was so happy to tease him, how could he let her down? Frowning in distress, he cautiously negotiated with her, "Wife, could we switch to another dish?" Lin Xinlans eyes flashed with displeasure, "Who is your wife! Are you going to eat or not? If you dont eat, Ill stop feeding you. Its your own choice not to eat, not that Im not willing to feed you." "Ill eat, of course, Ill eat." He had no choice but to open his mouth, and Lin Xinlan happily stuffed the fat into it. Watching him eat with a slight frown, she fed him another piece of fat. She fed him all the fat, and incredibly, he didnt resist and ate it all. By the end, even Lin Xinlan felt a little embarrassed. "Hey, are you a fool? Ive been giving you nothing but fat to eat, how could you just eat it all?" She thought he would protest after a couple pieces at most, but he didnt make a sound from beginning to end. Rong Shaoze wiped his mouth with a napkin, looked at her seriously, and said, "As long as its fed by you, I would even eat poison." "..." Lin Xinlan fell silent, his words putting a lot of pressure on her. Perhaps it was that remark of his that softened her heart, made her feel guilty. Afterward, everything she fed him was a dish he liked; she didnt give him any more fat. Rong Shaoze ate his fill and showed a satisfied smile. He had discovered that with Lin Xinlan, a gentle strategy was required. The kinder he was to her, the more she would feel embarrassed and reciprocate his kindness. He had been foolish before, always forcing her and being overbearing, naturally, she wouldnt comply with his wishes willingly. But now that he knew the way to get along with her, it wasnt too late. Once he finished dealing with matters here tomorrow, he would take her back. He was confident that he could make her fully accept him and fall in love with him in a short time... After the meal, Lin Xinlan went to freshen up and felt sleepy again. Originally, she had enough sleep and wasnt tired, but after being tormented by Rong Shaoze for a few hours, her body was sore and weary. Chapter 374: Aren’t You Afraid I’ll Spill the Secrets? Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Arent You Afraid Ill Spill the Secrets?This time, Rong Shaoze didnt put her through any more trouble; he too needed to rest and recuperate to maintain a clear mind for tomorrows transaction. The sky quickly brightened. A new day arrived, bringing a fresh start, and with it, different events would unfold. Early in the morning, as he woke up, Rong Shaoze also woke Lin Xinlan, giving her a new set of clothes to change into. She knew he had things to do today, and by his looks, it seemed he planned to take her along. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She tentatively asked, "Are you going out to handle some business today?" "Mm," he replied, slipping on a shirt and fastening the silver buttons. "Youre coming with me." "Why? Id rather not go. It wont be of any use, and I dont want to," Lin Xinlan hurriedly said. He was off to conduct illegal activities, and she did not wish to be involvednot because she was scared, but because it weighed on her conscience. She had always been a law-abiding citizen, aspiring to live a clean life, untangled from any unlawful matters. Injuring Du Ruoxin in the past already filled her with guilt, so she didnt want her conscience to continue being troubled. Seeing her concerns, Rong Shaoze explained, "The Mafia has sent assassins to kill me; I cant rest easy leaving you here alone. I can protect you at any time if youre by my side. Dont worry, I wont make you do anything. You just need to stick with me and stay quiet." "Isnt the work youre doing supposed to be very confidential? Arent you afraid Ill leak information if you take me with you?" she asked with a smile. Rong Shaoze smiled back, "You wont." "Why not? Perhaps Ill tip off the police. After all, youre all part of an illegal gang, and I cant stand it," she said bluntly, and indeed, she spoke the truth. They were the Mafia, and as a law-abiding citizen, she indeed disapproved of everything they did. Rong Shaoze fastened the last button and smartly put on his suit jacket, giving her a slanting glance and said with a faint smile, "Even if you disapprove, you wouldnt betray me." She looked at him, not understanding where his confidence came from. "Because I trust that you wont." Lin Xinlan felt a twinge in her heart, suddenly recalling what Rong Shaoze had said to her before. He had mentioned that from now on, he would trust her, and she was the only person he trusted. Just because he decided to trust her, did that mean he was certain she wouldnt betray him? Rong Shaoze, this fool, could actually possess such blind trust. However, indeed, she wouldnt betray himnot to mention, she didnt have the guts to betray him... "But I still dont want to go," she said stubbornly. In fact, he didnt want her to be exposed to too much darkness, but still... "Xinlan, I really dont feel at ease about you, nor will I risk your life. If the Mafia were to capture you, I cant even imagine how they would treat you." The people of the dark forces had a plethora of methods to deal with someone. Any kind of torture would be unbearable for her. He couldnt gamble with her safety, nor would he allow her to be harmed in the slightest. Lin Xinlan fell silent; he was rightif she stayed here alone, the Mafia might capture her and then use her to threaten Rong Shaoze, which could cost him his life. If Rong Shaoze lost his life, how could she survive? She didnt want to harm him, nor did she want to die. "Alright, Ill go with you." After all, with him by her side, she neednt worry or be frightened of anything. Chapter 375 He Doesn’t Trust Women Chapter 375: Chapter 375 He Doesnt Trust Women She told herself that no matter what, he was Xiaocongs father. She could consider this her way of learning more about him for Xiaocongs sake... Rong Shaoze gave a relieved smile, came over to help her get dressed, and Lin Xinlans face blushed slightly as she avoided his hands and swiftly changed into her clothes herself. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ------------- Today, Rong Shaoze was set to conduct a massive arms deal with Smith. The location of the deal was a well-hidden, abandoned wharf by the seaside. Both sides brought many men and had taken protective measures around the wharf to be ready for a possible incursion from other organizations or the police, ensuring they could respond swiftly. Lin Xinlan followed him in the car to the wharf. When the car stopped, he took her hand to help her get out. Smith, wearing a black coat, stood not far opposite them. Around him stood a dozen burly bodyguards; Rong Shaoze had a significant number of bodyguards on his side as well. All the bodyguards were armed, each looking ferocious and vigilant with fierce eyes. Seeing the setup, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but feel afraid. Even with mental preparation, she still couldnt suppress the fear in her heart when faced with the reality. She clung to Rong Shaozes arm, and the man could feel her arm trembling slightly. He patted her hand and decisively told her, "Wait for me in the car. It will be over soon." "Okay," she nodded quickly, without a moments hesitation, and sat back in the car. Rong Shaoze instructed one of his men, "Protect the madam well; dont let her get hurt." "Yes!" After giving the order, Rong Shaoze led his men towards Smith. Smith had noticed Lin Xinlan from the start, and he frowned slightly, somewhat dissatisfied, he said, "Sect Leader Rong, you know our rules. Besides ones most trusted men, no one else is allowed, not even their own parents. So, whats the meaning of bringing a woman here?" By implication, he had little trust in women. Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, his gaze calm, "She is my wife. Dont worry, Godfather Smith, she will not disclose the contents of our transaction." "Really?" Smiths eyes were sharp, not very convinced by his words, "What if she does betray?" Rong Shaoze sensed the murderous intent in his eyes, and his own gaze grew sharp. "If you dont trust me, then theres no need for this transaction!" he said resolutely, in front of Smith, he had no need for false courtesies. There was no one in the world who Rong Shaoze feared! Smiths expression changed swiftly, and he laughed immediately, "Sect Leader Rong, please calm your anger. I was just speaking hypothetically. Its not that I dont trust you. Since you trust your esteemed wife, I will have to trust her as well." Rong Shaozes expression remained indifferent, but he coldly snorted in his heart. Lin Xinlan sat in the car, her attention fixed on Rong Shaoze and the others. He spoke with Smith for a while, and then the two of them walked towards a huge yacht. They boarded the ship, and the cabin below was filled with arms. Rong Shaoze had his men check the goods; once he confirmed everything was authentic and the quantity was sufficient, he decided to proceed with the deal. The two men walked shoulder to shoulder out of the cabin, standing at the bow. Rong Shaoze was about to speak to Smith when suddenly a gunshot rang out, and one of the bodyguards beside him fell instantly. All those present were well-trained, having learned to remain calm and respond to such sudden attacks. Chapter 376 Let’s Hurry Back to Save Him Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Lets Hurry Back to Save HimThe people present were all well-trained, having learned to stay calm in the face of sudden attacks like these. Rong Shaoze moved even faster, drawing the gun from his waist and sidestepping another incoming bullet before firing a shot in the distance. The scene instantly descended into chaos, with a large number of assassins, whose origins were unknown, storming in with guns blazing. Many of their people fell immediately. When Lin Xinlan heard the gunfire, she was stunned for a moment, not yet able to understand what was happening. Meanwhile, the bodyguard responsible for her safety had already got into the car, started the engine, and was driving rapidly towards a safe place. "Madam, keep your head down!" he shouted at her anxiously. Lin Xinlan instinctively ducked, her heart pounding and her entire body trembling. She hadnt expected to be so unlucky as to encounter a mass shooting. Her heart skipped erratically, and she was very afraid. She feared that she might die here, and she was also afraid that something would happen to Rong Shaoze. Smith dodged a bullet, his eyes bloodshot with rage as he roared, "Damn it, these are the Mafia! Who leaked the information? How did they know we were here?!" No one answered him. Around them, chaos reigned. The sounds of gunfire, melee, swearing, and screams were incessant. Rong Shaoze couldnt afford to think about anything else; his primary concern was Lin Xinlans welfare. Seeing that his men had driven her a safe distance away, he charged forward, leading a group of his men to intercept a large number of Mafia assassins, preventing them from pursuing her. His marksmanship was precise, and with a few men guarding him, he killed with effortless skill. But the Mafia had come prepared, and after the first wave was eliminated, a second surged forward with a suicidal fervor, determined to take them all down with them. Rong Shaozes gaze was sharp, and his body radiated a formidable aura of lethal intent. Mafia! One day, he would destroy this gang! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sect Leader, you must get away quickly, saving your life is what matters!" said one of his men in a frantic tone. Watching his brothers fall one after another, a bloodthirsty smirk curled on his lips, "Lets work together and stay alive; none of us is allowed to die. We all have to make it out alive!" His words invigorated everyone, and the fight intensified even further. Only when Rong Shaoze was sure that Lin Xinlan was safe, with no assassins going after her, did he focus on covering the rear. Although this was an abandoned dock, there were still plenty of containers and disused ships around. They used these to conceal themselves, dodging enemy bullets and shooting their adversaries. The members of the Yanhuang Sect, each capable of taking on ten by themselves, were swift and precise with their firearms, felling many Mafia members. However, the Mafia were not pushovers either; they too had suffered many losses on their side. Without watching, Lin Xinlan knew that the situation with Rong Shaoze must be dire. Clinging to the back of the seat in front of her, she propped herself up and said shakily, "Stop the car, stop the car... I want to go back. Lets go back for help now..." "Madam, I promised the Sect Leader to ensure your safety. We cant go back now!" "But Rong Shaoze might die. Lets hurry back to save him!" She was very frightened and had a strong premonition that something might happen to him. She had never felt such panic. What if he really was in trouble? For the first time, Lin Xinlan deeply resented Rong Shaozes status. If only he werent a Sect Leader. Chapter 377: Aiming at Rong Shaoze’s Figure Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Aiming at Rong Shaozes FigureIf he werent the Sect Leader of the Flame Phoenix, she would agree to be with him forever, tell him about Xiaocong, and their family of three would live happily ever after. And he too would not be facing a life-threatening danger at this moment. The man stopped the car and turned back to her with a serious tone, "Madam, even if we go back now, we cant do anything. Well only implicate the Sect Leader." Fear and panic were also evident in his eyes. He too wanted to rush back to save them, but he couldnt. He had promised Rong Shaoze to protect the Madam, so he could only endure it and prevent himself from acting impulsively. "Madam, rest assured. The Sect Leader is very skilled. He wont be in any danger. I will take you to a safe place, and you wont be in any danger either." Lin Xinlan met his heavy and resolute gaze, her eyes reddened involuntarily, and tears shimmered faintly in them. Just as she was about to say something, she heard a loud bang, and a bullet pierced through the mans head, splattering blood, most of which sprayed on Lin Xinlans face. She shuddered, letting out a piercing scream instinctively, terror spreading swiftly in her heart. Her mind went blank, filled only with screams. The man who had just been talking to her now had his head blown open, staring at her with shocked eyes, dead and unblinking. Lin Xinlan abruptly closed her eyes, unable to hold back any longer, and burst into loud wailing. The car door was opened, and someone grabbed her arm. She, as if greatly provoked, struggled frantically. A gun was pressed against her forehead, and she shuddered, immediately calming down and giving up the struggle. Looking up, she saw only half a silver mask; the man revealed only his sinister eyes and thin lips. She couldnt see his face. He grabbed her arm forcefully, dragged her out of the car, and then shoved her into another vehicle. "Drive," the man said in a deep voice. Lin Xinlan realized that the car was heading back the way it came. She didnt know who these people were, but she understood that they were taking her back to threaten Rong Shaoze. Her hands clenched tightly, and Lin Xinlans heart trembled in panic. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What should she do, what should she do? The car sped along, and before long they arrived at the docks. The man grabbed her roughly and dragged her to a higher position. From where they stood, they could see the fighting ahead. The man holstered his pistol at his waist and took the sniper rifle passed to him by his subordinate. He lifted it and aimed at a black figure in the distance. Lin Xinlan was restrained by his men. She followed his gaze and saw the person was Rong Shaoze! Her whole body trembled, her eyes widening in terror. "Dont! Please dont shoot!" she cried out desperately, her voice filled with pleading. The man lowered the rifle, turned his head slightly, and gave her a cold smile. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "Tell me, would Rong Shaoze give up his life for you?" Lin Xinlan didnt understand what he was saying, but she had a very bad feeling in her heart. Without waiting for her answer, the man raised the rifle again and aimed "No!" "Bang" Lin Xinlans cry was drowned out by the gunshot. For a moment, her blood ran cold. She thought she would see Rong Shaoze fall, but the next second, to her surprise, she found that the person who fell was Smith, not Rong Shaoze. Her heart, caught in her throat, almost leaped out. Thankfully, the person he killed wasnt Rong Shaoze... The sound of the gunshot caught Rong Shaozes attention. He turned around, and his piercing gaze fell on them. Chapter 378 Unworthy of Losing Your Life for Me Chapter 378: Chapter 378 Unworthy of Losing Your Life for MeThe sound of gunfire drew Rong Shaozes attention, and he turned around, his fierce gaze falling upon them. Seeing Lin Xinlans figure, his pupils contracted slightly and his eyes became even darker. Lin Xinlan met his gaze, and her eyes immediately filled with sorrow. What were they to do? Would they all die? The man with the mask took out an earpiece, placed it in his ear, and dialed his phone. The cellphone rang, and Rong Shaoze glanced at the number before answering with a slight furrowing of his brows. "Rong Shaoze, you didnt expect your transaction location to be leaked, did you?" the man said into his headset, with a faint smile on his face and a hint of triumph in his tone. "Who are you?" Rong Shaoze asked in a deep voice, his voice devoid of warmth, "If youre after me, have the guts to face me, what kind of man uses a woman to threaten me?" He had already guessed the purpose of their kidnapping Lin Xinlan. They wanted to use Lin Xinlans life to force him into surrender! His provocation was ineffective against the man, who laughed with indifference, "Theres no need for fair tactics to deal with someone like you, killing you is enough." Lin Xinlan knew they were speaking on the phone, and she hastily shouted, "Rong Shaoze, dont worry about me, run for your life. Even if you die, I will too!" She wasnt naive; if they were really using her to threaten Rong Shaoze and took his life, she wouldnt survive either should Rong Shaoze die. These people were not honorable; they would eradicate the roots, never leaving any trouble for the future. Hearing her voice, warmth surged in Rong Shaozes heart. Was she considering his well-being? "What exactly do you want?" he asked. The man chuckled lightly and said carelessly, "If you can take three bullets from me and not die, I will let you go." Lin Xinlans expression paled slightly. "Rong Shaoze, you mustnt listen to him, run away!" Three bullets, how could he possibly endure them. Smith had just been killed by a single shot... "If you dont take my three shots, Ill kill this woman," the man said as he shifted his rifle to press against Lin Xinlans heart. Her breathing hitched, and her face turned somewhat pale. Rong Shaoze gripped his phone tightly, his eyes filled with gloom, "Im not a fool. If you kill me, how would I know if youd spare her?" The man curved his lips in a mocking smile, laughing, "Youre right. After you die, I cant guarantee I wont kill her. But do you have a choice?" His words carried a chilling murderous intent. If Rong Shaoze didnt willingly take his three shots, he really would kill Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan shook her head in distress and helplessness, "Rong Shaoze, Im begging you, just go, dont agree to his terms. I dont love you, and its not worth losing your life over me. Please go, I dont want to be your burden..." Even without hearing Rong Shaozes voice, she could deduce from the mans words that Rong Shaoze might very well agree. She didnt want him to lose his life for her, or else her heart would never find peace for the rest of her life. She would rather die than be a burden to him. From a distance, Rong Shaoze watched Lin Xinlan, his focused gaze locked onto her face, a determination flashing in his eyes, he had made his decision. "I want to speak to her," he requested simply. The man hesitated for a moment, then inserted an earpiece into Lin Xinlans ear. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan too, looked at him from afar, hearing his shallow breathing in the phone, her tears immediately began to fall. Chapter 379: I Promise You, To Take Your Three Shots Chapter 379: Chapter 379: I Promise You, To Take Your Three ShotsBefore he said anything, she already felt her heart beginning to ache. "Xinlan," he started slowly, pausing before continuing, "Im sorry, Ive dragged you into this after all. I promised to protect you, to prevent you from getting hurt, but I failed..." Was he too careless, or were the enemies too formidable? Why had she been caught despite having run away? Lin Xinlan shook her head, holding back her tears as she whispered, "Their target is you. You need to run away immediately. If you escape, they wont harm me because they need me to threaten you. Rong Shaoze, you mustnt agree to their demands, otherwise, we both will die." At that moment, Lin Xinlans mind was exceptionally clear. Her words caught the man off guard, raising his eyebrows in surprise. "Youre right, my target is indeed Rong Shaoze. I captured you to threaten him. However, are you sure that even if he doesnt accept my demands, both of you will still be able to live?" Lin Xinlan glared at him furiously, "If you werent using me to threaten him, do you think you could really kill him? If you were so confident, why did you feel the need to capture me to threaten him? Clearly, youre not sure you can handle him, are you?!" The man laughed heartily, but after finishing, his gaze turned sharp and his tone filled with intense hatred. "Do you really think I would have used you as a bargaining chip if I couldnt handle him? Naive woman, I captured you to ensure he couldnt struggle before dying! I want him utterly unable to resist, at my mercy, waiting painfully and slowly for death!" Lin Xinlan was taken aback and asked tentatively, "Does he have deep grudges with you? Why else would you want to torture him like this?" The mans eyes grew even more sinister. Rong Shaoze, hearing their conversation, had a thoughtful look flash through his eyes as he asked, "I know youre with the Mafia, and I dont think Ive had any serious clash with the Mafia. Dont tell me your hatred for me is because I annihilated the Black Hawk Gang." "Ha, just a little Black Hawk Gang, if its destroyed, then so be it. Do you think I would seek revenge for them?" the man said disdainfully. Besides, the Black Hawk Gang wasnt even part of the Mafia; they were merely a small faction that brown-nosed us, so naturally, I wouldnt harm my own brothers for someone elses sake. "Then why do you hate me so much?" Rong Shaoze asked again. The man revealed a trace of cold amusement and said slowly, "Take a bullet from me, and Ill tell you the truth. If you take another shot, I can also tell you how I found out about your trading location." "Freak!" Lin Xinlan couldnt help but curse out loud. The mans eyes turned fierce, and suddenly, the gun in his hand pointed at her forehead! He stared at Rong Shaoze and said coldly, "Rong Shaoze, I dont want to waste any more words with you. Ill count to three, and if you dont agree, Ill kill her first!" "One!" Rong Shaoze clenched his cell phone, his thin lips pressed tightly together. His subordinates by his side also noticed something amiss. While protecting him, they urgently urged, "Sect Leader, please dont do anything foolish. Even if youre killed, they will not spare your wife." "Yes, Sect Leader, lets get out of here! Once weve escaped, we can plan a rescue for your wife!" "Two!" The mans voice was ice-cold and decisive, without a hint of hesitation. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I agree to your terms, to take three shots," Rong Shaoze suddenly spoke up, his voice extremely calm, showing no signs of rage or reluctance. Chapter 380 She Loves Him Too Chapter 380: Chapter 380 She Loves Him TooLin Xinlans eyes widened in astonishment. She had guessed he would agree, but she did not expect him to actually say it. Her heart suddenly felt uncomfortable, filled with emotion, but also anger and sadness... Rong Shaoze was a fool, hadnt she said not to agree to him? Lin Xinlan couldnt help but scream at him, "You idiot, if you agree to him, he will kill you! If you die, I will die too. Please, dont be so foolish!" Rong Shaoze stared at her, as if he could see the tears and the pain in her eyes. He gave a faint smile and said softly to her, "Even if I know he might not let you go, I cant gamble with your life." "..." Lin Xinlan felt as if something was stuck in her throat, unable to speak a word. Rong Shaoze looked at the man, his eyes turning very cold again. "You said, if I can take three bullets from you, then youll let her go. I hope your three bullets can kill me, because if they dont, there will come a day youll regret it... Begin." He discarded the gun in his hand, holding only his cellphone, presenting himself like a lamb to the slaughter. Lin Xinlan felt so much pain in her heart. She couldnt just watch him get shot to death. "Rong Shaoze, I dont love you. Stop being foolish for me, I beg you, just run away! Do you think that if you die for me, Ill be grateful, fall in love with you? Impossible, I will never love you for as long as I live, not even in death!!!" Hearing her cries, Rong Shaoze gave a slight smile, "Xinlan, dont say these things before I die. Otherwise, Ill still be sad when Im gone." "Then just run away, stop being foolish for my sake!" "Theres no escape, from the moment I fell in love with you, I couldnt escape." He had said before that she had poisoned him. A poison he could never get rid of, sinking deeper until there was no cure. Knowing that accepting to take three bullets could kill him, knowing that her survival was not guaranteed if he died, yet he still had to agree. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because he would rather die before her than watch her die before him. After hearing his words, Lin Xinlan was completely stunned. At that moment, she finally understood that she loved him too. Even if he had hurt her, wronged her, just his passionate love alone was enough to move her heart. "Rong Shaoze, let me tell you, if you die, I will die too," she said expressionlessly, threatening him coldly. If he didnt want her to die, it was best if he didnt either! Rong Shaoze laughed, a laughter full of joy, but unfortunately, Lin Xinlan couldnt see his smile. "Xinlan, then lets die together. After death, would you be willing to be with me? We could be a couple of ghosts underground..." "Okay, but Ill die first. After I die, you avenge me, take care of my mother, and then come to join me," she hastily said. This was the best compromise she could think of at the moment. Waiting until he found her mother, and learned about Xiaocongs existence. By then, he should understand her intentions, knowing she wanted him to live on, even if it was just to take care of the child. She thought that by saying this, Rong Shaoze would surely agree. Because she had agreed to die with him. Who knew he would say with an easy smile, "But I cant bear to watch you die before me, so I should die first." Lin Xinlan was horrified and shouted anxiously: Chapter 381: Die Standing! Chapter 381: Chapter 381: Die Standing!"Rong Shaoze, if you die, who will take care of my mother! Shes the only relative I have in this world, and I cant rest assured without knowing shes safe. Please, help me settle her down first, will you?" "No." He rejected the request without a second thought. "If youre dead, why would I care about anyone else? Xinlan, youre the only one I care about, even if its your mother, I wouldnt care." Lin Xinlan was stunned, unable to utter a single word. She understood that he didnt want to watch her die before him. But she certainly didnt want to watch him die before her either... Listening to their conversation nearing an end, the man laughed coldly, "The two of you really do have a deep love for each other. Rest assured, I will make sure you reunite underground as a ghostly couple. Rong Shaoze, are you ready? Im about to shoot." He lifted the rifle and aimed it at his body. "Dont!" Lin Xinlan suddenly struggled like a madwoman, grasping so hard at the hands restraining her that she felt her arm might be ripped off, the pain turning her face pale. "Rong Shaoze, run, please!" She screamed desperately, her emotions uncontrollably intense, her composure completely gone. Rong Shaozes heart ached with each pulse; he didnt want to die, and he wanted even less for her to die. But truly, he had no way out. The Mafia was everywhere, and Lin Xinlan was in their grasp; what could he do other than wait for death? If there was even the slightest chance to save her, he would not hesitate to take it, even if it meant trading his life for hers. No matter how much Lin Xinlan shouted, Rong Shaoze remained silent; he didnt speak again nor did he attempt to escape. He stood erect on the ship, like an unwavering pine tree, resolute and tall. The man held the sniper rifle steadily, the scope homed in on his right leg, and then pulled the trigger! With a bang, the bullet struck his right thigh. Rong Shaoze staggered, almost dropping to the ground. He clenched his teeth and propped up his body, refusing to fall. Even at a disadvantage, he would not allow himself a moments disgrace; a true man, if he must die, he would die standing! "Sect Leader!" A few subordinates cried out in alarm, their eyes red with fury. Rong Shaoze raised his hand to stop them from advancing and said calmly, "This is my own matter; it has nothing to do with you. As soon as you can, flee and dont worry about me..." He gave them a glance, a simple look that conveyed his intention. As long as the green hills are there, one need not worry about firewood. His death did not matter, but he must not let the Yanhuang Secret Sect fall. Moreover, if they lived to return, they could still seek to avenge him. Lin Xinlans face was ashen; she couldnt even scream anymore. Her mind was blank, her heart so pained she felt numb. She watched Rong Shaoze intently, a trace of resolve flashing in her eyes. Alright, if we must die, lets die together... Laughing into his headset, the man taunted, "Rong Shaoze, you truly are willing to die for a woman. I really didnt expect the mighty Sect Leader of the Yanhuang Secret Sect to meet his end at my hands in such a way." Rong Shaoze sneered, "Im not dead yet; wait for me to die, then say all this." "Heh, youve got spirit. But youre not far from death. Your woman is in my hands; I dont believe youll just wait around to die." Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes eyes hardened, filled with intense hatred. "Ive already been shot; tell me, how did you come to know of this transactions location?" He hadnt forgotten to clarify the reason; if he was to die, he wanted at least to die understanding why. Chapter 382: Killing Three Birds with One Arrow Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Killing Three Birds with One ArrowHe didnt forget to ask for the reason, if he was to die, he wanted to die with understanding. The man smiled, his gaze landing on Lin Xinlan. Her complexion turned pale, could it be because of her? "Do you still remember the assassination attempt in Hainan?" he asked indifferently, looking at Lin Xinlan but speaking to Rong Shaoze. "The assassin we sent to kill you wasnt aimed to take your life, but to injure you. Only if you were injured could we take the chance to implant a tracker in your wound. However, later on we changed our minds. If it were installed on you, you would definitely notice. So, we installed it in her arm instead." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, she hadnt expected that there was a tracker in her arm... That nurse at that time... She remembered now, the nurse was heading towards the operating room. If it hadnt been for Rong Shaozes men intercepting her, she would probably have really installed the tracker in Rong Shaozes wounds. But with Tao Hua and other doctors present, she didnt dare to act brazenly. So when the bodyguard stopped her, asking her to dress Lin Xinlans wound, she decided to change her mind and install it on her instead... No wonder, she felt a small, hard object in her arm, it turned out to be the tracker. Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly, her face as pale as paper. If only she hadnt followed along, if she hadnt come, Rong Shaoze wouldnt have been threatened by them... Even if it wasnt her fault that Rong Shaoze was harmed, she still felt very guilty. If it were not for her, none of this would have happened. After hearing his explanation, Rong Shaoze was not too surprised. His mind was exceptionally intelligent, and he immediately understood everything. Clutching the phone, he let out a cold laugh and said in a deep voice, "I understand, your goal is not just to kill me, but also to destroy the Phoenix Flame, right? Even planning to strike at the God of Hell at the same time. With both the Phoenix Flame and the God of Hell severely injured, the Mafia will then take the leading role in the dealings and become the boss, with no one daring to oppose. Your method of killing two birds with one stone is just too perfect!" The man laughed heartily, his laughter brimming with wild pride. "Smart, thats exactly our intent! But its not killing two birds with one stone, its three! Not only can we severely injure both of your rivals, but we can also take your life!" Rong Shaoze was one hundred percent certain that this man harbored a grudge against him. There were too many people who bore grudges against him, and he did not know who this person was. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He smiled faintly, his expression unchanging. "After you implanted the tracker in Xinlans arm, you pretended to let the Black Hawk Gang kidnap her, with the intention of bringing her to New York, right? Because you knew I was going to make a deal with Smith and also knew that I wouldnt bring her along, you used this to bring her here, making her presence seem only natural. Then, after I took down the Black Hawk Gang, you deliberately leaked information so that I would know you sent assassins to kill me, and for Xinlans safety, I would take her with me to make the deal. This way, you could find out the location of the deal. The assassin you sent to kill me is real, though its many people, and theyre not just there to kill me, but to wipe us out entirely. Tell me, am I right?" A hint of appreciation showed in the mans eyes, and he crooked a smile: "Rong Shaoze, you are indeed very clever. Even as enemies, I admire your intelligence. Chapter 383: He is actually Rong Mingyan Chapter 383: Chapter 383: He is actually Rong Mingyan"Unfortunately, no matter how clever you are, you still fell for my conspiracy." Rong Shaozes eyes flickered slightly as he openly admitted: "Thats right, no matter how clever I am, I still fell for your schemes. From the beginning, the Black Hawk Gang driving up prices and competing with me for business was the Mafia pulling the strings behind the scenes, wasnt it? The goal was to have me clash with the Black Hawk Gang, giving them an excuse to try to assassinate me and make everything that followed seem justified. It turns out that from the beginning, all of this was a plot." His gaze turned slightly chilling; he paused, then continued: "When I was attacked in Hainan, I suspected that it was Rong Mingyan who sent someone to assassinate me. I didnt expect it to be the Black Hawk Gang, so I didnt take the necessary precautions. This allowed them to take the opportunity to kidnap Xinlan. Only now do I know that Ive been misled all along. I always thought it was Rong Mingyan opposing me, so I focused all my suspicions on him and completely overlooked the Mafia. If it hadnt been for Rong Mingyan diverting my attention, just by the Black Hawk Gangs assassination attempt, I could have quickly figured out it was the Mafia. I wouldnt have blindly assumed it was Rong Mingyan without investigating anything! If I had known it was the Mafia, I would have thought about their motives, and your scheme wouldnt have succeeded!" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man raised his eyebrows slightly; he hadnt expected that Rong Shaoze would be this perceptive, even figuring out these details. "What does it matter if you guessed everything correctly? Youre now like a fish trapped in a net, with only one path leftdeath!" Rong Shaoze snorted coldly, his voice deep and terrifying. "Why did I suspect that it was Rong Mingyan opposing me? Because he framed me twice, so I blamed everything on him! But coincidently, Rong Mingyan was dealing with me while you were secretly plotting against me, and all these events were interconnected and happened to coincide. What does that tell us?" His sharp gaze fixed on the man in the mask, and his thin lips slowly parted: "It means that Rong Mingyan is involved with the Mafia. From the start to the end, everything was part of his plan. Rong Mingyan, did you think that by wearing a mask and changing your voice, I wouldnt recognize you?!" Lin Xinlan exclaimed, her pupils dilating several times in shock. She looked at the man beside her, and upon closer inspection, she discovered traces of Rong Mingyan on him. Even if he was wearing a mask and had changed his voice, he couldnt change his stature. He was actually Rong Mingyan! But wasnt he Rong Shaozes cousin? Even if the two of them had no affection, they still had family ties. Why would he want to harm Rong Shaoze? The man chuckled softly, reaching up to remove the mask, revealing a face that was indeed Rong Mingyans. He stopped altering his voice and spoke in his natural tone, admiringly saying: "Rong Shaoze, I thought at the very least you wouldnt see through my identity. I didnt expect you to still figure it out." Having confirmed his suspicion, Rong Shaoze grew even more resentful. If he had known, he would have killed him with a single shot back in B City! Then none of this would have happened! "Rong Mingyan, it turns out the several times you framed me were just to shift my focus. I really underestimated you!" He thought that Rong Mingyan was just trying to wrestle for control of Shengjue by framing him repeatedly. And for his grandfathers sake, he didnt take Mingyans life, only wanting to teach him a lesson and show him how formidable he was. How could he have imagined that Rong Mingyan was connected to the Mafia and even meticulously laid out such a grand conspiracy just to kill him? Chapter 384: Rong Father’s Death Was No Accident Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Rong Fathers Death Was No AccidentHe had underestimated Rong Mingyan too much, and he had been too careless. Rong Shaoze was extremely annoyed, had he really been too arrogantly self-confident? Otherwise, he wouldnt have ended up in the situation he was in today. He still remembered what his grandmother had told him on her deathbed, that his most fatal flaw was his arrogance. He didnt take it seriously, believing that there was no one in this world who could rival him, so being arrogant didnt matter. Little did he expect that his arrogance would indeed be his downfall... Rong Shaoze suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, "Rong Mingyan, if you want Shengjue, I can give it to you, theres no need for you to go to such great lengths to deal with me. Even if you kill me today, you wont end well, the people of Yanhuang Sect will definitely hunt you down, they will never let you go! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you have any sense, let Xinlan go, and Ill give you Shengjue!" "Hahahaha..." Rong Mingyan burst into laughter, his eyes suddenly becoming extremely sharp. "Rong Shaoze, do you think what I want is Shengjue? No, you are wrong, I want more than just Shengjue. I want your fathers life, your life, and to destroy Yanhuang!" Rong Shaozes face changed slightly, and a flash of shock crossed his eyes. "Do you think your father really died of a cerebral hemorrhage? Haha, he didnt die from a cerebral hemorrhage, he died from a specially crafted secret medicine, although his death looked similar to a cerebral hemorrhage. Now that Ive dealt with the old man, its time to deal with you!" Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze were both extremely stunned. They hadnt expected that Rongs fathers death was no accident... In their hearts, there was nothing but pain and hate! An intense hatred, wishing they could personally kill Rong Mingyan, wishing he would go to hell! "Was Sun Shasha sent by you to get close to him?" Rong Shaoze asked through gritted teeth. Rong Mingyan readily admitted, "Thats right, but shes just a whore, I simply created an opportunity for them to meet. But the medicine Sun Shasha gave him was from me. Even if you find out that Rong Yaozongs death wasnt an accident, you will only suspect Sun Shasha, theres no evidence that it was me who did it." Lin Xinlan suddenly felt so cold, her whole body trembling. Rong Mingyans schemes were too terrifying. From beginning to end, they had been living under his machinations. She couldnt help but ask, "Zhou Yuns death, and that photo of me and Qiao Yiyang, were they also your doing?" Rong Mingyan glanced at her and indifferently said, "Yes, I did it. Lin Xinlan, you are actually innocent too, just affected by Rong Shaozes misfortune. Dont worry, after killing Rong Shaoze, I will set you free. Havent you always wanted to leave him? Dont you hate him? When hes dead, you should be happy, right?" Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly, glaring at him angrily. His words didnt make her happy at all, but rather infuriated her. "Rong Mingyan, youre inhuman! How many people have you killed, why would you do such a thing?!" The mans eyes were cold and in a chillingly soft laugh he said, "Im not human? Heh, if Im not human, its because I was forced into it! Xuanyuan Bing is the one whos not human!" Rong Shaoze was taken aback. Xuanyuan Bing was his grandmothers real name, why would Rong Mingyan mention her name? "You have a grudge against my grandmother?" Rong Mingyan raised the gun, aiming at Rong Shaozes other thigh, "Take another shot from me and Ill tell you what grudge I have with her." Without giving Rong Shaoze a chance to speak, he pulled the trigger, and the bullet shot out fiercely, hitting Rong Shaozes other leg as well. Chapter 385: What Grudge Does My Grandmother Have Against You? Chapter 385: Chapter 385: What Grudge Does My Grandmother Have Against You?Not giving Rong Shaoze a chance to speak, he pulled the trigger directly, and the bullet shot out fiercely, hitting Rong Shaoze in his other leg. Rong Shaoze winced in pain; his body swayed and could no longer hold up. He collapsed to the ground, supporting himself on his hands. The phone also fell to the ground. "Rong Shaoze" Lin Xinlan cried out in distress. "Sect Leader!" He looked up through gritted teeth and with a fierce gaze stopped them from coming closer. Several subordinates were shaking with rage. They restrained their boiling anger or they would have rushed to fight Rong Mingyan to the death! Rong Mingyan smiled faintly, his eyes filled with a sense of vengeful satisfaction. Rong Shaozes face turned pale, his forehead covered in sweat. From the phone on the ground, Rong Mingyans laughter could be heard. "Rong Shaoze, do you think Xuanyuan Bing would regret giving you the Phoenix Flame if he saw you like this? Haha, the Phoenix Flame that the Xuanyuan Family has built with over a hundred years of effort is going to be destroyed by your hands." Rong Shaoze sneered sharply, showing no sign of weakness: "You think the Phoenix Flame is so easy to destroy? Rong Mingyan, Im telling you, ten of you couldnt even dream of destroying the Phoenix Flame!" "Is that so? If you die, the Phoenix Flame will collapse on its own. I have always wondered what kind of ace you hold in your hands. After much searching, all I find is the Phoenix Flame. Now it seems, the Phoenix Flame is nothing special..." "Ha, thats because you fell for our ruse. Do you dare to confront the Phoenix Flame directly? You dont dare, do you? Rong Mingyan, all you can do is resort to despicable acts!" Rong Mingyan responded not with anger but laughter, "Hmm, against someone like you, I can only use despicable means. Rong Shaoze, in war, there is no disdain for deceit. Dont you even understand that? Speaking of despicable, youre no better. Now trapped like a turtle in a jar, no matter what you say, you cant escape the fate of death." Rong Shaoze snorted coldly, devoid of fear: "You think Im afraid of dying?! Rong Mingyan, Ill say it again, youd better kill me. If you fail, one day I will make you pay a thousandfold!" "Rest assured, I will kill you," Rong Mingyan raised the rifle again, aiming for his heart. "Rong Mingyan, I beg you, dont shoot!" Lin Xinlan shouted in a panic. "Please, Rong Shaoze is your cousin, you both share the same blood. For our grandfathers sake, please spare his life!" Rong Mingyans expression darkened, his eyes cold and full of disgust: "Who shares the same blood with him! He carries Xuanyuan Bings blood; he deserves to die!" Lin Xinlan was slightly stunned; why did he hate Rong Shaozes grandmother so much? Rong Shaoze quickly asked, "Before you kill me, you have to tell me, what grudge do you have against my grandmother." "The fact you dont even know shows how guilty Xuanyuan Bing feels, she didnt even dare to tell you. Hah, she thought that by not telling anyone, no one would know what she did? Now let me tell you, my parents and grandmother didnt die in an accident; they were killed by someone sent by Xuanyuan Bing! I was lucky to escape; otherwise, I would have died at her hands too. She killed my kin; I swore to make her pay in blood. What a pity she died too soon, or I would make her watch with open eyes as I killed her son, her grandson! I will kill every descendant of Xuanyuan Bing, not sparing a single one!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 386: Must Survive Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Must SurviveSo, I plotted and killed your unborn child because he was also a descendant of Xuanyuan Bing, but I thought it would be better to have you kill him with your own hands. Ha ha... Rong Shaoze, killing your own child with your own hands, that taste isnt good, is it?" Lin Xinlans body shuddered, her heart felt as if it was being viciously stabbed, causing her entire body to spasm in pain. Her child, it was because of this that he didnt survive... She closed her eyes in pain, finding it hard to breathe. Can hatred really make a person so terrifying? Even if there was a mistake, it was Xuanyuan Bings fault, so why should her child bear the consequences... Her child was innocent, why wouldnt Rong Mingyan spare him either!!! Rong Shaoze clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead throbbing. His eyes, pitch-black and icy cold. In his heart, a raging fire of anger burned. He had never hated anyone in his life, Rong Mingyan was the first! He swore that if he was still alive, he would definitely make Rong Mingyan pay with his blood, he would tear him to pieces! Lin Xinlan painfully closed her eyes, then opened them again, a decisive glint flashed through her eyes. "Rong Shaoze, survive, kill him! You must survive, seize the opportunity to avenge us!" She yelled with all her strength at him. Having said that, she somehow found the strength to struggle free from the person behind her, but she exerted so much force that her arms dislocated with a snap. Enduring the pain, she lunged at Rong Mingyan, causing the man to stagger, and the barrel of the gun moved away from Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaozes men were quick-witted and responsive, and at the critical moment, two of his men grabbed Rong Shaoze and leaped into the sea. The remaining men began shooting wildly at the other Mafia members, protecting their escape with their lives! Seeing this, Rong Mingyan became furious, he kicked Lin Xinlan away angrily and bellowed, "Kill him, dont let him escape! I want him alive or I want his corpse!" Finally seizing the chance to kill him, he could not miss this opportunity, he absolutely couldnt miss it! Lin Xinlan was kicked away violently by his foot, flying several meters before crashing heavily to the ground. Her head swam with dizziness, and her mouth was filled with the taste of blood. She struggled to remain conscious, looking into the distance. Rong Shaozes men desperately resisted the Mafia, but there were too many of them, and many took speedboats to pursue Rong Shaoze. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They fired wildly at the sea, and she heard someone yelling, "We hit him, keep firing!" On the sea, blood floated to the surface, staining the blue ocean red. Though the distance was great, Lin Xinlan seemed to see that red liquid. Her heart clenched tightly, causing her much pain. Rong Shaoze, you must survive... you must survive... Everything became darker, and at last, she fell into unconsciousness. Not knowing how long she had been asleep, Lin Xinlan dreamt that Rong Shaoze was killed. Her heart was in agony, crying so hard in her dream that tears slid down her cheeks, wetting her face. Gentle hands wiped away her tears, and a deep voice softly called next to her ear, "Xinlan, wake up, wake up." "Rong Shaoze..." She thought it was his voice and murmured involuntarily. The hand upon her face paused for a moment, then withdrew. "Dont go..." She reached out to grab his hand and also opened her eyes as she came to. Her vision was blurry at first, but after a while, she could finally see clearly the person sitting beside her. Chapter 387: He’s Dead, I Want to See His Corpse Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Hes Dead, I Want to See His CorpseHer vision was a bit blurry, and it took her a while to adapt before she could clearly see the person sitting beside her. A hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, "Qiao Yiyang, why is it you?" She tried to sit up, but her arm was sore and weak. Qiao Yiyang quickly pressed down on her shoulder, "Dont move. Your arm was dislocated and has only been put back in place not long ago. Youll need a few days to fully recover." Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered Rong Shaoze. Ignoring the pain, she grabbed his arm tightly and asked nervously, "Where is Rong Shaoze? Rong Mingyan wants to kill him, has he escaped?" Then she remembered that Qiao Yiyang and Rong Mingyan were in league. She briskly withdrew her hand and shifted her body backward, eyeing him warily. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Qiao Yiyang, who exactly are you? Are you part of Rong Mingyans crew?" Qiao Yiyang looked at the spot she had just grabbed, a trace of dimness flashing through his eyes. He knew she would ask him this and keep her distance from him. Looking up at her, he spoke indifferently, "Xinlan, I wont lie to you. I am indeed with Rong Mingyan. However, his intent to kill Rong Shaoze is his personal vendetta, and it has nothing to do with me. I hope you wont hate me for it." Lin Xinlan asked in shock, "You are also...a member of the Mafia?" "Yes." Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly; she now hated Rong Mingyan and the Mafia the most. If it werent for them, Rong Shaoze wouldnt have met with disaster... "Qiao Yiyang, tell me the truth, how is Rong Shaoze now?" she asked cautiously, dreading to hear bad news. Qiao Yiyangs eyes grew cold, and he stood up, "You care about him that much? He has hurt you several times, almost costing you your life; why do you still care about whether he lives or dies?! Xinlan, now that youre free from him, you wont ever have to suffer his harm again. Are you happy?" "Im asking you, how is he now?" "What if hes dead?" A tremor ran through Lin Xinlans heart. She tried hard to suppress the unease within her and said lightly, "If hes dead, I want to see his body for myself; otherwise, I will never believe hes dead." "You..." Qiao Yiyang choked with emotion, and he bellowed in anger, "Whats so good about him? He was so cruel to you before; why do you still care about whether he lives or dies?!" Lin Xinlan shook her head, saying blankly, "You dont understand; youll never understand." He had deeply hurt her, but he had also risked his life for her twice. Sometimes, bitter hatred can turn into love; its just that the hatred has been too deep and too long, so she was unwilling to admit that she had fallen in love. Only when its gone do you realize that all the damage becomes irrelevant. Whats important is to have that person alive and standing before you, safe and sound. And besides, if the person is gone, what use is her hatred? Theres no one left to bear it... Seeing her like this, Qiao Yiyang was even more angry; he thought she would be glad that Rong Shaoze was dead. At least she would be happy if Rong Shaoze died. But her reaction was nothing like what he had imagined. "Xinlan, forget about him. He was shot and then jumped into the sea. Mingyans men searched tightly for two days and didnt see any sign of him; its not possible he had a chance to reach shore. So, hes definitely drowned and sunk into the ocean, becoming fish food," Qiao Yiyang said. Lin Xinlan clenched her fists tightly, biting her teeth hard, her heart aching sharply. Thinking of Rong Shaoze struggling in pain in the sea, she felt an unbearable ache... Chapter 388: You Are the One I Care About Chapter 388: Chapter 388: You Are the One I Care AboutNo one knew better than her how unbearable it was to be in the sea, unable to breathe, only able to wait for death... She had once experienced such torment, and now Rong Shaoze had too. Was it divine punishment? Punishing him for the wrongs he had done? Yet she didnt want him to be punished. She had tasted that flavor of despair and didnt want him to experience it too; she only hoped that he could live on... Lin Xinlan clasped her hands tightly, her heart filled with hate and pain. She shook her head and said firmly, "No, he definitely hasnt died, I believe he hasnt died!" Her intuition told her that Rong Shaoze was still alive; she trusted her instincts. Qiao Yiyang couldnt help but sneer, "Thrown into the vast ocean and having been shot, do you think he still has a chance to survive? Xinlan, stop deceiving yourself. Hes really dead, its just that his body hasnt been found yet." Lin Xinlan glared at him, her tone cold, "Then lets wait until his body is found to talk about it! In any case, as long as his body hasnt been found, I refuse to believe hes dead!" Qiao Yiyangs eyes darkened, he asked in a low voice, "Xinlan, have you fallen in love with him?" Lin Xinlan met his cold gaze and said softly looking down, "No, I just dont want him to die like that. If it werent for him trying to save me, he wouldnt have been in danger." Seeing that she hadnt fallen for Rong Shaoze, Qiao Yiyang breathed a sigh of relief. At least, this proved that his chances were still great. Sitting down beside her, he took her hand and spoke gently, "Xinlan, you dont need to feel guilty or remorseful. Even if he wasnt trying to save you, Rong Shaoze wouldnt have survived. Its not you who brought trouble upon him; he brought trouble upon you. If it werent for him, you wouldnt have had to live in fear and get hurt..." Lin Xinlan looked up and met his gentle gaze, asking faintly, "Qiao Yiyang, do you really like me a lot?" "Hmm," he nodded vigorously, seizing the opportunity to declare his feelings, "I really like you; youre the first woman Ive ever liked. You have a kind of serenity about you that inexplicably makes people feel comfortable and warm inside. Xinlan, now that youve gotten away from Rong Shaoze, would you give me a chance to be with me?" Lin Xinlan found Qiao Yiyang quite frightening. If he liked her, why did he conspire with Rong Mingyan to harm her child? And why did he use her as bait to harm Rong Shaoze, without fearing that Rong Mingyan might get angry and kill her? She did not believe that Qiao Yiyang truly liked her; he just wanted to possess her because she was of some use to him, as she could bring peace to his mind and make him feel comfortable and warm. Withdrawing her hand indifferently, she looked around and asked, "What place is this?" "This is my villa; youre back in B City." So, she was already back; she had thought she was still in New York... Rong Shaozes fate was uncertain in New York; frankly, she didnt want to return at all. "Rong Mingyan didnt kill me thanks to you?" she asked again. Qiao Yiyang smiled faintly, "Mingyan must have scared you, right? Dont be afraid, he wont harm you. He only wants to kill the descendants of Xuanyuan Bing; youre innocent, he wont do anything to you. Besides, youre someone I care about; he wouldnt dare lay a finger on you." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered. Judging by his tone, it seemed his authority was greater than Rong Mingyans. "Qiao Yiyang, who exactly are you within the Mafia? Are you the godfather of the Mafia?" she tried asking him. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 389: They Are Actually Cousins Chapter 389: Chapter 389: They Are Actually CousinsShe had heard that the Godfather was the highest rank, like a gang leader in a gang. Qiao Yiyang smiled without a change in his expression, "I dont have that much power, dont overthink it." "Is that so?" Lin Xinlans face turned a bit colder, "Your power should be greater than Rong Mingyans, right? Rong Mingyan could mobilize so many Mafia members, you must be even more formidable. I think, apart from the Godfather, there shouldnt be anyone who could mobilize that many people at once, right?" Actually, she was just guessing wildly, trying to bluff Qiao Yiyang. Qiao Yiyang could see through her thoughts at a glance, and his tone remained firm, without a single flaw. "Youre really overthinking it. Mingyan has to be cautious around me because Im his older cousin." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?!" Lin Xinlans eyes widened in surprise. Qiao Yiyang nodded, "My father is his uncle, and we grew up together. I am his older cousin, so naturally, he has to show me some respect." They were actually cousins! Lin Xinlan felt it was too incredible, "But I seem to remember Rong Mingyan saying that he lived only with his uncle and never mentioned having a cousin." Then it dawned on her, Rong Mingyan must have been lying. He concealed his relationship with Qiao Yiyang to confuse Rong Shaoze, allowing them to work together more conveniently against him. In fact, from beginning to end, Rong Mingyans conspiracy involved Qiao Yiyang. He was not innocent; he was one of the masterminds behind the scenes. Lin Xinlan pursed her lips, feeling a chill in her heart. In the past few months, she had been through too much, and this conspiracy made her realize how naive and simple she was. The complexity of human nature had completely exceeded her imagination. If she continued to be so naive, she would probably still be outwitted by others... Suddenly, Lin Xinlan flung off the covers and tried to get out of bed; she didnt want to stay here, she wanted to go back. Even if something had happened to Rong Shaoze, she wouldnt stay with Qiao Yiyang. "Where are you going?" The man quickly held her shoulder, asking anxiously. Lin Xinlan pushed his hand away and said indifferently, "Im going back. Something happened to Rong Shaoze; I must go back and inform the elders." Maybe they would have a way to save Rong Shaoze. "Youve already divorced Rong Shaoze, and now that hes dead, why go back? Xinlan, just stay out of the Rong Familys affairs." She wanted to tell him that Rong Shaoze wasnt dead, to stop saying that he was. "My divorce from Rong Shaoze is our business, going to the Rong Family to clarify the situation is my business too," she said firmly, her expression brooking no refusal. Qiao Yiyang sighed and said, "What are you going to say, and how? Are you going to say that Rong Shaoze was actually a Mafia boss and that he was killed by Mingyan? Do you think his grandfather and his mother can accept such a fact?" A surge of anger suddenly rose in Lin Xinlans heart, and she said angrily, "If not that, then what? Should we let Rong Mingyan keep up his hypocrisy? I must show the grandfathers how hypocritical, how sinister he is! Theyve all been deceived by him; hes actually a cold-blooded murderer!" Qiao Yiyang, having no other option, said, "Actually, the police in the United States have already informed them. They were told that during a merchandise exchange between Rong Shaoze and the God of Hell, a dispute erupted, and gunfire was exchanged. Rong Shaoze was unfortunately shot and fell into the sea, and his body couldnt be found. Theyve been notified of Rong Shaozes accident and have sent people to the United States to recover his body." Chapter 390: The Truth Cannot Be Told Chapter 390: Chapter 390: The Truth Cannot Be ToldLin Xinlan looked at him incredulously, demanding, "Is this also a result you all have arranged? To completely clear the Mafia of any blame and push all responsibility onto both of them? Qiao Yiyang, dont be too despicable! The murderer is Rong Mingyan, its the Mafia, others might not know the truth, but I do..." "So what?!" Qiao Yiyang abruptly stood up, cutting off her words with a cold tone. His eyes dark with intensity, he asked, "So you want to go and accuse us? Xinlan, youre too naive, even if you do tell, the police wont find any evidence that it was the Mafia. Plus, this is a gang fight; theyre too lazy to care. Also, by letting them know the truth, are you trying to force Mingyan to kill them? Do you think they can stand against the Mafia?!" Lin Xinlan was left speechless by his retort. Yes, if they knew the truth, they would only hate Rong Mingyan, and with the temperament of Mother Rong, she might even fight him to the death. But how could they possibly contend with the Mafia. "So youre saying we let Rong Mingyan continue his hypocrisy?" she murmured. Seeing her wavering slightly, Qiao Yiyang softened his expression and said, "Its their business, better not to get involved. Let me tell you the truth, Rong Shaozes grandfather has already suffered a stroke and is paralyzed upon hearing of his misfortune." Lin Xinlan looked at him in shock, disbelief filling her eyes. "Really. If he knew that it was another of his grandsons who brought harm to Rong Shaoze, what do you think would happen to him?" He would surely be furious to death, heartbroken to death. He just lost a son, and now he has lost a grandson. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he knew the truth, he might die from it... "Furthermore, Rong Shaozes mother is also in extreme grief, emotionally very unstable. Originally, Mingyan didnt plan to spare her either but decided not to act against her since he saw no threat from her. Xinlan, if you reveal the truth, you will be responsible for killing both of them." Lin Xinlan shuddered, her face turning pale in an instant. Rong Shaoze, I cant even reveal the truth of your misfortune, what more can I do for you? If you knew your grandfather and mother were in trouble, you would be very sad, wouldnt you? So for their sake, must I pretend as if I know nothing? "Xinlan, heed my advice and stay out of the Rong Familys affairs. Rong Shaoze is dead, and with his death, the hatred in Mingyans heart may fade. Otherwise, it will be endless and more people will die. You have no relationship with the Rong Family, and now youre rid of Rong Shaoze, you can forget about them and start a new life." Lin Xinlan looked into his sincere eyes, feeling lost. Once, she had longed to break free from Rong Shaoze and start a new life, but now that the opportunity had come, she found it hard to let go. Everything about Rong Shaoze had deeply embedded itself in her heart; how could she possibly forget him and start anew. "Qiao Yiyang, thank you for telling me all this. However, I still have to go back to the Rong family, Rong Shaoze is now gone, and I have to take care of his family for him." She hid her emotions very well, not showing any hint of sorrow. Qiao Yiyangs expression darkened, he said displeased, "Ive said so much, and none of it has sunk in. Youve actually fallen for Rong Shaoze, havent you?!" She looked him directly in the eyes, unafraid, "If someone repeatedly risked their life for me, I would care for them too." Chapter 391: She Will Be Mine Sooner or Later Chapter 391: Chapter 391: She Will Be Mine Sooner or LaterThe man was stunned, a surge of joy inevitably rising in his heart. Did it mean that as long as he was good to her, she would consider his feelings too? "Xinlan, stay with me. Ill take good care of you and treat you well," he said. She stood up, gesturing with her hand to cut him off, "Qiao Yiyang, my mind is a mess right now. Dont pressure me; I need some time to cool off. Moreover, I wont fall in love with anyone. Dont waste your efforts on me." Her heart was cold and hard. If it werent for Rong Shaoze risking his life for her time and again, she wouldnt have been moved. Even now that she understood her own feelings and acknowledged her liking for Rong Shaoze, it didnt mean she would be with him. She had her convictions and her own way of thinking; in her view, loving someone didnt necessarily mean having to stay with them. Qiao Yiyang stopped in his tracks, thought for a moment, and then nodded, "Okay, Ill give you time to cool off. I understand that with all youve been through, your mind is in turmoil. I can wait, as long as youre willing to give me a chance to be close to you." Lin Xinlan glanced at him but said nothing. No matter how Qiao Yiyang felt about her, in the end, she had achieved her goal of staying away from him. "Im leaving," she said impassively. "Ill walk you out." "No need, I can get back by myself." Qiao Yiyang hesitated for a moment and then said, "Then Ill have the driver take you back." Lin Xinlan did not refuse, which was tantamount to agreement. After she got into the car and left, Rong Mingyan appeared out of nowhere, standing behind Qiao Yiyang. "Have you dealt with that woman?" he asked. The man turned to look at him and shook his head slightly, "Not yet, but she will be mine sooner or later. Dont worry, she wont reveal what youve done. You can be at ease as the Rong Familys young master from now on." Rong Mingyan gave a shallow smile, his gaze cold, "Lets talk after I get Shengjue. In the future, we brothers, one in the light and one in the shadows. Ill control Shengjue to launder money for you, as a front, while you can keep growing the Mafia, strengthening our forces. From that point on, no one in this world will be able to contend with us." Qiao Yiyang also smiled, somewhat smug, "Exactly, now that Yanhuang and the God of Hell have been severely damaged, its the best opportunity for our Mafia to grow. Ive already begun to seize their territories and arms. Once everything is shuffled anew, we will be dictating all the rules of the game." Ambition flickered in his eyes. What he wanted was to be unrivaled, to develop the Mafia to the pinnacle where no one could challenge him. Now, having joined forces with Rong Mingyan to defeat their opponents, his goals were almost within reach. They looked at each other and couldnt help but burst into hearty laughter, the sound full of liberating satisfaction. The heavy burden that had been pressing on their hearts for decades was finally about to be lifted. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Mingyan had his vengeance, and he could now trample everyone beneath his feet, never to be bullied by anyone again. A cold glint flashed in Qiao Yiyangs eyes. Indeed, from now on, no one in this world could bully him, humiliate him, or torment him anymore. From now on, he could ensure that anyone who was a threat to him would have no place to be buried! As soon as Lin Xinlan got into the car, her face was void of any expression. Even though Qiao Yiyang had denied his identity, she could guess that he must be a person of influence within the Mafia. It didnt matter whether he admitted it or not; either way, she would no longer have anything to do with him. Chapter 392 He Must Still be Alive Chapter 392: Chapter 392 He Must Still be AliveFrom now on, the farther away from him, the better! She lowered her eyes and gently caressed the wound on her arm, where there was no longer a small, hard lump. The tracker had been removed. It was that device that harmed Rong Shaoze and killed so many people... Thinking about the scene of Rong Shaoze and his brothers fighting in a bloodbath, her heart tore painfully. So many lives, gone in an instant. Rong Mingyan, Qiao Yiyang, you both are truly ruthless! The car stopped at the Rong Familys old mansion. Lin Xinlan got out of the car and looked at the mansion, hesitating, feeling timid. How was she to face Rong Shaozes grandfather and mother once inside? The gatekeeper, upon seeing her, hurriedly opened the gate with joy, "Young Madam, youre back!" Then, as if remembering something, the gatekeepers smile faded, and he immediately showed a sorrowful expression. Lin Xinlan understood, he must have thought of Rong Shaoze. "Are Grandpa and Madam at home?" she asked as she approached him. The gatekeeper hurriedly replied, "They are. But theyre not doing well. Have you heard, Young Madam, about the young masters incident in the United States..." On the way, she learned all the details from the gatekeeper. Just as Qiao Yiyang had said, they all thought that Rong Shaozes mishap was due to a conflict with the God of Hell; no one suspected Rong Mingyan. Lin Xinlan pushed open the door to Rongs mothers room to find her asleep, with an IV in her hand, her face pale, and looking thin and haggard. The consecutive incidents involving her husband and son had dealt her a great blow. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if she was assertive and strong, she couldnt hold up. Lin Xinlan quietly sat beside her and, looking at her, couldnt help but be overwhelmed by grief, covering her mouth tightly and breaking into tears. Since she had woken up, this was the first time she had cried. Not crying in front of Qiao Yiyang, she didnt want to show him her weakness. Nor did she want to anger him, fearing that in his anger, he might do something to harm her. As a member of the Mafia, committing murder and arson was within his capabilities; what else was there that he couldnt do? Lin Xinlans soft sobbing woke Rongs mother. She slowly opened her eyes, saw Lin Xinlan, and instantly thought of Rong Shaoze. Her eyes reddened, and she too started to cry. Seeing this, Lin Xinlan hurriedly stopped crying and wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. "Madam, are you awake? Im sorry, I must have woken you," she said. Rongs mother just looked at her and wept, saying nothing. Lin Xinlan knew she must be thinking of Rong Shaoze. She held her hand, not knowing what to say, and could only hold it tightly, assertively saying, "Madam, you must be strong and hold on, you know? Shaoze isnt dead. Without his body, we cant assume he is dead!" The mothers eyes brightened with a glimmer of hope, and color returned slightly to her face. "Really... is it really true?" she grabbed Lin Xinlans hand eagerly and asked, excited. Lin Xinlan nodded firmly, "I dont believe hes dead. I know hes still alive; he must be still alive! Maybe someone else rescued him, or maybe he cant show himself for some reasons. But I know, as long as hes alive, he will one day come back to us." In the past two days, Rongs mother had thought her son was dead and had lost all will to live, deciding to join her husband and son in death. Now, hearing Lin Xinlans words, she saw hope again and truly believed that Rong Shaoze was still alive. Chapter 393: Rong Shaoze Gave Me Confidence Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Rong Shaoze Gave Me ConfidenceShe desperately propped herself up, and Lin Xinlan supported her, cushioning her back with a pillow. Gazing at her emotionally, she composed herself, then wept: "They say Shaoze was part of the black society, that during a transaction with someone, a dispute broke out and both sides opened fire on each other, and he was killed too, his body fell into the sea and couldnt be found. You dont know, when I heard this, I had thoughts of dying! How could Shaoze be part of the black society? He clearly had Shengjue; why would he commit crimes? He wasnt short of money, so why would he deal with the black society? But they said that it was indeed him, his blood was at the scene, he truly got shot, fell into the sea, and theyve been unable to find him ever since. Xinlan, do you know how much my heart hurts, how I wish the person who had died was me! These past few days, I havent dared to close my eyes; the moment I do, I see him covered in blood in my mind. Xinlan, do you understand the feelings of a mother? My heart is in so much pain, and Im so afraid that Shaoze really is in trouble..." Lin Xinlan held her hands, tears also in her eyes. She was a mother too; of course, she understood the heart-wrenching pain when ones own child is in danger, And that sentiment of wishing the sufferer was oneself, not ones own child. "Madam, please dont be too sad, Rong Shaoze isnt dead. Others might think hes gone, but we cant. As long as we firmly believe hes still alive, then he must be!" Aside from incessantly assuring Rongs mother that Rong Shaoze was still alive, she could say nothing else. She couldnt tell Rongs mother that it was Rong Mingyan who had harmed Shaoze. Nor could she reveal that, when Shaoze plunged into the sea, he was guarded by two underlings. His brothers risked their lives to protect him; he couldnt have died so easily. Rongs mother nodded with certainty, determination shining in her eyes: "Yes, I must believe that hes still alive. I know my son; he is the strongest. He wouldnt die so easily!" Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her rallied spirit, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but smile. "Xinlan," Rongs mother said with a grateful smile, "Thank you. If it werent for you, I would have sunk into despair. Youve given me hope, given me confidence." "Madam, actually, its Rong Shaoze who gave me confidence. Because he is Rong Shaoze, thats why I believe in him!" Rongs mother paused, then nodded in agreement. Yes, indeed, because her son was Rong Shaoze, he wouldnt be easily defeated, and they would have faith in him. Grasping Lin Xinlans hand, she said with emotion, "Im his mother, and I dont believe in him as much as you do. Im truly ashamed. Xinlan, thank you for believing in him." Lin Xinlan pursed her lips in silence. If it werent for the great trust Rong Shaoze had placed in her, she wouldnt so firmly believe that he had the ability to survive. Rong Shaoze, he had earned her trust with his life, and also dissolved the hatred in her heart. Everything between them was just beginning, how could he just die so easily... The impact of the incident involving Rong Shaoze on his mother was so great that she didnt inquire where Lin Xinlan had been in the past few days. But even if she knew that Lin Xinlan had disappeared for a while, she probably wouldnt ask her. Because she would never link Lin Xinlan with Rong Shaozes affair; whats preoccupying her mind now is solely the wellbeing of Rong Shaoze. Chapter 394: Rong Shaoze, Where Exactly Are You? Chapter 394: Chapter 394: Rong Shaoze, Where Exactly Are You?Lin Xinlan did not leave, instead choosing to stay at the old residence, helping care for Madam Rong and Rong Guangguo. Rong Guangguo had indeed become paralyzed, spending his days lying in bed. The doctor would come daily to check on him and treat him. He was supposed to be receiving treatment in the hospital, but he refused to go. He insisted on living at home and no one could persuade him otherwise. He said that he did not have much time left and that if he were to die, he wished to do so at home. He also mentioned that in case Rong Shaoze was still alive, he could see him immediately upon his return. Everyone who heard his words fell silent. Even though he disliked some of Rong Shaozes actions and methods, he still cared deeply about him in his heart. After all, that was his grandson, his own flesh and blood... Rong Mingyan also moved into the old residence. With Rong Guangguo paralyzed and the Madam disinterested in household affairs, he became the head of the house. He also took over Shengjue, temporarily acting as the interim CEO. If Rong Shaoze never returned, he would control Shengjue forever. On the first day Lin Xinlan encountered him, she simply sneered at him without saying a word, walking past him. But Rong Mingyans expression remained very normal, as though the incident that day had never happened. He was also very courteous to Lin Xinlan, still treating her like a younger sibling. Everyone thought Rong Mingyan was a good person, not only upholding the family but also being kind to others. Only Lin Xinlan knew that beneath his hypocritical exterior lurked a venomous heart. She could understand his hatred for Xuanyuan Bing, who had killed his grandmother and parents. He could have sought vengeance through different means, like helping the police dismantle Yanfeng. But he should not have despicably set up a plot that resulted in so many deaths. The death of Zhou Yun, and the child in her womb, the old Master Rong, they were all killed by him. They were innocent; he should not have dragged their lives into his vengeance. He wasnt seeking revenge; he was creating a massacre! Does wielding the flag of vengeance justify killing so many people? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And who shall bear the consequences for those who have died? The more Lin Xinlan thought about it, the angrier she got. In short, she had really misjudged Rong Mingyan. She remembered Rong Shaozes words, telling her that neither Rong Mingyan nor Qiao Yiyang were simple characters. She had been too naive, mistakenly believing they were good people. In the past, she thought Rong Shaoze was not a good person. Now, thinking it over, Rong Shaoze was at least much more open and straightforward than him. If he wanted to deal with someone, he would do it openly and not conspire in the shadows, framing innocent people. Rong Mingyan and the others couldnt hold a candle to Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan had now realized that Rong Shaoze genuinely possessed many virtues. She also recognized her own feelings toward him, but he had disappeared, leaving his fate uncertain. Even if she wanted to say something nice to him, she no longer had that opportunity... Sitting in the pavilion in the garden, Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes gloomily, her mind filled with thoughts of Rong Shaoze. His dominance, his willfulness, his arrogance, and the love he had for her... "Rong Shaoze, where on earth are you? Are you truly still alive?" she muttered, when suddenly a voice rang out from behind her. "Hes certainly dead!" As she turned around, she saw Rong Mingyan entering the pavilion as well. Seeing him, Lin Xinlans expression turned frosty. She laughed coldly, "Well, thats not necessarily true. Have you found his body? If not, he might very well still be alive!" Rong Mingyan walked over, sat down, and scoffed disdainfully: Chapter 395: Do You Want to Swallow the Rong Family’s Wealth Alone? Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Do You Want to Swallow the Rong Familys Wealth Alone?"Do we need to find his body to confirm that he is dead? He went missing after an accident at sea, and anyone would assume that he couldnt have survived. Therefore, I can go to the court immediately and request a declaration of his death." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, "What do you mean?!" The man said indifferently, "Its quite simple. If his body isnt found in a few days, I can apply to the court to declare him dead. Then, there will be only me left in the Rong Family. Do you understand what Im saying?" Lin Xinlan looked at him in shock, asking angrily: "Are you trying to monopolize the Rong Familys wealth?! Rong Mingyan, arent you part of the Mafia, with great power? I dont think you lack money, so why are you so eager to lay claim to this estate?!" Rong Mingyan laughed heartily as if she had said something hilarious. "True, I am part of the Mafia, and I certainly dont lack money. But do you know how much profit Shengjue brings in each year? If its annual profit could allow one to live a life of luxury for more than a dozen generations, do you think no one would be tempted?" Lin Xinlan suddenly realized and asked incredulously: "You first murdered Master Rong, then you harmed Shaoze, and even killed my unborn child, not just for revenge, but also for inheritance, right?! Because with them dead, you would be the only one to inherit the Rong Familys fortune!" Rong Mingyan raised an eyebrow and nodded in appreciation: "Smart. You truly deserve to be the woman Shaoze fancied, to have thought of this." Lin Xinlan wanted to say that even if the court declared Shaoze dead, his estate would first be inherited by the lady of the house, not by him. But she held back. She feared that if she spoke out, Rong Mingyan would harm the lady of the house. Yet, if she had thought of this, hadnt Rong Mingyan considered it? Was he confident about securing Shaozes inheritance? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Doubt flashed in Lin Xinlans eyes as she questioned, "Rong Mingyan, what other schemes do you have up your sleeve? Im telling you, if you dare to lay a finger on the lady, I will never let you off the hook!" Rong Mingyans eyes flickered with surprise, and he asked with interest, "And how would you deal with me?" "Its none of your business. In any case, I will not allow you to hurt the lady!" Knowing how much Shaoze loved his mother, the least she could do for him was to ensure his mothers safety. "Haha..." Rong Mingyan stood up laughing and left without saying anything more. The sound of his laughter left Lin Xinlan feeling increasingly uneasy. Rong Mingyan was intent on possessing Shengjue; he certainly wouldnt let off the lady of the house... But she was powerless to do anything at the moment, and could only watch and wait, hating the feeling of passivity. Lin Xinlan didnt tell Rongs mother about Rong Mingyans intentions; even if she had, it would only have added to her worries. Half a month had passed, and the people the Rong Family sent to the United States to retrieve the body searched the sea for half a month to no avail; they hadnt found Shaozes body. The United States police said that Shaoze must have sunk to the sea floor and become fish food, and they stopped the search, directly determining that he was dead. When Rongs mother heard the news, she was so distraught that she fainted. Rong Guangguos health deteriorated further, and he was so weak that he couldnt even speak. Seeing the feigned sorrow on Rong Mingyans face, she felt so disgusted she wanted to vomit. This man was too hypocritical and despicable! After Rongs mother woke up, she began to cry again. Chapter 396: A World of Difference in Life Chapter 396: Chapter 396: A World of Difference in LifeLin Xinlan gave her confidence, convincing her that her son was still alive. But as time wore on, her patience waned, and her unease grew. Now, receiving such news, she was even more doubtful that Rong Shaoze was already dead, and the bit of spirit she had regained instantly vanished, leaving her once again haggard and gaunt. No matter how Lin Xinlan consoled her, she no longer had such strong faith, and Lin Xinlan was powerless to help. All she could do was pray Rong Shaoze would reappear soon so that his mothers health might miraculously recover. She consoled not just Rong Shaozes mother but also Rong Guangguo. But Rong Guangguo had grown old, and after several blows, his health declined more and more; even if Rong Shaoze suddenly appeared before him, it seemed his days would still be numbered. Lin Xinlan silently took care of them, even though she and Rong Shaoze were no longer husband and wife, having divorced. Yet the things she did went beyond what a Young Madam would normally do. She didnt do it for any other reason but to hope that before Rong Shaoze returned, his relatives would still be there, his home would still exist... Rong Mingyan saw what she was doing, and when they were alone, he scoffed and said to her: "Why are you going to such lengths? Rong Shaoze will never come back, and even if you work so hard, you will never be the Young Madam of the Rong Family. Youre making efforts in vain. I think itd be wiser for you to leave the Rong Family and live your own life." Lin Xinlan looked back at him indifferently, her tone just as cold, "This is my own business, and it doesnt concern you. If I want to do these things for Rong Shaoze, what is it to you?" With a cold huff, she walked past him with large strides. Rong Mingyans eyes darkened, his gaze cold as ice. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had only hated Xuanyuan Bing, and by extension, he hated every member of the Rong Family. But now, he realized he hated Rong Shaoze intensely. Both grandsons of the Rong Family, Rong Shaoze had always been the favored one since childhood, while he had lived a hard life. Rong Shaoze had grandparents and parents who loved him, but he had to face the pain of losing loved ones from a very young age. As they grew up, Rong Shaoze effortlessly obtained everything he wanted. He, on the other hand, had to struggle from the bottom, living the most dangerous and darkest life to climb to his current position, to have everything he desired. Why, despite both being members of the Rong Family, were Rong Shaozes and Rong Mingyans lives poles apart? Now that Rong Shaoze was dead, there were still so many people who cared about him, who were concerned for him, who grieved for him. Thinking of this filled him with hatred! Because the things he most wanted, Rong Shaoze could easily obtain. Even some things, no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt have. Like family affection and love. Those, he presumed, he would never possess in his lifetime! Rong Mingyans eyes turned cold, his gaze dusky and deep. Rong Shaoze, you had better be dead. Otherwise, I will never let you live a peaceful life! As night fell, Lin Xinlan returned to her bedroom, took a bath, and lay exhausted on the bed, but she lay awake, eyes open and sleepless. Everyone saw her calm and strong exterior, but only when night came and she was alone did she let down her guard and reveal her vulnerable side. Although she told herself every day that she must believe Rong Shaoze was still alive, she was also very afraid, afraid that something terrible had truly happened to him. What if he was really dead? She had not had the chance to express her feelings to him, and Xiaocong had yet to meet his father. How could he possibly be gone? Chapter 397: I Can Love You More than Rong Shaoze Chapter 397: Chapter 397: I Can Love You More than Rong ShaozeSo, he must still be alive, just living in some corner of the world, she just didnt know where. Lin Xinlan clutched the quilt tightly, closing her eyes deeply. Rong Shaoze, can you hear my voice? You must come back alive, do you understand? Qiao Yiyang said he would give her time to cool down and then really did not seek her out for a while. Lin Xinlan thought he wouldnt look for her anymore, feeling secretly relieved, but then he sent her a text message. He invited her to dine out, and Lin Xinlan saw the message, replying with only three simple words: Im not free. Qiao Yiyang simply called her directly, and she didnt want to answer, but he kept calling. Lin Xinlan looked down and after some thought, she still answered. Qiao Yiyang didnt seem the slightest bit angry and asked her warmly as soon as he spoke, "Xinlan, how have you been lately?" "Just fine," Lin Xinlans tone was indifferent, without a trace of emotion. The man seemed not to notice her coldness, laughing as he said, "You said you would give me a chance to get close to you. Ive restrained myself for over half a month from calling you. By now you should have cooled down." This was the first time he had courted a woman so cautiously. And it was also the first time he had been so patient with a woman. Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, when had she ever given him the chance to get close to her? Her silence at the time did not mean she agreed. "Qiao Yiyang, let me say this again, its impossible between us. I wont fall in love with anyone, so dont waste your efforts on me." Qiao Yiyang smiled faintly. She said she wouldnt fall for anyone, but she didnt say she wouldnt fall for him. At least, this meant there was a great chance for him to make her fall in love with him. "Without trying, how would you know you cant fall for someone else? Xinlan, you should at least give yourself a chance, and give me a chance too," he said. Lin Xinlan really wanted to scoff, she might give others a chance, but not him. He and Rong Mingyan had plotted to kill her child and had also harmed Rong Shaoze, would she give him a chance? "Do you have anything else? If not, Im hanging up." She didnt want to keep talking to him and hung up right after speaking. Fearing that he would call again, she turned off her phone, deciding out of sight, out of mind. Hearing the dial tone of the phone, Qiao Yiyangs eyes darkened. He tightened his grip on the phone, a trace of bitterness flashing in his eyes, feeling somewhat displeased and downcast. Rong Shaoze had hurt her so much, why was she still thinking of him? Xinlan, why wont you give me a chance? Actually, I could love you more than Rong Shaoze did, I can give you more happiness. I can give you everything he could... Rong Mingyan discussed with Rongs mother and Rong Guangguo and decided for Shengjues reputation to apply to the court to declare Rong Shaoze dead. Otherwise, with Rong Shaozes status remaining uncertain, it would lead to wild speculation among shareholders and also cause anxiety among the company staff, which would be bad for the companys development. Deciding on his death sooner could calm peoples hearts and allow Shengjue to start afresh. Upon hearing this, Rongs mother was the first to object. She said in a very cold tone, "Shaozes body hasnt been found, and youre sure hes dead. What if he comes back?" Rong Mingyan knew she would say this, and replied indifferently, "Auntie, I also do not wish to believe that Shaoze is dead, but we should be very clear in our hearts that the possibility of him still being alive is really small." Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 398: Delegating Authority to Rong Mingyan to Handle Chapter 398: Chapter 398: Delegating Authority to Rong Mingyan to Handle"We cant keep deceiving ourselves; its good for no one. Better to endure short-term pain than long-term suffering, better to admit that hes already dead," His words were somewhat ruthless. Mother Rong looked at him coldly, agitated, "Dont think I dont know what youre scheming. If Shaoze is declared dead, you can inherit Shengjue, right? Let me tell you, my son is still alive, and no one can steal his things!" Rong Mingyan glanced at her, his eyes dark and inscrutable. He didnt argue with her but directly asked the bedridden Rong Guangguo, "Grandfather, what do you think we should do?" Mother Rong also turned to look at him immediately, "Dad, you must believe Shaoze is still alive. Hes your grandson; you cant just give up on him!" Rong Guangguos eyes flickered with a hint of agitation. He looked at Rong Mingyan, then at Mother Rong, and said tremblingly, "I knew... this day would come... I thought, at least during my... lifetime... I wouldnt see... this scene... The elder burying the younger... Ive been through it many times... Im old now, and my heart is tired... Now I dont want to deal with anything... You all decide for yourselves..." Was he handing over authority to Rong Mingyan to handle this matter? Mother Rongs eyes widened in disbelief, "Dad, you cant just stand by! If all of Rong Familys assets fall into Rong Mingyans hands, what will Shaoze do when he comes back?" Rong Guangguo shook his head, tears sparkling in his eyes, "He wont come back... hes dead..." Mother Rongs face turned pale in an instant, her legs gave way, and she nearly collapsed to the ground. Lin Xinlan hurriedly supported her, propping her up. "Madam, dont think such chaotic thoughts, Rong Shaoze will definitely come back, you must believe in him!" Mother Rong couldnt help but her eyes fill with tears; how could she believe he would come back? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After searching for half a month, without even a trace, it was clear that he had sunk to the bottom of the sea, not even a body left behind... Mother Rong clenched her chest tightly, painfully closing her eyes, the heart-wrenching pain made her wish she could die immediately. Rong Mingyan glanced at them, his eyes calm. He looked at Rong Guangguo and bending over, said gently, "Grandfather, then I will do as I see fit." "No!" Mother Rong suddenly opened her eyes and shouted at him, "You cant do that, Shaoze is still alive, he hasnt died, he will definitely come back!" "Auntie, in fact, you also think hes already dead, dont you? You just dont want to admit it. Why bother? The Rong Family isnt just about him, and it doesnt have to revolve around him alone. The family of dozens and the company with tens of thousands of employees all depend on Shengjue for their livelihood. If he never appears, and Shengjue falters, should we let so many people become unemployed, without any means of support?" Lin Xinlan, cutting off Mother Rong, retorted coldly, "Arent you the acting CEO? With you in charge, how could Shengjue falter!" The man scoffed, "What do you know? The power of an acting CEO is just for show; many things require the CEOs personal instruction and signature to be accomplished. If I dont truly sit in that position, many people wont follow my arrangements. Some people in the company will also take this opportunity to commit illegal acts for personal gain. What if Shengjue becomes a mess, gets ruined, who will take responsibility then?!" Chapter 399: I’m Certain I’m Not Pregnant Chapter 399: Chapter 399: Im Certain Im Not PregnantLin Xinlan was stumped by his question and didnt know how to respond. She didnt understand matters of business, but she could comprehend what Rong Mingyan was saying. A glint of determination flashed in Rong Guangguos eyes. He gathered his strength and declared resolutely, "Mingyan, do as youve suggested! Now... the Rong Family only has you left... its all on you, Shengjue... you must not let Shengjue fall into ruin, and you must continue the Rong Familys legacy of wealth..." Rong Mingyan quickly nodded, promising, "Grandfather, rest assured, I will not disappoint your expectations." Rongs mother bit her teeth hard, unable to utter a word. With Rong Guangguo having made his stance clear, anything she said was pointless. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling bitterly discontented; after all, Shengjue belonged to Shaoze, and its present glory was the result of Shaozes hard work. But now, it had all become Rong Mingyans. He hadnt experienced any hardship, so why should he get Shengjue? Why should he inherit the Rong Familys fortune! Despite her resentment, what could she do? Rong Mingyan was a descendant of the Rong Family, and regardless of her objections, it was inevitable that the family would fall into his hands. Rongs mothers gaze settled on Lin Xinlan, and suddenly her eyes lit up. "Xinlan, help me back to my room to rest, Im somewhat tired," she said faintly. Lin Xinlan nodded and assisted her out of Rong Guangguos bedroom, into her room. Sitting on the bed, she didnt lie down to rest but patted the space beside her, saying, "Sit down, I have something to tell you." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan was somewhat puzzled but dutifully sat beside her. Rongs mother took her hand, holding it gently. Her eyes fixed on Lin Xinlans stomach with a strange expression. Lin Xinlan felt increasingly perplexed under her gaze and couldnt help asking, "Madam, what is it that you want to say to me?" Looking up to meet her gaze with a smile, she asked, "Xinlan, do you think you might be carrying Shaozes child?" Lin Xinlan froze, her expression stiffening, "Madam, Im afraid Ill have to disappoint you, Im not pregnant." This time it was Rongs mother who was taken aback, disappointment flickering deep within her eyes. "Really not? It generally takes a month before a pregnancy can be detected. Perhaps theres already Shaozes child in your belly, and you just dont know it. How about this, lets go get checked out later. You lack experience, maybe youre pregnant and you dont even realize it." Lin Xinlan listened to her as if she were serious, almost believing herself to be truly pregnant. "Madam, theres no need for a checkup, Im certain Im not pregnant." She couldnt possibly be pregnant; she was clearer about this than anyone else. "You are so stubborn!" Rongs mother exclaimed irritably. "I say youre pregnant, so you are pregnant! Rest assured, the child in your belly will be safely born!" Lin Xinlan had an ominous hunch and tentatively asked, "Madam, why are you so insistent that Im carrying the child? Are you planning to use this child to..." Rongs mother nodded firmly, "Exactly. Only if you are carrying Shaozes child will Shaozes wealth not fall into Rong Mingyans hands. Xinlan, I know you care a lot about Shaoze, right? You dont want his belongings to end up in someone elses hands. Help Shaoze, please. Right now, only the child in your belly can secure all of Shaozes wealth!" Lin Xinlan understood; even if she wasnt carrying Rong Shaozes child, Rongs mother would find a way to fabricate one. Chapter 400 Rong Family’s Family Rules 1 Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Rong Familys Family Rules 1As long as everyone believes that he is Rong Shaozes child, thats all that matters. "Madam, Rong Mingyan is no fool. If we bring in a fake child, wouldnt he investigate?" Rongs mother smiled and said, "Dont worry about that, Ill take care of it. I can have someone fabricate any evidence we need, so you dont have to worry about Rong Mingyan exposing us." Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, "Madam, Im afraid I cannot agree to help you." "Why?!" Rongs mother asked angrily. "Dont you want to help Shaoze? He cares so much about you, and I thought you loved him too. Even though you are both divorced now, I still consider you my daughter-in-law. Now that Shaoze needs your help, why wont you agree?!" "Its not that I dont want to help him, its that I cant," Lin Xinlan said helplessly. Rongs mother immediately turned cold, her tone very chilly, "Are you saying that now Shaoze is dead, you want to completely distance yourself from him? I see, youve set your sights on Rong Mingyan, havent you?" As Lin Xinlan listened to her spout more and more outrageous claims, she had no choice but to tell the truth. "Thats not it! Its not what you think. If I could help Rong Shaoze, I definitely would. The problem is, I cant pretend to be pregnant because Rong Mingyan knows I wont get pregnant!" Rongs mother was shocked, "What do you mean by that?" Lin Xinlan looked down and said indifferently, "I have an IUD inserted, and Rong Mingyan knows about it. So, he knows that I wont become pregnant with Rong Shaozes child." "You have an IUD?" Rongs mothers eyes flashed with surprise, "Dont you want to have Shaozes child?" "Madam, do you remember how I lost my last pregnancy? It was Shaoze who killed his own child by his own hands. I didnt want to relive the tragedy, nor did I want to get pregnant again, so I secretly went to the hospital and had the procedure..." After the procedure, she shouldnt have intercourse for two weeks. She had been making excuses to avoid Shaozes touch and had luckily managed to muddle through. At that time, she really didnt want to become pregnant with Shaozes child, and when she went for the surgery, she didnt hesitate at all. Rongs mother looked at her for a while, and then it dawned on her. She sighed heavily, her tone filled with sorrow, "I understand now, you hate Shaoze for killing your child, dont you? As a mother, I understand your feelings and actions. But Shaoze is my child, and I only want to protect what belongs to him, not to let others take it away. I thought that as long as you got pregnant, you could secure Shaozes wealth. I never imagined that you had undergone a contraception procedure. Now that this path is also impossible, must all that belongs to the Rong family really end up in Rong Mingyans hands?" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan looked at her, puzzled, and asked, "Madam, I dont understand what you mean. You are Rong Shaozes mother; even though he is gone, his possessions should belong to you. Why would they go to Rong Mingyan?" Rongs mother suddenly let out a cold laugh, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "You can blame Rong family tradition for that! When you married Shaoze, it was only temporary, and we never took it seriously, so we didnt tell you about the Rong family rules. Its no wonder youre unaware." "What rules?" Rongs mother began slowly, "The Rong family started their business at the end of the Qing Dynasty and became quite famous, amassing a considerable fortune. Unfortunately, the head of the Rong family at that time was young but fell seriously ill. He was worried that his wealth would end up in the hands of outsiders after his death. Chapter 401 Rong Family’s Family Rules 2 Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Rong Familys Family Rules 2Or else all his wives and concubines would snatch it all up, and his multitude of young children would get nothing. So, he gathered everyone in the family and set a family rule in front of them. The wealth of the Rong Family could only be inherited by the direct descendants of the Rong Family, neither wives nor concubines, nor collateral relatives, could inherit it. Only if there were no direct descendants left could the wealth be distributed evenly among others. However, once the direct descendants of the Rong Family had inherited the wealth, they were obliged to support the women in the family who had lost their husbands and had no sons, and they were not allowed to neglect or drive them away. After establishing the rules, he had everyone present swear a venomous oath not to breach them. And he made it the first rule of the Rong Family, demanding that all future generations of the family must comply with it. If someone broke the oath, other members of the family had the right to expel the person from the Rong Family, leaving them with nothing. The Rong Family had always been large and prosperous with many members, naturally leading to mutual supervision and ensuring that this family rule would continue indefinitely. Although the Rong Family had fallen into decline at one point, Shaozes grandfather had revived it, and the family rule remained in effect. When I married into the Rong Family, I signed an agreement that, no matter what happened, as long as there were direct descendants of the Rong Family, I could not inherit the wealth. Even if there were no direct descendants left, I could not inherit it all and would have to share evenly with other collateral members of the Rong Family. Thats why all of Shaozes wealth must be passed on to Rong Mingyan. Now Shaozes father has also passed away, and grandfather, as you see, is in poor health and probably wont hold on much longer. Once he passes away, wouldnt all the wealth of the Rong Family belong to Rong Mingyan alone?" Lin Xinlan listened, secretly shocked. She hadnt expected the Rong Family to have such a rule. "Even though you are Rong Shaozes mother, you cant own his wealth?" she asked incredulously. Rong Shaozes mother shook her head, "No. The agreement I signed has legal force. Even if I dont care about any family rule or oath, Shaozes wealth still cant become mine." Looking at Lin Xinlan, Rong Shaozes mother couldnt help her eyes redden as she said in a low sob: "If only that child had been saved... its all my fault, I switched your contraceptives on my own initiative but didnt tell Shaoze, leading him to misunderstand and causing an irreversible tragedy. Is this situation now my retribution?" Lin Xinlan remained silent, unsure what to say. She too wanted to preserve Shaozes wealth, but she couldnt risk Xiaocongs safety. Rong Mingyan had killed so many people just to monopolize the Rong Familys fortune. If he found out about Xiaocongs existence, he would surely not spare Xiaocong either! Lin Xinlans face turned pale, just the thought of it filled her with fear... She simply couldnt handle Rong Mingyan, and if he wanted to harm Xiaocong, how could she stop him? No, she must not let him find out about Xiaocongs existence, she couldnt put her child in danger. As for the vast wealth of the Rong Family, let Rong Mingyan take it if he wants it. She didnt covet those things; what she wanted was for the people she cared about to live healthy lives. Rong Shaozes mother was just too sad and too desperate, which greatly distressed her. After finally taking care of her and getting her to sleep, Lin Xinlan quietly left the room. Her mobile phone in her pocket started ringing. She pulled it out, saw it was Qiao Yiyang calling, and didnt feel like answering. He calls every day, doesnt he ever get tired of it? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 402: The Entire Rong Family Must Be His Chapter 402: Chapter 402: The Entire Rong Family Must Be HisShe ended the call, turned off her phone, and that way he couldnt reach her anymore. Walking to the staircase, she encountered Rong Mingyan, who had just come out of Rong Guangguos room. Lin Xinlan stopped in her tracks and looked at him coldly, her words laced with scorn. "Rong Mingyan, you truly are the epitome of hypocrisy and baseness! You attack the Rong Family under the guise of seeking revenge, but in reality, you just want to lay your hands on the Rong Familys assets. Shengjues success today is all thanks to Rong Shaozes efforts. Doesnt it shame you to steal his things? If you were capable, you would forge your own path. Reaping without sowing, what kind of man does that make you!" Her heart was filled with anger, and thats why she blurted out these humiliating words to his face. If she couldnt confront Rong Mingyan directly, at least she could gain some verbal advantage. The mans eyes darkened as he stared at her, his gaze narrowing dangerously, and cold light flashed within his sharp pupils. He gave a cold laugh, his thin lips parting slightly to release his icy words: "If Rong Shaoze and I were to switch identities and positions, I could still have made Shengjue achieve todays glory! And do you think that he wouldnt seek revenge against me and show mercy?!" "..." He approached her, his smile growing colder. "Lin Xinlan, this is my feud with the Rong Family, you have no right to interfere. Who do you think you are? At best, youre just Rong Shaozes woman, youre not even his wife anymore, youre not even part of the Rong Family! If it werent for Yiyang taking a liking to you, did you really think you could have lived until today?! Dont assume that just because I spared you, you can be disrespectful to me. The Rong Family is mine now, and if I tell you to leave, youll have to get out immediately! If you want to stay in the Rong Family, youd better learn how to please me, otherwise, if it displeases me, Ill throw you out myself!" Lin Xinlan stared at him, his words not affecting her in the slightest. "Now Ive seen what a bandit is like. You havent even secured Rong Shaozes assets, and youre already acting like a master. If you did get them, I cant imagine how high your tail would wag. But things arent over until the last step. Are you so sure, that everything of the Rong Family will be yours?" Rong Mingyan slightly curved the corners of his mouth, a faint cold smile on his face: "If theyre not mine, who do you think they belong to? Rong Shaozes? Hah, it would be even better if Rong Shaoze showed up. Im just itching for a chance to kill him again! Or perhaps, have you and your buddies concocted a plan to fabricate a fake heir for the inheritance? Lin Xinlan, I know better than anyone whether theres a child in your womb. Dont claim he doesnt exist, even if he did, I managed to get rid of your first child, and Ill do the same to any second child. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, save yourself the trouble. The Rong Familys assets should all be mine by right. They can only fall into my hands. As for the descendants of Xuanyuan Bing, they will all have to disappear, with no chance of getting anything!" After saying that, he walked past her confidently, with a victorious look on his face. He was certain of his victory; the entire Rong Family had to be his. Lin Xinlan clenched her fists and lowered her head to hide the anger in her eyes. What to do? Could she really watch him take everything from the Rong Family and continue his arrogant triumph? Rong Shaoze, what would you do if you were here? You would definitely take back everything that belongs to you, not letting it fall into the hands of others. You would surely say: My things, even if lost, wouldnt be cheapened by others! Chapter 403: Not Daring to Have a Meal With Him Chapter 403: Chapter 403: Not Daring to Have a Meal With HimBut where are you now? If you never show up, your belongings will always belong to someone else... sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Madam, whats wrong with you?" Lin Xinlan didnt know how long she had been standing there, until the voice of the servant snapped her back to reality. "Young Madam, theres a Mr. Qiao outside who says he wants to see you. Shall I let him in?" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, and she remained silent, not responding. "Young Madam, shall I let him in?" Seeing no reaction from her, the servant asked again. "No need, Ill go out and meet him myself." "Oh, alright." Lin Xinlan walked out of the old mansion and, sure enough, saw Qiao Yiyangs car. As the man saw her coming out, he got out of the car and walked up to her, his black eyes intensely gazing at her, while he revealed a faintly warm smile. "I thought you wouldnt see me." He spoke slowly, his voice slightly hoarse, tinged with nasality, as if he had caught a cold. Lin Xinlan looked at him and said indifferently, "I didnt answer your calls because I dont want to associate with you. Qiao Yiyang, I thought I made myself clear." He smiled nonchalantly, "I know what you mean, but your rejection is only temporary. I believe one day youll be moved by me and fall in love with me." "Youre too confident, to the point of arrogance. Ive told you..." "I know, you said you wouldnt fall in love with anyone. Xinlan, do you think I would believe such an excuse? In this world, no one can escape love. Its just a matter of having met or not. Ive met you, and I will prove that the person youre meant to meet is me." Lin Xinlan furrowed her brows, growing impatient, "No matter what you say, I wont fall in love with you. Leave, and dont look for me again in the future." She turned to leave, but Qiao Yiyang quickly grabbed her wrist. "Wait... cough, cough..." He felt an itchy throat and pressed his fist to his mouth, coughing softly a few times. "Sorry, Ive caught a bit of a cold." He apologized with a smile before adding, "Ive asked you out several times, you should at least agree to have a meal with me. Dont worry, its just a meal, nothing more." She dared not have a meal with him. Last time she agreed, he forced a kiss on her. Who knows what he might do this time. Lin Xinlan was no naive girl; Qiao Yiyangs behavior last time made it clear to her that he was not as gentle and kind as he seemed on the surface. He was actually a ruthless man. She remembered how he fought with Rong Shaoze, that fierceness, all charged with blatant killing intent. Being Mafia, he definitely was not one of the kind-hearted. He was merely pretending to show a gentle side in her presence all along. Indifferently withdrawing her hand, she said coldly, "Qiao Yiyang, Im not interested in you, and Im not interested in having dinner with you. How many times do I need to say it? Leave, and dont appear before me again!" The mans expression darkened instantly, his eyes brooding. He stared at her without blinking, giving off a dangerous vibe. He grabbed her wrist again, his hold firm yet not too forceful, but she definitely couldnt break free. Without a trace of emotion, he spoke to her, his tone cold, tinged with a hint of threat: "Xinlan, you could actually try to get along with me instead of behaving like a hedgehog, always on the defensive. Rest assured, I just want to invite you to dinner, I wont force you into anything. If you wont even agree to this request, it would be quite disrespectful to me." Chapter 404: Lowering His Pride Chapter 404: Chapter 404: Lowering His PrideLin Xinlan and he locked eyes, she knew, she had angered this man. Slightly pursing her lips, she didnt speak, but her entire body involuntarily emitted a defensive aura, like an animal sensing danger, automatically entering a state of alert. Just waiting for the danger to come, and shed immediately run away! Qiao Yiyang saw her guard and his eyes darkened, knowing he had frightened her. He couldnt blame himself for getting angry. He had lowered himself to please her, enduring her rejections time and time again. If she had been willing to have a meal with him, he wouldnt have been angry. In fact, all she needed to do was to give him a bit of a chance, that would have been enough. Why was she always so indifferent and heartless, giving him no hope at all? "Xinlan, I just simply want to have a meal with you, I hope you can agree," he said in a softened tone, gently. Once again, he humbled himself in front of this woman. In the past, it might have been an act, but now, it was genuine. Qiao Yiyang realized that he had begun to care about her every word and action, about any opinion she held of him. What kind of magic did this woman possess, to influence him to such an extent? Just when Qiao Yiyang thought she would refuse, Lin Xinlan compromised and nodded, "Alright, I hope its just a simple meal." He was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed. "Of course!" Lin Xinlan agreed to dine with him, and Qiao Yiyang took her straight to an upscale French restaurant. This restaurant, Rong Shaoze had brought her here before... Lin Xinlan hesitated at the door, her face betraying no emotion, and accompanied him inside. Qiao Yiyang asked her to choose something to eat; she said anything would do, so he ordered steak for her, as well as foie gras, some other dishes, and two glasses of red wine. The restaurant was very atmospheric, whether it was the decor style, music, or ambiance, one could feel the romantic essence. No wonder they say the French are the most romantic. Even from just a restaurant, this could be seen. Qiao Yiyangs intent in bringing her here to eat was clear as dayhe probably considered this meal a date. However, she didnt see this as a date; she was just here to eat, nothing more. "Have you been to this restaurant before?" he asked while eating, trying to make conversation. After he asked, he fell silent, somewhat annoyed with himself. If she had been here before, it must have been with Rong Shaoze. He was foolish to ask such a question. Qiao Yiyang felt a tinge of regret, if she had come here with Rong Shaoze, he shouldnt have taken her here to dine. Lin Xinlan wiped the corner of her mouth, speaking indifferently, "The steak here is quite good, delicious." Qiao Yiyang thought she hadnt been here before, this was her first time, and he smiled subtly, "If you like it, Ill bring you here often in the future." sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But I still prefer Chinese food," she indirectly rejected his offer. Qiao Yiyang couldnt help but smile, setting down his knife and fork, and wiped his mouth with a napkin, "Xinlan, Ive realized youre quite unique." Lin Xinlan raised an eyebrow, looking at him indifferently. He began to speak, then was interrupted by a fit of coughing, "Cough cough... cough cough..." He covered his mouth with his fist, trying to suppress the cough, his face turning red; his cold seemed quite severe. "Im sorry, I should have gotten over this cold before asking you out," he apologized, after finally catching his breath. Lately, he had been busy dealing with affairs within the Mafia. Chapter 405: Really Values Today’s Date Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Really Values Todays Date In the past half a month, he had been busy dealing with matters within the Mafia. Having severely wounded the Phoenix and the God of Hell, the Mafia suddenly became the leading faction. Many gangs came to fawn over him and discuss business deals. Moreover, the new territory he had seized needed reorganization and settling, piling all the matters up, keeping him insanely busy. Several times, he went for several days and nights without rest, and even a body of iron fell ill. After recovering, he resumed working day and night, and his condition recurred, growing even more severe. But he persisted, and finally, everything was in order, but his health completely collapsed. However, he now had more time to focus on his treatment. Yet, lying in bed alone every day, his mind was filled with thoughts of Lin Xinlan. When his heart had someone in it, that loneliness felt even more agonizing. The desire to see her grew stronger and stronger. After he had called her several times without her answering, his irritability increased, feeling both angry and unable to give up, almost desperate to see her immediately. Today, when she hung up his call again, he couldnt contain himself any longer, regardless of the IV he was on, yanking out the needle and leaving to find her. And he swore he would definitely ask her out to a meal. She did join him for the meal, and his heart was elated, but the damn cold was not yet cured, really messing with his image and the rare ambiance! Feeling frustrated inside, his anger surged with his blood, leading to another bout of coughing. The coughing was harsher this time, unstoppable as if he was about to cough out his lungs. "Sorry..." he bore the discomfort in his throat and hurriedly got up to the restroom. Lin Xinlan gave him a look but said nothing. Qiao Yiyang coughed for a long time in the restroom, eased his complexion, and rushed back out hastily. Seeing that she was still there, he sighed in relief. He truly feared she would leave on her own while he was gone. As he approached, Lin Xinlan stood up and spoke indifferently, "Are you still eating? If not, lets go." "Alright." He settled the bill and left the restaurant with her. "I apologize, Ive been a bit under the weather recently, and I didnt expect to ruin the mood when I finally managed to ask you out for a meal," he said remorsefully as they walked. He valued todays date highly and didnt want to leave a bad impression on her. Lin Xinlan stopped in her tracks and faced him calmly, "Ive already had a meal with you, I should go back now, and so should you." Qiao Yiyang was taken aback and hurriedly suggested, "We could go for some afternoon tea, or maybe for a walk or a drive, we can go wherever you want." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want to go back." "Xinlan, I finally managed to ask you out, cant you stay a bit longer..." He was about to add with me. Lin Xinlan cut him off calmly, "I only agreed to accompany you for a meal, and like you said, just for one meal." Qiao Yiyang fell silent. If he had known, he wouldnt have put it that way; he should have asked her to stay with him for the entire day. "But..." "Qiao Yiyang, I hope you wont force me." "..." His eyes darkened, and after holding back, he could only nod in compromise, "Alright then, Ill take you back." "No need, I can go back by myself." "Are you going to argue with me about this too?" A flash of displeasure passed through Lin Xinlans eyes, "You should know, accompanying you for a meal is my limit! I want to walk alone now, dont bother me anymore." "...Okay then." Chapter 406: Why Do You Reject Me So Much Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Why Do You Reject Me So MuchThats enough for today, the future is long. He couldnt push her too hard, or else she would only grow more resentful towards him. "Xinlan, can I know why you despise me so much?" he asked the question that puzzled him inside, "Is it just because I plotted with Rong Mingyan against Rong Shaoze?" Lin Xinlan glanced at him, her lips curving into a faint arc; he actually didnt understand why she hated him. Was he really playing dumb, or did he think she was the fool, oblivious to everything? "Qiao Yiyang, since youve asked, I might as well speak plainly. You were also involved in the plot against my child, werent you?" The mans eyes solidified, and his expression changed slightly. He hurriedly began to explain, "Im sorry, at that time, I hadnt realized my feelings for you. If I had known, I would never have hurt you like that." "Enough, I dont want to listen to anything, whatever your reasons are, the fact that you killed my child remains. Stay away from me in the future, I dont want to see you again." She turned to leave, but he grabbed her wrist, his dark eyes brooding, and he said in a deep voice, "Xinlan, its not fair of you to treat me this way! The one who actually killed your child was Rong Shaoze, yet you can forgive him, treat him well, why cant you forgive me?! Besides, at that time, we only intended to ruin Rong Shaozes reputation, not aware that he would actually kill your child. He is the real culprit who harmed you, you should hate him, not me!" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan looked at him coldly, no longer even able to muster a mocking laugh. Rong Mingyan hated Xuanyuan Bings descendants so much, how could he possibly let her child survive. Yet he actually said that they just wanted to destroy Rong Shaozes reputation, without intending to really kill her child. Heh, he could even utter such lies. If Rong Shaoze truly hadnt killed her child, probably they would have found some other way to get rid of him anyway. Did he really think she was naive enough to believe their mercy? Twisting her wrist, she struggled out of his grip with force, and said with a displeased expression, "Forget it, lets not talk about the past. I need to go, I hope you wont stop me." "Xinlan..." Qiao Yiyang was about to reach out for her again. Lin Xinlan flew into a rage immediately, "Im not in a good mood right now, stay away from me!" Qiao Yiyang pursed his lips tightly, his body tensed as if he was struggling to restrain something. Lin Xinlan turned and walked away, and he didnt try to stop her again. However, he clenched his hands tightly, trying to control the raging emotions inside him. What should he do to make her accept him? He felt so unreconciled in his heart, why did he face such rejection the first time he fell in love... Lin Xinlan walked alone on the road, not knowing how long she had walked, when someone suddenly grabbed her arm from behind. Thinking it was Qiao Yiyang again, she turned around angrily, but upon seeing the person, she paused in surprise. "Tao Hua, why is it you?" Tao Hua looked at her coldly, forcefully pulled her to the side of the car, opened the door, and pushed her in. "What are you doing?" she asked in shock. Tao Hua said nothing, his face terrifyingly cold. He got in the car, started it, and slammed the gas pedal, as the sports car sped away. Lin Xinlan could clearly feel his hostility towards her, she fell silent, already guessing why he was angry. Tao Hua didnt say a word to her the entire drive, and after a long time, brought her to the seaside. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward roughly. Lin Xinlan couldnt keep up with his pace and nearly tumbled to the ground. Chapter 407: Are You Trying to Kill Me for Revenge on Behalf of Rong Shaoze? Chapter 407: Chapter 407: Are You Trying to Kill Me for Revenge on Behalf of Rong Shaoze?"Dr. Tao, what on earth are you trying to do?!" "Let go of me, what do you mean by this, just say what you want to say!" No matter what she said, he didnt respond to her. A yacht was docked at the seashore; Lin Xinlan saw that he was taking her aboard and she struggled fiercely, refusing to go with him at all costs. The man looked back, flashing her a sinister smile, "Youd better behave yourself, otherwise my brothers are not ones to be trifled with. If you disobey, I wont mind letting them tame you!" Lin Xinlan felt a shock of fear, sending a shiver through her body. "Dr. Tao, what on earth is your purpose in bringing me here?" "Follow me and youll find out!" Lin Xinlans mind sparked with a sudden thought, she froze for a moment, then asked with tentative joy, "Is Rong Shaoze... on the boat?" Tao Hua didnt speak, gave her a tug, and she stumbled as she followed him onto the yacht. The yacht immediately set sail, and Tao Hua pulled her to the bow and gave her a shove; she crashed against the railing and almost fell into the sea. Clinging tight to the railing, Lin Xinlan steadied her panic and looked at him, puzzled. Tao Hua crossed his arms in front of him, standing in front of her with a chilly expression. Suddenly, a figure appeared behind him, and Lin Xinlan hurriedly looked to see, only to realize it wasnt Rong Shaoze, disappointment flickered through her eyes. Xu Yao slowly made his way beside Tao Hua, also watching her coldly. Two equally tall and handsome men were eying her with ominous gazes, an unpleasant feeling that made her skin crawl. Lin Xinlan stood up straight, her expression composed. "What is the meaning of this?" she asked evenly. Tao Hua smirked coldly, "You know exactly what this is about. Tell us, how did you collude with the Mafia to murder Shaoze?" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Yao also curled up a cold smile, even colder and more sinister than Tao Huas. "If you dont come clean today, do you believe we will throw you into the sea to feed the fish? Let you taste what it feels like to die in the sea." Tao Hua continued, "Just letting her die would be letting her off too easy. We should at least shoot her in the legs first, render them useless, so she struggles helplessly in the seathat would make her death all the more painful." Lin Xinlans complexion turned pale, not from fear. It was their words that reminded her of Rong Shaoze. They said Rong Shaoze was dead, was it true? No, she firmly believed he was still alive; she refused to believe he was dead! "Are you trying to kill me to avenge Rong Shaoze?" she asked calmly, no trace of fear on her face. Tao Hua pulled at the corner of his mouth, his eyes growing more sinister, "Avenge him by killing just you? Tell us, how did you conspire with the Mafia to end his life!" "I did not!" Lin Xinlan vehemently denied, "I did not conspire with the Mafia against Rong Shaoze. It was all the Mafias conspiracy; we were merely caught in their trap, and thats how Rong Shaoze was harmed." Xu Yao snorted coldly, his voice frosty, "Do you think were fools?! Weve recently discovered that Qiao Yiyang is the godfather of the Mafia, and since youre on good terms with him, were you harboring resentment towards Shaoze all along, thus you colluded with Qiao Yiyang, putting on an act to not only murder him but also destroy Yanhuang?" Lin Xinlan was taken aback, so Qiao Yiyang was indeed the godfather of the Mafia. He was so insidious and despicable, to have been acting in front of her all this time. Luckily, she didnt believe him anymore. Lin Xinlan knew they were close with Rong Shaoze, and if she didnt clarify things, they would never believe her. Chapter 408: You Think I Wouldn’t Dare to Shoot? Chapter 408: Chapter 408: You Think I Wouldnt Dare to Shoot?She spoke, "Regardless of whether you believe me or not, I truly did not collude with the Mafia to harm Rong Shaoze..." She recounted everything from beginning to end, not hiding any of the details. "The truth is just like this, from start to finish, it was all Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyangs conspiracy. They came prepared, and in the end, Rong Shaoze also came to know about their scheme." Tao Hua and Xu Yao exchanged glances, their eyes heavy with significance. Without speaking, they both understood what the other was thinking. Tao Hua slowly stepped forward, approaching Lin Xinlan, and looked down at her condescendingly, "Is everything you said true? Before the incident, did you really not know there was a tracking device in your arm?" Lin Xinlan shook her head, "I really didnt know. Everything Ive said is true, if theres even a half-truth, may thunder strike me down, and may I never die a good death!" "Oaths are the most useless things," he scoffed coldly, his eyes flashing fiercely, his wrist flipping, and a handgun suddenly pressed against her forehead. "Ill ask you one more time, how did you conspire with the Mafia to harm Shaoze? If you dont tell the truth now, Ill kill you!" he barked sharply, his voice filled with lethal intent. Lin Xinlan stiffened all over, staring at him with shock in her eyes, "You dont believe what Im saying?" "Do you think we should believe what you say? Lies, anyone can craft them! You hate Shaoze so much, youve long wanted to put him to death. If you had the chance to kill him, to get away from him, you certainly wouldnt miss it. You must have colluded with Qiao Yiyang long ago, you deliberately implanted a tracking device in your arm to follow Shaoze to the meeting place, all to ensnare him in one fell swoop, right?!" Every statement Tao Hua made was an accusation of her supposed crimes; he had already convicted her of causing Rong Shaozes death. Unable to help herself, Lin Xinlan sneered coldly, straightened her back, her expression indifferent, "Since you refuse to believe me, just kill me then! No matter how much more I say, I guess you wont believe me." "You think I dont dare to shoot?!" Tao Hua tightened his grip on the gun, slightly pulling the trigger. Lin Xinlan slowly closed her eyes, her trembling lashes betraying the panic within her. In the face of death, no one is not afraid, but she was just a bit braver than most. Xu Yao stepped forward, grabbed the handgun, and said indifferently, "Killing her like this would be too easy for her. Watch me..." As soon as the words left his lips, he lifted Lin Xinlans arm, swung it forcefully, and her entire body flipped over the railing, plunging downward! The scream hadnt yet come out when her body suddenly stopped falling! Xu Yao hadnt let go; he was holding onto her hand, suspending her, preventing her from falling into the sea. Lin Xinlan, with her soul almost frightened out of her, her heart raced, almost leaping out of her throat. "Ill give you one more chance. If you dont talk, Ill throw you down!" Xu Yaos cold voice sounded over her head. Looking down at the great sea beneath her feet, a natural fear arose in her, her body tense, and she dared not move a muscle. She hadnt expected that they would treat her this way. Taking a deep breath, she repeated herself, "What Ive said is all true, I did not collude with the Mafia, nor did I ever harm Rong Shaoze." "Woman, you dont seem to know how to swim," Tao Hua said, arms braced on the railing, a faint smile on his lips, "Do you know what the consequence of falling down there would be?" Of course, she knew; she would be drowned alive. "No, not drowned," Tao Hua, as if reading her mind, knew what she was thinking. "Youll be eaten by sharks, torn into pieces, and die a painful death." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 409: You Have Quite the Temper Chapter 409: Chapter 409: You Have Quite the Temper"You will be eaten by a shark, torn to pieces, and die in agony." Lin Xinlans face turned pale instantly. Are there sharks here? As if to confirm Tao Huas words, a huge fish tail, like two flapping wings connected together, violently beat the seawater, causing boiling waves to splash as it rapidly approached them! It floated below the surface of the sea, and in the blue water, its length could be vaguely seen. At least, it was more than twenty meters long... Lin Xinlan stared in shock at the approaching behemoth, her face deathly white, devoid of any color. Is it really a shark? In her lifetime, she had never seen a shark, but it seemed to look like this... It drew closer and closer, stopping right beneath her feet, its head slightly emerging from the water, and then with its terrifyingly large eyes, it stared at her as if it had found an interesting creature. Lin Xinlan trembled all over, feeling an illusion that with just a slight leap, it could swallow her whole. She clenched her eyes shut, her hand subconsciously gripping Xu Yaos arm tightly, clinging to it, daring not to relax, her voice trembling uncontrollably, "Dont go too far! If you want to take revenge on Rong Shaoze, go fight Qiao Yiyang and the others, picking on me, what kind of man does that make you!" Tao Hua sneered, "Dont worry, after killing you, we will naturally deal with them. None of you will escape." "Ive said it, I didnt harm Rong Shaoze! Why dont you believe me, I really didnt conspire with anyone against him!" "But the fact that you hate him is true, how can we believe that you didnt harbor intentions to harm him?" Now was not the time for pretense. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes, looked towards the distant sea horizon, and whispered softly, "Yes, I do hate him, he hurt me, am I not even allowed to hate him? But Ive never thought about hurting him, taking his life. I wouldnt hurt anyone, him included. Besides... I fell in love with him long ago, how could I possibly hurt him..." "..." The two people on the boat exchanged a glance, somewhat surprised by her words. "You dont understand anything, thinking that because he hurt me, I must want revenge, right? And assuming that between him and me, there is only hurt and hatred, arent you? The feelings between him and me, no one can understand, only he and I do. If you want to take revenge for him, you should also ask him if he is willing to kill me!" Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph, from the way you talk, it seems like Shaoze cant live without you, like he cant bear to see you harmed at all." Xu Yao scoffed disdainfully. Lin Xinlan said firmly, "Youre right, he would rather die himself than let me be hurt. If it wasnt for that, he wouldnt have allowed Rong Mingyan to hurt him, nor would he have passively accepted his fate, disregarding his own life!" So deep was the love he had given her; otherwise, she wouldnt be so certain in making this statement. But was her realization too late? "..." After a moment of silence, Xu Yao suddenly pulled her up and effortlessly placed her onto the deck of the boat. Lin Xinlan landed on her feet but had no strength to stand; her legs gave out, and she collapsed onto the deck. Tao Hua extended a hand towards her; she looked up at him, not reaching out her own. Clenching her teeth, she mustered all her strength to prop herself up, her gaze towards them indifferent, "If you dont want to kill me, then send me back!" Tao Hua couldnt help but laugh, "I didnt expect you to have such a fiery temper." Chapter 410: If Master is Happy, He Will Let You Eat Chapter 410: Chapter 410: If Master is Happy, He Will Let You EatXu Yao also laughed, "Not only is she hot-tempered, but shes also very bold." Among the women they knew, apart from those who had undergone special training, there was not a single one who could, like her, face such a huge scare without crying and still manage to stand up and talk to them calmly. Her courage was indeed extraordinary. They began to understand why Rong Shaoze was smitten with her. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a woman, so strong and calm that it touched their hearts, evoked a desire to conquer and protect herno wonder Rong Shaoze fell for her. Lin Xinlan did not pay attention to their words; she stood there coldly, saying nothing. Tao Hua said indifferently, "For the time being, we will believe what youve said and let you off. But if we find out youve lied to us, you should know what will happen." Lin Xinlan glanced at him, not the least bit frightened by his threat. She hadnt lied, and she hadnt hurt Rong Shaoze; she had no reason to feel guilty or afraid. Seeing her like this, Tao Hua and Xu Yao thought that she must either be innocent or have very strong mental fortitude. But they knew she probably fell into the first category. Even if her mental fortitude was strong, she was still a womana common one without special trainingso it was impossible for her not to feel any guilt or fear after such a scare. Thus, it seemed that she hadnt lied, and Rong Shaozes misfortune had nothing to do with her. The cruise ship docked, Lin Xinlan disembarked, then it set sail again, heading deep into the ocean. Tao Hua and Xu Yao leaned against the railing, looking rather displeased. Xu Yao curled his lips, unable to suppress a scoff, "Who wouldve thought that Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyang are cousins, and he has such a deep grudge with the Rong Family. Those two are both sneaky and despicable; no wonder theyre from the same family." Tao Hua sneered, "In terms of being sneaky and despicable, how can they compare to us? Its just that we fell for their plot this time, and thats why Shaoze was harmed. If we had been there, Rong Mingyan wouldnt have had the chance to be so arrogant. Just wait, we will settle this score with them sooner or later." Xu Yao nodded, a sharp glint passing through his eyes, "Before Shaoze wakes up, we can only let them be arrogant for a while." No sooner had he finished speaking than the hulking creature surfaced again. The man smiled, walked into the cabin, and came out carrying a large bucket of fish and shrimp. Seemingly smelling the food, the marine creature excitedly wagged its tail, its massive head poking out, mouth open wide, waiting for the food to come to it. Tao Hua looked at it and laughed, "Buck, youre clearly a blue whale and look so adorable; how could anyone think youre a shark? Buck ignored him, stubbornly holding its mouth open, waiting for the food from Xu Yaos hand. Xu Yao was about to pour the whole bucket of fish and shrimp into the sea when Tao Hua snatched it from him, holding the bucket tantalizingly as he said, "Come on, perform a little, and if Im pleased, youll get to eat something delicious." Buck dived down and circled the cruise ship at great speed. Just when Tao Hua was getting dizzy watching it, Buck suddenly leaped from the water, mouth agape, emitting a terrifying cry! Tao Hua was startled by its gaping maw and subconsciously threw the bucket in his hand, which landed right in its mouth. Buck returned to the sea with the food in its mouth, quickly swallowed all the fish and shrimp, then spat the bucket back out. Chapter 411 B City is Our Turf Chapter 411: Chapter 411 B City is Our TurfTao Hua leaned against Xu Yao, patting his chest with a look of someone who had just had a brush with death, "Damn, that scared the shit out of me! Are you sure this guy isnt just trying to freak me out on purpose?! I was just saying how cute it was, and then it pulls this stunt on me. Its absolutely terrifying!" Xu Yao raised an eyebrow, his arms crossed over his chest, remarkably unruffled, "Didnt you ask it to perform? Given its size, no matter what it does, the outcome can only be one thing... thrilling!" "..." Tao Hua was rendered speechless. By asking Buck to perform, was he just asking to be frightened? Xu Yao watched Bucks cheerfulness, a slight smile curling his lips, "But its little scare just now was kind of cute." Tao Hua suddenly looked like he was suffering from constipation, his eyes strange. He actually thought Bucks previous terrifying behavior was some kind of cute! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It really is true, the kind of person you are reflects the kind of creatures you raise. Xu Yao, youre just like it. You only give off one vibe to others, thrilling!" Xu Yao glanced at him sidelong, disdainfully retorted, "It goes both ways, its also true that the kind of doctor you are determines the kind of drugs you develop. A twisted doctor only makes twisted drugs." Tao Hua raised his eyebrows, a look of I am what I am, what can you do about it on his face. Neither of them was any better, one sinister and terrifying, the other despicable and twisted, both far from being decent people. At that moment, a helicopter flew in, circling above their heads. Tao Hua looked up and said to him, "Im off, Ill leave this to you. Keep a close eye on those two, try to find out everything you can about their background. When the time comes, catch them off guard, let them see how formidable we, the Flame Phoenix, are!" Xu Yao parted his thin lips, revealing a confident smile, "Dont worry, B City is our territory. Even if he were the Jade Emperor himself, hed still be like a dragon trapped in shallow waters, at our mercy!" "Yes, I really cant wait to see their demise, now that theyve crossed us," Tao Hua said with a sinister laugh, a twisted glee flitting across his eyes. Without asking, Xu Yao knew that he was undoubtedly eager to test his newly developed medication on them. The helicopter dropped a rope ladder; Tao Hua grabbed it and without looking back, waved, "Goodbye, try not to miss me too much." Xu Yao smiled faintly, saying nothing. Tao Hua climbed up the helicopter quickly, and the aircraft flew away. Seeing Tao Hua leave, Buck swam alongside the helicopter for a distance, its mood seemingly exuberant. Sitting in the helicopter, Tao Hua looked down at Buck, his face beaming with pride as if watching a child grow up, "This guy, my care wasnt for nothing. It must be reluctant to part with me and wanted to see me off." The pilot glanced at him strangely, thinking it was Xu Yao who loved Buck, not him. Besides liking to tease it, it seemed he had indeed never really cared for it... Lin Xinlan disembarked the boat and walked with her spine straight until she was some distance away, then she found a corner to sit down, hugging her knees to her chest, curling up to restrain the fear and trembling in her heart. Tao Hua and Xu Yao had truly frightened her; she would be lying if she said she wasnt scared. Just thinking about that immense shark made her feel dreadful. If Xu Yao had let go, she would have certainly been a goner! That was a genuine escape from the jaws of death. Now she realized that compared to Xu Yao, Rong Shaoze was neither twisted nor cruel. She should have known from their time in Room number one with the Earth character that Xu Yao was actually a very dangerous man. Chapter 412: Driven to Desperation Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Driven to DesperationThat kind of man, she disliked him from the bottom of her heart, even though he was Rong Shaozes friend, she still didnt like him. Recently, too many things had happened, and Lin Xinlan felt both physically and mentally exhausted. The shock of todays events had left her feeling completely drained, weary and tired at heart. She didnt want to return to the old mansion; she wanted a day of peace and quiet, so she randomly picked a hotel to stay in. Not wanting anyone to disturb her, she switched off her phone and spent time alone in her hotel room, mindlessly watching TV, daydreaming, and then sleeping. She didnt know that because she hadnt returned to the old mansion, Rong Mingyan had told Qiao Yiyang about it. Qiao Yiyang called her, and her phone was turned off. By nightfall, her phone was still off. Late into the night, she hadnt returned to the old mansion, and her phone was unreachable. Qiao Yiyang, worried that something had happened to her, immediately sent people to look for her everywhere, even he himself searched throughout the night without rest. In the early morning, Lin Xinlan woke up, got ready, and then turned on her phone. As soon as her phone was on, a call came through. It was from the old mansion. She answered, and a servants voice came through. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She anxiously said to her, "Young Madam, where did you go? Please come back quickly, the madam has had an accident!" Lin Xinlans mind went blank with a loud buzz. Her first thought was that Rong Mingyan had done something to Mrs. Rong! "What happened?" she asked sternly. "Its the eldest young master... early this morning, the eldest young master came back with lawyers, saying that he wanted to settle the second young masters estate and asked the elder master and madam to sign. The madam didnt want to sign, nor did she let the elder master sign. She even held a knife to her throat, saying if they touched the second young masters estate, she would die! Later, the madam was wounded on her neck, thankfully the eldest young master wrested the knife away, or else the consequences would be unimaginable!" Lin Xinlan felt a chill throughout her body. Mrs. Rong, she actually resorted to threatening with her life... "How is the madam now?" she asked with concern. "The madams wound isnt deep, so theres no danger to her life. But she said that if the eldest young master insists on dealing with the second young masters estate, she will commit suicide right in front of him. Young Madam, please come back quickly to persuade the madam; shes too agitated." "Alright, I understand, Ill be right there." Lin Xinlan hurriedly packed and was ready to rush back. When she opened the door and saw the man standing there, she paused in surprise. Qiao Yiyang stepped forward assertively, his dark eyes fixed on her, lips tightly pressed, silent, as if very angry. Lin Xinlan involuntarily stepped back; he came in and casually closed the door behind him. Her heart skipped a beat, and she kept her distance, frowning and asking unhappily, "Qiao Yiyang, what are you doing here? What do you want to do?" He didnt look right, and surely he wasnt going to force himself on her? Lin Xinlans heartbeat quickened, her eyes glancing toward the ashtray on the table. If he dared to make a move, she would fight him for her life! "Why wasnt your phone on last night?" he asked, his voice low. Lin Xinlans gaze flickered slightly, she replied coolly, "I was thinking about things and forgot that my phone was off." Yesterday at noon, when he called, she had turned off her phone on a whim, although she did turn it on again later, ultimately she deliberately turned it off. But at this time, telling the truth obviously wasnt the wise choice. Qiao Yiyang pondered for a moment then asked, "Why are you staying here?" "Where I choose to stay is none of your business, is it? Besides, where I stay is my choice, free to make. Whats it to you?" she retorted displeasedly. Chapter 413: He’s Not Even Worthy of Hate Chapter 413: Chapter 413: Hes Not Even Worthy of Hate Qiao Yiyang was momentarily stunned, thinking he had indeed been too anxious and confused. Where she lived was naturally her own choice, and he had no reason to doubt or be angry about it. He stretched out a hand to rub his weary forehead, and spoke in a low, husky voice, "Do you know, last night I thought something had happened to you, and I looked for you all night..." "..." "Xinlan, I was really worried about you. Please dont scare me like that again." He slowly walked up to her, saying softly. Lin Xinlans eyelashes fluttered, and she pursed her lips without speaking. The man reached out with both hands and suddenly embraced her. Seeing that she did not resist, he hugged her tightly, burying his head in the nape of her neck. Smelling the faint fragrance of her body, he felt so comfortable. His heart was always cold and unaffected, but it was only when facing her that he felt a trace of warmth. It was strange; this woman always seemed so cold, but the feeling she gave off was not cold at all. Instead, it was a warm and motherly quality. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every time he saw her, he couldnt help but think, if she had a child, she would definitely be a loving mother. "Xinlan, its so nice to hold you like this." Qiao Yiyang closed his eyes, murmuring as if in a trance. He buried his face deeper into her neck, his lips brushing against her soft, warm skin, shuddering instantly, his arms tightening even more as he held her. His kisses, bit by bit, landed on her neck, travelling upwards to her chin. Seeing she still did not resist, his heart leaped with joy, believing she did not spurn his touch. Just as he was about to become bolder, his eyes suddenly met her chilly gaze. Her look was like a bucket of cold water poured over him; his passion subsided, leaving him feeling utterly chilled. "Let go of me!" Lin Xinlan looked at him coldly, her voice as frosty as her gaze. Qiao Yiyang looked up, his eyes meeting hers, his thin lips pressed tightly, his eyes filled with suppressed desire. "I told you to let go of me!" She gritted her teeth, emphasizing each word with added weight. "What if I dont?" he asked, his arms tightening as if he wanted to meld her into his body. With her soft body in his arms, his desire grew even stronger; he was even less inclined to let go. Lin Xinlan looked at him coldly, her eyes filled with icy detachment, void of any other emotion, not even hatred. A surge of anger rose in Qiao Yiyang, frustrated by her utter indifference, her refusal even to grant him disdain. His expression darkened, and he abruptly gripped her chin, lifting her face, growling through clenched teeth: "Lin Xinlan, what do you want from me? What do I have to do to get a response from you? Tell me, as long as I can do it, I promise you!" He utterly detested this feeling of helplessness. If someone else irritated him, he could force them into submission, to bow down to him. But not this woman. He knew that using force on her was useless! Forced measures, Rong Shaoze had tried them before, and they didnt work at all. If he did the same, it would be no different; it would only make her hate him more, dislike him more, and not accept him. And since he liked her, of course, he couldnt bear to hurt her. "I want you to let go of me now. Can you do that?" Lin Xinlan said indifferently. "..." "Didnt you say you would agree to anything as long as you could do it? Letting go of me is something you definitely can do, right!" He couldnt, he just couldnt! But what could he do, he still had to let go. Chapter 414: Is She Concerned About Him? Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Is She Concerned About Him?But what if he couldnt do it? He still had to let go. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyangs jaw was clenched tight, a flicker of shadow passing through his eyes, but he still reluctantly released her. As soon as Lin Xinlan gained her freedom, she took a step back and kept her distance from him. "Xinlan, I apologize for my just now action. Can you forgive me?" he asked in a low voice, his eyes filled with a pleading look. Lin Xinlan straightened her clothes, her expression indifferent, "Im sorry, but I cant." As if nothing had happened, she walked past him, and suddenly the man felt a rush of blood surging up, followed by a violent cough. Having searched for her all night, his illness seemed to have worsened. He leaned against the wall, his back to her, pressing his mouth with a fist, trying hard to hold back, but still unable to suppress the crazy coughing sounds. The severe cough shook his heart and other organs, making him even more uncomfortable and short of breath. Just by listening to that sound, one could tell how much pain he was in. Lin Xinlan stopped at the doorway, took a step without turning her head, and said, "Constant coughing can become a habit, and it will be even harder to cure later. If you feel like coughing, you can keep a slice of ginger in your mouth; that could cure it after a few times." The mans eyes brightened up, and he turned his head swiftly, but he couldnt see her figure anymore. Was she concerned about him? Realizing this, joy uncontrollably sprouted in his heart, brightening his whole being. He rushed out of the hotel, just in time to see her getting into a taxi. He didnt go to stop her since he was in a good mood and understood the importance of moderation. Qiao Yiyang watched the direction in which the car disappeared, his lips curving into a smile involuntarily. Good, she was concerned about him; at least it meant she wasnt heartless towards him, and he had a great chance to touch her heart, to win it over. A subordinate stepped forward, asking respectfully, "BOSS, do you need me to follow her?" He couldnt understand why, after the boss had been looking for this woman the whole night, he was now letting her go. Qiao Yiyang waved his hand, "No need." "Yes, sir." "Wait... go buy some ginger on the way back," he added after a pause. "..." The subordinate hesitated, making sure he hadnt misheard, then nodded hastily, "Understood." Sitting in the taxi, Lin Xinlan pulled out the small wallet from her bag, opened it, and found a photo inside. It was a photo of her and Rong Shaoze together. It was taken on the Qixi Festival when he had taken her to a restaurant to eat sweet rice dumplings in wine. Back then, to make him smile, she had used and lied to him. Now, she had used the same tactics on Qiao Yiyang, leading him to misunderstand that she was concerned about him. Lin Xinlan lowered her dim eyes feeling like she was a bad woman. She didnt want to exploit anyones emotions, but at this point, did she even have a choice? She could only do this because she truly had no other options... Upon returning to the old house, the first thing she did was to visit Rong Mingyans mothers room. Rong Mingyans mother was lying on the bed, her long hair scattered, her neck wrapped in thick gauze, her face pale, looking very gaunt. The once noble lady had become so gaunt in less than a month; anyone who saw her couldnt help but feel sympathy. Lin Xinlan approached, and Rong Mingyans mother, hearing her footsteps, slowly opened her eyes, but when she saw it was Lin Xinlan, she closed them again. Xinlan sat beside her, silent, not knowing what to say. After a while, she finally spoke in a soft voice, "Madam, is it worth it to do this? Even if you kill yourself in front of Rong Mingyan..." Chapter 415: Use this life to ruin his reputation! Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Use this life to ruin his reputation!"He wont show any mercy, he will still want to monopolize Rong Shaozes wealth. Madam, let him take it all, whats most important is that you take care of your health." Rongs mother suddenly opened her eyes wide and said harshly, "Impossible! If he wants to touch Shaozes wealth, Ill die and let him see! I want everyone to know that it was him who stole everything from Shaoze, make him unable to hold his head up in public, and let him carry this stain forever!" Lin Xinlan sighed, Rongs mother was too strong-willed. Perhaps it was not the wealth she was fighting for, she just couldnt bear the thought of Shaozes belongings simply becoming someone elses. In this world, only a parent would go to such lengths for their child. "Madam, I understand your feelings. But if you give up your life for nothing, and later Shaoze comes back and you are not here anymore, imagine how sad he will be." As soon as Rong Shaoze was mentioned, Rongs mothers eyes reddened again, and she felt like crying. "If Shaoze could come back, I would be willing to trade my life for his. But he wont come back. Its been so long; if he was worried about me, he would have contacted me by now. Theres been no word from him at all, he must be... gone..." She didnt want to deceive herself any longer. Rong Shaoze was shot and fell into the sea, and at that time, there was no one there to rescue him. How could he possibly have survived? Keep in mind, it only takes a person ten or twenty minutes to drown in water. Moreover, by the time the American police found them, several hours had already passed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one could survive for that long. He truly was dead, truly dead! Rongs mother finally accepted this fact, and suddenly overwhelmed by grief, she covered her face and wept uncontrollably. Her sobs were heart-wrenching, and even Lin Xinlan couldnt help but feel a wave of sadness. "Madam, please dont be like this. Didnt we agree to believe that he is still alive, that he definitely will come back alive?" "He wont come back, he wont..." Rongs mother shook her head frantically, weeping, "My son is already dead, otherwise he would never have left me worried for so long. He really is dead... Yaozong is dead, Shaoze is dead, what is the point of me living..." Rongs mothers heart was ashen, a look of determination flashed in her eyes, "I dont even care about this life anymore, what else is there to be afraid of? Alright, I will fight him. With this life, I will ruin his reputation!" Lin Xinlan listened with a shudder of fear, quickly asking, "Madam, what are you planning to do?" Rongs mother pursed her lips and remained silent but her expression was resolute, as if she had firmly decided to do something desperate. "Madam, please dont do anything foolish. Shaoze will definitely come back, you must wait for his return. If something happens to you, it will break his heart!" "Im tired, you can go now," Rongs mother said as she turned her body away from her, her expression detached. "Madam..." No matter what Lin Xinlan said, Rongs mother was unmoved. She had already convinced herself that Rong Shaoze was dead and had made up her mind not to live any longer. Now, no matter what Xinlan said, she would not listen. Lin Xinlan suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness and helplessness. What should she do? Just stand by and watch Rongs mother die? She could prevent this, but if she chose not to intervene, how would she face Shaoze later? If he found out, he would surely hate her to death. And she didnt want such a tragedy to happen... Lin Xinlan silently resolved herself; at this point, she had no other choice. Chapter 416: I Want You to Protect Someone Chapter 416: Chapter 416: I Want You to Protect SomeoneLin Xinlan made up her mind in secret, realizing that at this point, she no longer had any options left. She quietly left the room, returned to her own bedroom, and dialed Qiao Yiyangs number. On the other end, the call was quickly picked up, and Qiao Yiyang, restraining his eager heart, asked somewhat unexpectedly, "Xinlan? I didnt expect youd call me proactively. Whats the matter?" "Qiao Yiyang..." She took a deep breath and asked seriously, "If Rong Mingyan were to harm me, could you stop him?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyangs brow furrowed slightly, "He wants to harm you? Ive told him not to hurt you, he couldnt possibly disregard my orders." "You mean to say, if he wanted to harm me, you would be fully capable of stopping him, right?" Qiao Yiyang didnt understand what she was getting at, but he still replied honestly, "Of course! Im his elder brother, my authority is greater than his, and he wont go against my commands." Lin Xinlan felt relieved, then asked, "You said that as long as I respond to you, theres nothing you wouldnt do for me, correct?" A flicker of astonishment passed through the mans eyes. Could it be that she needed a favor from him? After a moments thought, he replied calmly, "Xinlan, if you respond to me, there are many things I can do for you, but not everything." Lin Xinlan gave a cold laugh, "If thats the case, then lets forget it." "Wait." He called out to her urgently, "What is it that you need me to do for you? Speak, if its within my power, I will certainly grant your request." "No need, I think you certainly wont be able to do it." Lin Xinlans voice was very cold, and it carried a faint sense of despair. Qiao Yiyangs brows knitted together slightly. Was she doubting his sincerity toward her? "As long as youre not asking me to kill Mingyan or do something detrimental to him, I can agree to anything else you ask." "Even if it means opposing him, you could agree to my request?" Lin Xinlan countered. Qiao Yiyang detected a hint of implication. She must have something she wanted to do, something that involved opposing Rong Mingyan. "As long as it doesnt involve harming him, even if it means opposing him, Ill agree to it. Tell me, what do you need me to do for you?" Lin Xinlan fell silent for a moment, then said, "Dont worry, I wont target Rong Mingyan, and I wont harm anyone. I just want you to protect someone. If you can promise me that, then Ill decide to date you." Qiao Yiyang raised his eyebrows. Was it really that simple? He was quite curious about who she was asking him to protect, someone significant enough to make her decide to date him. Qiao Yiyang asked jokingly, "Youre not asking me to protect Rong Shaoze, are you? I must make it clear, Id protect anyone but him." "Its not him." And besides, if Rong Shaoze appeared, he wouldnt need his protection. Qiao Yiyang was reassured, "Whom do you want me to protect? Rong Shaozes mother? I can protect her." "Its not the lady either; well talk about it in a few days. Ill call you then, and I hope youll keep your word and not have second thoughts at the last minute." She was questioning his sincerity towards her again. No, to put it more accurately, she didnt trust him. Qiao Yiyang declared firmly, "You can be completely assured, once I promise you, I wont go back on my word. Xinlan, you should try to trust me. You need to believe that I wont hurt you, and that my feelings for you are sincere." Lin Xinlan was silent for a while, then spoke in a low voice, "Ill hang up now. In a few days, Ill call you, then seek you out." Chapter 417 The Truth Cannot Be Hidden Chapter 417: Chapter 417 The Truth Cannot Be Hidden"Also, dont let Rong Mingyan know about the content of our call for now." "Okay, I promise you," he agreed right away and was already looking forward to that days arrival. As long as she tried dating him, he would make her realize that he was a very good lover. He would also let her know that only he could give her the greatest happiness, being with him would be the happiest thing for her. Of course, being with her was his happiness and joy as well. After hanging up, Lin Xinlans hands trembled slightly. Was she really going to take this step? Despite all precautions and schemes, the truth was still going to come to light... Upon returning to Madame Rongs room, Lin Xinlan called out to her softly. Madame Rong turned around and said indifferently, "Theres no need to persuade me. Ive made up my mind, and nobody can change it." With her husband and son gone, and the family fortune about to be snatched away, what was there left for her to live for? It would be better to do one last thing for her son, at least to ensure that Rong Mingyans process of inheriting the property wouldnt be too smooth. Hearing her resolute tone, Lin Xinlan was very glad that she had not revealed the true circumstances of Rong Shaozes incident to her. If she knew that it was Rong Mingyan who had plotted against Rong Shaoze, she would surely have taken Mingyan down with her. "Madame, Im not trying to persuade you, I just want to tell you that I have a way to stop Rong Mingyan from inheriting the Rong Familys assets." Madame Rongs eyes sparkled with intrigue, she immediately perked up and asked doubtfully, "What can you do? Tell me quickly!" "I cant tell you now, but can you help me delay Rong Mingyan, at least for three days, so he doesnt officially inherit the property?" Madame Rong confidently assured, "As long as you have a way to protect Shaozes assets, I can delay him!" Lin Xinlan nodded, "Good, Ill get right on it. You need to delay him for me, and dont reveal my intentions." "Im not a fool, dont worry, I wont say anything. Xinlan, what exactly is your plan to stop him from inheriting Shaozes assets?" Madame Rong asked persistently. She really couldnt figure out what Lin Xinlans method could be. Could it be... "Xinlan, do you know where Shaoze is?!" she asked incredulously, grasping Lin Xinlans wrist, "Shaoze isnt dead, is he? Where is he? Tell me, I promise I wont tell anyone!" "No, I dont know where Rong Shaoze is." Madame Rong was taken aback, immediately overwhelmed by disappointment, "Then what exactly is your plan?" "... Youll find out in a few days," said Lin Xinlan, looking down somberly. If she hadnt been out of options, she wouldnt have wanted to take this step. If she brought Xiaocong out into the open, it might put him in danger. However, she would protect him with her life, no one was going to harm her child! Lin Xinlan clenched her fists, her resolve in her heart growing stronger. At first, her decision was fueled by not wanting to stand idly by Madame Rongs plight, but now, she had an additional reason. Rong Mingyan had killed her child and Rong Shaoze, she couldnt let him get away easily, she wouldnt let him inherit the Rong Familys assets without difficulty! Rong Mingyan, just wait, as I said, until the very last moment, its still uncertain whether the Rong Family will belong to you! Seeing that Lin Xinlan chose not to reveal her plan, Madame Rong did not press further, "Alright, I wont ask you. But dont deceive me, you said you have a way to protect Shaozes assets, dont let me down." Lin Xinlan nodded earnestly, "I didnt deceive you, and I wont let you down." Folks, remember to save this, give some motivation~~ Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 418: Blocking Rong Mingyan from Inheriting the Property Chapter 418: Chapter 418: Blocking Rong Mingyan from Inheriting the PropertyLin Xinlan nodded solemnly, "I havent lied to you, and I wont let you down." Rongs mother smiled with relief, her heart filled with more hope, and her desire to die was no longer so intense. After speaking with Rongs mother, Lin Xinlan quickly set off to leave. She hurried to the airport, bought a plane ticket, and flew directly to another city. In her memory, she had last visited that small town when she was eight years old. It was her fathers hometown, where he had lived until he was ten years old. After that, his family moved to another city, and they never returned. If it hadnt been for the death of a relative, her fathers great-uncle, her father would not have returned to that hometown. At that time, her father took her to attend the elders funeral, and they stayed there for a while before leaving. Besides the address, what stood out most in her memory of the small town was a river that ran through it. And a stone arch bridge over the river. Over a decade had passed, and she hoped the small town hadnt changed too much. At the very least, as long as the river and the stone arch bridge were still there. If she could find the stone arch bridge, she could rely on her vague memory to find the house where her father used to live. Perhaps her mother and Xiaocong were staying nearby. Although her mother had never been to her fathers hometown, she knew everything and often heard her father mention the small town, so she knew the exact location and where her father had lived as a child. Lin Xinlan just hoped she would find them without too much delay. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Mingyan had already filed an application with the court to declare Rong Shaoze dead. The news of Rong Shaozes death was already known throughout B City. The matter had caused a great stir in B City, and Shengjue urgently needed a new president to take office. Although Shaoze had died, the company had to continue operating, and they couldnt afford to lose a minute. The company held a shareholders meeting, and it was unanimously agreed to elect Rong Mingyan as president. But first, he had to inherit Rong Shaozes thirty-five percent share of the company. Thus, Rong Mingyan began to deal with the inheritance issues. However, Rongs mother continuously refused to sign, and she pleaded earnestly with Rong Guangguo not to sign. As long as Rong Guangguo didnt sign, Rong Mingyan couldnt officially inherit. But Rong Shaoze was already dead, and it was only a matter of time before Rong Mingyan would inherit the Rong Familys assets. Everyone believed that everything of the Rong Family would be his, and they really couldnt understand what use there was for Mrs. Rong to obstruct at every turn. They thought Mrs. Rong might as well sign generously and improve her relationship with Rong Mingyan. After all, she would have to rely on Rong Mingyan to support her in the future. If she upset the future head of the Rong Family, her life might not turn out too well. Yet Rongs mother remained steadfast in her refusal to back down. In reality, her signature wasnt very important; all that was needed was for Rong Guangguo to sign. The problem was, she kept crying in front of Rong Guangguo, saying that if he signed, she would die, she wouldnt go on living. Rong Guangguo was old and his health was not good. Having been through too many experiences of the older generation burying the young, he couldnt bear to force Rongs mother to her death and hadnt forcefully signed the document. Although Rongs mother was his daughter-in-law, not his own child. She had devotedly served him for decades and had produced sons and daughters for the Rong Family, never doing anything to wrong the family. Thinking of these things, Rong Guangguo repeatedly tolerated her obstruction. Chapter 419: Can’t Hold On Anymore Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Cant Hold On AnymoreEvery day, he had to take some time to persuade her, hoping she would understand that he wasnt trying to give Shaozes everything away to someone else. It was just that the Rong Family needed a head of the family, and Shengjue needed someone to oversee the overall situation. Besides, that "someone else" wasnt an outsider, he was his grandson, Shaozes cousin, with the blood of the Rong Family running through his veins; there was no one more suitable than him to take charge of the Rong Family. He also told the Rong matriarch that she had lost her husband and son, and she would need Mingyan to support her in her old age. Mingyan was without parents, so she could treat him like her own child. If her relationship with Mingyan improved, it would be beneficial for both of them. Mingyan would have an elder, no longer a lonely person. And she would have a younger generation to take care of her, so her old age wouldnt be too bleak. Now, only the three of them remained in the direct lineage of the Rong Family. He was getting older and probably wouldnt last more than a year or two; when he passed away, only the two of them, aunt and nephew, would be left. She shouldnt be preventing Mingyan from inheriting the industry; instead, she should be supporting him with all her might. Rong Guangguo simply couldnt understand her reasons for resisting. Was it just because she didnt want Shaozes assets to fall into the hands of others? No matter what Rong Guangguo said, the Rong matriarch wouldnt listen. She was very obstinate, firmly opposing Rong Mingyan inheriting the entire Rong Family. She didnt even know why she felt compelled to resist; after all, she was not a person who was greedy for wealth. However, she simply didnt like Rong Mingyan. It felt as though ever since he had appeared, their home had never been peaceful. Also, for decades, she had always considered the Rong Family to belong to Shaoze, and this notion was deeply ingrained in her mind. If the Rong Family fell into the hands of others, she would feel incredibly resentful; it would feel as though something that belonged to her son had been snatched away. Regardless of who it is, if ones possessions are taken, they would be unhappy, reluctant to let go, and would fight to claim it back. That was exactly the Rong matriarchs mentality. Of course, deep down she also harbored a glimmer of hope. What if Shaoze wasnt dead? What would happen if he came back later? You should know that if Rong Mingyan inherited the assets, even if Shaoze came back, under the law, Mingyan might not have to return a penny to him. If Shaoze really did return, wouldnt he end up with nothing? Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her son was a favored child of heaven; she did not want to see him become a penniless man, nor did she hope to see him start from scratch. It would be foolish to let the enormous industry of the Rong Family go and give it to someone else. The Rong matriarch was determined to fight to the end, but she also knew that if Rong Guangguo got angry, her opposition would be futile. She could only hope that Lin Xinlan would return soon and bring out her methods to preserve Shaozes estate. Three days had passed, and Lin Xinlan still had not returned. Rong Mingyan was indirectly pressuring Rong Guangguo every day with company matters, urging him to sign the papers as soon as possible, and Rong Guangguo was in turn pressuring the Rong matriarch daily. The Rong matriarch was at her limit. If she didnt agree, it was very likely that she could be driven out of the Rong Family. According to the Rong Familys family rules, if someone prevented the rightful heir from inheriting the assets, the Rong Family had the authority to expel them. Rong Guangguo had always shown her respect, holding off his anger in consideration of her many years of hard work. But her relentless pressure was wearing out his patience, and he was finally enraged. He decreed that no matter what, the papers had to be signed today, the inheritance issue had to be settled, and Mingyan could officially take his position tomorrow. Chapter 420 Property Transfer Meeting Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Property Transfer MeetingHe declared that today, no matter what, he needed signatures to resolve the inheritance issue, so that tomorrow Rong Mingyan could officially take charge. When Rongs mother saw his resolute look and angry expression, she knew she couldnt oppose him anymore. To oppose him would mean being expelled from the Rong Family. She wasnt afraid of death, yet she feared being expelled from the Rong Family. From the moment she married into the Rong Family, she lived as a member of the Rong Family and would die as a ghost of the Rong Family. Only then, after her death, could she be buried together with Rong Yaozong, and her title as Lady Rong would be eternal. In order not to be expelled from the Rong Family, she had to compromise, which left her disheartened. Lin Xinlan had not yet returned, and she suspected she was deliberately deceiving her, just to prevent her from seeking death. But whatever Lin Xinlans purpose was, it didnt matter anymore. Today, after Rong Guangguo signed, she had decided to die, to go down and accompany her husband and son. She had already prepared the medicine; she would not let Rong Mingyan succeed in inheriting the property smoothly. Her death, especially at the critical moment of Rong Mingyans inheritance, would surely lead the outside world to speculate about the situation. They might even suspect that Rong Mingyan had killed her to inherit the property. No matter what the public thought, it would have a substantial impact on Rong Mingyan, and her goal would be achieved. Of course, she was not an extreme woman, seeking to die just to tarnish Rong Mingyans reputation deliberately. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She simply did not want to live anymore and longed to join her husband and son, so she might as well ruin Rong Mingyans reputation in the process. After all, he was trying to take away what rightfully belonged to Shaoze. Although he appeared respectful on the surface, she knew he couldnt wait to inherit the property; he was utterly heartless towards them! Having come to terms with it, Rongs mother became indifferent. In a little while, at noon, the legal team would arrive at the old house. They would read out the prepared documents to everyone, and as long as she and Rong Guangguo both signed, everything owned by the Rong Family would belong to Rong Mingyan. Then, it would be time for her to go down and join her husband and son... But in her heart, Rongs mother still hoped that Lin Xinlan would appear in time. She didnt want to take the matter to an extreme, to be too ruthless, until the very last moment. Time passed, and Rong Mingyan arrived at the old house with the legal team. Rongs mothers heart skipped a beat, knowing she couldnt avoid what was coming. She covertly sent a text message to Lin Xinlan, informing her of the situation here and urging her to come back quickly. Since Lin Xinlan left, her phone had been turned off. It was still unreachable. Nevertheless, Rongs mother still hoped she would turn on her phone and see the text message shed sent. After sending the text, she straightened her attire and calmly headed into the living room to face todays issue of property inheritance. It wasnt long before everyone was present. Rong Guangguo, Rongs mother, Rong Mingyan, plus five lawyers, and three senior company executivesa total of eleven peoplesat in a large circle in the vast living room, solemnly proceeding with the property transfer meeting. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, a representative lawyer spoke, "We have listed all of the Rong Familys properties, including those of the late patriarch and Mr. Rong Shaoze, on an inventory for everyone to review. If there are no objections, the Elder Mr. Rong and Lady Rong can sign the agreement. The three executives can serve as witnesses to avoid unnecessary complications in the future." Rong Guangguo, reclining on a wide, comfortable armchair, shook his head slightly and said: Chapter 421: Rong Shaoze’s Industry Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Rong Shaozes Industry"No need to look anymore. No matter how much property there is, except for the part that belongs to Huifang, the rest can only belong to Mingyan. Theres nothing worth seeing. Lets leave it at that." With that said, he shakily picked up the pen, ready to sign his name. Rongs mother hurriedly stopped him, "Dad, let me take a look first. It wont be too late for you to sign after Ive seen it." Rong Guangguos hand paused, and he looked at her somewhat displeased. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, did she still want to stop Mingyan from inheriting the property? Rongs mother knew what he was thinking, she tried to maintain a calm expression and present her case reasonably. "Dad, its not that Im against Mingyan inheriting the property. Its just that with such a large family fortune, its better to look it over clearly first, to prevent disputes in the future." An elder nodded in agreement, "Old Rong, let her have a clear look. Let Mingyan have a clear look too. Otherwise, if theres a problem later on, nobody can clarify it. If they both confirm that theres no issue, then you sign. All of us here are witnesses. Lets get things sorted out today, so that no one can have any objections later on." Everyone understood his meaning. These matters of inheritance are the most prone to disputes. It might be Mingyan who causes trouble, or it might be Rongs mother. What if Mingyan, one day, felt he received less than he was due and suspected that Rongs mother had embezzled it? Or what if Rongs mother thought the part that should have belonged to her was taken by Mingyan? So, its best for both parties to look everything over clearly and ensure there are no problems. Mingyan also said, "Grandfather, my aunts idea is correct. After all, the inheritance is such a substantial estate. If there were any problems, it could easily hurt our familys feelings." Rongs mother glanced at him faintly and kept her lips tightly sealed without saying a word. Rong Guangguo nodded, "Alright, both of you have a look. If there are any problems, just raise them." Only then did Rongs mother subtly release a sigh of relief. She picked up a stack of property listings and began to look through them slowly, very carefully. Most of the properties, roughly ninety percent, belonged to Rong Shaoze, with a fraction belonging to Rong Yaozong. As for Rong Guangguos share, it would be inherited by Mingyan after his death. Rong Shaozes assets were substantial. Just the shares in Shengjue alone accounted for thirty-five percent, and the value of these shares was at least in the tens of billions. There were also many real estates under his name, villas, cars, land, and investments in other fields. The total value of all his properties, if converted into money, was astoundingly large. Many of these were acquired through his own efforts. And now, all were to be handed over to someone else. Rongs mothers heart tightened, full of reluctance and pain. In her view, Shaozes money should always belong to him or be left to his children. But it absolutely shouldnt go to an outsider. The more she read, the harder it was to let go, and the greater the pain she felt. Why hadnt Xinlan returned? Its already this late. If she doesnt show up soon, it will be too late for everything. Rongs mother hung her head and read for a full hour. Everyone had looked over the documents and waited in silence for her, but she showed no sign of moving. It was as if she planned to keep reading on and on, for a lifetime. Mingyan looked at her and smiled as he asked, "Aunt, have you finished? I have looked through everything and found no issues. Do you have any objections?" Rongs mother lifted her head, met everyones gazes, which varied in expression, without guessing, she knew what they were thinking. Chapter 422: Can You Sign Later? Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Can You Sign Later?They thought she couldnt bear to part with these properties, and she indeed couldnt. Rong Guangguos gaze was deep, tinged with impatience and displeasure. Rong Mother pretended not to see his gaze, speaking indifferently, "I have looked at everything, and there are definitely no issues." "If there are no issues, then sign," Rong Guangguo instructed, his tone a bit downcast. He lifted his trembling hand, and a servant brought the documents up to him to facilitate his signing. Because of his paralysis, his hand was always shaking and lacked much strength; thus, his movement was very slow. He moved for a long time without making a single stroke. Rong Mother glanced at him and suddenly harbored an unfilial thought, wishing he was so paralyzed that he couldnt sign at all. As she was thinking this, her cellphone suddenly rang. In the quiet living room, the gentle ringtone seemed jarring and piercing. It even gave the impression that something unexpected might happen. Rong Mother was startled, quickly fished out her phone, and saw that it was Lin Xinlan calling. She excitedly stood up, holding onto Rong Guangguos hand, "Dad, dont sign yet! Can you wait a moment?" Rong Guangguo looked up at her, surprised. Everyone looked at her with confusion, and Rong Mingyans expression was especially deep, a sharp glint flashing in his eyes. Rong Mother couldnt bother with respect anymore; while pressing down on his right hand, she answered the call. Without saying a word, Lin Xinlans steady voice came through, "Madam, stall them for me, Im almost there." Rong Mother grew even more excited, her eyes suddenly shining brightly, her whole being as if revived, filled with vitality. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright!" She said just one word and hung up the phone. There was no need to say too much; at this moment, she couldnt arouse Rong Mingyans suspicion. Rong Guangguo asked her with a puzzled tone, "Whose call was that? What else do you have to do?" Rong Mother walked to his side and crouched down, taking his hand and pleading softly, "Dad, for the sake of all that Ive done for the Rong Family, can you please delay the signing? Someone hasnt arrived yet, and it wont be too late for you to sign once she is here." "Who is she?" "Youll know when she arrives." Rong Mingyans expression was slightly cold, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint arc. At this point, unless Rong Shaoze himself appeared, no one could stop him from inheriting the property. He was actually curious to see what kind of trick she would try to play. Rong Guangguo pondered, not immediately agreeing to her. "Dad, I truly only need a little time, please, lets wait a bit longer," Rong Mother begged, tears shimmering in her eyes. Rong Guangguo understood her feelings; giving all of Shaozes things to Rong Mingyan was bound to make her reluctant. Well then, he would give her some time, to let her lose hope completely. She had lost her husband and child; he couldnt push her too hard. "Alright, we can wait," Rong Guangguo said lightly, lowering the hand that was ready to sign. Rong Mother wept with joy, repeatedly expressing her gratitude to him. Rong Mingyans jaw was clenched tight, his eyes lowered to hide the darkness within. It had not been easy for him to get to this point; nobody could block him from owning the entire Rong Family. He was the rightful eldest grandson of the Rong Family; everything in it was supposed to be his! Once he became the head of the Rong Family, he would decide to bring back his grandmas spirit tablet to the Rong Family and correct the family records, replacing Xuanyuan Bings place with hers! Of course, he would also add his parents names to the family records. Chapter 423: Rong Mingyan Cannot Inherit! Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Rong Mingyan Cannot Inherit!Of course, his parents names must also be written in the family register. Let Rong Yaozong become Rong Guangguos second son, and let Rong Shaoze be ranked below him! After all, he was determined to take back everything they had lost! No one knew what was going through Rong Mingyans mind; they were all waiting for the arrival of the person the Rong mother had mentioned. The Rong mother was actually quite worried; what if Lin Xinlans method didnt work? Well, at this point, it didnt matter if it worked or not, because if she didnt come up with a solution, she would still have to compromise. Time ticked by, and fifteen minutes soon passed. Rong Guangguo was getting a bit impatient. Rong Mingyan smiled faintly, "Auntie, who exactly are you waiting for? You keep trying to block me from inheriting the family property, and I dont know what your purpose is. However, I am the only bloodline of the Rong family, and no matter whom you bring, they cannot stop me. We are family, Auntie, and I hope you wont side with outsiders to snatch our own familys property." The Rong mother glanced at him indifferently and pressed her lips together without saying anything. She and Rong Mingyan were on the verge of an outright confrontation; she knew he was scheming, and his impolite words she did not take to heart. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a servant hurried in to report, "The Young Madam is back!" The light in the Rong mothers eyes brightened; she quickly stood up to greet her. Everyone looked toward the door and saw Lin Xinlan, carrying a child in her arms, haste into the room. "Xinlan, youre finally back!" the Rong mother exclaimed joyfully, clutching her arm. Seeing her was like seeing a savior. Her gaze then suddenly fell upon the child in her arms, "This is..." The childs face was firmly protected in Lin Xinlans embrace; she could not see their features. Lin Xinlan gave her a look but didnt say anything before she walked up to Rong Guangguo and earnestly said, "Grandfather, the property of Old Master Rong and Rong Shaoze cannot be inherited by Rong Mingyan!" Rong Mingyans eyes turned sharp, his piercing gaze like a knife upon her. Ignoring his stare, she looked at everyone present and calmly said, "Everyone here should know the Rong familys rule: the family property is only passed down to the legitimate bloodline. Strictly speaking, Rong Mingyan can only inherit his fathers and grandfathers property. The property of Old Master Rong and Rong Shaoze, if it is to be passed to the legitimate line, should not be his to inherit." The Rong mother immediately came to her senses and eagerly nodded, "Right, thats exactly it! The family property is only passed to the legitimate bloodline; since Mingyan is not Yaozongs child, he cannot inherit Yaozongs property! Of course, he is not Shaozes biological brother either; hence he cannot inherit Shaozes property!" How could she have been so foolish as to not think of this? A glimmer of hope rose in the Rong mothers heart; it seemed possible to preserve Shaozes property... Rong Mingyan suddenly let out a low chuckle, thinking they had some good solution, yet it turned out to be merely an excuse. Rong Guangguo gave the women an exasperated look and said flatly, "Xinlan is right; Yaozongs and Shaozes property, indeed, should not go to Mingyan. However... Shaoze had no children, nor any other siblings, which means his property can only come to me, and since Mingyan is my grandson, my possessions naturally belong to him as well. Huifang, this point was made very clear in the property transfer document, didnt you see it?" The Rong mothers expression stiffened; she indeed had not seen it. No, it would be more precise to say; she hadnt looked at it at all. Chapter 424 The Child is Rong Shaoze’s Chapter 424: Chapter 424 The Child is Rong ShaozesShe had no mood to look at the property transfer document and naturally didnt know that Rong Yaozong and Rong Shaozes assets were first to be given to Rong Guangguo and then transferred to Rong Mingyan. Even this path was blocked, so did it really mean that all of the Rong Familys estate should belong to Rong Mingyan? Rong Mingyan looked up, his expression indifferent. But in the depths of his eyes shone a confident lighthe was very confident that everything the Rong Family owned would be his. After hearing Rong Guangguos explanation, Lin Xinlan had no reaction. She looked at him and asked, "Grandpa, if Shaoze had a child, wouldnt all the assets of the old lord and his, rightfully be inherited by his child?" Her question immediately caught everyones attention. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their gazes naturally fell on the child in her arms. Some couldnt help but speculate, could that child be Shaozes? Rong Mingyan thought the same, asking coolly, "Youre not suggesting that the child in your arms is Shaozes, are you? We all know, Shaoze didnt have any children, let alone one this big." His words carried a faint mockery. As if to say, even if she were to fabricate a fake child, it should not be too absurd. The others nodded in agreement with his statement. Rongs mother also found Xinlans words incredible. She naturally hoped that Shaoze had a child, yet, Shaoze truly had none. There once was one, but he killed it with his own hands... Rong Guangguos gaze was deep as he stared at Lin Xinlan without scoffing at her words. Lin Xinlans demeanor was firm and calm, she did not seem to be lying; she looked at him, stubbornly waiting for his response. After a long moment, he slowly nodded, "If Shaoze had a child, then his and Yaozongs assets could only be inherited by his child. Even my assets will eventually have to be halved to give to him. However, Shaoze did not have a childa fact witnessed by everyone. Dont tell me that the child in your grasp is really his." Receiving Rong Guangguos affirmative answer, Lin Xinlan felt relieved. She looked at everyone present, smiled slightly, and said slowly, "You guessed correctly, the child in my hands is indeed Rong Shaozes!" "What?!" Rongs mother exclaimed in disbelief, questioning her own ears. She knew best whether she had a grandson; if Shaoze had a child, it would be impossible for her to be kept in the dark. "Xinlan, dont talk nonsense!" She tugged at her clothes, using her eyes to signal that she should not make the situation more chaotic. Lin Xinlan gave her a reassuring smile, "Madam, he truly is Rong Shaozes child." Then she faced everyone again, "I know you all do not believe that Shaoze could have a child. But this is the truth, the child in my arms is one hundred percent Rong Shaozes, guaranteed authentic, truer than pure gold!" Amid the crowds peculiar stares, she tenderly looked at the child in her arms and whispered, "Xiaocong, you can show your face now." The little boy in her arms immediately lifted his head, smiling innocently and asking her, "Mommy, is the game over? Did we win first place?" Lin Xinlan had told him they were playing a game. The rules were that he had to remain quiet with his face buried in her bosom, not allowed to make a sound or show his face. If the game ended and he hadnt made a sound or moved, they would win and be first place. The reward would be egg tarts from KFC, along with fried chicken legs, cola, spicy chicken burgers, and french fries. Chapter 425: Hello Everyone, My Name is Lin Cong Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Hello Everyone, My Name is Lin CongKFC food is loved by all kids, and Xiaocong was no exception. He had only tried it once, but the fragrant smell lingered in his memory; he had always wanted to eat it again. When Lin Xinlan mentioned that the reward was these things, he was overjoyed and resolutely stated that he would definitely not move or make a soundhe was determined to win first place and get the reward. As they entered the old house, Lin Xinlan told him that the game had started. He hurriedly hid in her embrace, and indeed, he didnt move at all. Now, hearing her say that he could show his face, he thought the game must be over, and they had definitely won. So, he couldnt wait to lift his head, his face revealing a sweet, broad, adorable smile. However, when the child lifted his head, his mothers pupils dilated instantly, her eyes filled with shock and confusion. She stared at him dumbfounded, without any reaction. Lin Xinlan smiled at him and said, "Hmm, we won first place, in a bit, Mommy will bring the prize home to you." Xiaocong laughed with glee, hugging her neck and coquettishly asking, "Mommy, can I eat it? Can I eat it all?" Before Lin Xinlan could answer, he hurriedly changed his words, "Lets eat together, half for you, half for me." She smiled knowingly; despite his young age, her child was the most filial and understanding. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, Mommy will eat with you, half for you, half for me." Xiaocong was delighted, giggling as he hugged her. He felt so happy, Mommy was back by his side again, and she said she would never leave him again. Now, he was about to eat his favorite food once more; his joy left him with nothing but a silly grin. Lin Xinlan lovingly stroked the childs head and coaxed him, "Xiaocong, there are many guests here, turn around and say hello to them." Right, he seemed to hear other peoples voices. He thought they were all part of the game. In his mind, he and Mommy had won first place and taken the prize; they must be feeling upset. To comfort them, he turned his head and flashed his adorable smile, opening his sweet little mouth: "Hello, everyone, my name is Lin Cong, you can call me Xiaocong. This time in the game, my mommy and I won first place, but dont be sad, we can eat together later. Um... I can share half of my portion with you guys." He spoke of his portion, not his mommys. He figured he would let Mommy eat more; he was little and could eat less, leaving half for the others. Because he couldnt see, he assumed everyone playing the game was kids and their mothers, just like him and his own mommy. So he believed that as long as he offered half of his food to share, the other kids wouldnt be sad and would become his friends. Of course, if they didnt want to play with him because he was blind, it didnt matter. After all, all he knew was that Mommy had said to share good things with everyone. The little boys out-of-the-blue remarks left everyone stunned. Game? What game? But they were all savvy people and naturally understood that Lin Xinlan must have tricked the child by calling it a game. They didnt pay attention to the childs words, they just stared at his face, unable to shift their gaze. Even though Xiaocong was young and his features not fully developed, his beautiful big eyes and delicate features were unmistakable. Chapter 426: Can Go for DNA Verification Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Can Go for DNA VerificationThe charm between his brows, and the noble aura he carried, were so strikingly similar to Rong Shaoze. He was the spitting image of a younger Rong Shaoze! Just by looking at him, if someone were to say he wasnt Rong Shaozes child, no one would believe it. However, they wouldnt blindly confirm that he was Rong Shaozes child either. Some things needed to be verified truly; without sufficient evidence, no one dared to acknowledge his identity. Xiaocongs face, exposed to everyone, indeed caused a significant shock in their hearts. When Rong Mingyan saw him, his face changed immediately. First, a hint of shock flashed through his eyes, then they narrowed slightly, a trace of sharpness sliding through, and finally, his gaze deepened, making it impossible to read his thoughts. Rong Guangguo also fixed his gaze on Xiaocong, and when he saw his face, he suddenly grew excited, his burning eyes firmly locked on the boys small face without straying away. Rongs mother stood in a daze for a long while before pinching her leg hard, it hurt, she wasnt dreaming! She looked from Xiaocong to Lin Xinlan and then back again, repeatedly shifting her gaze between them. She was utterly at a loss for words. At this moment, her inner world was particularly complex. There was shock, disbelief, joy, heartache, and doubt. Is this child really Shaozes? How could Shaoze have such an old child? She had no idea at all, she actually had a grandson, and he was already four or five years old! Rongs mother still thought she was dreaming, it must be a dream, otherwise how could such an incredible event occur... Lin Xinlan took their reactions all in, very good, their responses had reached the effect she expected. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They also began to doubt, whether Xiaocong was Rong Shaozes child. Originally, she had hidden Xiaocong with great effort, not letting Rong Shaoze discover him because she worried that Rong Shaoze might become suspicious upon seeing his face. After all, Xiaocong resembled him too much, and the likeness was striking. This was also why, when she met Rong Shaoze for the first time after five years, she could recognize him and knew he was Xiaocongs father. Since she faced Xiaocongs face every day, naturally she could also remember Rong Shaozes appearance firmly. Sitting on the sofa with the child in her arms, Lin Xinlan smiled serenely, "Now do you still think this child isnt Rong Shaozes? If you still dont believe it, you can go for a DNA test. I think the police station should have a sample of Rong Shaozes blood. Or, the lady can go with him for testing to see if they are grandchildren." She spoke with such certainty and composure, not at all afraid of them conducting any tests. It was evident that she was confident, and this child was definitely Rong Shaozes. Rongs mother suddenly snapped back to reality and exclaimed firmly, "No need for a verification! I believe, he is Shaozes child, my grandson!" Her intuition told her that this child was definitely Rong Shaozes bloodline. Seeing Xiaocong, she felt an inexplicable sense of kinship. If they werent connected by blood, how could such a feeling of closeness exist? After being excited for quite a while, Rong Guangguo finally caught his breath, pointed at Xiaocong, and asked Lin Xinlan in disbelief, "Is he really Shaozes child? Tell me, what is going on?" Even Rong Guangguo had started to believe. Rong Mingyan clenched his jaw, looking down to hide the coldness in his eyes. Was he really Rong Shaozes child? Chapter 427: Just Like Shaoze When He Was a Child Chapter 427: Chapter 427: Just Like Shaoze When He Was a ChildNo matter if hes real or fake, this child must not stay! Lin Xinlan glanced at Rong Mingyan and smiled, "Grandfather, he is indeed Rong Shaozes child, as well as my child. The reason is very simple: I met Rong Shaoze five years ago, but I always kept the matter of his child a secret. If it werent for Rong Shaozes disappearance today, I wouldnt have brought out the child. Im not trying to compete with Rong Mingyan for the inheritance; I simply believe that everything belonging to Rong Shaoze should be left to his child. Besides, my child has every right and necessity to inherit his estate." Only then did Rongs mother realize that the child was also Lin Xinlans. It was too coincidental; how could the child be both Shaozes and hers?! She even suspected that a Bodhisattva had manifested to help her secretly. When her gaze fell on Xiaocongs face again, Rongs mother found that the more she looked, the more he resembled Rong Shaoze. She couldnt help but laugh and mutter, "Dad, look, doesnt he look exactly like Shaoze when he was little?" She shouldnt have mentioned it, but once she did, Rong Guangguo thought so too. "Mmm, indeed, theyre exactly alike." Rising to her feet with excitement, Rongs mother said, "Wait for me, Im going to get Shaozes childhood photos for you to see!" She rushed upstairs with excitement, flipped through a treasured album, and ran down eagerly. She distributed the photos of Rong Shaoze at the age of four to everyone present, laughing and talking incessantly. "Everyone take a look and compare, arent they identical? Its as if they were cast from the same mold." Rongs mother even kindly gave one to Rong Mingyan; the man took it lightly, his heart in fact blazing with rage, nearly exploding with suppression. "Mingyan, take a look, arent they identical?" she asked with a deliberate smile. Rong Mingyan glanced at it and responded coolly, "Second aunt, you cant just determine hes Shaozes child by looks alone. Dont you find Lin Xinlans words puzzling?" Rongs mother blinked, indicating her confusion. "She said she met Shaoze five years ago. But we all know Shaoze didnt know her at all before. Moreover, if this child really is Shaozes, why didnt she reveal the truth sooner? I dont believe shes not at all tempted by the Rong Familys wealth." Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, telling a partial truth, and modified the past events. "Youre quite right, Im not at all tempted by the Rong Familys wealth. As for why Rong Shaoze does not recognize me, thats because of a beautiful mistake one night five years ago. With his flirty nature, of course he wouldnt remember me, but I remember him. However, I didnt love him, didnt want to be with him. Later, when I discovered I was pregnant, I decided to have the child, knowing that if Rong Shaoze learned of the childs existence, he would definitely take him away, separating mother and son. I couldnt bear to lose my child, so I kept it a secret and didnt tell him." Rong Mingyans lips curved into a cold smirk, his dark eyes a sheet of icy coldness. "Even if what youre saying is true, why then did you marry Shaoze later, and took the position of the Young Madam of the Rong Family, yet you still werent willing to tell him about the childs existence? If you had spoken up at that time, you could have secured your position as the Young Madam even more firmly, and your child wouldnt be separated from you either." "It seems you didnt hear me clearly. I said, I dont love him; I didnt want to be with him." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. New group number: 284676990, those who like it can join~ Chapter 428 Only Help Based on Reason, Not Based on Relationship Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Only Help Based on Reason, Not Based on Relationship"It seems you havent clearly heard what I said, I said, I dont love him, I dont want to be with him." "My marriage to him is temporary, and I will divorce him sooner or later. I am unwilling to be with him, so why should I tell him about the childs existence? Once I inform him, do you think I could take the child away when I divorce?" Rong Mingyans smirk at the corner of his mouth grew even colder, "You say you dont love him and dont covet the Rong Familys wealth, not wanting the Rong Family to discover the childs existence, then why have you brought out the child now?! Could it be that, seeing Shaoze is dead, you are revealing the childs identity because you want to possess the Rong Familys assets and also not be with him? Lin Xinlan, your actions are truly despicable. Youre here for the Rong Familys money, arent you?" He deliberately maligned her in order to resonate with everyone present. Lin Xinlan didnt care about her reputation at all, and she replied with a light smile: "Say what you want, but should I take it that youre furious out of shame? Because what should have been yours belonged to someone else before you could get it. Rong Mingyan, you accuse me of coveting the Rong Familys assets, arent you doing the same? Moreover, my child has the most legitimate claim to the inheritance. He doesnt steal, doesnt rob, doesnt do anything against his conscience. His rightful inheritance of the assets is unassailable by anyone!" Rong Mingyan said she was greedy for wealth, Lin Xinlan skillfully shifted the topic to her child. Xiaocong is just a child; the idea of him being greedy does not apply. Plus, he is indeed Rong Shaozes child, the only one truly eligible to inherit the assets. Rongs mother moved next to Lin Xinlan, standing on the same side as her. Looking at Rong Mingyan, she said with a look of pride, "Xinlan is right. Only my grandson is qualified to inherit Yaozong and Shaozes assets; no one else has any right. Rong Mingyan, you surely cant be coveting their wealth, planning to compete with a child for the inheritance, can you?!" Rong Mingyans expression darkened, and a hint of gloom flashed across his eyes. He sneered coldly, "Auntie, we are not even sure if the child is Shaozes. We should conduct a paternity test first." He looked towards Rong Guangguo and asked respectfully, "Grandfather, since Lin Xinlan claims that he is Shaozes child, lets get the test done immediately. If he truly is Shaozes, its also a good thing. At least Shaoze would have a descendent." Lin Xinlan and Rongs mother cursed inwardly: Hypocrite, pretender, poser! He probably couldnt wait for the child not to be Rong Shaozes. Rong Guangguo understood Rong Mingyans displeasure; after all, the estate that should have been his was being usurped by an unexpected child. If he were in that position, he too would be uncomfortable. But there was no other option, if the child was indeed Shaozes, then he would have to hand over the property to him. On one hand, his grandson, on the other, his great-grandson C it was difficult for him to side with either. He could only side with justice, not with kinship. "Hmm, lets do the test now. Its better to confirm it sooner. If he is indeed Shaozes child, then naturally the properties of Yaozong and Shaoze should be inherited by him. In the future, he will stay with the Rong Family, we will nurture him well, so that he can grow up to be the head of the Rong Family." Rongs mother rejoiced inwardly; Shaozes assets were secure. Besides, Shaoze also had a bloodline now. She didnt need to seek death anymore. She would take good care of her grandson, nurture him well to surpass even Shaoze! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rongs mother gazed intensely at the child, her eyes filled with fervor. Chapter 429 Full Open DNA Verification Chapter 429: Chapter 429 Full Open DNA VerificationRong Shaozes mother stared at the child intensely, her gaze exceedingly eager. Yet, the child seemed indifferent to her; he never once glanced her way... Lin Xinlan interjected, "Grandfather, I agree to the paternity test, but it must be conducted in front of us, and we need to find a trustworthy doctor. After all, paternity tests can be faked; arent you afraid that I might tamper with the results?" She said this of herself deliberately, but Rong Mingyan understood her meaning. She was worried he would cheat, afraid that he might switch the childs blood sample, preventing him from being identified as Rong Shaozes child. He sneered inwardly, thinking Lin Xinlan was being too cautious. Even if the child was Rong Shaozes, he had ways to make him disappear. She might be able to guard against it momentarily, but could she do so forever? Rong Guangguo also understood her meaning, but he didnt believe Mingyan would do such a thing. Since she had brought it up, however, he couldnt object. What if one party did attempt to cheat? Hundreds of billions in assets was no small sum. Many would kill or set fires for just tens of thousands, let alone such a vast fortune. Having climbed step by step to his current position, he knew all too well how money could obliterate a persons conscience and lead them to commit heinous acts. He couldnt take the risk, couldnt bear to lose another family member. "Alright, Ill arrange for a doctor. Well all go together and watch the procedure. Dont worry, the person I find wont be a problem." "Thank you, Grandfather," Lin Xinlan said with a sincere smile. If it hadnt been for Rong Guangguo stepping in, confirming Xiaocongs identity wouldnt have been so straightforward. She knew that with Rong Guangguo present, Rong Mingyan would not dare do anything outrageous. Because to inherit the estate, his signature was necessary. She could also guess that, for now, Rong Mingyan wouldnt make any major moves. Even if Xiaocong was confirmed to be Rong Shaozes child, he would not act immediately. Perhaps he would wait for the right moment to strike at Xiaocong, setting up a perfect trap just like he had with Rong Shaoze. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Xiaocong was young, and would not be managing the inherited properties anytime soon. Thus, Rong Mingyan probably planned to deal with him gradually. But having been deceived once, she wouldnt let him succeed a second time. Her childshe had ample ways to protect him. Rong Mingyan, although I may be weak and unable to confront you directly, I too have my means, my countermeasures. Once Rong Guangguo had arranged for a doctor, they all got into cars and went to the hospital together. Even five lawyers, along with three elders, attended. At the site, the doctor extracted blood from Xiaocong on the spot, as well as from Rong Shaozes mother and Rong Guangguo for testing. Later, the police also delivered Rong Shaozes blood sample for analysis. During the waiting time, the atmosphere was incredibly silent. Only the few doctors moved back and forth conducting tests, while everyone else watched from outside the glass doors, not blinking, monitoring every detail intensely. This was a fully open DNA verification, afforded only to a chosen few who could observe the entire process so meticulously. Xiaocong lay in Lin Xinlans arms, behaving very well. He didnt understand what was happening, but he could sense that something wasnt right in the air. Lin Xinlans hand gently stroked his head, a silent comfort. So he didnt speak or move. He just leaned against her, sharing in the silence. Rong Shaozes mother was extremely anxious, clasping her hands together, silently praying in her heart, hoping that the child was truly Shaozes. Time passed quickly, yet also slowly. Chapter 430: Who is the Father? Chapter 430: Chapter 430: Who is the Father?It finally ended, and the doctor came out with the medical report in hand; everyone started to tense up, as if they were students who had studied diligently for more than a decade, nervously awaiting the results of a college entrance exam. Lin Xinlan, although one hundred percent certain that the child was Rong Shaozes, was also somewhat uneasy. She was very worried that the test results could be tampered with secretly. The doctor approached Rong Guangguo with a smile and said, "Mr. Rong, the results are in. After verification, this child is definitely... Rong Shaozes child!" Hearing the affirmative answer, Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief and revealed a knowing smile, while Rongs mother was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes. Rong Guangguo also smiled happily. He grasped the doctors hand and kept thanking him, "Thank you, thank you." "No need to be polite. Knowing that Shaoze still has a child, Im happy for him too." Rong Guangguo nodded with a smile, this was indeed something to be happy about. He thought his grandson was gone and that the Rong Familys lineage was destined to dwindle. Thankfully, the heavens had bestowed upon him another great-grandson, giving new hope to the Rong Family. Rong Mingyan, however, did not show any emotion; the result had been within his expectations all along. "Xinlan, let me hold the child," said Rongs mother excitedly, looking at Xiaocong with undisguised affection and longing in her eyes. Lin Xinlan stroked Xiaocongs head and said to him, "Xiaocong, Grandma wants to hold you. Will you let Grandma hold you?" Xiaocong tilted his head and asked curiously, "Grandma? Xiaocongs grandma?" "Yes, a maternal grandmother is mommys mother, and a paternal grandmother is daddys mother. Both grandmas are just as close to you." Xiaocong fell silent; his little hands fidgeted uneasily. After thinking for a bit, he awkwardly asked, "Then who is daddy?" He knew what a father meant, but he didnt have a father. He had never even seen him. Rongs mother felt a pang of sorrow upon hearing this. Lin Xinlan smiled and said, "Daddy hasnt returned yet, but youll see him later." "Really?" he asked uncertainly, "Daddy will really come back? Mommy, do I have a daddy?" "Of course Xiaocong has a daddy," Lin Xinlan suddenly felt very heartbroken for her child. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was already four years old, having always lived in darkness, and he had never seen his father. Not to mention meeting him, he didnt even know he had a father. Her child, why was he so pitiful? But now things were better. His identity had been revealed. Once Rong Shaoze returned, he would have a father. Hearing the affirmative answer, Xiaocong couldnt help but flash a big smile. After all, he was just a child, unable to hide his true feelings. Knowing he had a father, he was overjoyed. Now, not only could he be with his mother, but he would have a father in the future too. He was so happy, so happy he didnt know what to do with himself. Seeing Xiaocong like this, Rongs mother couldnt help but reproach Lin Xinlan a bit, "Xinlan, you really should have let us know about the child sooner. Look how much Xiaocong longs for a father; keeping him and his father apart is not fair to Xiaocong at all!" Lin Xinlans expression faltered, and before she could speak, Xiaocong hurriedly defended her in front of Rongs mother, "Grandma, dont blame mommy, Xiaocong just needs mommy!" Rongs mothers eyes brightened, and she asked joyfully, "Xiaocong, what did you call me?" Xiaocong blinked, a bit shy, and uttered softly, "Grandma." "Dear grandson, let Grandma hold you." Chapter 431 Don’t Guard Against Mingyan Like You Guard Against Thieves Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Dont Guard Against Mingyan Like You Guard Against ThievesShe eagerly reached out both hands toward him, her face breaking into a loving smile. Xiaocong hesitated for a moment, stretching out his little arms without direction, "Grandma, Xiaocong cant see, please come hug me." The Rong mothers face changed instantly, staring at his eyes with profound shock. Everyone was surprised, the child was actually blind! Surprise also flashed through Rong Mingyans eyes. Rong Guangguo asked in a deep voice, "What on earth is going on?" He was asking Lin Xinlan, and his face did not look good. How could a descendant of the Rong Family be flawed? Could it be that Lin Xinlan had not taken good care of him? Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, she stroked Xiaocongs head and said softly, "Xiaocong, mom will take you to eat KFC, say goodbye to grandma and great-grandpa." Wow, its time for KFC! Xiaocong waved his hands excitedly, "Grandma, great-grandpa goodbye. Xiaocong is going to eat now, Ill come to see you later." His eyes, though large and beautiful, lacked focus! The Rong mother finally realized why she felt something was off about the child, he was blind. "Xinlan, what on earth is going on?" she asked anxiously. How could her grandson be blind? The Rong mother did not shun Xiaocong because his eyes could not see, instead, she was very concerned and felt sorry for him. A shadow passed over Lin Xinlans eyes as she laughed, "Ill tell you about this later. The child is hungry, he hasnt eaten yet. Ill take him to eat first." Having said that, she turned around and left, holding the child. Rong Mingyan stepped forward quickly and said to Rong Guangguo, "Grandfather, I will accompany them, mother and son, and bring them back later." "No need!" the Rong mother hurriedly said, declining softly, "Ill go." Honestly, she was truly worried that Rong Mingyan might do something to harm Xiaocong. Rong Mingyan asked with a smile, "Does my second aunt worry I would hurt Xiaocong? Rest assured, he is Shaozes child, and he is my nephew, how could I harm him." Lin Xinlan looked back, saying indifferently, "Then Ill be troubling you." Rong Mingyan raised his eyebrows, he hadnt expected her to agree. The Rong mother hesitated for a moment, and then urged Lin Xinlan, "Be careful, and remember to bring the child back." "Yes, I know," Lin Xinlan nodded slightly as a promise. The man went over to her side, extending his arms, "Let me hold the child for you, you must be tired." "Its not necessary," she declined coolly and then walked on. Rong Mingyan said nothing further, following behind her. The Rong mother still felt a bit uneasy, looking at their retreating figures with a trace of worry on her face. Rong Guangguo noticed her concern and said displeased, "What are you doing? Were all family, dont guard against Mingyan like hes a thief." Being reprimanded like this in front of so many people, the Rong mothers face immediately showed embarrassment. However, she did not mind much; after all, she was happy now. Walking over to Rong Guangguo, the Rong mother chuckled while pushing the wheelchair, "Dad, lets go back first. Then we can start handling the inheritance for Xiaocong." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had been utterly opposed to Rong Mingyan inheriting previously. But now that the heir had changed, she was more eager than anyone else. This was the difference in treatment, as well as the distinction between closeness and distance. Rong Guangguo said helplessly to the lawyers behind him, "You go reorganize the agreement and documents, and lets settle the inheritance issue tomorrow." "Yes." The Rong mothers smile grew even wider. Chapter 432: She Actually Had a Child with Another Man Chapter 432: Chapter 432: She Actually Had a Child with Another ManAt this moment, she felt as though she was reborn, finding the whole world beautiful and everyone pleasing to the eye. Stepping out of the hospital, Rong Mingyan said indifferently, "Wait here for me, Ill go bring the car around." "No need, someone is coming to pick me up." S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He arched an eyebrow, following her gaze, to see a black Mercedes glide up, coming to a slow stop in front of them. And the person inside the car was none other than Qiao Yiyang. A flicker of confusion crossed Rong Mingyans eyeswhat on earth was Lin Xinlan up to? Upon seeing Lin Xinlan, Qiao Yiyang couldnt help but smile. Earlier, she had called him, asking him to wait for her outside this hospital, and he had arrived early, waiting for over an hour without seeing her. He thought she had tricked him and was about to call her when he saw her coming out, so he hurriedly drove the car over. As he got out of the car, he saw the child she was holding in her arms, which sparked curiosity in him, yet nothing showed on his face. "Mingyan, what are you doing here?" He walked over, smiling as he greeted them. Rong Mingyan looked at Lin Xinlan, waiting for her response. Lin Xinlan held the child close and said indifferently, "I have something to say to both of you, lets find a restaurant and talk leisurely while sitting down." Qiao Yiyangs eyebrows twitched slightly, thinking that Lin Xinlan was about to discuss the matter she mentioned last time. Excitement stirred in his heart; as long as he met her demands, she would date him. He had longed for this moment for quite some time. "Lets go, I know of a nice restaurant," said Qiao Yiyang with a smile. He never asked her about the child in her arms. But he would know the answer soon, and he chose not to ask just yet, waiting for her to disclose it. Rong Mingyan didnt ask either; he was also waiting for Lin Xinlan to speak up, his intuition telling him that Lin Xinlan must have prepared some sort of plan. Qiao Yiyang took them to a decent restaurant and even requested a private room. Lin Xinlan took out several hundred yuan and said to the waitress, "Could you please go to the nearby KFC and buy some food for me? Keep the change as a tip." The waitress was naturally willing to serve her: "May I ask what would you like to purchase?" Lin Xinlan listed some items, and the waitress took the money and left. Xiaocong leaned against her and asked with curiosity, "Mom, isnt that a prize? Why do we have to pay for it?" Qiao Yiyangs expression shook, his gaze turning to Xiaocong unguardedly. Lin Xinlan ignored his reaction and bent her head to smile at Xiaocong, "The prizes are too few, not enough for the two of us, so mom asked the auntie to help us buy some more." "Oh, I see. Are the two uncles going to eat as well?" he asked innocently. Lin Xinlan nodded, "Yes, theyre going to eat too." Rong Mingyan lifted the teacup with a calm demeanor and took a sip. Qiao Yiyangs deep eyes fixated on Xiaocong, discerning his features. His gaze darkened increasingly, gathering into a storm. His grip on the cup tightened imperceptibly, his entire body tense as he struggled to restrain a certain emotion. Finally, Lin Xinlan met his gaze, her look tranquil, saying not a word. Qiao Yiyang held back for a moment before asking in a deep voice, "Is he your child?" "Yes." "You have a child?" His voice went deeper, more suppressed, revealing his anger at that moment. He didnt know why he was angry. Perhaps it was because she had deceived him, or maybe it was resentment that she had a child with another man! Chapter 433 Is He Rong Shaoze’s Child? Chapter 433: Chapter 433 Is He Rong Shaozes Child?Lin Xinlan gave a slight smile, "So what if I have a child? Do you have a problem with that?" Qiao Yiyang suddenly stiffened, a flash of surprise in his eyes, followed by embarrassment, "No, its not that I mind, I just..." He paused, looking at Lin Xinlan, trying to discern something from her expression. However, he couldnt make anything out. Suddenly, he felt like he couldnt see through her. This womans thoughts were too enigmatic. She seemed heartless, yet she gave the illusion that she cared deeply, leaving one unable to let go and completely mystified. After calming his emotions, he asked again, "Who is his father?" That was indeed the crux of the matter! Lin Xinlan, holding the child, replied softly, "You should have guessed by now." Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyangs eyes sharpened, his grip tightened, and the cup shattered with a bang! The abrupt sound of breaking, filled with a violent panic. Xiaocong, hearing the noise, stiffened like a startled little animal, his ears prickling up. Lin Xinlan quickly comforted him, "Mommy is acting with the uncles, this is Mommys job. Whatever you hear in a while, its all pretend, okay?" "What is acting?" Xiaocong asked, puzzled. "Its when people perform stories, other peoples stories." "Oh, I get it. Is it like the stories Mommy tells me at night?" he asked with a smile, his body relaxing. If it was all about telling stories, then there was nothing to be afraid of. Lin Xinlan smiled approvingly, "Xiaocong is so smart. Its just like telling stories. However, the stories Mommy and the uncles perform are adult stories, not for children to hear, theyre not nice to listen to." He nodded, not quite understanding. He had been listening to their conversation all the while. Indeed, their talk was very strange, and he found it quite boring; so it was all about adult stories. These stories were not at all interesting and were nothing like the fairy tales his mother told. "Hmm, Xiaocong is a child, so I wont listen," he said earnestly, showing a look of comprehension. Lin Xinlan smiled tenderly, kissing his cheek. Qiao Yiyang watched her smiling face, his gaze lingering. He had always felt that she had the allure of a young woman and the radiance of maternal love, always giving off a warm feeling. Now he finally understood why she had those qualities about hershe was indeed a mother, with a child of her own... And her smile towards the child, so warm and kind, was so dazzling that it made him feel a twinge of envy and jealousy. Rong Mingyan glanced at Qiao Yiyang, then turned to Lin Xinlan and asked coldly, "What exactly do you want to tell us? Speak up, I dont have much time to waste with you." Qiao Yiyang also asked, "Xinlan, is he Rong Shaozes child?" Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze and gave a slight nod. "I dont believe it!" Qiao Yiyang suddenly stood up, his face darkening as he faced her. "How could you possibly have a child with him, and one so big at that! Youre lying to me, arent you?!" It was not only impossible for him to accept. At first, even Rong Guangguo had been unable to accept it. The idea was simply too astonishing. After all, Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze had known each other for less than a few months. How could it be that suddenly there was such a big child between them? Lin Xinlan whispered a few words into Xiaocongs ear, and he giggled, nodding vigorously. Mommy said that these two uncles were not right in the head, even less sensible than him, so they should understand their absurd ravings. Chapter 434: Would You Be Willing to Protect My Child? Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Would You Be Willing to Protect My Child?"Can you sit down first, so we can talk properly?" she looked up, her eyes calmly meeting his. Qiao Yiyang sneered coldly, his eyes filled with the pain of deception and thick anger. "I get it now, the one you wanted me to protect is him, right? And he, to my astonishment, is Rong Shaozes child!" He could protect Rong Shaozes mother, he could protect anyone related to Rong Shaoze, but he would never protect Rong Shaozes child! No wonder she requested to be in a relationship with him, because the person she needed him to protect was worth everything to her! And he was foolish enough to agree to her. What he had never expected was that she and Rong Shaoze already had a child! Qiao Yiyang felt like a fool as he realized that Lin Xinlan had deceived and wanted to use him. The pain and anger inside of him made his whole body tense, his expression filled with darkness, and the veins on his forehead throbbed visibly. Lin Xinlan knew he was angry; she hung her head slightly, her appearance somewhat helpless and forlorn. "No matter whose child he is, I only know that he is my child. Qiao Yiyang, are you willing to protect my child?" She asked in a low voice, her tone soft and gentle, inexplicably quenching his rage and arousing his protective instinct. Rong Mingyan also figured out Lin Xinlans intention. He let out a cold laugh, a frosty sharpness flickering in his eyes. This woman was quite something! Knowing that he would go after Rong Shaozes child, she sought Qiao Yiyangs shelter early on. Because in this world, he would only give face to Qiao Yiyang and wouldnt oppose him. She understood this and used it to protect her child! However, she might be overestimating Qiao Yiyangs feelings for her. Did she really think that Qiao Yiyang would do anything for her? Although Xiaocongs appearance disrupted his plans, Lin Xinlan also made a miscalculation. Since she brought the child to him herself, he would not be blamed for wanting to nip things in the bud! Rong Mingyan lowered his gaze to conceal the chill in his eyes, slowly sliding his hand into the pocket of his suit lining... At this moment, the server pushed the door open, bringing in the KFC. She sensed that something was off in the private room, carefully placed down the food, said a few words, and quickly left, closing the door behind them. Lin Xinlan calmly began unwrapping the food package. Smelling the scent of the meal, Xiaocong grinned happily and said, "Uncle, we can eat KFC now." Remembering they were supposed to share, he pulled on Lin Xinlans sleeve, pleading, "Mommy, give the uncles more. Xiaocong is young, I can eat less." "Mmm, Mommy knows. Dont worry, theres plenty for everyone." "Thats great, Mommy, I love you." Xiaocong fumbled for her face and planted a kiss on her cheek. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang saw his action, a flicker of surprise flashing in his eyes. This childs eyes... Lin Xinlan rolled up his sleeve for him and then wiped his hands clean with a wet wipe before handing him a fried chicken leg. "Eat up, and once youre finished, you can have more." "Mommy, you eat first." He held up the chicken leg, trying to feed her, but he couldnt see her mouth, and his face instantly showed a touch of anxiety. Lin Xinlan quickly grabbed his hand and took a small bite, "Mommy has eaten, now you eat." Then he happily began to eat. Lin Xinlan looked up at them and said lightly, "You all know about his condition, right? Hes only four years old. In these four years, he has lived a very simple life, barely understanding anything. Chapter 435: You Are Insane Chapter 435: Chapter 435: You Are InsaneHis world consisted only of his mother and grandmother; he knew nothing beyond them. Many children his age were more mature, but he had no understanding of the world, not even the basic concept of looking out for safety when crossing the road because he had never crossed one alone. He was very sensible and well-behaved, and his greatest wish was to be with his mother and grandmother forever." After pausing, her gaze fell upon Rong Mingyan: "Rong Mingyan, he is not the embryo in my womb, not a being without consciousness, not a fetus that hasnt fully formed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He has his own thoughts, he is an independent entity, a living and breathing life. You can plot against the fetus in my womb, but you cannot harm him. He is so adorable, well-behaved, and so young; do you really have the heart to go against him?" "I dont care how deep your grudge against the Rong Family is, how much you hate them. I just want to tell you that until my child is capable of protecting himself, you are not to lay a hand on him. If you cant even spare such a young child, then I can only say you have lost your mind." Rong Mingyan suddenly stood up, his hand drawing out a shiny black pistol, aiming it at the child in Lin Xinlans arms. She was startled, hurriedly shielding the child in her arms, positioning herself in front of the gun. Rong Mingyan sneered, "Lost my mind? Xuanyuan Bing tried to kill me too, she was the one who lost her mind first, and now Im just giving her a taste of her own medicine!" Having had guns pointed at her multiple times, Lin Xinlan had become more composed and no longer feared them as much. She sneered back, "So, youve decided to lose your mind as well? By erasing your conscience this way, how would your deceased parents, and your grandmother view you? How are you any different from Xuanyuan Bing? In the end, youre just making excuses for the unspeakable thoughts in your heart. All along, you have been harming members of the Rong Family under the guise of seeking revenge, but what you really want is to monopolize the Rong Familys assets! If you truly wished to avenge yourself, there would have been other ways, rather than killing the old Mr. Rong and Shaoze, while sparing only the grandfathers life! The grandfather is also to blame, isnt he? If he hadnt abandoned his wife and child back then, you wouldnt have ended up like this. You should hate him the most, yet you dont kill him, why wont you do it? In one word, youve kept him alive to take over the whole Rong Family!" Far from being irate at having his motives exposed, Rong Mingyan simply laughed coldly. "Youre right, I want not only to avenge myself but also to single-handedly take over the Rong Family. Everything that belongs to the Rong Family should be mine, and I will take back everything that is mine! That old man is already old and doesnt have many days left to live. Why should I kill him? After all, hes going to die soon anyway!" Lin Xinlan looked him in the eyes and said calmly: "In reality, you cant bring yourself to do it. Hes your grandfather; no matter how much you hate him, you cant bring yourself to kill him. Rong Mingyan, youre not beyond redemption yet, so stop now. Youve had your revenge. It should be enough." "How could it be enough? It wont be enough until I kill him. All of Xuanyuan Bings descendants should die!" He shifted his body, his pistol aimed precisely at Xiaocongs head. Lin Xinlan could only turn around, using her entire body to cover his. Xiaocong looked up with confusion, uncertain whether they were telling a story or not. Qiao Yiyang stood motionless, his gaze deep, and it was unclear what he was thinking. Chapter 436 He Must Be Even Braver Chapter 436: Chapter 436 He Must Be Even Braver Rong Mingyan hooked the corner of his lips into a faint smile, "You think that by protecting him, I wont be able to kill her? Lin Xinlan, your cleverness has been your downfall. You brought the child out to inherit the property, but in fact, youre rushing him towards his death! If you want to blame someone, the only person you can blame is yourself!" Lin Xinlan stood up, turned to face him, with a glint of determination flashing in her eyes. "Rong Mingyan, if you dare harm him, I will use every method at my disposal to send you to hell!" The man burst into laughter, a sinister and terrifying sound. "With just you? Well see soon enough who will be going to hell first!" His viciousness terrified Xiaocong. Children are the most sensitive. He could feel that this uncle wanted to hurt them. In all the time he had grown, he had always been protected and adored in the arms of Lin Xinlan and his grandmother, never having suffered the slightest grievance, let alone fright. For a moment, he was so scared that he clung tightly to Lin Xinlans embrace, his small hands anxiously grasping her clothes. His tiny body trembled slightly with fear. Lin Xinlan knew he was terrified, her heart ached, and she quickly stroked his head with her hand, leaning down to whisper in his ear: "Dont be scared, Mommy is just acting with Uncle. When the play is over, there will be a gift, okay?" "Really?" he asked in a tiny voice, filled with doubt. "Of course, when has Mommy ever lied to you? Does Xiaocong not believe Mommys words?" "I believe! Mommy, I believe you, Im not scared either," he clenched his little fist, trying to look brave. Lin Xinlan kissed his forehead and smiled knowingly, "Xiaocong is really brave." He immediately felt happy, basking in his mothers praise for his bravery. For his mom, he had to be even braver! Even with guns aimed at her, Lin Xinlan could still comfort her child as if nothing was amiss, causing both men to pause for a moment. A complex look flashed through Qiao Yiyangs eyes, and Rong Mingyans gaze also became more complicated... The love and protection Lin Xinlan had for her child seemed to touch a chord in their hearts, creating no small ripples at the bottom of their hearts... After comforting her child, Lin Xinlan turned back to face them. "Rong Mingyan, if youre capable of doing it, kill me first. However, I still hope you can spare my child. He knows nothing and cant see. Even if he knew what youve done, he couldnt do anything to you. Why dont you perform a good deed for once and let him live?" From beginning to end, her eyes never looked Qiao Yiyangs way, nor did she seek his protection again. Qiao Yiyangs expression darkened, and he felt very displeased. Hadnt she said she needed his protection? Why was she completely ignoring him now, like she doesnt need him anymore? Would she rather die with her child than ask him for help? In her heart, did she dislike relying on him that much, seeking his help? This thought enraged the man even more, adding to his displeasure. Rong Mingyans thin lips lifted slightly, and he raised his hand, aiming at the center of her forehead, "Alright then, Ill kill you first, and then your child!" The muzzle of the gun was fitted with a silencer, and all he needed was to gently pull the trigger to kill them silently. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlans expression turned cold. She held her child tightly, facing him defiantly. She was gambling, gambling on whether Qiao Yiyang would take action... If Qiao Yiyang didnt step in to rescue them, even if they escaped today, they wouldnt escape tomorrow. Chapter 437: Mingyan, Spare Them Chapter 437: Chapter 437: Mingyan, Spare ThemBut she couldnt help herself as her gaze slid past Qiao Yiyang. The mans eyes were deep and inscrutable, and she couldnt understand his thoughts. Perhaps he really would sacrifice her and her child for Rong Mingyans sake. In fact, she hadnt held out much hope that he would actually help her, and she had never taken his professed fondness seriously. Apart from Rong Shaozes love, the love of other men didnt seem real to her, because none of them could give the selfless devotion that Rong Shaoze had shown her. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes slightly, thinking that this time she was truly going to die. In her heart, she asked herself if she regretted bringing Xiaocong into the picture. She didnt know whether she regretted it or not, as every decision she made had its reasons and was necessary, so she couldnt speak of regret. If she were to die, so be it. Her child would be with her, and at least in the Netherworld, she could continue to take care of him. Rong Mingyans fingers tightened slightly on the trigger, his eyes squinting with a complex light flickering within. He harbored some hesitation deep inside, unsure whether to proceed with his action. After all, killing them would bring a host of troubles, but the thought of that child being Xuanyuan Bings descendant filled him with hatred! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kill them, let them all die, that would be clean! Anyway, he cared for nothing and feared nothing; what did it matter if he killed one or two more people. Having thought this, he became even more determined to kill them. A fierce intent to kill flashed in his eyes, and just as he was about to act, Qiao Yiyang suddenly reached out and grasped the pistol. "Mingyan, let them go," he said indifferently. Rong Mingyan didnt move; his gaze did not waver, and he just curved his lips into a cold smile, "What, you really fancy her now? I thought it was just for fun when you took an interest in her before. Now knowing she has Rong Shaozes child, you still plan to have her? Dont forget that we are the enemies of that child, and you and I should know the consequences of leaving such a calamity alive." Qiao Yiyangs eyes darkened slightly but his decision remained unchanged. "I promised her I would protect her child. You cannot harm him." Rong Mingyan snapped his head to the side, looking at him in disbelief, "Yiyang, youve gone mad! Youre actually planning to protect that child? Do you not realize thats nurturing a threat? You know what kind of man Rong Shaoze is, how could his child be any less dangerous? Keeping him alive is just asking for the day when he will turn against you and kill you!" Qiao Yiyangs expression remained firm as he spoke in a deep voice, "I know what Im doing. I told you to let them go, so let them go. I have my own reasons." "You..." "Mingyan!" He cast a commanding glance, and Rong Mingyans face went through a subtle change. Qiao Yiyang seldom used his authority to press him, and now, for the sake of a woman, he was actually opposing him! "Mingyan, Ive helped you with your revenge. I supported you in your desire to kill Rong Yaozong and Rong Shaoze. If I hadnt promised Xinlan, I wouldnt stop you from killing the child. But since I did, I let her trust me, and I cant let her down," he said. Rong Mingyan scoffed, "Since when did we ever keep our word, especially to a woman?!" "Shes not just any woman," Qiao Yiyang replied calmly. Rong Mingyan exchanged a cold stare with him and saw the determination in his eyes. He was shocked. Had he really fallen for Lin Xinlan? There are too many tears, many have not been added, and the consort is too busy, so it has been decided to disband the group~~ Please understand. Chapter 438: Even if It Means Drinking Poison to Quench Thirst Chapter 438: Chapter 438: Even if It Means Drinking Poison to Quench ThirstHe was greatly alarmed inside, had he really taken a liking to Lin Xinlan? "Yiyang, do you know what you are doing?" he asked coldly. Qiao Yiyang understood his meaning. People like them, they couldnt afford to have emotions. Emotions were just a fatal weakness for them, yet they were also the ones who craved emotions the most. Emotions, to them, were like poisoned wine encountered in thirst; not drinking it was unbearably painful, but drinking it might cost their lives. But without trying, how would they know whether it was indeed deadly poisoned wine? What if it wasnt? In the vast sea of people, he had met a woman who stirred his heart. How could he let go easily, simply miss out? If someone like Rong Shaoze could fall for it, that just showed how powerful the magic of love was. He wanted love, craved that happiness and sweetness, even if it meant quenching thirst with poison. He was willing to take the risk. "Mingyan, I know what Im doing. Dont worry, I havent lost my mind. I have my own plans." "What plans do you have? Are your plans just to get this woman, arent they?! Yiyang, are our brotherly ties not more important to you than a woman?" Rong Mingyan asked, somewhat sorrowfully. His relationship with Qiao Yiyang was indeed very good. They grew up together and had faced many hardships. They werent just cousins by blood, but also friends who shared difficulties and trusted each other. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his view, Qiao Yiyang wouldnt oppose him over a woman. Yet, the fact that he actually planned to confront him over Lin Xinlan was distressing. Qiao Yiyang looked at him with deep-set eyes, resolute. "Mingyan, cant you just let me have this one time? Trust me, I wont put us both in danger. Doesnt our brotherhood deserve your leniency towards a woman and a child?" Rong Mingyans expression was taut, his eyes filled with shadows. His hand remained raised, his gun still pointed at Lin Xinlan. Qiao Yiyang was merely holding the barrel, waiting for his decision. He wasnt forcing him to let go of Lin Xinlan and Lin Cong. But using their brotherly ties to pressure him made it even harder for him to accept. If he were to kill them both, perhaps Qiao Yiyang would not resent him. But there would surely be a rift in their relationship, wouldnt there? Rong Mingyan gritted his teeth, his eyes dimming as he also lowered his arm. Although he felt hatred and reluctance in his heart, he could only choose to let go! Putting away his gun, he said indifferently, "Youve done a lot for me, so this time I will step back for you. Yiyang, I hope you truly understand what your decision means." Qiao Yiyang breathed a sigh of relief; he knew that this decision was a difficult one. He also knew that if he chose to step back, he wouldnt go against his wishes and secretly harm Lin Xinlan and her child. Qiao Yiyang smiled faintly. "Thank you. I know you are concerned about me, and I know what I am doing." He wasnt a fool; of course, he wouldnt raise a tiger that could become a threat, but he couldnt let Lin Cong come to harm. It was clear that the child was Lin Xinlans life, her everything. To have Lin Xinlan, the child must be allowed to live well. Destroying the child was akin to destroying Lin Xinlan. As Qiao Yiyang sat in his current position, could he not handle a child? Of course, he planned to have Lin Xinlan and he would not allow the child to become a tiger that might bite. Chapter 439: You Have to Promise Me Two Things Chapter 439: Chapter 439: You Have to Promise Me Two ThingsLin Xinlan remained silent, her expression unreadable. It wasnt until Rong Mingyan put down the gun that her suspended heart settled. She had won the bet, as Qiao Yiyang had indeed kept his word to protect Xiaocong as long as he agreed, the child would be safe for now. Clinging tightly to the child, she felt a surge of emotion within her. Having cheated death numerous times, she felt immensely grateful to the heavens, her appreciation for life and her desire to cherish it grew stronger. In the past, she believed that fate was always against her, making her life difficult and unhappy. Now, she understood that fate was fair after all. Though it had made her suffer repeatedly, it had also kept her alive, and that was a blessing from above. Perhaps, it was her fathers spirit in heaven constantly watching over her, protecting her and her child. "Xinlan," Qiao Yiyang called her gently, and she turned to meet his gaze. He glanced at the child in her arms and said softly, "I promise you, I will protect your child, ensure nothing happens to him, and keep you safe as well. However, you must agree to two things. If you do, I will protect you both with my life." Lin Xinlans expression showed surprise; his willingness to protect them with his life meant he would not let anything happen to her and Xiaocong. Such a promise was serious and very compelling. She would rather suffer herself than let her child endure the slightest harm or injustice. Without much consideration, she nodded in agreement, "I promise you." Qiao Yiyang was taken aback, "You havent even asked what I want, and youve agreed already?" Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, "If you can talk about protecting me and my child with your life, the demands you make wont be excessive, certainly something I can fulfill." Rong Mingyan scoffed, "What if the condition is that he cant inherit the Rong Familys fortune?" Lin Xinlan found his remark somewhat amusing, "If my child can live well, then he is the one to inherit. Your condition doesnt stand; how can I agree to it?" "He can refuse to inherit." "He can only refuse when he comes of age. Right now, hes only four, with no sense of judgment. Even if he refused it, the law would not recognize it. And any decisions made on his behalf by someone else are invalid." "..." Rong Mingyan was frustrated; what she said was indeed true. As long as the child was alive, the wealth would belong to him until he turned 18, and no one could touch it. To lay a claim to the Rong Familys assets, the boy would have to be killed! But Qiao Yiyang forbade him from making a move! Qiao Yiyang gave him a comforting look, and Rong Mingyan instantly understood his intentions. Even if he wasnt the heir to the fortune, he could still manage Shengjue using the status of a guardian. If the decision-making power was in his hands, would he worry about not being able to profit from Shengjue? Having thought it through, Rong Mingyans gloom dissipated. Qiao Yiyang turned to Lin Xinlan and smiled, "Even if Mingyan cant inherit the wealth, he should have the right to temporarily manage Shengjue, right?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan pondered and nodded, which was as good as agreeing, "Of course." She had to agree; otherwise, pushing them into a corner would leave her with nothing. Qiao Yiyang nodded slightly, finding that he admired Lin Xinlan more. This woman knew how to let go and clearly understood what was most important to her. For the people and things dear to her heart, she could overlook everything else. Only a woman who was not greedy and knew the ways of the world could live without fatigue and obtain what she desired. Chapter 440: Do Not Cure His Eyes Chapter 440: Chapter 440: Do Not Cure His EyesOnly a woman who is not greedy and who knows the importance of understanding the times can live without exhaustion and also obtain the things she desires. His judgment had indeed been spot on, a woman like her was the most suitable to be with him in his world of darkness. She possessed not only a gentle and kind side but also one that brought warmth and tranquility. He was cold and dark, while the qualities she had could perfectly compensate for what he lacked, such as warmth and kindness. More importantly, she was calm, decisive, and quite courageous. She could protect herself well so he didnt have to worry about her getting hurt all the time, nor did he have to worry that she wasnt worthy of standing by his side, dominating the world together with him. It had to be her, the woman he had always needed, the woman he had been searching for was her... Lin Xinlan noticed that he kept staring at her without saying a word. She pursed her lips trying to hold back her question, "Go on, whats your condition?" Qiao Yiyang walked up to her, his gaze falling on Xiaocong as he asked indifferently, "Can his eyes be healed?" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, beginning to understand what his requirement might be. She didnt lie and nodded, "Ive taken him to see a doctor before, and the doctor said that his eyesight could be restored with a retinal transplant. However, the surgery carries great risks, and its not guaranteed to be successful." Meaning, it was still possible to cure him, it wasnt an absolute impossibility. With the advancement of medical science and technology nowadays, almost seventy to eighty percent of diseases with hope for a cure could be cured. Qiao Yiyang gave a slight nod, a deep glint passing through his eyes, and he spoke in a heavy tone, "My first condition is that you do not cure his eyes. Can you agree to that?" Lin Xinlans face paled, looking at him in shock. Qiao Yiyangs dark eyes held hers steadily, slowly saying, "You should know that sparing him means leaving a potential threat. Although I quite like you, I do not wish to endanger Mingyans or my own life because of it. Only if he remains blind can we feel at ease about him, and he wont pose a threat to us. Can you understand that?" Of course, she understood. But her greatest wish was for Xiaocongs eyes to be cured. Ever since he opened his eyes for the first time, he had been living in darkness. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had never seen sunlight, flowers, the ocean... nor had he seen his parents faces. She would rather spend her whole life trying to restore his sight. Qiao Yiyangs demand was truly too much for her, and she had thought he would ask for something else, never expecting this. The man silently held her gaze with an unwavering and uncompromising look in his eyes. He was pressuring her to agree, and even if she didnt want to, she had to. "Fine, I agree," Lin Xinlan answered resolutely, her tone determined. "Whats the second condition?" Having agreed to the first one, she figured the second would be something she could accept as well. Qiao Yiyangs mouth curved up slightly, and his eyes suddenly shone bright. He looked at her with a gaze that was heated and tender, filled with deep affection and care that she didnt want to face. "The second condition is a bit harsh and I dont want to force you, but I dont want to indulge you either, and I fear that the longer this drags on, the more complications may arise, so I am left with no choice but to coerce you through this method." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered with confusion, "What exactly is the requirement?" The man raised his hand, gently touching her face, his dark eyes gazing at her intently as his voice, soft and gentle, spilled out, "...Marry me." Lin Xinlans face froze in bewilderment, and Rong Mingyan was also surprised, raising his eyebrows. "Wasnt it just dating?" she asked instinctively. Chapter 441: Planning to Marry Her Chapter 441: Chapter 441: Planning to Marry HerQiao Yiyang hooked his lips into a faint smile, "Ive changed my mind. Instead of dating you, Id rather marry you. Only when you become my wife will I truly feel that you belong to me." "Qiao Yiyang, you dont understand me at all. Are you sure you want to marry me? Your interest in me might just be temporary. Arent you afraid youll regret it one day if you marry me?" "Im certain I want to marry you, and I will not have a day of regret," he stated firmly. Lin Xinlan was speechless. She looked at him, trying to discern something from his eyes. But aside from the persistence and longing in his gaze, she couldnt make out anything else. He was serious about marrying her; he wasnt joking. Lin Xinlans mind went blank, unsure of how to rebut him. Deep down, she was opposed to marrying him, but did she have the right to say no? She was not afraid to die, nor was she afraid that Rong Mingyan would go back on his word and kill her. But she couldnt drag her child into death with her. She had faced Rong Mingyans gun barrel pointlessly before because she knew there was no way to survive, so she had no choice but to confront it. Now that Qiao Yiyang had offered her a lifesaving olive branch, naturally, she couldnt bear to die, nor could she bear to see her child harmed. Faced with such a great temptation, could she refuse it? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, if you want you and your child to live well, you cant refuse me." Seeing her indecision, Qiao Yiyangs gaze darkened slightly as he spoke the threatening words calmly. He couldnt afford to give her an out; this chance was rare, and he didnt care at all if he had to force her to agree. Lin Xinlan felt as though she was being forced with a knife against her neck... "Qiao Yiyang, do you really like me? If so, why force me?" The man smiled faintly, "Youve already agreed to the first condition, why not agree to the second? Xinlan, you actually have other plans in your heart, dont you? You think that Shaoze is still alive, and when he comes back, he will save you and your son. Then you can continue to treat your childs eyes, so you agreed to me, right?" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly; he had indeed hit upon her true thoughts. Agreeing to the first condition was just a temporary measure. Seeing through her thoughts, Qiao Yiyang didnt show any sign of anger. "If Shaoze can truly come back alive to kill us and rescue you and your son, the first condition naturally becomes void, so I allow you to have such thoughts. After all, I have nothing to say if my abilities are inferior to others. However, my wish to marry you and have you as my woman is something no one can prevent. Even if Shaoze truly appears, I will make it impossible for him to change this fact! Xinlan, dont you understand? I only have one request, I just want to have you." Lin Xinlan pursed her lips and asked quietly, "When do you plan to hold the wedding?" Qiao Yiyangs eyes brightened. Was this her way of agreeing to him? A surge of joy welled up in his heart, and he lifted his handsome, thin lips, his dark eyes shining even more. "When do you plan to hold it?" He put the choice in her hands, also giving her some time to adapt. "Half a year..." Is that okay? She hadnt finished speaking when Qiao Yiyang shook his head slightly. Half a year was too long; he couldnt wait. Lin Xinlan guessed his bottom line and decided firmly, "One month!" Qiao Yiyang wanted to say that one month was still too long; he thought one week would be just right. But lets just give her a months time. Chapter 442 Too Underestimate Her Child Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Too Underestimate Her ChildForget it, give her one months time. In this month, he could spend quality time with her, allowing her to gradually adapt to him. "Fine, just one month," he nodded in agreement. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a heavy feeling in her heart, as if something was weighing it down. After a month, if Rong Shaoze hadnt appeared, she would have no choice but to marry Qiao Yiyang. Rong Shaoze, I only have one month to wait for you. If youre not dead, show up quickly... Looking at the two men, she said indifferently, "Then its settled, I agree to Qiao Yiyangs two conditions, Rong Mingyan must not harm our mother and son in any way, do you have anything to add?" Rong Mingyan said coldly, "Youd better remember these two conditions. If you dare to go back on your word, even if Yiyang stops me, I wont spare you and your son!" Qiao Yiyang gave him a glance, and said indifferently, "Alright, try not to be too harsh when you speak next time, be careful not to scare the child." Rong Mingyan was taken aback, was he already starting to protect the kid that quickly? Qiao Yiyang, seeing what was on his mind, chuckled and said, "Hes an innocent child, dont corrupt his soul." Rong Mingyan immediately understood his meaning. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He meant that since the child was innocent, let him remain so. Only an innocent child is easy to coax, posing no threat. Lin Xinlan pursed her lips and cast her gaze downward to mask the displeasure in her eyes. Any mother would feel uncomfortable hearing others talk about her child like that. Did they think innocence equated to being a fool? They were underestimating her child too much, Xiaocong was innocent, but he was very smart, not foolish at all. "Since its settled, Ill be going back first," she said, holding Xiaocong close again, her voice even. Qiao Yiyang wanted to persuade her to eat before leaving, but at this time, she probably couldnt stomach anything. "Lets go, Ill take you back," he offered. She didnt refuse. From now on, his role was her boyfriend, and in a months time, her husband, so she had to force herself to get used to him. Getting into the car, Qiao Yiyang started the engine, glanced at her, and smiled faintly asking, "Xinlan, were you frightened today?" "Not really," she replied, her voice betraying no emotion. Having gone through so much, she had become increasingly adept at concealing her feelings. Qiao Yiyang knew she was upset and spoke apologetically, "I didnt want to force you like that, you should know that I have already made my greatest limit and concession by promising to protect Rong Shaozes child. From your perspective, you think Mingyan and I are the bad guys. But if you look at it from our point of view, you would understand all that weve done." Lin Xinlan nodded faintly, indicating that she understood his point. Seeing her indifferent expression, Qiao Yiyangs lips thinned, and he stretched a hand to hold hers. She tensed slightly but didnt pull away. "Xinlan, I told you to trust me, yet I took the opportunity to coerce you, I hope you wont hate me." "Youve said it yourself, you have your position, and I have mine, so I dont blame you." "Its best you think that way. Even though I cant accept this child for now, I will try my best to protect him, you can be assured of that." Of course, the prerequisite was that she had to be obedient and willingly marry him. Lin Xinlan nodded, not saying anything more. Qiao Yiyang also remained silent. However, he kept hold of her hand, not letting go. Chapter 443: Desperately Want to Hug the Child Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Desperately Want to Hug the ChildThe car returned to the old house, and as she was about to get out, the man grabbed her hand and wouldnt let go, preventing her from leaving. She looked at him, puzzled... Qiao Yiyangs gaze was deep as he watched her for a while before slowly leaning in, his burning eyes fixed on her lips. Lin Xinlan knew he wanted to kiss her, and she couldnt help feeling a bit nervous; her arms also tightened slowly, hugging the child in her arms closer. Her emotions affected Xiaocong, who clung to her body, his little hands gripping her clothes tightly. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, his reaction went unnoticed by everyone. Qiao Yiyangs face neared hers until their noses were almost touching. Lin Xinlan didnt move, she closed her eyes slightly, and then, with a gaze deep as the ocean, he kissed hera dragonfly skimming the wateron her lips. He did not go any deeper; he only gently caressed her lips. He let her go, smiling fondly as he stroked her head, "Youre too tense." Lin Xinlan opened her eyes, a hint of disarray in her gaze, "Im getting out of the car." "Go ahead, Ill call you tonight." She nodded in agreement and just as she was opening the door, Qiao Yiyang added, "Xinlan, I hope youre not afraid of me or rejecting me, I wont hurt you." Lin Xinlan paused for a moment, but she did not turn back and got out of the car directly. Back at the old house, the housekeeper, who had been waiting in the living room for her return, hurriedly greeted her with joy. "Youre finally back!" she exclaimed with happiness, as if she thought Lin Xinlan had taken the child and run off, never to return. Her gaze fell directly onto Xiaocong, revealing a somewhat bewildered but pleased expression, "Xiaocong, did you have a good meal out? If you didnt, grandma has lots of yummy food here." Lin Xinlan knew that the housekeeper really liked the child; seeing her eagerness to hold the child, she smiled and handed him over proactively, "Madam, could you look after Xiaocong for a moment? Ill go upstairs and change my clothes." The housekeeper was overjoyed to take the child and waved her off, "Go on, Ill take good care of him, you can rest easy." Her eagerness made Lin Xinlan smile involuntarily. Once Xiaocong was out of her arms and in the housekeepers, he felt a little uncomfortable, "Mommy..." He fiddled with his fingers anxiously, his unfocused eyes trying hard to find her direction. Lin Xinlan held his face, kissed his cheek tenderly, and said softly, "Xiaocong, this is grandma. Grandma loves you just as much as grandma outside. You have to love grandma too. Stay with grandma for a while, and Mommy will be back soon." He hesitated, then nodded his head, and tried to turn his face towards the housekeeper. "Grandma, Im thirsty. I want to drink water." "Wait a moment, grandma will get you water right away," the housekeeper said hurriedly, seating him on the sofa and pouring water for him, then feeding him with her own hands. "Good boy, is there anything else you want to eat? Would you like some cake? The cake here is delicious," she offered. Xiaocong nodded, "Okay." He hadnt eaten much to begin with and was still hungry. The housekeeper was thrilled and quickly instructed the servants to bring over the tastiest pastries and cakes. Seeing that he was getting along well with the housekeeper, Lin Xinlan went upstairs to take a bath and change clothes. She didnt tell the housekeeper about what had happened that day. There was no need to let her know. Even if she did, it wouldnt help. Besides, not knowing could also be a kind of happiness. She decided to bear all the burdens alone; all the people she cared about just needed to have simple happiness. Chapter 444 Too Clever by Half Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Too Clever by HalfAfter bathing, when she went downstairs, Lin Xinlan found that Xiaocong had already become familiar with their grandmother. She knew her child well. Whoever was nice to him, he would like them. The grandmother genuinely liked him, spoiled him with everything, so naturally, he quickly took a liking to her. "Grandma, what is this? It tastes so good." Xiaocong asked, tilting his head innocently. "This, my dear, is strawberry cream cake. If you like it, Grandma will have someone make it for you every day." The grandmother wiped the cream from the corner of his mouth with a tissue, saying indulgently. However, Xiaocong firmly shook his head, "I shouldnt eat it every day, Mom said I should eat less sweets. Xiaocong needs to take care of his teeth and cant get cavities." The grandmother was taken aback for a moment, genuinely pleased with the childs sensibility. But this child was too well-behaved and understanding, lacking the mischief of ordinary children, which made her feel quite sad. "Its alright, Grandma here has the best dentist. Even if you damage your teeth, the dentist can fix them for you." Hearing her say this, Xiaocong hesitated. He really wanted to eat delicious cake every day, but if his teeth got damaged, Mom would be upset and angry, wouldnt she? "No, Xiaocong should listen to Mom." He still shook his head, even more firmly this time. The grandmother didnt insist anymore, and when she lifted her head and saw Xinlan approaching, she gave a faint smile and said, "Youve raised your child very well. Shaoze was sensible when he was this small too, but he was a little bully, not as well-behaved as him." Xinlans eyes flickered, not quite understanding the grandmothers meaning. Was she criticizing her for raising her child too well-behaved? In fact, she had never been strict with Xiaocong; she was very good to him, almost always acquiescing to his requests. But she didnt understand why he was so well-behaved and sensible, treating her words as if they were sacred edicts. Whatever she said, he would remember it by heart, never daring to forget. "Mom, youve come! Come eat some cake, Xiaocong saved a lot for you!" Upon hearing the grandmothers conversation, he naturally guessed that his mom had arrived. The grandmothers expression stiffened slightly; it turned out he was eating so slowly because he wanted to save the cake for Xinlan. Unaccountably, she felt a tinge of jealousy that Xinlan could win the childs affection. "Xiaocong, theres plenty more cake in the kitchen, you eat, Grandma will have someone send a piece over to your mom," the grandmother quickly said, with an unintentionally sour tone. Xinlan couldnt help but smile. She sat down next to Xiaocong, wrapping one arm around his small body, and asked him, "Who gave you the cake?" "It was Grandma." "Grandma is so kind to Xiaocong." Without needing to say much more, Xiaocong immediately understood, groping to grasp the grandmothers hand and smiling sweetly at her, "Grandma, Xiaocong really likes you, may I give you a kiss?" The grandmothers eyes widened in delight, a big smile revealing itself, "Of course." She eagerly moved her face close to his mouth, and his little hand cradled her face as his soft little lips planted a firm kiss on her cheek. The grandmother was overjoyed, even more so than when Shaoze first kissed her as a child. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandma likes you very much too, come, give Grandma a kiss." She held the childs face and kissed it several times. Xiaocong giggled, and as soon as the grandmother let go, he threw his soft little body into Xinlans arms, embracing her and squirming with laughter. Xinlan knew that he was shy and also asking for affection. She stroked his fuzzy little head and asked, with a laugh, "Have you had enough to eat?" Chapter 445: Unable to Intervene Between Mother and Child Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Unable to Intervene Between Mother and ChildShe touched his fluffy little head and asked with a laugh, "Are you full?" "Im full, Mommy, you eat too, its really tasty," he reached out to grab the cake, and she smoothly pulled his arm back. He couldnt see at all; if he reached out, his hand would surely be covered with cream. "Alright, Mommy will eat in a bit. Theres a lot more in the kitchen, and you can have it often, but you cant eat too much at once, okay?" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait, was Mommy allowing him to eat sweets regularly now? "Mommy, didnt you say it would cause cavities?" he asked, puzzled. "Yes, eating too much can cause cavities, so you cant eat too much at once. But if you brush your teeth every morning and night, your teeth will stay healthy." He immediately got happy, leaping up and throwing himself into her arms, "Mommy, I brush my teeth every day, look, Grandma says my teeth are white and pretty." He split his small mouth into a grin, revealing a row of neat white teeth. Seeing his adorable look, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but hug him tight and kiss his cheek, and he, understanding, also kissed her back a few times. Mother and son laughed together, oblivious to everything else, eyes only for each other. Mrs. Rong watched them, feeling an inability to intrude on their mother-son bond. No, it was more accurate to say that no one could intrude on their bond. She envied the bond between Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong; she and Shaoze had never shared such deep maternal affection. It wasnt that she didnt love her child enough, but Shaoze was too independent and simply couldnt be coddled in her arms. Once Xiaocong was full, Lin Xinlan took him upstairs to bathe. Mrs. Rong had long had someone prepare a whole bunch of clothes for him, and even all the necessary supplies were ready. After bathing him, Lin Xinlan picked out a set of pajamas for him to wear and let him lie down to rest. The child had followed her through a tiring day, weary and barely able to keep his eyes open. After the bath, as soon as he lay in bed, he yawned wearily, his eyes involuntarily drooping. After Lin Xinlan coaxed him to sleep, she quietly left the room. Mrs. Rong stood outside the door, and seeing her come out, she quietly asked, "Is Xiaocong asleep?" "Mhm." "Come with me to Grandpas room; we have things to ask you." Lin Xinlan nodded; she knew they would clear up everything. By bringing Xiaocong today, she was prepared to tell all. She also knew there would be a lot for her to deal with today. She had resolved Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyangs issues, now only Rong Guangguo and Mrs. Rong remained. Once in Rong Guangguos bedroom, it was just the three of them in the room. Lin Xinlan told them about the events of five years ago, and both felt somewhat embarrassed upon hearing it. They truly had believed that, five years ago, Lin Xinlan willingly had relations with Rong Shaoze. After all, one-night stands happen often these days. It never occurred to them that it could have been a case of Rong Shaoze forcing her. Mrs. Rong found it hard to believe; her son was domineering and arrogant, indeed, but he wouldnt force himself on a stranger. But since Lin Xinlan said so, it must be true. She laughed awkwardly, "This is truly a coincidence, surely its fate..." Realizing she had spoken out of turn, she quickly added, "Xinlan, it must be destiny that decided you would become the daughter-in-law of the Rong Family. Its destiny that brought Xiaocong into this world to inherit the Rong legacy. Xinlan, everything is the will of heaven, dont you think?" Chapter 446: Too excited to sleep Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Too excited to sleepLin Xinlan smiled faintly, but said nothing. Was she expected to nod her approval? The fact that Rong Shaoze had forced her five years ago was undeniable, and she couldnt simply say it didnt matter. The harm he had caused her at the time was done, and even though they were in love now, she couldnt just overlook the despicable actions Rong Shaoze had taken then. Rong Guangguo skirted around the topic and asked her, "Whats wrong with Xiaocongs eyes?" That was the main point of todays questions. Rongs mother also looked at her, waiting for her answer. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes somberly and said softly, "Its all my fault, I couldnt accept I was pregnant at the time, so I took abortion pills..." No need to ask further, it was definitely the medication that had caused Xiaocongs blindness. Rongs mothers expression darkened, she wanted to scold Xinlan, but felt she had no right to do so. Her own son had done wrong, and it was only natural for the girl to be hurt and upset. Moreover, she had given birth to the child and took good care of him, treating him so well. "Have you been to a doctor? Is there a treatment?" Rongs mother asked eagerly. Lin Xinlan thought of the conditions Qiao Yiyang had set and hesitated before replying, "The doctor said there is a possibility, but we have to wait until he comes of age to operate. Hes still too young for surgery." Rongs mother was delighted, there was hope for a cure! "Dont worry, in a few days Ill arrange for the best doctor to see him. Perhaps he can have the surgery right away." Rong Guangguo nodded as well, "It would be best if he could be treated sooner. Our Rong Family certainly doesnt lack the money. Rest assured, no matter the cost, we must cure him." Lin Xinlan nodded with a smile, yet she thought to herself that she needed to talk to Qiao Yiyang ahead of time to see if he could somehow stall them. She also wanted to cure Xiaocong, but given the current situation, it was simply not permissible for him to regain his sight. In fact, his current blindness had its advantages, at least his life was secure. After discussing a few more matters, including the inheritance Xiaocong would receive the next day, Lin Xinlan and Rongs mother left Rong Guangguos room and returned to their own bedrooms. Needless to say, Rongs mother was too excited to sleep that night. Ever since Rong Yaozongs accident, she had been weeping daily. A few days later, Rong Shaoze also met with trouble. She felt her whole life had collapsed and had lost interest in living, even deciding to seek death. Who would have thought the heavens would suddenly bless her with a grandson, and her attitude towards life took a complete one-hundred-and-eighty-degree turn. She was filled with hope for life, not only did she abandon thoughts of suicide, but she also decided to live well and ensure Xiaocong would grow up to be the most talented individual. Rongs mother thought, this must be Yaozong and Shaozes spirits showing themselves from heaven, having sent Xiaocong to her, perhaps not wanting her to seek death. She wouldnt contemplate foolish acts anymore. She was determined to live on. Xiaocong was the continuation of their two lives, and she wanted to watch him grow, to always be there for him, caring for him, allowing him to continue living in this world for his grandfather and father... In Lin Xinlans bedroom, only a small desk lamp was on. As she pushed the door open, she saw Xiaocong sleeping soundly. His sleeping position was truly adorable, his small frame lying flat on the bed, completely still as if he could maintain that pose until morning. She sat beside him, watching him fondly for a while before gently pressing a kiss on his forehead, then she turned off the light and lay down. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 447: Don’t Want to Be Her Burden Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Dont Want to Be Her BurdenShe reached out to hug the child, and a smile couldnt help but curl up at the corners of her mouth. It was wonderful, she was back by her childs side, and from now on, they would never have to be apart again. That night, Lin Xinlan had a good sleep. The long-tight nerves finally relaxed. The next day, early in the morning. When she woke up, Xiaocong was already awake. He always went to bed early and got up early, maintaining a regular schedule. Mother and son had a laugh and cuddled in bed before they got up to wash and brush up. This was a new environment, not their old home. Xiaocong was unfamiliar with everything here, so Lin Xinlan took care of him throughout the washing-up process, but he insisted on putting on his clothes by himself. When she offered to dress him, he shook his head and insisted on doing it himself, and Lin Xinlan did not press the issue. Watching Xiaocong clumsily put on his new clothes, even though he put them on incorrectly a few times and never asked for her help, Lin Xinlan felt a twinge in her heart. Yesterday, the caregiver said she had raised the child too well-behaved, and it seemed to be true. But she really did not know what she had done to make Xiaocong so understanding, insisting on doing everything he could do by himself. A thought suddenly crossed her mind. Could it be that he knew he was blind and did not want to be a burden on others, so he was so well-behaved, determined to do everything by himself? But his face was so young and innocent, his laughter so pure, his thoughts so simple; how could he have such mature thoughts? She must have been mistaken; her child was just too well-behaved, his thoughts could not be what she imagined. But what if they were? Lin Xinlans heart ached! If they were as she thought, Xiaocong was not as carefree and innocent as he appeared. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did he really care that he couldnt see? Because he couldnt see, did he feel inferior, was his self-esteem badly hurt? Could it be that his young soul had been suffering from pain she was unaware of? Lin Xinlan dared not think further; the more she thought, the more distressed she felt, her heart aching fiercely. She would rather be blind herself than have him suffer pain at such a young age. She hurriedly stepped forward to grab the clothes, speaking in as gentle a voice as possible, "Xiaocong, can Mommy dress you?" Xiaocong looked up, biting his lip, and said hesitantly, "Mommy, I can dress myself." Lin Xinlans eyes instantly reddened. Indeed, just as she had thought, he did not want to be a burden to her and insisted on dressing himself. Embracing his body in her arms, she smiled gently, "But Mommy really wants to dress you. Weve been apart for so long, and now youre with Mommy again. Mommy is so happy and wants to do everything for you. Good boy, let Mommy dress you. For now, Mommy will take care of you, and when Mommy gets old, you can take care of Mommy." Xiaocong eagerly nodded, his little head bobbing vigorously, "Mommy, when youre old, I will definitely take care of you!" "So now let Mommy take care of you, and when Mommy gets old, youll take care of Mommy, deal?" "Deal!" he replied cheerfully. Lin Xinlans words gave him a great deal of confidence. Mommy said she would let him take care of her when she was old, which at least meant that he was a useful person. Just because of her words, Xiaocong was happy for a long time, and naturally, Lin Xinlan had no idea why he was so happy. Hang in there, the male lead is about to make an appearance~ Chapter 448: Xiaocong Inherits a Large Inheritance Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Xiaocong Inherits a Large InheritanceAfter getting dressed and descending the stairs, Rongs mother hurried them to come and have breakfast. The breakfast was sumptuous, with milk, cakes, sandwiches, ham, and many other delicious items. Xiaocong had never eaten such a variety of tasty foods for breakfast and wanted to try almost everything. Seeing what he was thinking, Rongs mother personally fed him, letting him have a bite of each item, which resulted in a lot of partially eaten food left over. Lin Xinlan did not speak up to teach Xiaocong not to waste food. Rongs mother was too indulgent with Xiaocong, and she didnt dare say anything since it would surely lead to a rebuttal from her. Besides, Xiaocong, being visually impaired, naturally didnt know he was wasting food, so he was unlikely to develop any spoiled habits. After eating, Rong Guangguo was also brought downstairs by the servants and settled in comfortably. Rong Mingyan, following his instructions, invited the legal team and several senior, respected individuals to reconvene the property transfer meeting. This time, the heir was no longer Rong Mingyan but Xiaocong. Lin Xinlan took the agreement and flipped through it, pausing when she saw the name Rong Lincong written on it. "Xiaocongs name on his household registration book is Lin Cong. Why does it say Rong Lincong here?" she asked, puzzled. Rong Guangguo smiled faintly and said, "If he is to inherit the property, naturally his surname needs to be changed as well. Considering he is used to his name being Lin Cong, I decided to just add the Rong surname in front of it. I had someone redo his household registration yesterday, and he is now officially registered under the Rong family." After speaking, he signaled the lawyer to show her the household registration book. Lin Xinlan took it and indeed saw that Xiaocongs name had already been registered under the Rong family. The efficiency of their handling matters was astoundingly fast. Regarding the issue of Xiaocongs household registration, she had no objections. He was, after all, Rong Shaozes child, and it was appropriate for him to carry the Rong surname. "Make sure the child reads it carefully, and if theres no problem, you can sign on his behalf," Rong Guangguo said to her. Lin Xinlan nodded and read the agreement conscientiously. Rongs mother, knowing more about such matters, explained them to her on the side. After reading, she smiled and said, "Theres no problem." "Then please trouble you to sign here," the lawyers representative pointed at the signature column on the agreement. Lin Xinlan wrote down her name and also left her thumbprint. "And you need to sign this too, this is another agreement, regarding the stipulation that you cannot inherit property from the Rong family," the lawyer handed her another document. Lin Xinlan understood; this must be the same kind of agreement that Rongs mother had signed when she married into the Rong family, essentially one of the familys rules. After looking it over and ensuring there were no issues, she signed it. Then there was a large stack of other documents. With so much property, there were many documents that needed signing. It took her two hours just to sign the documents, reviewing and signing each one. After everything was finished, Rong Guangguo said to her, "Xiaocong is still young and cannot manage Shengjue. I have decided that until he comes of age, Shengjue will be temporarily managed by Mingyan. Do you see any problem with this?" Rongs mothers expression subtly changed, and her complexion seemed a bit displeased. But she had no reason to object, as the only one currently capable of managing Shengjue was Rong Mingyan. Lin Xinlan offered a slight smile, "No problem." Although she verbally agreed, Rong Guangguo still had the lawyers prepare an agreement for her to sign. They were very cautious and meticulous in their work, insisting on having evidence for everything. After all matters were settled, the lawyers took the files for archiving, and the esteemed seniors exchanged pleasantries before leaving. The matter of Xiaocong inheriting a huge fortune was not publicized and was known only to the few of them present. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 449: Feeling a Bit Down Chapter 449: Chapter 449: Feeling a Bit DownHe was still very young, and if the outside world knew that he had several billion in wealth at such a young age, I guessed his personal safety would have been at great risk. Besides, there was no need to announce it to the public; the Rong Familys internal matters shouldnt become entertainment for others during their leisure time. The inheritance hadnt fallen into Rong Mingyans hands, which put Mother Rong at ease. Now, without any worries, she spent all day with Xiaocong, never leaving his side for a moment. She treated him as if he were a precious gem that might shatter if dropped, or a sweet that might melt in the mouth. Her affection for him had reached the point of being overbearing. Even when Xinlan wanted to play with the child for a while, she wouldnt allow it and would find an excuse to send her away. Throughout the whole day, Xiaocong and his mother hadnt exchanged more than ten sentences. Finally, at night, when Xiaocong said he was sleepy and wanted to go to bed, Mother Rong allowed Xinlan to carry him back to his room to rest. After bathing him and changing him into pajamas, Xinlan placed him in bed and told him to rest. However, he lay there, eyes wide open and completely devoid of sleepiness. "Arent you sleepy? Close your eyes and go to sleep," she cooed, patting his body gently, but Xiaocong quickly scrambled up, seeking refuge in her embrace, his little arms wrapped around her neck and his small face rubbing affectionately against her chest. "Mommy." "Hmm? Whats wrong?" Xinlan cradled his little backside with one hand and softly stroked his head with the other. Xiaocong didnt say anything else, just kept calling her, and she responded to him without a hint of irritation. It was only after he had finished his cuddling that he lifted his head, his unfocused eyes trying hard to look at her face. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Biting his tiny lips, with long, curly lashes drooping down, he asked in a soft voice, "Mommy, will Xiaocong live here forever from now on?" "Yes, do you like it here? Its Daddys home." "Then will you live here with Xiaocong?" he countered without answering. Xinlan didnt know what was on his mind, she could only respond to his questions, "Mm-hm, Mommy will live here with you." Unexpectedly, instead of being happy, he bit his lip tightly, and his mood seemed somewhat downcast. "What about Grandma? Will Grandma live here with us too?" Xinlan smiled, "Missing Grandma?" "Mm-hm." "After a while, Mommy will bring Grandma over, and then we can always be together." When the time came, she would discuss it with Mother Rong. If she gave her permission, she would let her own mother move in with them. If not permitted, she would rent an apartment outside to properly settle her mother. Yet, after hearing her words, he still didnt seem happy. His eyelids slightly lowered, shadowing his pale little face with his long lashes, looking a bit forlorn and wronged, an utterly pitiable sight. Xinlan cradled his face, focusing on his expression, and asked with concern, "Xiaocong, whats wrong? Are you not happy?" "Mm-hm," he nodded. "Why? What happened?" she asked in surprise. Her child had always been cheerful and blissfully simple; such a look of desolation shouldnt appear on his innocent face. "Mommy..." He raised his eyes, clearly lacking the self-restraint due to his young age; he couldnt help but voice the doubt in his heart. "My dad is Rong Shaoze, right?" Xinlan was slightly taken aback; he had actually noticed that. Indeed, they had mentioned Rong Shaoze in front of him, not once or twice. "Mm-hm." "Is he dead?" Chapter 450: I Really Want to Talk to Dad Chapter 450: Chapter 450: I Really Want to Talk to DadIs this the reason hes unhappy? Lin Xinlan suppressed the sourness in her heart and smiled, "Daddy isnt dead. Everyone says he is, but mommy knows he isnt. One day he will come back; he hasnt even met Xiaocong yet." "Really?" he asked, unsure. "Really, mommy wouldnt lie to you." Xiaocong leaned into her embrace, still looking melancholic, and her words didnt seem to cheer him up. Lin Xinlan stroked his hair, her brows knotted with worry. "Whats on your mind, Xiaocong? Why are you so unhappy?" Something was definitely off with the child tonight. "Mommy, will you leave Xiaocong?" he clutched her clothes, asking tentatively. Lin Xinlan didnt know where his worry was coming from but she assured him, "No, never, mommy swears." Seeing he still looked unconvinced, she kissed his cheek and said solemnly, "Xiaocong, you must believe that mommy would leave anyone but never you. You are mommys treasure, and mommy would die if she left you. So, mommy will never leave you." He sat up straight suddenly, saying with genuine sincerity, "Mommy is also Xiaocongs treasure, and Xiaocong would die if he left mommy. So Xiaocong also doesnt want to leave mommy!" Lin Xinlan was stunned, not knowing whether to laugh or to be moved. Such a small child, he probably didnt understand what dying meant. Perhaps to him, it just meant being very sad. "Alright, lets make a pinky promise that well never leave each other." She laughed and hooked his tender little finger. Xiaocong understood it immediately, and only after making a pinky promise with her did he smile happily. With his worries gone, he relaxed and soon yawned, overcome by sleepiness. "Alright, time to sleep." Lin Xinlan said as she lay down with him, pulling the blanket over them both. Xiaocong leaned into her arms, gripping her clothes, and muttered with his eyes closed, "I really want to talk to daddy." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly as she smiled and asked, "What do you want to say to daddy?" "Secret!" He giggled and snuggled into her arms, then fell silent. Lin Xinlan found it amusing; he was surely too shy to tell her. Yet seeing his longing for his father, her heart ached. The grudge between her and Rong Shaoze seemed to have inevitably affected the child. He hadnt seen his father for so long that she didnt know whether to blame Rong Shaoze or herself. There were things she also wanted to handle perfectly, but being in the thick of it, there were truly many reluctances, many instances of feeling powerless. Rongs mother had insisted on finding the best doctor to treat Xiaocongs eyes, and she indeed quickly arranged an appointment with one. Lin Xinlan had already called Qiao Yiyang, informing him about this matter, and he said he would take care of it. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since he already knew, she had nothing to worry about. The next day, she and Rongs mother took Xiaocong to the hospital to see the specialist. Reportedly an internationally renowned expert, every patient with blindness who underwent his surgery had recovered. Before they visited the specialist, Rongs mother confidently told Lin Xinlan that the expert would surely cure Xiaocongs eyes and that she should not worry too much. Lin Xinlan nodded, knowing that the best outcome was a cure, but she was aware that Qiao Yiyang and the others would never allow Xiaocong to regain his sight. She didnt know how Qiao Yiyang had threatened the expert. After examining Xiaocong, he said that he was too young for surgery right now; they would wait and see when he got older. Chapter 451 I Won’t Dislike Him! Chapter 451: Chapter 451 I Wont Dislike Him!What he said was actually very similar to what she had said to the Rong mother and Rong Guangguo that night. Rong mother listened and was immensely disappointed. She couldnt resign herself to it and asked, "Dr. Qian, cant we operate now?" Dr. Qian apologetically said, "Not now. Hes young and has not fully developed yet. Replacing the retina now might lead to it detaching later on. It would be best to wait until he is grown up and fully developed before operating." "Is there no other way to guarantee a cure for his eyes? There has to be a way. No matter the cost, whatever method, it doesnt matter." The Rong Family was never short on money. As long as they could cure Xiaocongs eyes immediately, spending any amount was an acceptable cost to her. "Im sorry, but theres no other way. If you truly have this childs best interest at heart, youd better wait a few more years," the doctor said, shaking his head regretfully. Lin Xinlan also believed that not curing Xiaocong now was for his own good. "Madam, dont worry too much. Xiaocongs eyes will definitely be cured eventually; its just a matter of time. Lets go back. We can still think of other ways, or perhaps revisit this in a few years," she comforted her. The Rong mother looked at the very quiet Xiaocong in her arms, her face showing pain. "I just hope he can see now. He is still young, and curing him would benefit his growth. If he remains blind until adulthood, anything he learns will be a struggle, and he will suffer a lot." Lin Xinlan fell silent, her eyes cast downward to hide the sorrow within. She was Xiaocongs mother; she wanted his eyes to be cured more than anyone else. However, for the sake of his life, she could only harden her heart and allow him to continue as he was. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in her heart, she told herself that this was only temporary. She would definitely find a way to ensure his safety and cure his eyes. For this child, she was willing to risk everything! The little guy in her arms stirred and suddenly said in a fragile voice, "Grandma, dont be sad. Xiaocong is very smart. Even if I cant see with my eyes, I can still learn lots of things. I am not suffering at all, truly. Whatever you ask me to learn, I can do it!" Lin Xinlans heart ached, knowing that he must be worried about becoming a burden to others. Since guessing about his somewhat mature psychology, she had been very careful not to let him think that he was useless or that he would be despised by others. The words the Rong mother had just said had obviously hit a sore spot in his heart. Her child was so young and should not have to endure worries and pain that didnt align with his age. Lin Xinlan hugged the child and stood up abruptly, stating firmly, "Madam, lets go back. The expert said that Xiaocongs eyes will definitely be cured; its only a matter of time. Even if he cannot be cured, it doesnt matter. He will always be the child I love most. If his eyes cannot see, I will be his eyes for life. I will take care of him forever. After all, no matter what, I will never reject my child!" Rong mothers face stiffened, and she hurriedly said awkwardly, "Xinlan, you misunderstood... I dont despise Xiaocong..." "I know youre doing this for his good. Madam, I didnt mean to blame you. Im sorry, I was a bit hasty just now and spoke too harshly." She smiled slightly, "Madam, since theres nothing we can do now, I will be heading off first. Im going to take the child to eat something." The Rong mother nodded, "Alright, you go first. Take the car and have the driver take you. Ill make a phone call in a while and call another driver to pick me up." Chapter 452: I Only Listen to My Mother’s Words Chapter 452: Chapter 452: I Only Listen to My Mothers WordsLin Xinlan did not decline and agreed. Carrying her child out of the hospital, Xiaocong stretched out his small, soft hand, groping to cradle her face, and comforted her in a soft voice like a little adult. "Mom, dont be sad, Grandpa Doctor said Xiaocongs eyes will get better. Dont worry too much." Lin Xinlan stopped in her tracks, looking at him with mixed feelings. "Does Xiaocong mind that he cant see with his eyes?" she decided to dispel his worries. If he kept worrying every day like this, he would surely develop psychological issues. It was best to change his mindset while he was still young. Xiaocong cast his gaze downward, his small hands fidgeting, and after stammering for a while, he asked in a low voice, "Would Mom mind?" "Not at all!" Lin Xinlan rejected the notion outright. She sat down with her child on a bench, cupping his face with her hands, seriously and earnestly, "Xiaocong, do you know, there are many children in this world who are cuter than you, more sensible than you, better behaved than you, healthier than you. But Mom doesnt love them. She loves only you, no matter whether your eyes can see or not, no matter how naughty you are, no matter how big the mistake you make. You are always Moms precious, and Mom will always love you, and she will never despise you or hate you. Do you understand?" Xiaocong opened his eyes wide in surprise, his little face blank, not knowing how to react. Lin Xinlans words were too shocking for him. He had never heard his mother say these things before, and no one else had ever told him either. He froze, his small face turning bright red with embarrassment. "Mom really wouldnt stop wanting me because Xiaocong cant see?" he asked uncertainly. "Who told you that if you cant see, Mom wouldnt want you?" she believed he must have heard something, otherwise, with his innocent nature, he would never have thought of this. Xiaocong immediately pouted, saying unhappily, "It was some kids next door. They said Xiaocong is blind, so he has no father, and even his mother doesnt want him!" Lin Xinlans face suddenly darkened. Those children had gone too far, how could they say such things about her child! But she was an adult and naturally wouldnt take the childrens words to heart. She was just very distressed for her child; hearing those words, he must have been very hurt and sad. On the days when she wasnt at home, he must have worried every day if she truly didnt want him anymore and wouldnt return. No wonder he was so well-behaved and sensible, treating her every word like a royal command, never making her angry. He was afraid that she wouldnt want him anymore. Thinking of this, Lin Xinlan felt very sad, her heart aching as if it were being torn apart, making it hard for her to breathe. Feeling upset, her tone of voice carried a bit of a low and suppressed demeanor, "So you believed what they said?" Xiaocong, hearing the change in her tone, thought she was angry and quickly wrapped his arms around her neck, trying to appease her by rubbing his small face against her neck, "Dont be angry Mom, Xiaocong wont listen to them anymore. Ill only listen to what Mom says. Whatever Mom says is right!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if they say that to you again?" He tilted his head and thought for a moment, then clenched his small fist, saying determinedly, "Ill tell them that I have a dad, and Moms favorite person is me, and she wont stop wanting me!" Lin Xinlan showed a big smile and kissed him hard. "Good boy, thats exactly what you should say." Xiaocong giggled, his smile innocent and bright. Chapter 453: Cannot Belong to Another Man Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Cannot Belong to Another ManXiaocong laughed happily, his smile both innocent and bright. Lin Xinlan knew he had truly let go of his worries, and she felt relieved. As long as she instilled confidence in him, his tender heart wouldnt become sensitive over a few casually uttered words from others. To make the child happy, she took him to KFC and also bought him many childrens story tapes. Xiaocong, who was blind, loved listening to stories most. Listening to the stories, he would become utterly engrossed, sometimes even forgetting to eat or sleep. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan would listen with him, explaining anything he didnt understand, which not only broadened his knowledge but also made him happy. Now she hardly asked for anything; all she wanted was for her child to be healthy and happy. Qiao Yiyang gave Lin Xinlan a month to prepare before they got married. The man did not keep a low profile about it. Once Lin Xinlan had sorted out all her affairs, he started to pursue her ardently. On the first day, he went in person to the old Rong Family mansion, making his identity and intentions clear. The mother of Rong Shaoze knew he was pursuing Lin Xinlan, and her expression soured. As far as she was concerned, Lin Xinlan should have belonged to her son. Even if they were divorced, she shouldnt belong to any other man. Especially since she had borne Rong Shaoze a son, she should belong to her son all the more. When Qiao Yiyang expressed his feelings for Lin Xinlan, the mother couldnt help but sneer, "My son has just had an accident, and youre already pursuing his wife. What exactly are you trying to imply?" Qiao Yiyang hadnt experienced a situation he couldnt handle or a type of person he hadnt faced. The mothers demeanor had no effect on his mood whatsoever. He smiled graciously, "Madam Rong, I sympathize deeply with Rong Shaozes situation, but this is not a reason that can stop me from pursuing Xinlan. Besides, Xinlan has long been divorced from Rong Shaoze. She is now single, and any single man has the right to pursue her. I am no exception." His words were watertight, leaving her at a loss for a rebuttal as her expression shifted slightly. Lin Xinlan came downstairs, and she quickly said indifferently, "Xinlan, Mr. Qiao wants to ask you out. Please tell him some other day. Today youre accompanying me to the mall; its been so long since Ive been." She said this hoping Lin Xinlan would take the initiative to turn down Qiao Yiyang. She thought it was just a one-sided pursuit from Qiao Yiyang; as long as Lin Xinlan was disinterested, that would be enough. She also believed that Lin Xinlan would definitely reject Qiao Yiyang because she could tell Xinlan still had feelings for Rong Shaoze. Sensing her disapproval and displeasure, Lin Xinlan was slightly startled. Her gaze fell on Qiao Yiyang, who had a smile playing on his lips, looking open and aboveboard, and she realized he had made his intentions clear to the mother. She had assumed he would just ask her out as a friend when he came here. She hadnt expected him to be so forward that even the mother could sense his intentions. Seeing the mothers reaction, Xinlan didnt know how to respond. The mother must oppose her dealing with other men at this time, especially since Rong Shaozes accident was so recent. Even though she was divorced from Rong Shaoze, the older generation believed a woman should remain faithful to one man for life, and even if divorced, she should not be with other men. Otherwise, she would be considered frivolous or too unfeeling. Since Qiao Yiyang had come to find her in person, she must go out with him; she couldnt refuse. Chapter 454: My Heart Can’t Hold Anyone Else Anymore Chapter 454: Chapter 454: My Heart Cant Hold Anyone Else AnymoreBut how would Rongs mother view Lin Xinlan if she said she was going out with Qiao Yiyang? Lin Xinlan pursed her lips, deliberating on how to respond to her without causing any displeasure. As she was still thinking, Qiao Yiyang began to speak with a light smile, "Madam Rong, even before the unfortunate events involving Rong Shaoze, Xinlan had already decided to be with me. After all the turmoil in the Rong family, our relationship had to be put on hold. Now that matters at the Rong family have been resolved, I believe I have the right to ask my girlfriend out, dont I?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rongs mother opened her eyes wide in surprise, her first glance sharply directed at Lin Xinlan. In her eyes, there was astonishment, disbelief, and questioning. Lin Xinlan felt uneasy looking directly into her eyes, her gaze flickered, and she could only nod in agreement with Qiao Yiyangs words, "Madam, what he said is true... I have always wanted to leave Rong Shaoze..." Rongs mothers face darkened, and her expression became distant and cold. She stood up and said coldly, "I cant control what you young people do, you make your own decisions." Having said that, she went upstairs, clearly not wanting to say another word to them. Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze, waiting for her to leave before approaching Qiao Yiyang and asking faintly, "Is there something you need to see me for?" The man stood up, took her hand, and said with a gentle smile, "Lets go, well have dinner first and then watch a movie." Couples often go on movie dates. Qiao Yiyang wanted to get closer to her gradually, to relax her and then have her accept him naturally. Winning her heart was more realistic than forcibly taking possession of her person. Only when her heart leaned towards him could he have her for the long term. Lin Xinlan nodded, offering no resistance. As early as when she agreed to marry him in a month, she had compromised and forced herself to accept the relationship between them. He had promised not to let Rong Mingyan harm Xiaocong, and she would also keep her word. Whatever she could do, she would do. Qiao Yiyang took her out for a meal and then bought two movie tickets. They sat in a dark corner of the cinema, just like the other viewers, quietly watching the movie. Lin Xinlan was earnestly watching; her attention could only be fixed on the screen. The movie was a romance, somewhat romantic and artisticexactly Lin Xinlans taste. Qiao Yiyang was a master at understanding people and knew how to touch Lin Xinlans heart. His displayed tenderness, empathy, and consideration indeed matched her idea of a perfect man. If he had treated her this way before, she might have fallen for him. But now, no matter what he did, she would not fall for him. Her heart had already been forcefully filled by someone else, and there was no room left. Unless that person withdrew voluntarily and made space, no one else could fit in her heart. She was actually a very traditional and conservative woman, who would stick to one person for a lifetime. Even if that person were no longer in this world, she wouldnt forget him as time passed. If she were to truly marry Qiao Yiyang, she could only be respectful to him. It was unlikely they would ever love each other deeply. Lost in thought, Lin Xinlan was oblivious to the uneasy atmosphere in the cinema. It was only when she felt the heat source beside her drawing closer that she suddenly snapped back to reality. Immediately, her eyes were filled with the passionate scene of the movies lead couple. Her face flushed red, and she hurriedly turned her head away in embarrassment, only to come face to face with Qiao Yiyangs face, which was very close. Chapter 455 Unable to Pretend to Be With Him Chapter 455: Chapter 455 Unable to Pretend to Be With HimHer face flushed red, and in her embarrassment, she looked away, only to meet Qiao Yiyangs face, which had leaned in very close. Her frantic gaze crashed tumultuously into his dark, scorching eyes. In an instant, her body tensed, wanting to create distance between them. But his hand quickly grabbed her wrist. Her movements stopped, and she dared not move. In front of them, a couple, engrossed in the movie, had started kissing passionately, forgetting themselves. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, her face burning red, and she dared not meet Qiao Yiyangs gaze. She knew what he wanted to do. She cursed silently in her heart, certain that he had planned this all along. Bringing her to the movies and specifically choosing this film was for this moment, wasnt it... If he wanted to kiss her, she wouldnt refuse. However, she was truly nervous and also very resistant. Her eyes slightly cast down, she hid the reluctance within them, so he wouldnt notice anything. Qiao Yiyang leaned in closer, and seeing her stiffen up, his gaze darkened suddenly, without any hesitation, he kissed her lips. She suddenly pushed him away forcefully, not looking at his grim expression, she got up and rushed out of the cinema. Her movements were quick, fluid as if he were a flood or a wild beast, something to be avoided at all costs. The man watched her leave, his face darkening, his hands clenched tightly. In the dim light, he looked exceptionally chilling and frightening. Once outside, Lin Xinlan caught her breath and took out her phone to send Qiao Yiyang a message. Sorry, Im feeling a bit unwell. Ill go back to rest first. Qiao Yiyang didnt reply to her. She thought about it and still hailed a taxi to go back home. Leaning against the car window, she closed her eyes feeling very tired. What should she do? She could not pretend to be with him at all. After they got married, how would she cope with life afterward? As she pondered, a message arrived. Qiao Yiyang replied to her, "Letting my girlfriend go home alone was my negligence. If you are feeling unwell, go back and rest early. See you tomorrow." Lin Xinlan stared at the words See you tomorrow, feeling on the verge of a breakdown. She had evaded today, but could she evade tomorrow? In the spacious, white hospital room, apart from the subtle noises from the machines, there were no other sounds, making the empty room even more eerily quiet. On the hospital bed, Rong Shaoze, with a pale face, had his eyes tightly shut, wearing an oxygen mask, as if he had been asleep for thousands of years, utterly devoid of the breath of life. The door was suddenly pushed open, and Tao Hua, wearing a white lab coat, walked in slowly. After conducting a series of checks on him and determining that his condition today was a bit better than yesterday, he nodded in satisfaction. As he tidied up the medical equipment, he chatted with the comatose man, "Im saying, youve been asleep for nearly a month now; its time to wake up. If you dont wake up soon, youll miss out on some exciting events." Of course, the person in a coma on the bed wouldnt answer him. In an unseen corner, a voice cold and indifferent rose, "What exciting events?" Chapter 456 The Wedding Date is Approaching Chapter 456: Chapter 456 The Wedding Date is ApproachingIn a corner invisible to everyone, a cold and indifferent voice sounded, "Whats so fascinating?" "I thought you couldnt speak," Tao Hua raised an eyebrow but wasnt startled by his sudden voice. "I only speak when I want to," the tone was cool and arrogant. Tao Hua shrugged and continued with a smile, "Ive come across two very interesting pieces of information, one good and one bad. Which one do you want to hear?" "I hate multiple-choice questions, tell me both!" Tao Hua was just as cool, saying coolly, "Ill only tell one." The person in the dark fell silent for a moment before speaking, "Then tell the bad news." After all, good news will stay good even if its not heard, but bad news could get worse if its ignored. A hint of triumph flashed in Tao Huas eyes; he knew he would choose to hear the bad news. He leaned into Rong Shaozes ear and whispered, "I heard your woman has gotten cozy with another man. If you dont wake up soon, theyll probably be married and have kids." The person in the dark: "..." Is this really bad news? It has nothing to do with him! Having said what he wanted to say, Tao Hua laughed heartily, reveling in a bit of schadenfreude. "Hey, do you still want to hear the good news?" he asked, addressing the person in the darkness. "I dont want to hear it!" Probably another piece of unsubstantial news, he didnt have time to listen to gossip. "Forget it if you dont want to listen." Tao Hua packed up and left, without revealing the good news he had learned. Qiao Yiyang made time every day to ask Lin Xinlan out, either to eat, watch a movie, take a walk, go for a drive, or play at some entertainment venues. Lin Xinlan never declined, playing the role of a girlfriend perfectly. Since the day Qiao Yiyang had kissed her, he hadnt kissed her again. They only held hands, hugged, and shared the occasional goodnight kiss. Thanks to his consideration, Lin Xinlan was much more relaxed, but her heart remained as calm as a lake, without a single ripple. Qiao Yiyang wasnt in a rush; after all, he had plenty of time to slowly influence her. Moreover, he quite enjoyed the process of two hearts slowly drawing closer. His emotions underwent subtle changes every day, and he liked this novelty, something he had never experienced before. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the one experiencing the subtle emotional changes was him alone; he could never quite penetrate what was truly going on in Lin Xinlans heart. He guessed that perhaps her feelings for him had changed a bit as well. As time passed, more than half a month slipped away, and the wedding day was getting closer. Lin Xinlan wasnt nonchalant, but she knew that if Rong Shaoze didnt appear, she would have to get married unwillingly. Therefore, she became detached, letting fate take its course. Almost everyone knew that she and Qiao Yiyang were seeing each other. Rong Guangguo just looked at her deeply without saying anything. Mother Rongs attitude towards her became somewhat colder, and she seldom spoke to her. She was even concerned that Lin Xinlan would take Xiaocong with her when she got married, so she spent every day playing with the child, wanting to build a bond with him. Even without a mother, there would at least be something for him to cling to here. Xiaocong remained well-behaved every day, reciprocating kindness with kindness. Apart from being especially clingy to Lin Xinlan, his attitude towards others was always limited to being well-behaved and sensible, never too intimate. Mother Rongs concern deepenedwhat if Xiaocong didnt like her, and once Lin Xinlan was married, he wouldnt want to stay in this home. Chapter 457 I Won’t Leave Xiaocong Chapter 457: Chapter 457 I Wont Leave XiaocongOf course, if Lin Xinlan voluntarily gave up her custody rights over the child, that would be a different matter altogether. For this reason, she decided to have a direct and frank conversation with Lin Xinlan. Both being mothers, there was nothing they should be embarrassed to say to each other. Rongs mother asked her outright, "Will you marry Qiao Yiyang?" The question was so blunt that Lin Xinlan choked up and, after a considerable pause, she finally said, "Um, yes..." The wedding date wasnt far off. If Rongs mother found out she was getting married so soon, she would despise her greatly. Never mind, what others thought was not important; she just needed to do what she had to do. As expected, Rongs mother didnt look pleased. She said coolly, "Since thats the case, let me tell you something. You can marry Qiao Yiyang, but Xiaocong cannot go with you. He must stay with the Rong Family. His last name is Rong and he cant follow you to the Qiao Family. If you voluntarily give up his custody rights, Ill give you a sizable dowry, treat you as if you were my own daughter and marry you off in style, what do you think?" Lin Xinlan did not get agitated. She smiled faintly and said, "Madam, I think you should know that I will not part with Xiaocong." "I know you have a deep bond with your son, but youre about to get married and move on. Do you really plan to take a child with you? Rest assured, if the child stays with the Rong Family, he will be well taken care of. I will not let him suffer the slightest injustice. You can also come back to visit him anytime; it wont affect the relationship between mother and son. I am an open-minded person and would never separate the two of you and prevent you from seeing each other forever." Because Rong Shaoze was separated from her when he was young, she understood the pain of a mother not being able to be with her child. This was the leniency she was extending to Lin Xinlan; she didnt want Xiaocong, who was already pitiable, to become even more so after losing his mother. Lin Xinlan shook her head firmly, still with a smile on her lips that made it impossible for anyone to get angry at her. "Madam, no matter what conditions you propose, I will not separate from him. He cant live without me, and I certainly cant live without him." Rongs mother choked, her face turning cold as she said irritably, "In the end, he is my grandson; you simply cannot take him away!" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He is my son," Lin Xinlan stated calmly; her tone was not as forceful as Rongs mothers, but it was more justified. Rongs mother didnt want to come to blows with her and softened her expression slightly, saying, "Xinlan, as a woman remarrying with a child, you will be at a significant disadvantage. After you marry Qiao Yiyang, you will have children of your own. How do you expect Xiaocong to fit in then? Leave him here with us; we wont mistreat him, and you can come to visit him every day. This choice is the best one for you. You can think it over and let me know once youve made up your mind." "Madam, I will not part with him," Lin Xinlan said with utter determination. Without looking at Rongs mothers expression, she stood up and left, unwilling to argue further. In this world, no one could separate her and her son, nor could anything else. In the room, Xiaocong was sitting on the bed, holding a repeating machine and listening to a story. Lin Xinlan sat beside him, took him in her arms, and decided to explain the situation to him clearly. She turned off the repeating machine for him and said, "Xiaocong, Mommy has something to tell you, and you need to listen carefully, okay?" Sensing her seriousness, Xiaocongs expression immediately turned earnest... Chapter 458: The Second Marriage Chapter 458: Chapter 458: The Second MarriageXiaocong sensed her seriousness, and his expression immediately became earnest. He nodded vigorously and said formally, "Mom, whatever you want to tell me, just say it. I will keep it firmly in my heart." Due to his blindness, his memory was especially good. No one else had noticed this, but he was well aware of it. Lin Xinlan considered his sensitive heart and feared he might misunderstand that she didnt want him anymore. She didnt want him to brood over it alone and be sad, so she decided to lay everything out. Even though he was young, he wasnt completely unaware of things. Some things, clearly explained to him, would naturally be understood. After some thought, she said, "Xiaocong, Mom might marry Uncle Qiao. But my marriage to him doesnt mean I dont want you anymore. I will take you with me, and you will live with me. We will always be together, nothing is going to change. If someone tells you that Mom is marrying someone else and doesnt want you anymore, you mustnt believe them. You have to firmly believe that Mom would never not want you, you know?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong frowned slightly, blinking his big eyes as he took a moment to fully understand her words. He nodded forcefully, "Mm, I understand! No matter who tells Xiaocong that Mom doesnt want me, I shouldnt believe them." "What a good boy." Lin Xinlan hugged him and kissed him, suddenly feeling very proud. Her son was the most understanding and intelligent child in the world. "Then, Xiaocong, do you mind if Mom marries Uncle Qiao?" she couldnt help but ask. Many children dont want their parents to separate, and naturally, she had to take his feelings into account. After tilting his head in thought for a moment, Xiaocong said, "Xiaocong doesnt know, oh. If Mom marries Uncle Qiao, do I have to call him dad?" Lin Xinlan shook her head, "No need! Just call him Uncle Qiao. You will always have only one dad." His face broke into a smile immediately, "Then I dont mind, as long as Mom doesnt leave me." Having never had a father, he naturally didnt feel the discomfort of getting a new dad. To him, being with Mom forever was enough. And, he probably didnt even fully grasp what marriage meant. Lin Xinlan was completely reassured. If Xiaocong didnt mind, she had nothing to worry about. She wouldnt care about the opposition of others either. A month wasnt particularly long, nor was it short. The wedding date arrived. A few days earlier, Rong Guangguo and Mother Rong were extremely surprised to learn of her impending marriage. It was all happening too fast. Lin Xinlan didnt explain anything, just told them she was getting married and that was enough for them to know. Even the wedding arrangements werent something she needed to worry about. Qiao Yiyang had arranged everything, and all she needed to do on that day was put on her wedding dress and get married in the church. The specially tailored white wedding dress she wore highlighted her graceful neck and collarbone, and it further accentuated her beauty and elegance. After getting her makeup done, standing in front of a full-length mirror, looking at the tall, slender, beautiful woman clad in a wedding dress, Xinlans gaze was very calm, without a trace of the happiness expected of a bride. She tugged at her long white train, concerned that she might trip over it while walking later. This was her second marriage. Both times she was dressed in a wedding gown she felt nothing, and it was as if she was forced both times; she even suspected she had some sort of grudge against marriage in her life. Arms stretched out from behind her, embracing her waist. Looking up, she saw the reflection of Qiao Yiyang, smart in his suit. Chapter 459 Only Mom Can Pinch Chapter 459: Chapter 459 Only Mom Can PinchThe man held her, looking at her through the mirror, a smile in his eyes, while hers were calm and tranquil. "Xinlan, you look so beautiful in your wedding dress," he said with a faint smile, tightening his arms and holding her close to his chest. Lin Xinlans hands clasped his wrists gently, her eyelids lowered, her expression tinged with shyness. The man watched her, his heart stirring, the light in his eyes dimmed as he tilted his head and kissed her lips. She didnt move, passively accepting his kiss, her eyes lightly closed. Without going too deep, he kissed her gently for a moment, then let her go, caressing her face with his hand, his dark hot gaze fixed on her as he said in a low, husky voice, "Do you know? I never thought I would have a wedding day." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan lifted her lashes and met his gaze quietly. The man was taller by a head, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, softening the handsome lines of his face. "I thought I could never find someone to marry," he continued, "The life I live doesnt allow me to have a woman I like, nor does it allow me to start a family. But I dont care, as long as I find her, I have the ability to protect the woman I love." "Xinlan, you are the first woman who has moved my heart, and you will be the last. Believe me, I will protect you, and I will give you the happiness you desire." His tone was very sincere. Was this a pre-marriage promise? Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, "I believe you." She knew he probably could protect her well and would treat her kindly. But whether she would be happy, that was her own matter now. Qiao Yiyang felt a rush of joy, his shining black eyes becoming even hotter and brighter, at this moment he was truly happy. As long as he married her, gradually influencing her, happiness would not be far from him. Happiness, that seemed like an unreachable thing, a luxury. Just thinking of the word, even before attaining it, he began to feel happy... Holding Lin Xinlans hand, Qiao Yiyang just quietly looked at her, silent, before finally speaking, "Ill go out and entertain the guests first, there are still two hours left until the wedding, you rest for a bit. When its time, Ill come to escort you." "Mhm, go ahead." The man kissed the corner of her mouth before turning and leaving with grace. After he left, the door was pushed open again, and a nanny came in holding Xiaocong, putting him down on the ground. Xiaocong was dressed very handsomely today. He wore a small black suit with a white shirt underneath, complete with a bowtie, and with his delicate and adorable face, it was impossible not to find him charming. Lin Xinlan smiled and stepped forward, grasping his shoulders to take a good look, saying with great satisfaction, "Xiaocong, you look so handsome and cute today, mommy could just die of love for you." Xiaocong showed a sweet smile, his tender cheeks adorned with a dimple, "Mommy, so many people say I am cute, but I hate it when they pinch my face." Thinking about how many unknown aunts and sisters had made a fuss over him along the way, and the countless claws that had pinched his cheeks, he felt very unhappy. He was a boy, a little man, how could anyone pinch his cheeks? Only mommy could pinch them, no one else! Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh, taking his hand and leading him to sit on the sofa, "Come on, mommy will get you some snacks." On the same day, in a fitness room of a luxurious villa elsewhere. Rong Shaoze, now awake, was shirtless, showing off his muscular upper body as he did push-ups with one hand on the floor. Chapter 460: Prefer to Hear the Bad News First Chapter 460: Chapter 460: Prefer to Hear the Bad News FirstHe had regained consciousness only a couple of days ago and was aware that he had been unconscious for quite a while, roughly two months. The first thing he did upon waking up was to ask where Lin Xinlan was. Tao Hua said, Lin Xinlan was alive and well, at his own home, very safe. He felt relieved but didnt immediately contact her, instead focusing on rehabilitation to regain his agility and strength. In the past few days, he had been exercising his body relentlessly, as if he were on a mission. His plan was to seek revenge on Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyang as soon as he recovered his strength! He already knew that Qiao Yiyang was the Mafias godfather and was aware of their past conspiracies. They had schemed against him, harmed the people around him, and nearly cost him his life. This vendetta was something he had to avenge, to let them know that provoking him, Rong Shaoze, would only result in their descent into hell! Tao Hua, sitting on the side and counting for him, reached five hundred and saw him switch hands and continue. He couldnt bear to watch anymore. "Youve just come to, and your body is still weak. Isnt this a bit too reckless?" The mans eyes were deep, disregarding his words. Sweat trickled down his well-defined muscles, forming a puddle on the smooth floor. After completing five hundred push-ups with one hand, he not only didnt lie down but appeared even more vigorous. Tao Hua yawned lazily, checked the time on his watch, and a sly spark flashed in his eyes. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He thought it was about time. Just then, Xu Yao pushed the door open and made eye contact with him. Their gazes intertwined, hinting at cunning and complicity. "Shaoze, Ive just received two pieces of news, one good and one bad. Which one would you like to hear first?" Xu Yao asked nonchalantly, arms crossed over his chest. From his tone, one could not sense the urgency or significance of the situation. He sounded as casual and ordinary as if he were discussing the weather. However, Rong Shaoze knew him well, and with a slight frown, he stood up, wiped his face with a towel, and took a big gulp of water from an opened bottle before speaking in an unhurried voice, "Tell me the bad news." They shared a common trait: a preference to hear the bad news first. The explanation was simple: good news remains good even if untold, but bad news might worsen if ignored. Xu Yao and Tao Hua exchanged glances once again, amusement flickering in their eyes. "Are you sure you want to hear this bad news?" "Speak!" Rong Shaoze said coldly, his gaze dark and piercing. Tsk tsk, this man had become someone entirely different since waking up, radiating an aura of someone whod walked through hell, a fierce warrior ready to fight. Xu Yao curled his lips in a smirk, taking pleasure in the misfortune before even uttering the news. "Actually, it might not be considered bad news, but I still think its necessary to tell you. After all, she was with you for a while, even became your wife, and you two had your good times..." Related to Lin Xinlan? Rong Shaozes gaze suddenly became grim; with a sharp look, he warned Xu Yao to speak quickly and get to the point! Xu Yao no longer beat around the bush, saying succinctly, "This afternoon at two oclock, in the church by the Nansha Seaside, your ex-wife will be marrying another man. And that man is Qiao Yiyang." Rong Shaozes pupils contracted sharply, and with a forceful squeeze, the plastic bottle burst with a pang, water splashing in all directions! As he continued to tighten his grip, the shrivelled bottle made a brittle creaking sound, like a last-ditch struggle for life, sending shivers down ones spine. Tao Hua shrank his neck. Chapter 461 Who Said I’m Here to Snatch the Bride Chapter 461: Chapter 461 Who Said Im Here to Snatch the BrideTao Hua shrank his neck. Why did he feel like the person wasnt crushing a plastic bottle, but someones neck? Yeah, that guy who was supposed to marry Lin Xinlan would probably have his neck snapped just like that. Seeing his reaction, Xu Yao felt even more cheerful inside, but his face remained calm, "Its 1:05 PM now, which means you have 55 minutes left to stop their wedding." Rong Shaoze raised a hint of a bloodthirsty cold smile, his expression grim and chilly, his voice was icy without a trace of warmth, "You did this on purpose, waiting until now to tell me, right? Once Ive killed that womans groom, Ill settle the score with you!" After speaking, he grabbed a shirt from the side and threw it on, striding towards the door. Tao Hua immediately cracked a smile. He knew that this was the kind of thing that others should say. Whosoever said it would die. Luckily, he was smart and had pushed the task onto Xu Yao. This time, Xu Yao was done for. If those two fought, it would definitely be quite the spectacle. With a smile on his lips, Xu Yao said nonchalantly, "OK, I know Im teasing you on purpose, but I swear, it was Tao Huas idea." "Cough, cough..." Tao Hua suddenly choked on his saliva, glaring resentfully at Xu Yao. He only gave him a look that said you had it coming. If you want to set me up, youd better be ready for me to bite back. "Neither of you will get away with this!" Rong Shaoze didnt turn around, just leaving this cold statement behind. Tao Hua quickly asked, "Theres another piece of good news, do you want to hear it?" The man didnt respond to him. Right now, even if it was earth-shattering good news, he was not interested in hearing it. He only wanted to stop Lin Xinlans wedding and then kill Qiao Yiyang! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then... let that woman know the consequences of marrying someone else behind his back! "Hurry and follow him. This guy has definitely lost it," Tao Hua said to Xu Yao. With a slight smile, Xu Yao walked forward with his long strides in the direction Rong Shaoze had left. On the broad lawn, there was already a helicopter parked. Rong Shaoze took large steps and boarded, Xu Yao followed suit and sat down as well. "To B City!" he commanded coldly. The pilot didnt dare to delay for a moment and immediately started the helicopter. "Youre just going like this?" Xu Yao laughed. "I havent told you yet, Qiao Yiyang has set up an ambush in B City. Going like this, arent you walking into a trap?" Rong Shaoze closed his eyes slightly, concealing the ruthlessness in them. "Youve arranged everything, havent you? If theres something wrong with my life, yours will be in jeopardy too," he said lightly. "I have arranged things, but they are all to deal with Qiao Yiyang, not to help you grab the bride. Dont let your personal feelings disrupt our plan," Xu Yao warned. The man abruptly opened his eyes, a sharp glint shining within, "Who said I was going to grab the bride?" "Then what are you going for?" Xu Yao asked, puzzled. "I naturally intend to use the men youve arranged to kill Qiao Yiyang!" "..." The wedding was approaching quickly. Rong Mingyan walked over to Qiao Yiyangs side, holding a glass of wine, and said in a deep voice, "Theyve indeed arranged for people to slip in. Should we act now, or wait a while?" Qiao Yiyangs lips curled up in a smile. To anyone else, he looked like a perfectly charming gentleman. But his words were cold and bloodthirsty, "Let them live a little longer. The big fish hasnt bitten yet; theres no rush at this moment." "Do you think Rong Shaoze is still alive? I doubt it. If he were, he would have already come back for revenge." Chapter 462: Huge Change in the Wedding Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Huge Change in the Wedding"Whether hes alive or not, well find out soon enough. Even if hes dead, I can still eliminate those who rushed here today," It would be foolish not to take their lives when the people from Yanfeng offer themselves up on a platter. This even saved him the trouble of seeking them out. Yanfeng had to be eradicated completely, for when you cut weeds without removing the roots, they will grow back with the spring breeze... Rong Mingyan took an elegant sip of his drink and teased, "Arent you afraid theyll mess up your wedding if they come?" Qiao Yiyang curved his lips, laughing confidently, "No matter who comes, they cant stop me from getting married." He wanted both the empire and the beauty! Everything was under his control, no one could stop what he wanted to do. The time had come, and all the guests had arrived. Qiao Yiyang stood in front of the priest, looking sideways towards the entrance, waiting for the arrival of the bride. The music started playing, and the bride, dressed in a white wedding gown and wearing a white lace veil, walked slowly towards him on the red carpet, holding a bouquet of roses in both hands. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two child attendants followed behind her, holding up her long train, their smiles sweet, adding to the festivity of the scene. Through the misty veil, Qiao Yiyang could see Lin Xinlans shy and beautiful appearance. Looking at her, he couldnt help but reveal a gentle smile, his eyes soft with deep affection. When she reached him, he reached out his hand, and Lin Xinlan also extended hers into his. He smiled at her, and the woman bowed her head slightly, appearing somewhat shy. Standing together, they looked like a match made in heaven, a beautiful couple that inspired both envy and blessings. The priest looked at the couple with a smile and asked solemnly, "Mr. Qiao Yiyang, do you take Miss Lin Xinlan to be your wife, to love her, care for her, respect her, accept her, and be faithful to her until the end of your lives, in sickness and in health, for any other reason?" Qiao Yiyang smiled slightly, "I do." The priest then asked the bride, "Miss Lin Xinlan, do you take Mr. Qiao Yiyang to be your husband, to love him, care for him, respect him, accept him, and be faithful to him until the end of your lives, in sickness and in health, for any other reason?" The bride pursed her lips with a smile and was about to speak when suddenly a gunshot rang out from outside! "Bang" The gunshot was piercing, startling everyone. Then, several more shots followed. Someone shouted, "Theres been a murder, everyone run!" In an instant, the scene descended into chaos as guests screamed and scattered in all directions. Several men with guns burst in while some assassins hiding among the guests also drew their guns, all aiming at Qiao Yiyang. At the same time, another group of men mingled among the guests quickly ran to Qiao Yiyangs side, protecting him, drawing their guns, and confronting the attackers. Qiao Yiyang pulled Lin Xinlan behind him, using his body as a shield in front of her. His expression was cold, a hint of a cold smile playing on his lips. Finally, they had come. He knew the people from Yanfeng would definitely take the opportunity of his wedding day to launch an attack to kill him as revenge for Rong Shaoze. Hearing the gunfire, Lin Xinlan, who was hiding in a restroom with Xiaocong, hugged him tightly and whispered in his ear, "Dont be afraid, Mommys with you, theres nothing to be afraid of." "Mommy, Im not afraid," Xiaocong shook his head, his expression calm. Despite the frightening noises outside, he really didnt know what they were and naturally was not afraid. The door was pushed open, and she jumped in fright... Chapter 463 Rong Shaoze is Still Alive Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Rong Shaoze is Still AliveShe hurriedly clutched Xiaocong and squatted behind the wide table, gently covering the childs mouth, signaling him not to speak. "Come out, its me." A faint voice rose. "..." "Im Xu Yao." Only then did Lin Xinlan rise slowly with the child in her arms, and, seeing it was truly Xu Yao, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Did you really start fighting? Whats the situation outside?" she asked, puzzled. Earlier, the nanny had taken Xiaocong to the dressing room to see her while she was feeding the child some snacks. Suddenly, the nanny grabbed her wrist and hurriedly said, "Miss Lin, Im sent by Mr. Tao Hua. Theres going to be a bloodbath here today. To ensure your personal safety, you need to change clothes with me now. I will take your place at the wedding..." The nanny explained that the people from the Yanhuang Organization had set up an ambush today to deal with Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyang. It would be very dangerous for her at the wedding site, so she was to take her place. Naturally, Lin Xinlan didnt dare believe what she said, but the nanny called Tao Hua and let her speak with him. Only after hearing Tao Huas explanation did she believe her. However, she had agreed to marry Qiao Yiyang, and if she backed out now, who knew what the future would hold. The nanny told her that Rong Shaoze was still alive but currently in a coma and if she wanted to see him, she should do as instructed. Soon someone would come to pick her up and take her to see Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan was suddenly overjoyed upon hearing that Rong Shaoze was still alive. She just knew he was still alive; her intuition was right! But she wasnt foolish and called Tao Hua. Only after Tao Hua confirmed that Rong Shaoze was indeed alive did she dare to believe this fact. To see Rong Shaoze, she switched clothes with the nanny. The nanny was a member of the Yanhuang Organization, and her makeup skills were impressive. Lin Xinlan put on her clothes, underwent a bit of makeup, and was transformed. She now bore a striking resemblance to the nanny, about seventy to eighty percent. And the nanny wearing the wedding dress, after a quick makeup session, also looked quite similar to her. With the veil on, it was even harder to tell them apart. Following her instructions, Lin Xinlan pretended to be the nanny, took Xiaocong out, and then found this unoccupied rest room to wait as directed. After a while, gunshots were heard, followed by Xu Yaos arrival. The man slightly smiled and said, "Dont worry, we wont be at a disadvantage. Now, take the child and follow me, theres someone outside to get you out." "Wait, if Xiaocong and I leave, would Grandpa and Lady Rong be in danger?" she worried that Qiao Yiyang and Rong Mingyan would lash out in a fit of rage and kill them. Even at such a critical moment, she had not forgotten to care for Rong Shaozes family. Xu Yao then looked at her more highly, saying, "They wont be in any danger, someone is protecting them." Reassured, Lin Xinlan then followed him with the child. Xu Yao led her through turns here and there, and they did not encounter anyone from Qiao Yiyangs side along the way. But the sporadic sound of gunfire was unnerving. A helicopter was waiting by the sea. Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong boarded it, and only after the aircraft had taken off did Xu Yao head back. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His lips curved into a meaningful smile. Both sides were fighting fiercely, and the situation was very intense. Qiao Yiyang pulled Lin Xinlan out of the church, covered by a large number of his men all the way. He realized that the situation was a bit different from what he had expected. The Yanhuang Organization had sent a large number of experts to deal with them. Although he had laid a trap, hoping to catch them all in one fell swoop, Chapter 464: You Are Not Lin Xinlan Chapter 464: Chapter 464: You Are Not Lin XinlanLittle did he know, beyond his peoples perimeter, another group of Fenghuangs men had appeared. He had planned to surround Fenghuangs men, but instead, he himself was surrounded by them. In that moment, he realized they had set this ambush long ago, just to wait for this day to deal with him. However, he had come prepared and naturally would not be easily captured. Even if he couldnt confront them head-on today, he could still make a full retreat. Several helicopters were parked not far away, and he hurried with Lin Xinlan towards them, planning to board the aircraft and leave. Fenghuangs men had yet to pursue them; they had plenty of time to escape. "BOSS, you go first, well cover you," a subordinate said in a deep voice. He nodded slightly, about to tell Lin Xinlan to get on first when suddenly a gun was pressed against his forehead. "Dont move, none of you are allowed to leave!" The bride beside him issued a cold voice. Qiao Yiyang was stunned for a moment, then his eyes narrowed dangerously, "Youre not Lin Xinlan." Seeing this, all his men aimed their guns at her. "Thats right, Im not her, Im with Fenghuang," the woman said indifferently, maintaining her composure in the face of numerous gun barrels, without a hint of panic or fear. She lifted her veil to reveal a delicate face. Although her makeup skills were excellent, on close inspection, it was clear she was not Lin Xinlan, just someone who resembled her by about seventy to eighty percent. "Where is she?" Qiao Yiyang asked coldly. "Why should I tell you?" The woman smiled slightly, completely indifferent to the lethal aura emanating from his body. By now, Fenghuangs people had caught up. The delay of just this brief moment put them at the risk of complete annihilation. "BOSS, what do we do? Theyre almost here," a subordinate asked anxiously. Qiao Yiyangs expression remained unchanged, and he smiled faintly with a smirk. The woman beside him just felt something was amiss when his swift and fierce fist came crashing in; she hurriedly dodged, narrowly avoiding it. Qiao Yiyangs movements were swift and ferocious, as another fist targeted her heart. The woman nimbly dodged and threw a smoke grenade; with a bang, thick smoke billowed around them. Qiao Yiyang stretched out his hand, only managing to grab the hem of her dress. The smoke quickly dissipated; he was holding half of a wedding dress, but the woman had vanished. "Ninjutsu, huh?" he laughed coldly, tossing aside the wedding dress and calmly commanded, "Everyone, retreat!" "Yes!" Fenghuangs men opened fire wildly at them, while they covered each other and boarded the helicopter. Rong Shaoze watched from a short distance, his eyes narrowing as he issued a cold command. Just as Qiao Yiyang and his men boarded the helicopter and were about to take off, several more helicopters appeared in the sky above, their missile launchers aimed at them as if guns were pointed at their hearts. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "BOSS, what do we do now?" a subordinate asked in a panic. "Whats there to panic about?" The man smiled lightly, showing no sign of alarm. The aircraft stayed put, not daring to take off. Both sides, guns aimed at each other, turned off their engines, and no one fired. Rong Shaoze approached slowly, and the moment Qiao Yiyang saw him, a sharp glint flashed in his eyes. He indeed had not died. Rong Shaoze and he looked at each other from a distance, bloodthirsty coldness flashing in his dark eyes. "Qiao Yiyang, if you want to live, hand over Lin Xinlan!" The helicopter flew for a long time before it finally stopped on an island. Tao Hua, who had been waiting for some time, came forward with a solemn expression. Chapter 465 I Want to Wait for Dad to Wake Up Chapter 465: Chapter 465 I Want to Wait for Dad to Wake Up"Youve come at a bad time; the situation has taken a turn for the worse." Lin Xinlan had just gotten off the plane and, hearing this, was instantly bewildered. "What situation has gotten worse?" "Not long ago, Rong Shaozes heartbeat showed signs of stopping. We resuscitated him and, for now, hes temporarily stabilized. However, we cant guarantee that he will get through the critical period. If there are no abnormal signs within six hours, his life could be considered saved, otherwise..." She didnt need him to finish to understand the implication. Otherwise, he would die! Lin Xinlan felt a tightness in her chest and quickly grabbed his sleeve, "Take me to see him, I need to see him right now!" Having just found out that he was still alive, she couldnt express how relieved she felt. Now, hearing that he might die, her heart plummeted from euphoria to despair. The disparity was too great for her to bear. In the chaos and fear in her heart, she felt a sudden rush of emotions, and her eyes reddened with tears that began to glimmer. Tao Hua said indifferently, "Come with me first, but you cant see him yet. Hes in the intensive care unit, and youre not allowed in." Lin Xinlan was holding Xiaocong in her arms; the gunshots in the church had already frightened her, and it was only with great effort that she was able to hold the child. Now, hearing about Rong Shaozes critical condition, she felt completely drained, devoid of any strength. Tao Hua took a couple of steps away, and as she tried to follow, her legs gave out, and both she and Xiaocong fell to the ground. Fortunately, she protected the child with her hands, and Xiaocong was not hurt. But her arms and knees were scraped, and she couldnt help but take a sharp intake of breath from the pain. Turning his head to see her condition, Tao Hua immediately felt a pang of guilt. He started to wonder if the joke he and Xu Yao had played went too far. Xiaocong, being clever, hurriedly got up to support her, "Mommy, Ill help you." "Mommy is fine," she said, pushing herself up, deciding not to carry the child as she no longer had the strength. Following Tao Hua, they entered a villa and stopped in front of a door to an intensive care ward that was exceptionally sturdy. He told them, "Hes inside there, but you cant go in. If theres any news, Ill let you know." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan stared intently at the door, as if she could see Rong Shaoze through it. "Cant I take even a quick look?" "Ill arrange for you to go in later, but not just yet. You should go rest for now, and the child must be shocked as well." Lin Xinlan hesitated for a moment but then nodded in agreement. There was a resting room adjacent, where she and Xiaocong sat on the sofa; Tao Hua had someone bring them hot water and some food. Xiaocong leaned against Lin Xinlans embrace, looking up to ask, "Mommy, did uncle just say that daddy is sick?" Not wanting to frighten him, Lin Xinlan forced a smile and said, "Daddy is sick, but he will get better after a sleep. Are you tired, Xiaocong? If youre tired, you can rest awhile." He shook his head, "I want to wait for daddy to wake up." He was looking forward to and anxious about seeing his father soon. He didnt even know what his father looked like, or what his voice sounded like. "You sleep for a bit first, and if daddy wakes up, mommy will wake you right away." "...You have to remember to wake me up, okay?" The little guy was actually very tired, but upon hearing Lin Xinlan say this, he immediately relaxed. "Mhm." Yawning, he nestled into her arms and closed his eyes Chapter 466: Order Him Not to Die Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Order Him Not to DieLin Xinlan gently patted his back until he fell asleep. She then carefully laid him on the sofa and pulled a nearby blanket over him. If Rong Shaoze really couldnt make it, she would keep it from Xiaocong. Let him sleep through it all. The painful experience could be borne by her alone. Sitting on the couch, Lin Xinlan felt very uneasy. She was constantly anxious, praying that Rong Shaoze could overcome the crisis. Suddenly, she heard hurried footsteps outside. Her heart skipped a beat and she hastily followed them. The door to the intensive care unit next door was opened, and several doctors went in. She wanted to follow them but was intercepted by Tao Hua, "The doctors are performing a rescue, you cant go in!" Lin Xinlan turned pale, knowing without asking that Rong Shaozes condition had become critical. "How is he?!" "His heartbeat stopped. Prepare yourself mentally. In a minute, I will let you in to see him for the last time." Boom Lin Xinlan felt as if her head had exploded, her blood turning ice cold. Was Rong Shaoze dead? Had he died just when she found out he was still alive? No, he must not die!!! "Let me see him! I need to see him!" she screamed, extremely emotional. The tears she had been holding back started streaming down. Tao Hua stopped her, not allowing her to enter. She glared at him and yelled, "Move! Get out of my way!" When he didnt budge, she tried to barge through, so he simply grabbed her arm and pulled her aside. "Bastard, let go of me. I need to see him. I told you to let go of me!" She had completely lost control. All along, she had thought that Rong Shaoze was alive, which allowed her to stay calm. Now she could not remain calm; he was right there, was he truly dead? How could she stay calm?! Lin Xinlan struggled frantically. All she knew was that she needed to see Rong Shaoze, to command him not to die, to wake him up, to forbid him from closing his eyes! Tao Hua grabbed her arms, not letting go no matter how much she lashed out. Lin Xinlan was so angry that she started hitting him, her tears increasing, her eyes turning red from crying, and her voice growing hoarse. In her head, there was only one thought: command Rong Shaoze not to die! Rong Shaoze took large strides in and saw her in this state. He had stopped Qiao Yiyang earlier, intending to take her back when Xu Yao came running, telling him that Lin Xinlan had already been taken away. But she refused to leave, insisting on marrying Qiao Yiyang, struggling and crying the whole time. It took him a lot of effort to get her away. He naturally didnt believe it and didnt care about the situation there anymore, hurrying back just to see her. Now, seeing her heart-wrenching appearance, continuously screaming "Let go of me, I need to see him!" his face instantly clouded over. Who did she want to see? Qiao Yiyang?! What was this reaction? Could it be that she had genuinely fallen for Qiao Yiyang and was dead set on marrying him? The thought alone made him so furious he felt like killing someone. She was his woman; how could she fall for someone else! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This damn woman! He wanted to strangle her! The mans blood was boiling, and he emitted a cold and lethal aura. Everyone within tens of meters could sense his rage, and it was very, very intense! At this moment, his demeanor was as if he had been possessed by a devil, truly frightening! Tao Hua could feel it, too. The moment he saw Rong Shaoze, his heart suddenly clenched, thinking they had taken the joke too far. Would he and Xu Yao be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks? Chapter 467: Want to Devour Her Alive Chapter 467: Chapter 467: Want to Devour Her AliveLin Xinlan was still struggling when suddenly a large hand tightly grasped her shoulder, and she was forcefully turned around! Tao Hua yelled frantically, "Dont hit a woman!" Seeing Rong Shaozes sinister and terrifying expression, he was seriously worried he would impulsively hit her. He knew if he hit Lin Xinlan, and they later discovered the truth, he would definitely be the one to die! As Lin Xinlan turned around, she faced Rong Shaozes ominous visage. In an instant, she widened her eyes in shock, her cries stuck in her throat, forcefully stopped, her small mouth open, unable to make any sound. Rong Shaoze tightly pinched her chin, his bloodthirsty eyes like millennia-old ice, cold and frightening! He glared at her with eyes that could kill a person, grinding his teeth, his face ashen, without saying a word. Lin Xinlan also stared at him blankly, her mind a blank slate, incapable of thought or reaction. Tao Hua wondered if he should take this moment to slip away. But considering Rong Shaoze might commit murder in his impulsiveness, he decided not to go. If he really did kill someone, Tao Hua could still attempt to stop him. Otherwise, if he mistakenly killed Lin Xinlan, the next person Rong Shaoze would kill would be him... The two of them, glaring at each other, didnt speak for three full minutes. Lin Xinlan was unable to think, unsure of what to say. Rong Shaoze was so furious he didnt know what to say, afraid that once he spoke, he couldnt stop himself from hurting her. Finally, it was Lin Xinlan who broke the silence. She blinked, asking foolishly, "You... you werent... dead?" Wasnt he being resuscitated inside? Hadnt his heart stopped? How could he suddenly appear before her?! That sentence completely enraged Rong Shaoze! Did she think he was dead, so she was going to get married, huh? Did she think that with him dead, she could get rid of him? Did she think that once he was dead, she could fall in love with another man, is that it?! Inside him, a wild beast roared furiously! He pushed her against the wall with force, his large hand clasping the back of her head, grabbing her hair and yanking it so that Lin Xinlan was forced to tilt her head back. He bent down and fiercely pressed his lips to hers, biting fiercely, his gaze intense and violent. Lin Xinlan felt a pain in her back first, followed by a pain on her scalp, and then her lips ached. Rong Shaozes actions were too quick, not giving her any time to react. By the time she regained her senses, he was already tearing at her lips like a wild animal. All the pain hit her, she furrowed her brow, and her body instinctively tried to resist and recoil. But to Rong Shaoze, these movements appeared to be her rejection and repulsion of him! His eyes darkened, teeth suddenly biting down hard, piercing through her lips, and blood immediately trickled down the corner of her mouth, meandering down her beautiful neck. The scene was shockingly horrifying. Tao Huas eyes widened in astonishment, thinking could Rong Shaoze really be about to devour her alive? He hurried forward to pull him away, trying to make him stop. But when his hand touched Rong Shaozes tense, cold muscles, Rong Shaozes arm reflexively swung out, with fierce strength, and Tao Hua was unable to dodge in time and was struck hard by the punch. Clutching his pained eye, he was not angry but even more anxious. "Rong Shaoze, stop it now, youve misunderstood, youve misunderstood!" he shouted urgently, but the man who had lost all reason could not hear him at all. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to recommendations, the internet novels title will be temporarily changed for a few days and will be restored afterward~ Chapter 468: The Woman in His Arms He Can’t Let Go Chapter 468: Chapter 468: The Woman in His Arms He Cant Let GoHe gnawed at Lin Xinlans lips relentlessly, her blood flowing more and more, coloring her pale chin and neck red, giving off a terrifying vibe. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh my God, this joke really went too far! Tao Huas face changed for the first time. She stood there, stunned, afraid to step forward, and shouted, "Rong Shaoze, this is a misunderstanding! Xu Yao and I were just joking with you! Stop it now, or youll regret it later!" Rong Shaoze seemed not to have heard clearly what she said, but Lin Xinlan did. A joke set up by Tao Hua and Xu Yao? Her mind spun, and she immediately understood. They had tricked her! Rong Shaoze hadnt died, nor was he being resuscitated inside, but why would they play such a joke? Pain brought her back to reality. Rong Shaoze held her tightly, as if trying to meld her into his very flesh. He stopped biting her; the kisses became gentle. Maybe he had heard what Tao Hua said. But at this moment, he couldnt let go of the woman in his arms. Seeing her again stirred a complex mix of emotions in him. She was standing right in front of him, safe and sound, and his feelings surged with excitement and joy. But the thought of her marrying Qiao Yiyang, no matter the reason, infuriated him. What had happened between her and Qiao Yiyang while he was unconscious? Had she truly developed feelings for him? He knew Lin Xinlans temperamentstubborn to death, never yielding. If she didnt like Qiao Yiyang, how could she agree to marry him? He simply couldnt understand what could force her to marry Qiao Yiyang. The only explanation was that she wanted to marry him! This realization was something he couldnt accept at all! She was his, for life, forever his. She could only marry him, could only like himno other man would do. If she liked someone else, he would kill that person! If she dared to marry someone else, he would kill that person too! All the men that mattered to her, he would kill them all! The more he thought, the more active the bloodthirsty gene in Rong Shaoze became. Without caring that this was a corridor, or that there was a bystander next to him, he lost control Tao Huas eyes widened in shock, then she uncomfortably looked away. It seemed Rong Shaoze wasnt simply punishing Lin Xinlan anymore. Should she leave right away? Just as Lin Xinlan was about to suffocate to death, Rong Shaozes kisses finally moved away, trailing down to her neck with deep kisses. Lin Xinlan panted, her head swimming, her body uncomfortably stimulated. "Stop... dont... let me go..." Xiaocong, hearing the noise outside, sleepily opened his eyes and softly called for his mother, but no one answered him. The sound of Lin Xinlan screaming in agony reached outside, and his small face turned pale! Mom is crying, whats wrong with her? Who is bullying her?! Xiaocong immediately slid down from the sofa, forgetting he was blind, and ran towards the sound. "Thud " His body hit the table, and he fell on his butt, not minding the pain, he got up and continued running past the table. "Thud " This time, he crashed into a wall, his forehead throbbing with pain, tears forced out by the pain. He clenched his teeth and got up again. His mother was silent now, overtaken by the loud shouts of the man from before. His instincts told him his mother was in grave danger, and he needed to rescue her immediately! Xiaocong was so distressed he was almost crying. Why couldnt he see? If only he could see! Chapter 469: Mom, I’m Here to Save You! Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Mom, Im Here to Save You!His intuition told him that his mother was in great danger, and he had to go save her right away! Xiaocong was so anxious he was almost crying. Why couldnt he see with his eyes? If only he could see! He hated himself, hated his blind eyes! Finally reaching the door, he pricked up his ears and heard his mothers weak voice. "Rong... Shaoze... stop it... it hurts, let go of me quickly..." Pain?! His mother was in pain! Someone was hurting his mother! His little face turned pale, and he was overwhelmed with heartache, tears streaming down his cheeks. In his extreme anxiety, he didnt even notice that the name Rong Shaoze was his fathers name. He had strong judgment and sharp ears. Hearing his mothers voice, he immediately knew where she was. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clenching his small fists, he charged over like an enraged little lion, yelling loudly, "Mom, Im coming to save you!" His voice was very loud, crisp, and completely different from an adults voice. His loud roar was very distinctive; everyone heard it and were stunned. Rong Shaozes body reacted first, he stopped his actions instantly and only a few beats later comprehended that someone was calling Lin Xinlan... Mom? Or was it someone else? As he thought, something pounced on him, wrapping two arms tightly around his legs. The moment Xiaocong hugged his thighs, he knew these were not his mothers legs. His mothers legs werent this thick, this hard. The smell wasnt his mothers either! Without thinking, he opened his small mouth and bit down hard on the leg! "Dont hurt him!" Tao Hua, realizing what was happening, yelled out, but it was too late! Rong Shaozes body was naturally reactive, and with something biting him, he certainly wasnt going to sit and wait for death. He kicked his leg, and although he didnt use much force, Xiaocong was still thrown off, crashing to the floor. Lin Xinlan saw this, and her heart shattered! "Xiaocong" Her face turned pale, and she let out a piercing scream. Tao Hua rushed up, scooping Xiaocong into his arms and quickly checking him over. Upon inspection, it was dreadful. The little guy had a big swelling bump on his fair forehead, all red and swollen! His small hands were tightly wrapped around his body, his brows painfully furrowed, and Tao Huas first thought was, did Rong Shaoze kick and break his bones?! As a doctor skilled in medicine, he had faced many severely injured patients, even those missing arms or legs, intestines spilling from bellies, or with broken necks. When facing those patients, he never was afraid, his face unchanged, and he could even calmly make jokes. However, at this moment, with Xiaocong having just received a kick, his face wasnt the only thing that changed; his heart was trembling. That was it, he was certainly going to end up thrown into the sea to feed the sharks... Seeing Xiaocongs state, Lin Xinlans mind exploded with overwhelming heartache and anger. The heartache was for her child, and the anger was towards Rong Shaozes actions! She glared at him furiously and slapped his face hard. The sound of the slap was very loud, delivered with all her strength, without holding back at all. Rong Shaoze was stunned by the slap! She pushed him away forcefully, quickly lunged forward, and snatched the child from Tao Huas hands. Embracing his trembling little body, her heart was bleeding, her pale face devoid of any color. Holding him with shaking hands and feet, she asked tremulously, "Xiaocong, whats wrong? Youre scaring Mommy? What happened to you?" Chapter 470 Hate that My Eyes Cannot See Chapter 470: Chapter 470 Hate that My Eyes Cannot See"Mom, it hurts..." As soon as he heard her voice, Xiaocong immediately clung to her body, like a drowning person grasping the only lifeline, refusing to let go at all costs. Lin Xinlans heart trembled even more violently, and she quickly looked towards Tao Hua. "Dr. Tao, please quickly check on him and see whats wrong with him?" Tao Hua had already calmed down, and he nodded, saying softly, "Okay, dont panic. Rest assured, I think he should be fine." He reached out his hand, and Lin Xinlan hurriedly handed the child over to him for examination. Xiaocong was grasping her clothes tightly, refusing to let go. "No, Mom, I dont want to leave you!" He was terrified, thinking that someone was bullying his mother, and he was so sad, so scared. He didnt want to leave her; he wanted to protect her! "Xiaocong, let go quickly, so uncle can check you to see if youre hurt anywhere. Otherwise, Mom will be heartbroken," Lin Xinlan coaxed him gently. Reluctantly, he let go of his grip, allowing Tao Hua to carry him over. Tao Huas hands pressed and pinched all over his body, continuously asking him, "Does it hurt?" He kept shaking his head, indicating it didnt hurt, and his face showed no sign of pain. A childs face is the most honest indicator. Even if his mouth says it doesnt hurt, his face would surely show it. Seeing that he truly wasnt in pain, Tao Hua was completely reassured. He returned the child to Lin Xinlan, smiling, "Dont worry, hes fine. Its probably just a bruise; no bones hurt. If youre not at ease, I can give him a full body check later." "Xiaocong, are you really not hurting anywhere?" Lin Xinlan persisted. "Here, it hurts," he pointed at his forehead. Tao Hua added, "That must be a bit more severe, but its completely fine. Just apply some ointment, and itll be okay." Assured that the child was fine, Lin Xinlan finally relaxed. She hugged him tightly, feeling a sense of alarm as if she had just regained something precious. Rong Shaoze is so capable, and his strength is immense. Thinking that if Rong Shaoze had used more force, and had truly hurt Xiaocong badly, she would never forgive him! Tao Hua looked at Lin Xinlan; her lips had a rather large cut, and there were still traces of blood on her face, which looked quite frightening. He pointed to her lips, "You need to take care of this. Bring the child with me. Ill apply some ointment on you both." Xiaocongs body instantly stiffened, and he asked anxiously, "Mom, are you hurt?" "No, Mom just took a fall, the same as you, and got a big bump," Lin Xinlan said quickly. "Where? Let me blow on it." He tried hard to open his eyes, wanting to see her, but all he saw was darkness, and he couldnt see anything. He suddenly pouted, hating that his eyes couldnt see. "Xiaocong, dont be sad, Mom is fine, it doesnt hurt at all." Lin Xinlan thought he was worried for her, hugged him tightly, and kept comforting him. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come on, Ill have someone treat your wounds." Tao Hua helped her up and led her into the adjacent resting room. No one gave Rong Shaoze a second glance; he just stood there foolishly, completely ignored! Tao Hua found a nurse to treat their wounds. After he stepped out of the resting room, he saw Rong Shaoze still standing there, rigid as a statue, not moving at all. He stepped forward, spread his fingers, and waved them in front of Rong Shaozes eyes, "I say, youre still alive, right?" Rong Shaoze suddenly grabbed his wrist with force. Tao Hua wondered if he was seeking revenge. Chapter 471: That is my child! Chapter 471: Chapter 471: That is my child!Rong Shaoze suddenly grabbed his wrist forcefully, and Tao Hua thought to himself, was he seeking revenge? Just as he was about to speak in his defense, Rong Shaoze glared at him and said with certainty, "Thats my child!" "..." Tao Hua was stunned. Rong Shaoze nodded firmly, "That is definitely my child!" Those eyebrows, eyes, nose, and mouthhe could see his shadow everywhere. If not his, whose child could it be? But how could he have such a grown child?! Staring at Tao Hua, a sudden inspiration flashed through his mind, and his face instantly darkened! "Speak, what kind of freakish drug have you concocted now! MD, did you steal my sperm and accelerate the childs growth to this size? Or did you clone him from my cells?!" Tao Huas eyes widened in astonishment. This mans imagination was truly beyond human... "Hurry up and tell me, did you do it?!" Rong Shaoze demanded angrily. He truly couldnt understand how else he could have such a grown child. At most, he had been comatose for two months. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within two months, could Lin Xinlan give birth to a child, and that child grow so big? Rong Shaoze felt his head spinning. "Am I dreaming?" he muttered with a frown and confusion, "Or are you telling me Ive actually been in a coma for four or five years, and youve lied that it was only for two months?" Tao Hua couldnt hold back his laughter any longer. It was too amusing. Rong Shaozes imagination was quite extravagantabsolutely hilarious. "What are you laughing at?" The man frowned displeasedly, sparks of anger flashing in his eyes. Tao Hua tried to suppress his laughter and patted his shoulder, "If you really want to know how that child came to be, go ask Lin Xinlan. Shes the childs mother; shell know best." Rong Shaoze stiffened, his lips pressed tightly together. Of course, he really wanted to ask Lin Xinlan what was going on and when they had such a big son together. But he didnt dare to ask. He had accidentally hurt the child earlier, and Lin Xinlan had slapped him. The force, the ruthlessness, she had looked at him as if he was an enemy. Fortunately, the kid was fine; otherwise, he suspected she would have taken a knife to him. However, he could also feel that her anger hadnt subsided. If he went to ask her, she certainly wouldnt be pleasant. Tao Hua continued to encourage him, "Go on and ask. A real man takes responsibility for his actions. If the child is truly yours, then its all goodyou and she both have a son, no worries about the woman leaving. The real fear is... if the child is not yours." Rong Shaozes pupils shrank. Indeed, what if the child wasnt his? MD, then whose is it?! He dared not be someone elses; if it was another mans, hed chop that damned man in half. No, he must find out for sure; he couldnt raise another mans son! Releasing Tao Hua, he strode into the lounge, with Tao Hua hurriedly following behind, planning to eavesdrop. He was also quite curious about how the child came to be. He was only certain the child was Rong Shaozes, but how did it happen? The nurse finished treating Lin Xinlan and their wounds, packed up the medicine box, turned to leave, and saw Rong Shaozes tall figure striding over. His face was expressionless, his dark gaze sharp, his demeanor tense, appearing to be in a rather bad mood and quite intimidating. The nurse paused, and the man waved his hand dismissively, saying unapologetically, "Get out!" Chapter 472: Suddenly Gained a Son Out of Nowhere Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Suddenly Gained a Son Out of Nowhere"...Yes." She quickly lowered her head and hurried out of the room. Lin Xinlan was sitting on the sofa, holding Xiaocong and whispering into his ear to make him happy. When she saw Rong Shaoze standing in front of her, she immediately turned cold, her gaze indifferently meeting his. Rong Shaoze felt guilty under her stare, and his confidence dipped. He glanced at her and had no choice but to shift his gaze to Xiaocong, staring intently at him. The features of the little boy closely resembled his own. A strong intuition told him that the child was his, absolutely his. But who could tell him when this child was born, how he had grown up? If he didnt know he was sensible and of sound mind, he would definitely suspect he had split personality disorder. Or perhaps, this world had become fantastical. Rong Shaozes gaze was sharp, and no one could remain composed and indifferent under it. But this little guy in front of him, not even five years old, seemed completely unaffected by his stare, utterly ignoring him. Rong Shaoze felt his authority was being challenged, defied. If the child really was his, it would be troublesome. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he wasnt afraid of him at such a young age, how would he discipline him in the future? Yet the thought that the child might be his gave him a myriad of complex emotions: shock, disbelief, excitement, joy, and confusion. Out of the blue, having a four-year-old son, would surely overwhelm anyone. Shaking off the complex feelings in his heart, he looked at Xiaocong indifferently and said coldly, "Im asking you, what do you call Lin Xinlan?" Not daring to ask an adult, he questioned a child. Children do not lie. He didnt dare ask Lin Xinlan, also because he feared she would say the boy wasnt his. He couldnt bear such an outcome. He had realized by now how little he knew about her past. When they got married, he only knew she was unmarried. But being unmarried doesnt mean she couldnt have children! The child must have been hers from before, and she kept it a secret from him, never telling him about her child. Thinking about that made him both angry and sad. If he had known earlier, hed have thoroughly investigated her ancestry up to the eighteenth generation. Then he wouldnt have been faced with such an alarming surprise today. Xiaocong, hearing his voice, felt it was unfamiliar and frowned in confusion. Lin Xinlan knew he wanted to find out whose child it was. This child was his, and today she had intended to happily tell him so. But instead, he snarled at her on first sight and treated her harshly. She could have ignored all of that, but thinking back to when he kicked Xiaocong away made her heart still fear. Was he even human, did he have any conscience, how could he bring himself to hurt such a small child! In fact, Lin Xinlan was somewhat misjudging Rong Shaoze. If he had really hurt Xiaocong, the child wouldnt have come out unscathed. As for the bump on Xiaocongs head, it was from earlier when he hit the wall. It did hurt a bit when he fell to the ground, but the pain quickly faded. But Lin Xinlan didnt know any of this. She thought the bump on Xiaocongs forehead had been caused by Rong Shaozes kick. Her son, whom she protected and cherished like a treasure, never willing to speak harshly to himtoday, having been treated like this by Rong Shaoze, she was more than just angry in her heart. "Baby, ignore him!" she said to Xiaocong, looking down, her tone very indifferent. Xiaocong was very obedient to Lin Xinlan. Whatever she said, he naturally followed. Chapter 473: This Bad Guy is Actually His Dad Chapter 473: Chapter 473: This Bad Guy is Actually His Dad"Mommy, Im not dealing with him." He said very calmly. "Does it still hurt?" Ignoring Rong Shaozes presence, she touched his little face, asking with gentle affection. "It hurts, Mommy, blow on it." He wrapped his arms around her neck, childishly coquetting. Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, gently blowing on the bump on his forehead with very tender movements. Rong Shaozes gaze darkened, his look growing increasingly sinister. They actually dared to ignore him! What was more infuriating was how could she be so gentle, so nice to this little brat! She had never been so gentle with him! Rong Shaoze stepped forward, plopped down beside Lin Xinlan, wrapped one arm tightly around her shoulder, and with his other hand, reached out, grabbed Xiaocongs arm, and yanked him out of her embrace. "What are you doing?!" "Mommy!" The mother and son exclaimed at the same time. Rong Shaoze easily lifted Xiaocong into the air as if he were picking up a little chick, while his other arm held Lin Xinlan tightly, preventing her from standing up. "Rong Shaoze, what do you intend to do?!" Lin Xinlans expression changed slightly. He wouldnt think Xiaocong was her child with another man and harm him, would he? "Mommy! Bad guy, let me go!" Xiaocong struggled, clenching his fists, his little legs flailing helplessly in the air. Rong Shaoze didnt even glance at him, only looking at Lin Xinlan: "Im asking you, whose child is he?" "Whose child he is, is none of your business! Give him back to me, Rong Shaoze, Im warning you, if you dare to hurt him, Ill never let you off the hook!" She yelled anxiously, struggling hard. The mother and son both tried to break free from him to embrace each other. But Rong Shaoze was like a giant, standing between them, one hand managing each, keeping them from each other. Xiaocong had already decided that Rong Shaoze was a big villain. Anyone who separated him from his mother was a villain, a big, big villain! "Hmph, seeing how anxious you are about him, then you tell me, whose child is he! If you dont tell me, Ill throw him out!" Rong Shaoze growled displeased. He didnt like the little kid because he could see that Lin Xinlan cared about him the most. He used to think Lin Xinlan was indifferent, incapable of strong emotions, but now he realized he was wrong! She had a gentle side, a deeply emotional side; her indifference was because she didnt like things and was not concerned, so she appeared to be detached. Had she always been so cold to him, so evasive, because she didnt like or care about him? The more Rong Shaoze thought about it, the worse he felt. He was so jealous of this little brat, who could receive her concern and attention. Now, no matter whose child the boy was, he didnt like him anymore; daring to compete with him for a woman, he would blacklist them all! Lin Xinlan was stunned for a moment, seeing his serious expression, she knew he would do as he said. She couldnt dare to joke with Xiaocongs life safety. "Hes your child, yours, alright! Now give him back to me, youre scaring him!" Suddenly, Xiaocong stopped moving, his little fists clenched tightly, he sniffled, his little mouth pouting. This bad guy, he...is actually his daddy... Rong Shaoze was slightly shocked, hearing her admit it in person still made him feel stunned; so, the child really was his... sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking he might not believe her, Lin Xinlan said hurriedly: "He really is your child! If you dont believe it, call the lady; weve already done a DNA test, he is one hundred percent your son." Chapter 474 Did We Meet Before? Chapter 474: Chapter 474 Did We Meet Before?"Put him down quickly, dont hurt him. You already injured him earlier. What kind of father are you, hurting your own child!" Rong Shaoze remained unmoved, his dark eyes fixed on her as he asked sternly, "Make it clear, what exactly is going on? When did I have this child, and how come I dont know about it?" "Put him down first." Meeting Lin Xinlans resolute gaze, Rong Shaoze had no choice but to place Xiaocong on his lap, but he did not return the child to her. Xiaocong leaned against him, feeling the distinct masculine scent on his body, his little face turning slightly red with awkwardness and discomfort. "Mommy..." He shifted his little bottom, and Rong Shaoze slapped his rear lightly as a signal for him to stop fidgeting. Xiaocong was momentarily stunned, then felt a surge of grievance. When others hit him, he would feel angry and furious, but never wronged. But the person who had hit him was not someone else, it was his father. They were meeting for the first time, and his father had actually hit him. He didnt like him at all! He had looked forward to meeting him, but this father clearly was a bad guy! The more Xiaocong thought about it, the sadder he became, his big eyes brimming with tears, looking unspeakably pitiful. "Mommy, hug..." He sniffled, stretching out his arms in a troubled manner. Lin Xinlans heart tightened. Rong Shaoze had actually made her child cry. She had told him that the child was his, yet not only did he not show any joy, he also hit and made the child cry. Thinking of how she had struggled to raise the child all these years, filled with anticipation to let him know about his existence. And yet his response was so cold, he didnt like the child at all! A feeling of grievance arose in her heart as well. Lin Xinlan forcefully pushed Rong Shaoze away, her expression turning cold, and firmly took the child back into her arms, kissing his cheek to comfort him. "Dont be sad, baby. Mommys kiss will make it all better." "Mm." Xiaocong nodded sadly and kissed her cheek in return. The two of them hugging each other tightly and exchanging kisses was truly an eyesore! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes face darkened slightly as he asked through clenched teeth, "Lin Xinlan, what exactly is going on? Explain it to me now!" He reached out to grab Xiaocong again, but Lin Xinlan quickly moved away with the child, sitting far away to keep him out of reach. She looked at him indifferently, her voice devoid of any emotion, "You know very well the good things youve done! If you cant remember, then dont even think of getting close to us!" Rong Shaoze was taken aback. The good things hed done? What good things had he done? "I dont understand what youre talking about. Did we know each other before?" He asked doubtfully. No, that wasnt right. They had never met before, and he had not lost his memory. How could he possibly forget her? Lin Xinlan picked up the child, glancing at him coldly, "You can think about it slowly. When you remember, then well talk." After saying this, she walked briskly towards the door. "Stop!" Rong Shaoze panicked, stepping forward to grab her arm. She shook him off coldly and turned back to look at him with a gaze filled with reproach and resentment. The mans hand froze mid-air, and he felt an unpleasant sensation stirring in his heart... Was she resenting him? Had he really done something wrong to her in the past? Lin Xinlan cast her eyes downward as she walked on, and he did not stop her again. Tao Hua, who had overheard nothing, quickly came forward to greet her with a smile, "We have prepared a room for you and your child upstairs. Would you like to rest for a while?" Chapter 475: He’s Actually Been Made a Fool Of Chapter 475: Chapter 475: Hes Actually Been Made a Fool Of"Okay, thank you for the trouble." "No trouble, dont mention it!" He smiled slightly, his smile carrying a hint of ingratiation. If he didnt ingratiate himself with the mother and son at this moment, hed have an even more miserable death later. Rong Shaoze didnt follow them. Tao Hua had someone settle them and came up to him, staring at him, scrutinizingly asking, "Hey, what the hell did you do? Dont tell me it was a one-night stand with Lin Xinlan." Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, "Are there really such coincidences in this world?" "Then how do you explain the childs existence?" "Hmph, if that were the case, I definitely wouldnt forget her. With her obstinate temperament, if I had done anything to her, it would be odd if she didnt kill me..." The man suddenly paused, as if something had just occurred to him. Tao Hua knew there was a lead when he saw his reaction. "Remember something?" He narrowed his eyes, looking at him coldly, "What did you say earlier? You and Xu Yao were just joking? You teamed up to deceive me, didnt you?" S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tao Hua was taken aback; this leap in his thinking was too drastic. How did the conversation suddenly jump to this? Feeling guilty inside, but with a calm exterior, he smiled slightly, "Dont get worked up, we just wanted some entertainment. You know life can be boring, and sometimes you need a bit of spice to make it interesting. It was just a harmless joke, nothing atrocious. Considering our brotherhood, lets not make a big deal out of it." Rong Shaoze chuckled, Tao Hua also laughed. "Then tell me, what was the joke?" Tao Hua could tell he was concealing a threat behind his laughter; he calmly said, "Its just getting Xu Yao to lie to you that Lin Xinlan is adamant about marrying Qiao Yiyang and refuses to leave with him. Just that, nothing serious. Ive told Xu Yao not to take the joke too far. If he does, I dont mind if you give him a beatinghe really does ask for it!" Rong Shaozes laugh was ambiguous, "You guys mustve known about my child for a while, right? Why didnt you tell me?" The man was so angry he wanted to curse. If they had told him earlier, he wouldnt have lashed out at the kid just now! If he hadnt lashed out at the kid, Lin Xinlan wouldnt have slapped him and been angry with him! Tao Hua hurriedly clarified the facts, "I swear, I did ask if you wanted to hear some good news, but you didnt want to listen. If you had, I wouldve told you that you have a son." "...And?" "Thats it, just that!" Tao Hua shook his head firmly, his face the picture of sincerity. "Just that?" Rong Shaozes laughter grew more dangeroushe clearly didnt believe what he was saying. When the two of them conspired against someone, they never held back. Fine, they had actually dared to play a trick on him this time; hed see how to deal with them! Tao Hua considered it for a moment, then revealed a bit more, "Theres one more thing, as you already know. Its keeping from you the fact that Lin Xinlan was getting married, only telling you when the wedding was about to happen, just to see your anxious look." "And then?" "Then? Thats it, for real." "Lets go, come practice with me. Its been a while since weve moved our muscles," Rong Shaoze said affably as he put his arm around his shoulder, leading him outside without room for refusal. Tao Hua quickly begged for mercy, "Im telling you, Im telling you, isnt that enough? But after I tell you, youre not allowed to hit me." Chapter 476: He Doesn’t Like Xiaocong Chapter 476: Chapter 476: He Doesnt Like XiaocongRong Shaoze raised an eyebrow, a sinister cold smile forming on his lips, "Well, that depends on how serious your crimes are." Tao Hua mourned internally, wondering why Xu Yao hadnt returned yet. Facing two against one was always better than going into this fight alone. A lenient sentence for those who confess, a severe one for those who resist. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He decided to be a good citizen just this once. "Heh, its actually not that big of a deal. Besides what Ive already told you, theres just one more thing... I lied to Lin Xinlan, telling her you were dead, and I didnt allow her to enter the ward to see for herself. I just wanted to make her cry... so that when you came back, upon seeing her in such sorrow, youd think she really wanted to marry Qiao Yiyang... Haha, thats it, I swear. Theres nothing else... Haha, isnt it just a small joke? Women, after all, tend to cry a lot. Crying more is good for the body. Especially for someone like her who doesnt cry often, holding it in for too long can lead to sickness. It was for her own good. Once she cries, she wont feel as repressed inside..." The more Tao Hua explained, the less confident he sounded, as Rong Shaozes face became increasingly stormy. "Huh," he laughed coldly, a murderous intent rising in his eyes. "A small joke? Your small joke almost hurt my son, your small joke now has both mother and child treating me like air, like an enemy. What a truly small joke indeed. Lets go, Ive decided to get in some practice after all." Rong Shaozes fists cracked as he clenched them, itching to teach this guy a lesson! Tao Hua glanced at him very calmly, and asked with equal calmness, "Are you sure you want me to be your sparring partner? Just now, someone kicked a little kid and a certain woman is worried that her son might have internal bleeding. She needs a genius doctor to examine him. Do you really think that these perfect hands of mine are meant for fighting rather than performing surgeries?" "..." Hes ruthless! Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong had their warm meals, bathed, changed clothes, and went to bed to sleep. So much had happened today, the child was tired, and so was she. Both lying in bed under the blankets, holding each other quietly without speaking, their minds were filled with thoughts of Rong Shaoze. His presence had changed their moods dramatically. He had such a strong presence that they both felt life was meaningful with him around, giving them the drive to do anything. But the thought of what he had done today spoiled their mood. He didnt like Xiaocong, did he really not? Xiaocong felt a little sad inside, and so did Lin Xinlan. Rong Shaozes reaction was completely different from what they had anticipated. That excitement and joyous incoherence that they expected hadnt shown on him at all. The more they thought about it, the more aggrieved they felt. Forget it, enough thinking, time to sleep! Lin Xinlan gently patted Xiaocongs back, and he closed his eyes, quickly falling into a deep sleep. As the sky darkened, Lin Xinlan zoned out for a while before closing her eyes and falling asleep too. She felt relaxed, all the long-term worries that had been suppressed in her heart were gone. Rong Shaoze was alive, he would protect her and Xiaocong from now on, she wouldnt have to marry Qiao Yiyang, nor worry about Xiaocongs safety in life. More importantly, there was no longer a need to hide Xiaocongs matters, nor fear Rong Shaoze finding out. Now, she truly felt light-hearted, and as she relaxed, sleep came easily to her. So deeply did she sleep that she was unaware of someone pushing open the bedroom door, oblivious to the presence of someone sitting down beside her. Chapter 477: How on Earth Did This Kid Come? Chapter 477: Chapter 477: How on Earth Did This Kid Come?Rong Shaoze quietly slipped into the room, sat down by the bed, and looked at the sleeping woman, his heart brimming with happiness and joy. At last, he had seen her again. That day, he was suddenly thrust into the sea by his subordinates, and his heart was filled with fear. He thought that if he ran away, Lin Xinlan would definitely be killed by Rong Mingyan. In the sea, he struggled to surface. His men clutched him tightly, preventing him from moving as gunshots erupted all around. He knew if he surfaced, he would be killed. Even if he made it out then, Lin Xinlan probably wouldnt have been alive anymore. Clenching his teeth, he held his breath under the water, fighting unconsciousness with intense hatred in his heart, wishing he could tear Rong Mingyan to pieces. But he also knew that it wasnt the time for bravado. All he could do was to hide under the boat, waiting for another subordinate to draw the attention away so that he could find the opportunity to escape. But Rong Mingyan was very careful, always having someone nearby, who didnt leave for a long time. Fortunately, they had been specially trained to hold their breath underwater for longer. However, he had been injured, and his whole body was in agony, his chest felt like it was about to burst, and he desperately wanted to surface and breathe deeply. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he endured because of the hatred in his heart, and his extraordinary willpower kept him from surfacing. Finally, from under the water, they saw the nearby people move away, and they dared to quietly stick out their heads and breathe deeply beneath the boat. But Rong Mingyan sent people back to search again, so they had to sink down once more. The cycle repeated. With the loss of blood, he couldnt hold on any longer and passed out. Fortunately, when the Mafia came over, he used his cell phone to send a signal to Tao Hua and the others. It was also fortunate that all Phoenix members had a chip implanted in their bodies to facilitate finding them. The subordinates in North America located him and managed to dive in and rescue them. Even so, he was close to death, falling into a coma for over a month. Tao Hua said that some of his brain tissue was damaged, which kept him unconscious, but with Tao Hua there, there was no illness he couldnt cure. Now, he was as vigorous as a dragon and as healthy as ever, with not a single problem in his body. Knowing that Lin Xinlan was still alive, he couldnt express the extent of his joy. It was truly good that she was alive. But how could he have known that Tao Hua and the others had conspired to deceive him? She was indeed alive, but she was about to get married, to none other than Qiao Yiyang! When he went to stop the wedding today, he felt the urge to kill. He didnt want her to marry Qiao Yiyang, didnt want her to change her heart, forget him, or leave him! Thank heavens, she hadnt forgotten him and wasnt actually going to marry Qiao Yiyang. When she thought he was dead, she cried so sadly. Even more, she brought a four-year-old son with her... At this thought, Rong Shaozes complexion became somewhat peculiar. His gaze fell on Xiaocongs face. Staring at the toddler-sized face, he couldnt believe that he was actually his son. How on earth did this little guy come about? Once the investigation results come out tomorrow, he will know the truth. Yet he had a son, already four years old! How was he supposed to feel, so bizarre and uncomfortable? Indeed, when Lin Xinlan told him the child was his, he felt very uneasy and it was so awkward that he dared not look directly at the child. Meat will be served tomorrow~ Chapter 478: His Son Looks Like a Steamed Bun Chapter 478: Chapter 478: His Son Looks Like a Steamed BunEven now, Rong Shaoze still couldnt digest the fact that he had acquired a son. He wiped his face and looked up at the sky speechlessly. He was a father! He had become a father out of the blue, and his son was already four years oldit really seemed the world was full of miracles. Taking a deep breath, he decided to touch the little guy to see if he was real. His large hand slowly approached the little face and as his fingertips touched the skin, he felt its warmth and softness. Daringly, he covered the boys small face with his whole palm and gently pinched it. So soft, and so tender. This was his first time touching such a pliable creature, it felt quite special, and his emotions too, were special. He felt moved, excited, delighted, and also a softness. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was this the feeling a father has in front of his child? Seeing him, something within would soften, filled with emotion, and he would even want to give the best of the world to him. So, the feeling of being a father was this wonderful. This kid, he was his son. His son, his son! Rong Shaoze smiled, his eyes twinkling, brimming with mirth. He pinched the boys face again; it really was tender and comforting. Like discovering a fun toy, he pinched over and over, unable to let go. In his sleep, Xiaocong felt uncomfortable. He wrinkled his tiny eyebrows, pouted his lips, clenched his fists, and swung them around, prompting Rong Shaoze to quickly withdraw his hand. He grunted and snuggled into his mother Lin Xinlans soft and fragrant embrace, continuing to sleep. Rong Shaoze, persistent in mischief, pinched his face again. Xiaocongs face was too tender, just like a bun, squishy and elastic. The more he looked, the more Rong Shaoze thought his son resembled a bun, with his fair cheeks and chubby appearanceit could be nothing but a bun. His smile grew wider, his eyes gleaming with mischievousness as he pinched the boys face slightly harder. Xiaocong frowned in dissatisfaction, his heavy eyelids flutteredhe was no match for sleepiness and fell asleep once more. Rong Shaoze pinched even harder, and this time the little guy was thoroughly annoyed. "No pinching, no pinching!" he shouted angrily with his eyes closed. In his dream, he imagined countless claws coming to pinch his faceit was terrifying! Xiaocongs voice was so loud that Rong Shaoze hastily pulled his hand back, scared that it would wake Lin Xinlan. But with such a loud voice from Xiaocong, how could Lin Xinlan possibly not hear? Groggily, she opened her eyes just to see a shadow flash by and disappear! Startled and with her sleepiness instantly gone, she propped herself up and asked softly, "Whos there?" It was pitch dark, and there was no one around. She quickly checked on the child beside her. He was still there and all was well, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Reaching out to turn on the bedside lamp, a face suddenly popped up before her. Her eyes widened in horror about to scream when her lips were silenced by a kiss, stifling her cry. With wide eyes staring into the close dark ones, she blinked, and her anxious heart settled down. Damn Rong Shaoze, he must have thought scaring someone to death wasnt a punishable offense! Lin Xinlan tried irritably to push against his chest, but he wrapped his arms around her, bringing them even closer together. As Lin Xinlan attempted to struggle, his arms tightened fiercely, holding her securely in his embrace as if he wanted to meld her into his body, not leaving her any chance to resist. Smelling the unique scent of his body, Lin Xinlan soon gave up her struggle and her entire body went limp in his arms, passively receiving his kiss before slowly, tentatively responding to him. Chapter 479: Did You Miss Me? Chapter 479: Chapter 479: Did You Miss Me?Inhaling the unique scent that belonged to him, Lin Xinlan quickly gave up struggling, her entire body going limp in his arms, passively receiving his kiss, then trying to slowly respond to him. Her initiative gave the man enormous confidence, and the kiss grew deeper... The wet, hot kiss gradually came to an end, and Lin Xinlan opened her eyes hazily, looked into his deep, sparkling black eyes, and asked in confusion, "What are you doing sneaking in here in the middle of the night?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you think Im here for?" He softly pecked her lips, his voice low and enticing, "Tell me, have you missed me during this time?" Her cheeks flushed, she pushed his body away, feeling uncomfortable, "Its late, go to sleep, we can talk about whatever it is tomorrow." Rong Shaoze hooked his lips into a slight, wicked smile, "Some things can only be done at night, are you sure you want to do it during the day?" "You... Enough, stop it, get out. Dont wake the child," she said with a flushed face, half chiding, half shy, pushing him away, but Rong Shaoze pressed her hand firmly onto his chest, his burning gaze peering into her eyes. "Say, have you missed me during this time?" He persisted like a child, needing to hear a satisfactory answer. Lin Xinlan looked at him quietly, nearly admitting she had, but the words turned at the tip of her tongue and she spat out two words, "Didnt miss!" Rong Shaozes face darkened instantly, his large hand grabbing the back of her neck, forcing her to tilt her head up and look straight into his eyes. "Really didnt miss?" he asked with dangerous eyes narrowed and a smile on his lips, but it looked sinister no matter how one saw it. "Let me go; I want to sleep!" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered, avoiding answering his question directly. She didnt want to give in to his desires. After all, she felt aggrieved and was also holding her breath; she was uncomfortable, and naturally, she wasnt going to make it easy for him. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, and he pressed down on her, kissing her lips. Lin Xinlans lips were already wounded, and when he applied force, she winced in pain, hissing for breath. "It hurts..." He shifted his target, kissing her neck, then her collarbone Lin Xinlan panicked inside, afraid that he would lose control here, and she hurriedly pushed his shoulders, "Stop... Stop it..." "Say, did you miss me or not?" He pulled down her clothes, kissing her collarbone, insisting on an answer. "Xiaocong will wake up in a bit..." "Are you going to say it or not!" he bit down hard on her skin, making her wince in pain. Biting her lip tightly, she refused to speak. He was stubborn, and she was just as stubborn. The man lifted his head, a flash of madness in his eyes, "Fine, you chose not to say it!" Having said that, he kissed her lips forcefully, and Lin Xinlan struggled silently, but the movements of the two were inevitably too great; even though the bed was sturdy, it couldnt help but begin to shake. "Mommy..." Xiaocong let out a slight murmur. Lin Xinlans body instantly tensed, halting her movements, afraid of waking the child. But Rong Shaoze didnt care for any of that and continued to nibble at her body. She frantically turned her gaze, looking at the side where Xiaocong was, who was only frowning slightly without opening his eyes, sleeping very restlessly. If things continued, he would definitely wake up. Even if his eyes couldnt see, she didnt want to do anything inappropriate in front of the child. Wrapping her arms around Rong Shaozes body, she leaned into his ear, speaking eagerly, "I miss you! I think about you every day!" Her voice was kept very low, the soft sound pouring into the mans ears, causing his whole body to tense. ***** Chapter 480: Very Strong Combat Power Chapter 480: Chapter 480: Very Strong Combat PowerLin Xinlans body instantly stiffened, and she stopped moving, afraid to wake the child. Rong Shaoze, however, didnt care at all and continued to nibble on her body. She frantically shifted her gaze towards Xiaocong beside her, who was merely frowning slightly without opening his eyes, sleeping restlessly. If this continued, he was sure to wake up. Even though his eyes couldnt see, she didnt want to do anything unseemly in front of the child. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wrapping her arms around Rong Shaozes body, she leaned into his ear and urgently whispered, "I do! I think about it every day!" Her voice was very low, and her gentle tone pouring into the mans ear made his whole body tense. Looking up to meet her eyes, he smiled wickedly and asked, "Really think about it every day?" "Mhm, really!" She indeed thought about him every day. Not caring about propriety because she didnt want to wake Xiaocong, who had been through too much that day, she said, "Let him sleep well, not here." Lin Xinlan lowered her posture and spoke softly. Rong Shaoze had never seen such a gentle side of her and was bewitched for a moment, "Alright, not here!" He lifted her by the waist and headed towards the door. The room across was his, they were going to his room... Embracing his body, Lin Xinlan sighed contentedly in her heart. She thought she would never see him again in this lifetime. It was good to know he was still well and alive, not having left her... In fact, not only did he miss her, but she also missed him. It was good to be alive; at least they could continue to love and embrace each other like this... The two had not seen each other for a long time and had gone through a life and death experience, so they continued until dawn before they could finally rest. ************Long live harmony*************** Lin Xinlan was so tired that she fell into a deep sleep, while the man who had been active all night was full of energy and not the least bit sleepy. Holding the woman in his arms, he smiled and alternated between kissing her cheek, her lips, and playfully pinching her body. He just couldnt keep still. Lin Xinlan was sleeping too soundly to realize he was still teasing her. A knock on the door came, measured and unhurried. Rong Shaoze recognized that it was for him. Reluctantly, he put on his clothes after kissing Lin Xinlans lips and covering her with the quilt, then he went to open the door. The person standing at the door was none other than Xu Yao. He glanced at the kiss marks on Rong Shaozes neck, a hint of suggestive amusement in his eyes, "It seems you were quite the warrior last night." Rong Shaoze remained composed, not at all embarrassed by his teasing. He closed the door behind him, shutting off the intimate atmosphere of the room, and raised an eyebrow to ask, "Whats the situation?" Xu Yao, with his arms crossed, replied indifferently, "He got away." The man raised his eyebrows again, waiting for an explanation. Xu Yao showed no sign of guilt and slowly said with a smile, "You have no idea how ruthless he is. He would rather go down together than be captured. We had surrounded them at that time. After you left, Rong Mingyan led a large number of people to attack from the rear, then we ended up being surrounded. Of course, we could have fought our way out and eliminated them. However, Qiao Yiyang called the police, and a large number of troops were deployed so... to avoid both sides being caught, we each took a step back and retreated simultaneously..." Chapter 481: Don’t Take It Seriously With a Temperamental Woman Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Dont Take It Seriously With a Temperamental WomanXu Yao, with his arms folded, said indifferently, "He got away." The man raised his eyebrows again, waiting for his explanation. Xu Yao didnt feel a bit guilty, slowly said with a smile, "You dont know how vicious he is, hed rather die than be captured. We had them surrounded at the time, but after you left, Rong Mingyan came with a large group from behind and attacked. Then we were the ones surrounded. Of course, we had a way to fight our way out and take them down. However, Qiao Yiyang called the cops, and a large military force was dispatched, so... to avoid getting caught, both sides stepped back and retreated simultaneously..." Rong Shaoze wasnt angry, there was no surprise in his eyes either, he nodded in agreement, "Retreating was the right thing to do; it wouldnt be worth it if we lost many brothers over him." "I was going to update you on the situation last night, but inadvertently, I heard sounds I shouldnt have... You are really something, lasting all night." Xu Yao teased with a laugh, and Rong Shaoze responded with an equally ungracious laugh. "Naturally, my capabilities are strong, unlike you, who finishes in less than a minute!" he deliberately stepped on his sore spot. Xu Yaos face turned cold immediately, "Damn! This humiliation, I will get it back someday!" Thinking about that reckless woman, he was filled with anger. His reputation, his dignity, all ruined by her! Seeing him like this, Rong Shaoze kindly advised, "Dont say I didnt warn you, dont get serious with a temperamental woman, be careful or you might get stuck and not be able to pull yourself out." "You think Im like you? Im different, Im the one who makes women submit to me, not the other way around," Xu Yao said arrogantly. Rong Shaoze patted his shoulder, silently mourning for him in his heart. The more arrogant the man, the bigger the fall in the end. He was the living proof, and he was just waiting for the day Xu Yao would take a tumble. After Xiaocong woke up, he felt around the bed but couldnt find his mother. He grew anxious immediately, shouting out loud, "Mommy, where are you? Mommy..." No one in the room answered him; his mother must not be there. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He cautiously climbed out of bed and groped towards the door. But the room was so large, he searched for a long time and still couldnt find the door. When he finally found one and went through, he felt around only to realize something was off. It was the bathroom. He groped his way back out, but the bathroom floor was wet, and his bare feet slipped on a puddle, he fell backward with his legs flailing into the air. Hurting from the fall, he frowned, endured the pain, and got up to continue feeling along the wall. Now he really couldnt find the door. Why was the bathroom so huge! He kept looking without giving up and kept calling for his mother, but no one answered him. Rong Shaoze and the others were sitting in the living room downstairs, flipping through the information brought in by his subordinates, his expression normal as he looked on. Tao Hua jocularly came over to have a look and couldnt help but laugh, "I really guessed it, Lin Xinlan turns out to be the one-night stand from your past." Rong Shaoze pondered, his thoughts suddenly went back to that night five years ago. There was a social event at the hotel, Richie of the Flying Tiger Gang had come to chat with him, behaving and speaking quite elegantly. Back then, Rong Shaoze was also young and liked to make Chapter 482 Drugged Chapter 482: Chapter 482 DruggedHe saw that Richie was young and successful, and also a man of spirit, so he didnt refuse to chat with him, thinking that becoming friends with such a person wouldnt be bad. Sure enough, he and Richie got along famously and at the same time drank quite a bit, both showing signs of intoxication. Later, Richie suggested going out for fun, to the mountaintop for some car racing, which he claimed was most thrilling at night. Rong Shaoze naturally agreed, as people like them knew how to play and loved doing so. They could play anything, they had enough capital to do so. Before leaving, Rong Shaoze went to the restroom, asking Richie to wait for him outside. Little did he know that at the restroom door, he would run into a woman he had dumped, a hard-to-deal-with heiress of a company. When she first approached him, she acted generously, not like those women who nag and cling, leaving one to recognize at a glance that she wouldnt be trouble. As for women who offered themselves, Shaoze always welcomed them. Moreover, he found generous women somewhat intriguing, for they were straightforward and wouldnt cause him any hassle. So he got together with that woman, but gradually, her true colors showed, revealing her shamelessly brazen side. She began acting as if she were his girlfriend, not only secretly driving away other women around him but also bossing him around. If Rong Shaoze walked with another woman, she would confront them like a shrew, making a scene and weeping, utterly irritating him. What kind of man was Rong Shaoze? He was the one who always dictated the terms, deciding the rules of the game and when it began and ended. Her behavior made him decisively rid himself of her and cut off all contacts without a second thought. The woman naturally disagreed, but Shaozes methods were so strong that he quickly got rid of her and warned her not to approach him. After Rong Shaoze dumped her, the two indeed didnt see each other again. Ironically, on that particular night, they met again. Apparently, the woman was also drunk, and upon seeing Shaoze, clung to him like a fly, sticking to his body and impossible to shake off. She puckered her red lips, incessantly kissing his chin and neck, continuously professing her love, her longing for him, and pleading him not to abandon her. No matter how hard Rong Shaoze tried to push her away, she wouldnt let go, and her weeping drew the attention of numerous onlookers. Rong Shaoze cared about his image and face, naturally not letting others treat him as if he were a monkey on display. He made a quick decision and pulled the woman into a stall in the mens restroom. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After closing the door, the woman became even more aggressive... Rong Shaoze had never met such a shameless woman; his frown deepened, yet he also realized his body was reacting. His mouth was dry and his body tense. He always had great self-control and didnt believe it was this woman who stirred his feelings. Even if it were, he didnt want her. He would never touch a woman he had dumped, as going back was simply not his style. But his body felt unbearably uncomfortable, yearning for water, and desiring a woman. After briefly pondering, he suspected he had been drugged. The first person he suspected was the woman before him, because she had previously drugged him to try to keep him. It wouldnt be surprising if she wanted to repeat the trick, especially considering her current desperate behavior. Rong Shaoze was enraged, knocking her out cold, then left the disheveled woman in the restroom and walked away alone. Chapter 483: It Really Is Fate Playing Tricks Chapter 483: Chapter 483: It Really Is Fate Playing TricksShe might have been planning to use the same old tricks, and her current behavior was indeed suspicious. Rong Shaoze, enraged, knocked her out and left the disheveled woman in the bathroom before walking away by himself. He had a private room on the top floor of the hotel. He immediately went upstairs to take a cold shower, but his body didnt get any relief at all. The discomfort intensified to the point of wanting to die. He knew he had been severely drugged with an aphrodisiac. Without a woman to relieve its effects, the drug would not wear off, and it would cause great harm to his body. Rong Shaoze would certainly not mistreat his own body. He immediately called his subordinate outside the door, ordering him to find him a woman within a minute, without a seconds delay! He also ordered his men to investigate who had drugged him! His subordinate, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly took action. But this was a large hotel, not a bar or other seedy venue. Where could he find a woman for him? The women in the hotel were either socialites attending the banquet or guests and staff members. They dared not touch socialites or guests, as any mishap would mean trouble. So, they were left with no choice but to resort to the staff. However, most of the staff were busy serving in the banquet hall, leaving no opportunity for them to make a move. Just then, a cleaner walked out of a room, wearing a mask. At a glance, it was clear she was a young woman. According to the information, his henchman stepped forward, tore off the womans mask, and judging by her age and appearance to be suitable, forcefully took her away and sent her into his room. And that woman was Lin Xinlan... Having recalled everything, Rong Shaoze showed no emotion, only silence. He was surprised to realize that the woman from that night was her, no wonder he had been hit on the head the next day. Given her temperament, it was certain that she would have cracked his skull open. After he awoke later, he began to deal with the Flying Tiger Gang. He initially wanted to investigate her and get revenge for the head injury. For some reason, he suddenly had a change of heart and decided to let it go. After all, he had tarnished her reputation, and her breaking his head was even, with neither owing the other anything. Rong Shaoze, not liking to be indebted to anyone, decided to forgive her, and he truly did let her go. A moment of soft-heartedness had them miss five years together. Had he known he would come to like her, he would have never let her go back then. He should have seized her, punished her harshly, and then fallen in love with her! That way, he wouldnt have hurt her deeply several times five years later, nor would he have remained ignorant of the child she bore for him. Rong Shaozes emotions were a mix of conflict and complexity. He deeply regretted what had happened to Lin Xinlan in the past and was also relieved that the woman back then was her. He resented the heavens for making them miss five years, yet was grateful they brought her back into his life. Thinking of all these, his heart was assailed by a multitude of feelings. In the end, he could only sigh about the whims of fate. All of this felt like the play of fate, ordained by the heavens. The man still couldnt help but curve his lips into a smile. At least he now knew the origin of the childthat child really was his, not some other mans. He had once personally caused the death of their child and feared they would no longer have children together. He worried Lin Xinlan would never bear another child for him. Now, things were looking up; the child was already four years old! This was indeed a tremendous blessing. Rong Shaoze laughed carefreely, a touch of foolishness in his smile, causing Tao Hua and Xu Yao to shake their heads. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 484: The Most Important Treasure Chapter 484: Chapter 484: The Most Important TreasureRong Shaoze laughed as if no one else was around, his laugh tinged with a touch of silliness, causing Tao Hua and Xu Yao to shake their heads. "Are you really that happy just knowing that the woman back then was Lin Xinlan?" Tao Hua asked with a light smile, "Dont forget, you were forceful and violent with her back then. Its possible she has never been able to let it go, which would explain why shes always been reluctant to truly accept you..." The smile at the corner of the mans lips suddenly vanished. Tao Hua tactfully closed his mouth and said no more. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze put down the documents, stood up, and strode upstairs. What Tao Hua said was right. Xinlan had always been cold and indifferent toward him, refusing to admit she liked him, unwilling to genuinely accept himperhaps it was because she couldnt let go of what he had done to her. He needed to explain himself. He had to make her forgive him! Tao Hua shook his head with a smile, picked up the documents to continue reading, and upon turning to the second page, his expression suddenly turned grave. "Whats wrong?" Xu Yao asked, puzzled. "See for yourself." He handed the documents over to him... Rong Shaoze pushed the door open, and Lin Xinlan was still asleep. She curled up under the covers, like an obedient little cat, sleeping soundly. Sitting down beside her, the man gazed at her, his eyes filled with tender adoration. It truly was a miracle. Five years ago, they had already crossed pathsa destiny not just ordinarily profound. But to her, that night five years ago must have been a nightmare. She had been forced by him, and must have been in great pain. Later, she became pregnant, and even gave birth to his child. The life she must have led would have been even more difficult. For an unmarried woman with a child, without having to imagine it, he knew how heartbreaking that life could be. His Xinlan, his child, how had they spent the past five years? Thinking about all this, his chest felt as if it were tearing apart with pain. He wished he could turn back time, go back to five years ago. He would find her, cherish her properly, not let her suffer, nor let his child suffer. All these sins were his own doing; no wonder she repelled him, resented him, and was never willing to accept him. He truly deserved it! But thankfully, heaven had granted him another chance, returning both the woman and the child to him. From now on, he would take good care of them and never let them suffer again. Looking at Lin Xinlan, Rong Shaozes heart was brimming with affection. His Xinlan, the woman he loved the most in this lifetime. His hand gently caressed her face, the corner of his mouth smiling. He couldnt help but bend down to gently kiss her forehead, her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose, her cheeks, and then her lips. He loved every part of her body, this woman was the most precious treasure in his heart. In the future, he would protect her, cherish her, and never let her be saddened to tears again. Lin Xinlan felt a tickling on her face, and she opened her eyes groggily to meet the mans deep and tender gaze. She was momentarily stunned, her whole body as if struck by an electric shock, unable to move. "Awake?" Rong Shaoze lay down beside her, holding her body, and pecked her lips. His hand stroked her arm, slowly moved down, clasped her hand, and intertwined his fingers with hers. Lin Xinlan blinked and asked him, "What time is it?" "Its still early, nine oclock." He stared at her unwaveringly, his eyes burning with a passionate intensity that seemed to carry a thousand years of deep feelings, making her heart flutter, too overwhelmed to look directly at him. What on earth is wrong with Rong Shaoze? Hes acting kind of strange. "Xinlan." He took a deep breath, and apologetically said, "I know everything now, Im sorry, I should never have treated you that way." Chapter 485 My Angel Chapter 485: Chapter 485 My AngelLin Xinlans eyes flickered with confusion. He explained, "I had someone investigate and I found out about what happened five years ago. You were the one that night, werent you?" Lin Xinlans pupils contracted slightly, a stab of pain in her eyes. To her, that night five years ago was an untouchable wound. Everything back then was like a nightmare. Even after five years, it all felt surreal to her, as if it was all fake. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was just working diligently, cleaning guest rooms when, out of nowhere, someone grabbed her and pushed her into a dark room. No matter how much she screamed and struggled, it was all in vain. The man pressing down on her was like a dangerous beast, causing her fear and terror. To this day, just thinking about it made her heart ache. Although it was Rong Shaoze, although she had fallen in love with him now. But the pain he had brought her back then could not be completely erased... "Im sorry!" Seeing her like this, Rong Shaozes heart ached, and he pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. His kisses fell continuously on her face, filled with unease and trembling. "Xinlan, Im sorry, its all my fault. You can hit me or yell at me, just dont be sad on your own, dont hate me, dont push me away!" Lin Xinlan said nothing. She closed her eyes, feeling somewhat distressed. She didnt want to hate him, but deep down, there was always a trace of resentment, a sense of grievance that wouldnt fade, that couldnt be dispelled. Rong Shaoze kissed her lips, delving deeper and deeper. His gentle yet burning kisses soon dissipated her consciousness, no longer making her think about that sad incident. "Xinlan..." He loosened his hold on her a bit, his forehead resting against hers, his dark eyes looking at her tenderly, "Back then, it wasnt intentional. I might be overbearing and cruel, coldhearted and indifferent, but I wouldnt force myself on an unfamiliar woman, a woman who didnt wish for it." "Then why did you..." she asked with a hoarse voice. "I was drugged." Rong Shaoze hastily answered, "A man fancied me and gave me a strong aphrodisiac. If I didnt mate with someone immediately, I might have died." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, "So you found me?" She really was unlucky. Though the news of Rong Shaoze being drugged by a man was indeed a strange tale. His face, desired even by men... The man nodded, "I asked my subordinates to find me a woman, within a minute. How would I know that they would grab you? If I had known it was you..." His gaze flickered. Lin Xinlan thought he would say: If I had known it was you, I wouldnt have forced you. Instead, he said: "...I would have been gentler, at least so you wouldnt have been in so much pain, and you might have even found pleasure in it." Lin Xinlans eyes widened, and her face darkened instantly. "Rong Shaoze!" she hissed through clenched teeth, outraged that he would say such a thing! The man smiled with a hooked lip, tenderly and enchantingly, "Xinlan, knowing it was you, do you think Id be foolish enough not to touch you? Do you know youre a gift from heaven to me, an angel given to me, a pure and beautiful angel." Lin Xinlans face flushed red, shyly embarrassed. This was the first time she had heard Rong Shaoze say such cheesy words. How could she be an angel? She was at most a fruit-selling working girl. "Dont think that by saying some sweet nothings, I could forgive what you did back then!" She glared at him with embarrassed anger. Chapter 486 Why Don’t You Say Anything? Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Why Dont You Say Anything?Rong Shaoze nodded solemnly, "You do have the right to blame me. I hate myself too. No matter the reason, I shouldnt have hurt you at the time." He clasped her hand tightly, his eyes reflecting his heartache, "Back then, you must have been in so much pain, right? And after having the child, you must have suffered even more. The childs father is a bastard, and you didnt even know who he was. He hurt you and still, you bore his child, I truly am a bastard!" Lin Xinlans heart quivered, and she fell silent. "Xinlan, Im sorry. From now on, I will treat you twice as well and will never hurt you again," he said, kissing her tenderly, each kiss filled with compassion. Placing her hand on his chest, he looked at her earnestly and asked, "Tell me, when did you recognize me?" She must have been so shocked and pained when she recognized him. While he didnt know anything, not even having the faintest impression of her face. Lin Xinlan cast her eyes down and said quietly, "I recognized you at first sight." A look of astonishment flashed across the mans eyes. "At first sight?" "Mhm." Back then, she had injured Du Ruoxin, and he rushed to the hospital in a hurry. There he met her, and he said many harsh words to her. Afterward, he even planned to sell her off... Rong Shaoze shuddered, a wave of fear washing over him. His eyes pained, he grabbed her chin forcefully, and yelled at her angrily, "If you recognized me at first sight, why didnt you say anything? If you had told me you had my child, I wouldnt have thought about selling you! You damn woman, do you understand what would have happened if I really had sold you off?!" Thinking about her becoming the forbidden prey of a group of sadistic men, being tortured to the point of begging for life and death, filled him with fear and dread. He had nearly ruined her, hurt her! The more he thought about it, the greater his fear became, tightening his arms around her unconsciously. Lin Xinlan was startled, finding herself struggling to breathe due to his hold. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling his fear and trembling, she hurriedly comforted him, "I am alright, arent I?" "What if I hadnt let you go then?! And..." Rong Shaoze closed his eyes in pain, "so many times I nearly killed you, why didnt you say anything? If you really had died because of me, what then? Tell me, what then, what should I do?" Lin Xinlan was stunned. Was Rong Shaoze in pain? This was the first time she felt his anguish. He was such a powerful figure, yet he too had moments of sorrow... "Xinlan," Rong Shaoze buried his head in her embrace, his voice muffled, carrying a tinge of pain and helplessness, "Why didnt you ever say anything, why! I hate you so much, you almost made me kill you, you let me keep hurting you! Why didnt you say anything, why, why didnt you?" He was like a heartbroken child, incessantly asking why, stubbornly waiting for her answer. Lin Xinlans heart ached with a throb, and she tried hard to hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. Why... Because she didnt love him, didnt want to be with him, that was why she hadnt said anything. Because she had always blamed him, resented him, and didnt want him to know the truth. Also, for fear that he would despise Xiaocong. His status was so noble, the threshold of the Rong Family so high, they surely would look down on the child she bore. And Xiaocongs eyes were disabled. Chapter 487 Xiacong Must Be in Trouble Chapter 487: Chapter 487 Xiacong Must Be in TroubleIf they scorn Xiaocong, if they harm her child, she would rather they never knew he existed for the rest of their lives. Her child really couldnt suffer even the slightest harm. His life had already been tough enough... Not hearing her response, Rong Shaoze suddenly raised his head, his eyes rimmed with redness as he glared at her, "Speak, why arent you saying anything! Have you never had feelings for me, have you always been thinking about escaping from me, thats why you wont speak! Do you think youll one day escape me, right, keeping everything a secret, wanting me never to know?! Lin Xinlan, let me tell you, youll never escape me in this lifetime, not even if I die! Youre mine, forever mine!" In his attempt to persuade her further, he kissed her lips furiously "Rong Shaoze, calm down!" She turned her head away, trying to push his body away, but he didnt loosen his grip at all, his kisses landing on her neck, leaving behind kiss marks filled with ambiguity. "Xinlan, I want you, I want you right now..." he mumbled inconsistently, his tone very firm. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan was powerless to resist, quickly losing strength in her body, only able to let him do as he pleased. Suddenly, a loud cry of "waah" came from the opposite roomthe sound of Xiaocongs sobbing. Lin Xinlans complexion shifted slightly, frantically pushing him away, "Go check on Xiaocong quick, see whats wrong with him!" Their moment interrupted, the man felt a twinge of displeasure: "Dont mind him, he must be crying because he cant find you." Xiaocongs heart-wrenching cries continued, the more Lin Xinlan listened, the paler her face became. "Get away! Something must be wrong with Xiaocong, hes never cried loudly before, something must have happened!" Lin Xinlan hurriedly got out of bed, frantically putting on the clothes scattered on the floor. A flicker of worry crossed Rong Shaozes eyes as he strode towards the opposite room. Upon opening the door, he saw the little guy sitting on the ground, barefoot and disheveled, crying particularly hard. He stepped forward quickly, scooping him up, unsure how to comfort him, and only managed to ask stiffly, "What are you crying for?" Perhaps it was his tone being too harsh, Xiaocong let out a wail, crying even harder. "Mommy, I want Mommy..." he cried out loud, for the first time so frightened that Mommy was gone, didnt want him anymore. He fumbled around the room for the door, searching for a very long time without success. Initially patient and determined, he searched a second time when he didnt find it the first, then a third... After bumping into countless walls and obstacles, hurting all over, and still not finding the exit, he became increasingly anxious. Why is there no door here, why hasnt Mommy appeared yet? Is it that she doesnt want him anymore, otherwise, why has she kept leaving him alone in the room? His heart was already so fragile and sensitive, the more he thought about it, the more upset he became, his mouth pouting, tears hanging, relentlessly searching for the door. At last, he grew tired, without any strength left, bumped into a table, fell to the ground, and then he broke down completely, letting out gut-wrenching sobs. This cry poured out all the worries and fears from his heart, along with his grievances. He really hated that his eyes couldnt see, he hated it so much! Why did his eyes have to be blind! The more Xiaocong cried, the more heartbroken he became, Rong Shaoze entered, carrying him up, not only did he not comfort him, but he also asked icily why he was crying, making him feel even more wronged. He didnt want to cry either, but his heart just felt so sad, he just wanted to cry... ** If you havent saved this in your bookmarks, do save it, and give it a kiss~ Chapter 488 Everywhere there are bruises Chapter 488: Chapter 488 Everywhere there are bruises With that cry, he let out all the worries and fears in his heart, along with his grievances. He really hated that his eyes couldnt see, hated it so much! Why couldnt his eyes see? The more Xiaocong cried, the more heartbroken he became. When Rong Shaoze came in to pick him up, not only did he not console him, but he also asked coldly why he was crying, which made Xiaocong feel even more wronged. He didnt want to cry, but he just felt so sad and wanted to cry... Lin Xinlan rushed in anxiously, took the child from Rong Shaozes arms, and hugged him tightly, "Xiaocong, dont cry, mommy is here, stop crying, dont be sad." "Mommy, do you not want me anymore?" he asked, clutching her neck tightly, with tears streaming down, asking in a tone full of grievance. "How could that be? Didnt mommy say she would never leave you and never abandon you? Whats wrong, why would you say mommy doesnt want you anymore?" Listening to his mothers explanation, Xiaocong felt much better. He lay on her shoulder and said in a muffled voice, "I woke up and couldnt find you, or the door. I looked for a long time... It hurts everywhere on my body, I was so sad, I thought mommy didnt want me..." Lin Xinlan immediately understood what he meant; her heart tightened as she carried him to the bed and hurriedly checked his body. "Where does it hurt? Did you fall a lot?" He had always been bumping into things and falling, ending up with many bruises every day. Hearing him say that it hurt all over, she didnt need to ask to know, he must have bumped into many things. When she lifted his pajamas and saw bruises all over his stomach, chest, and back, Lin Xinlans tears fell abruptly. She simply stripped off all his clothes, and there were bruises all over his arms and knees as well. To the unknowing, it would seem as if the child were a victim of domestic violence. Xiaocong felt embarrassed being stripped of his clothes, his little hands clutching the sheets, twisting them shyly. "Mommy..." his little face turned red. Lin Xinlan pulled him into her embrace, hugging him tightly as her tears flowed even more. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was all her fault, she truly deserved to die! She should never have taken abortion pills in the first place, then Xiaocong wouldnt have become blind. If God wanted to punish someone, it should be her. Why treat her child this way! Her tears wetted his neck, and Xiaocong moved, asking with a frown and concern, "Mommy, are you crying? Dont cry, Xiaocong doesnt hurt, not at all... " His little hand gently patted her back, like a little adult beyond his years. A flicker of suspicion crossed Rong Shaozes eyes, his brows deeply furrowed. He stepped forward, pulled the mother and son apart, examined the bruises on Xiaocongs body, and asked coldly, "What exactly is going on here?" Lin Xinlan wiped away her tears, her hand gripping Rong Shaozes arm tightly, her eyes steady, conveying a mix of pleading and determination. "Rong Shaoze, I dont care what method you use or how much money you spend, you must cure Xiaocongs eyes! I want him to grow up healthy and without suffering any harm or indignity!" The mans face changed abruptly, a flash of shock passing through his eyes. He looked incredulously at Xiaocong, waved his hand in front of his eyes, and Xiaocong showed no reaction whatsoever... "His eyes..." "You must not scorn him! If you dare look down on him, I will take him far away, and well never have to see you again! He doesnt need a father who doesnt like him, Chapter 489: Daddy’s Embrace Chapter 489: Chapter 489: Daddys Embrace"If you dont like him, just say sowe dont need your pity!" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, his thin lips pressed tightly together, his body stiff, as if struggling to restrain something. Lin Xinlan averted her gaze, her heart aching deeply. Does he really despise the child? Does he truly dislike him? "Xiaocong, lets go, Mommy will take you away from here." She picked up the clothes and started to dress the child, her tone very determined. Someone suddenly yanked the clothes out of her hands, and a mans strong arms wrapped around her tightly from behind. "Lin Xinlan, you arent going anywhere! Thinking of taking the child away from me? No way!" She struggled fiercely, her tone equally hostile, "Who do you think you are! The child is mine; I can take him wherever I want. What business is it of yours?!" Rong Shaozes face turned ashen with rage, "Without me, could you have had a child? If you want to take him away, you need to ask if I agree!" Lin Xinlan was furious, she raised her head to glare at him and yelled, "You dont like him, and we dont need you! Aside from contributing a sperm, what else have you done?! You are not fit to be his father, everything is because of you! If it werent for you, Xiaocong wouldnt be like this; its all your fault, both me and my son have been ruined by you!" The more she spoke of her heartbreak, the more she cried. All of this, all the sins, are created by Rong Shaoze. If not for him, how could she have become pregnant, how could she have taken abortion pills, and how could Xiaocong have become blind, suffering since childhood. So all of this, its all Rong Shaozes fault! Her emotions were too intense; Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, hugging her tightly to prevent her from moving. "Yes, its all my fault!" He suddenly softened his tone, speaking with intense guilt, "If it wasnt for me, neither you nor the child would have suffered so much; its all my fault! I really dont deserve to be Xiaocongs dad, I am an unqualified father. But Xinlan, would you give me a chance to love you, love the child, to be a qualified husband, a qualified father?" Lin Xinlan stopped struggling, her gaze dropping in silence. He continued speaking while kissing her cheek, "I havent despised the child; he is my child, how could I despise him. Even if his eyes cannot see, I still adore him, I really do, I swear. Perhaps the extent of my affection doesnt satisfy you, but I will prove with my actions that I am a good father, I will be no worse than any good father, you have to believe me, understand?" Lin Xinlan still said nothing, touched by his words. Just now she had been too emotional, too sensitive; perhaps Rong Shaoze didnt detest Xiaoconghe just expressed his love differently. Xiaocong also fell silent, his innocent eyes struggling to open, shimmering with hope. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze scooped him up with one big hand, holding both the woman and the child, feeling as though he was holding the whole world. So delighted, proud, and elated! Xiaocong snuggled into his embrace, feeling very different from his mothers. His mothers was fragrant and soft, very cozy. His was broad and strong, very secure. So this is what a fathers embrace feels like? Rong Shaoze touched his head, smiling, and then leaned in slowly, gently kissing his forehead, the movement filled with reverence. Xiaocong stiffened, his little face flushed with embarrassment. Lin Xinlan, too, was startled, her eyes wideRong Shaoze had actually kissed the child! Chapter 490: The First Time Being Called Dad Chapter 490: Chapter 490: The First Time Being Called DadLin Xinlan also widened her eyes in surprise. Rong Shaoze had actually kissed the child! He even had such a tender and fatherly side... Rong Shaoze rubbed the boys head and said gently, "Little guy, Im your dad, and you havent called me dad yet." Xiaocong was even more at a loss. He wanted to call mom, but his throat felt as if it was blocked by something, and he couldnt make any sound. Lin Xinlan quickly held his hand, smiling, "Hasnt Xiaocong always wanted to see Dad? Now, Dad is right here by your side. Are you happy?" He thought for a moment and then nodded slightly. He had been looking forward to meeting Dad. At first, he thought Dad would be happy to see him, would hug him, would kiss him. But Dad didnt seem happy at all, and he was even fierce to him. So, he thought, if Dad didnt like him, then he wouldnt like Dad either. But now, Dad said he liked him, wouldnt despise him, and even kissed him. He realized that Dad did like him, which made his heart very happy yet somewhat embarrassed. It felt... so awkward... "Whats wrong, you dont want to call me Dad? Are you mad at me for making you and Mom suffer?" Rong Shaoze asked softly. Xiaocong shook his head, his face shy as he produced a tiny voice: "Dad..." "Louder. I didnt hear that," the man said, though the corners of his mouth were curved up widely. Being called Dad for the first time felt so great! This time Xiaocong wasnt shy. Smiling, he yelled crisply, "Dad!" "Good son!" Rong Shaoze scooped him up and gave his cheek a fierce kiss. Xiaocong snuggled into his chest, giggling, his little arms wrapped around his neck, affectionately leaning against him. The strong bond of blood between father and son made him quickly grow fond of Rong Shaoze, and he wanted to get even closer to him. Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, with a glimmer of tears in her eyes. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze looked at her deeply, tousling her hair as he said, "Dont worry, Ill definitely cure his eyes. My son will certainly grow up healthy, no matter the cost, I will heal him." Lin Xinlan pursed her lips and remained silent, just quietly watching him. In her heart, she was actually very happy, very moved! Rong Shaoze pulled her into his arms, leaning down to kiss the top of her head, both doting and helpless as he said, "You silly woman, how could you think I wouldnt like him, that I would despise him? Next time, dont think about running away from me, got it?" "...Yeah." She responded softly. Rong Shaozes lips turned up in a smile, "Our son heard that. You cant go back on your word, otherwise youll teach the child bad habits, teaching him to lie. Xiaocong, did you hear what your mom said? She wont just leave Dad like that again. Did you hear her promise?" "I heard!" Xiaocong answered loudly, "Mom, you mustnt leave Dad, otherwise Xiaocong will cry for you to see!" The little rascal, already forgetting Mom with Dad by his side, how quickly he had switched sides! Lin Xinlan wordlessly punched Rong Shaozes chest. The man laughed heartily. With his son as his trump card, he didnt believe he couldnt win over a certain woman. The family of three spent a good while basking in their warmth in the room before heading downstairs. When they came down, what Tao Hua and Xu Yao saw was the image of Rong Shaoze with one arm around the child and the other around Lin Xinlan. All three had smiles of happiness on their faces, truly enviable to onlookers, and enough to make a couple of single men jealous! Chapter 491: Asking for a Meeting Gift Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Asking for a Meeting GiftRong Shaoze walked over, proudly introducing the two of them, "My son! Rong Lincong, four years old! Xiaocong, say hello to Uncle Tao and Uncle Xu." "Hello, Uncle Tao, hello, Uncle Xu!" Xiaocong called out sweetly, irresistibly cute with his delicate appearance. Tao Hua couldnt help but blindfold his eyes and screech exaggeratedly, "Youre showing off, outright showing off! Are you picking on us because we dont have kids? Ill just find a woman and have one someday." Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow, smiling smugly, "Alright then, Ill wait for you to have one, but sure enough, it wont be as cute as my son. Xiaocong, right?" "Yes, Xiaocong is the cutest child!" Xiaocong clenched his fists, loudly agreeing with him. Tao Hua and Xu Yaos lips twitched, this father and son pair were indeed something else! Rong Shaoze was not embarrassed in the slightest, proclaiming shamelessly, "My son has already called you uncle, dont you think you should give something in return?" He was clearly asking for a greeting gift. Xu Yao curled his lips, slowly asking, "Xiaocong, what toy would you like? Uncle will give it to you." "Thank you, Uncle, Xiaocong doesnt play with toys." Xiaocong declined very politely. He couldnt see, so he couldnt play with toys; his only pleasure was listening to stories. Tao Hua turned to Xu Yao and chuckled wickedly, "Looks like hes not interested in your toys. Youll have to come up with a presentable greeting gift, or youll be a lame uncle." Xu Yao raised an eyebrow, nonchalantly asking, "And what about your gift? Can you present something substantial?" "Of course! Xiaocong, Uncle will take you to race cars, to fly an airplane; how does that sound?" That should be enticing enough, right? What boy could resist such a temptation? "Thank you, Uncle, Xiaocong cant race cars, cant fly airplanes!" Now it was Xu Yaos turn to laugh in derision. They were mocking each other, both in the same boat. Rong Shaoze said with a smile, "My sons situation is special; he cannot see, so he cant accept your gifts. How about this, Ill take charge and ask for gifts on his behalf." Tao Hua and Xu Yao: "..." There was no shame in him, actually asking for gifts for his son. Finished, he would certainly ask for the moon... Ignoring their resistant expressions, Rong Shaoze took the liberty of saying, "Tao Hua, if you cure my sons eyes, it would be the greatest meeting gift of all. What do you think?" "No problem! The gift is absolutely no problem!" Tao Hua nodded eagerly; after all, even if Rong Shaoze didnt mention it, he intended to cure Xiaocongs eyesight. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze then looked at Xu Yao, "I heard you recently bought a piece of land in the city center, just give it to my son as a greeting gift." Tao Hua suddenly burst out laughing, and even Xu Yaos usually composed expression twisted somewhat, "I think I need to tell you, that piece of land is worth five billiondont you think this greeting gift is a bit too much..." Its just too valuable! Tao Hua sympathized with Xu Yao internally; blame your lack of medical skills, unlike his good fortune, simply curing Xiaocongs eyes would suffice. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow and said with a taunting smile, "I know your piece of land is worth five billion, I asked for it because its valuable. If it werent valuable, how could it be worthy as a gift for my son?" Now not only were Tao Hua and Xu Yao speechless, but even Lin Xinlan was at a loss for words. His son, was he that precious? Was he an angel with wings, or a prince from some country? Chapter 492: Just Deliberately Messing with You Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Just Deliberately Messing with YouTo think that something worth five hundred million was the only suitable gift for him as a first-meeting present... Before Xu Yao could speak, Rong Shaoze said to Xiacong, "Quick, thank Uncle Xu." "Thank you, Uncle Xu, Xiacong really likes your gift!" Xu Yaos face twisted completely, this kid, he wouldnt believe anyone if they said he wasnt Rong Shaozes son! Like father, like son, taking advantage of the situation! Rong Shaoze laughed heartily, indeed, like father like son. He only told him to say thank you, yet the boy added that he liked it very much, completely cutting off Xu Yaos retreat. Truly worthy of being his son. Lin Xinlan felt embarrassed, was Rong Shaoze going too far? She gently tugged at his sleeve, and the man patted her back lightly, signaling her to keep calm. Tao Huas body was shaking, holding back his laughter so much that he was almost injured internally. "Tao Hua, hurry and cure my sons eyes. Once theyre better, pass on all of your medical expertise to him. Having my son as your apprentice is your honor," Shaoze said. Tao Huas face changed, nearly stumbling, "Rong Shaoze, are you sure youre not purposely messing with us?" Rong Shaoze smiled with narrowed eyes, "Exactly, I am messing with you on purpose, just treating others as theyve treated me." Both men realized then, he was seeking revenge! They had teased him and Lin Xinlan yesterday, so now he was taking revenge! "Dont be like that, we were just having a little fun, your revenge is too excessive..." Tao Hua said with tears almost in his eyes, "Can we change the condition? Anything but teaching him medicine is fine. Bro, were brothers, dont be too ruthless..." "Ruthless, am I?" Rong Shaoze said coolly, "Because of your little joke yesterday, my son was nearly seriously injured. Having you teach him medicine is already the lightest form of revenge. If you dont agree, I can just strip you naked, take photos, and put them on the internet, how about that?" Tao Huas face twisted, Rong Shaoze would absolutely do as he said, never doubt his character! "Youre ruthless!" Xu Yao laughed heartily, "Seeing his predicament, I suddenly feel losing five hundred million is a pretty good outcome." Lin Xinlan was puzzled, why was it such a hardship for Tao Hua to teach Xiacong medicine? Later, she asked Shaoze what was going on. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaoze smiled craftily and told her, since too many people wanted to become Tao Huas disciples, he was incredibly annoyed, and no form of refusal worked. He thus made a harsh statement that he would only pass on his medical skills to his own children, and if he accepted anyone else as his apprentice, he would willingly have his buttocks photographed for the cover of HOL magazine. HOL is a well-known international magazine, and if it were on the cover, probably the whole world would see Tao Huas buttocks. So, thats why Tao Hua was so pained at the thought of teaching Xiacong medicine. After hearing this, Lin Xinlan burst out laughing. Rong Shaozes way of dealing with people was just too harsh! This man held grudges and was petty, anyone who crossed him would definitely have a miserable end! Tao Hua made a diagnosis for Xiacong and confidently said to them, "Theres absolutely no issue with curing his eyes, dont worry. I guarantee his eyes will recover to normal, even healthier and more durable than an average persons." "Really?!" Lin Xinlan asked excitedly and with joy. Tao Hua nodded, "His eye problem isnt serious, its just a detached retina; a minor surgery will heal it." Chapter 493: Don’t Worship Him, Your Man Is Richer Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Dont Worship Him, Your Man Is RicherHe spoke so casually, as though it was no more difficult than applying a Band-Aid to Xiaocong. Indeed, it was his exceptional medical skills that allowed him to speak in such a way. Had it been any other doctor, they surely would have added that there was a thirty percent chance the condition could not be cured and that they wouldnt be completely confident. Of course, with Tao Hua as Xiaocongs doctor, there was absolutely no such risk. Whenever Tao Hua treated someone, he never talked about risk. He would guarantee a one hundred percent cure rate. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasnt arrogance on his part, his medical skills were truly that good. "Uncle Tao, thank you!" Xiaocong was also very happy to hear that his eyes could be cured. It was great, he would be able to see what his mom and dad looked like and do so many things. Rong Shaoze hugged the mother and son to his chest and said with a smile, "I told you that Xiaocongs eyes would definitely be cured. Now you can rest assured, right?" "Yes!" Lin Xinlan nodded with relief, and the last shadow lingering in her heart disappeared. As long as Xiaocongs eyes were healed, she wouldnt hold any more grudges. Tao Hua arranged for the surgery, which could be performed in a weeks time. Rong Shaoze suggested bringing Lin Xinlan and the others back to B City first. Any remaining Mafia influence in B City had been discreetly dealt with by them, and now B City was completely free of the Mafias shadow; they would be safe upon returning. Lin Xinlan had no objections, and it was indeed time for Rong Shaoze to return, so he could let his grandfather and lady know he was still alive. Boarding the helicopter, they left the island and headed towards B City. Lin Xinlan had asked him what the deal was with the island. Rong Shaoze told her that the island belonged to Tao Hua, who had bought it specifically for medical research. Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan was secretly astounded and exclaimed, "Tao Hua is so wealthy, he even bought an entire island." The man glanced at her sideways and said indifferently, "Dont admire him too much, your man is even wealthier." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh at this awkward man. However, she found that she was growing fonder of him by the day, even his pettiness and his awkwardness. Looking at the distinct contours of his side profile, her heart was brimming with happiness. She had never imagined that one day, a man would love her so wholeheartedly, especially one so outstanding and exceptional. What to do, the more she looked at him, the more attractive he seemed. He was really so handsome, she felt a bit envious and jealous of her own good fortune. The corners of her mouth couldnt help but curve up into a blissful smile, her eyes filled with tender laughter. Suddenly, Rong Shaoze stretched out his hand to cradle the back of her head and kissed her lips hard Lin Xinlans cheeks flushed red, wanting to struggle, but he held her tightly with one hand, bringing their chests even closer together. He kissed her without a care for anyone else, utterly provocative. Feeling flustered, Lin Xinlan glanced at the others; the pilot in front was flying the plane with a straight gaze, seemingly oblivious to what was happening with them. Xiaocong was sitting quietly beside them, his blindness meant that he was naturally unaware of their actions. Although nobody seemed to notice their behavior, she was still very embarrassed. Gently pushing against his chest, the man reluctantly ended the kiss. His forehead rested against hers, his heated gaze focused intently on her swollen lips, "Feed me well tonight, dont forget," he said. Lin Xinlans face grew hotter, he spoke regardless of whether others could hear. "No," she whispered a rejection, "Xiaocong always sleeps with me. Without sleeping with him last night, something happened this morning. I dont feel safe leaving him." Chapter 494: You Can Only Sleep with Me Chapter 494: Chapter 494: You Can Only Sleep with MeLin Xinlans face grew even hotter, he said those words with no fear of being overheard by anyone else. "No." she whispered in refusal, "Xiaocong always sleeps with me at night. He didnt sleep with me last night, and something happened to him this morning, so Im worried about him." The man grabbed her hand, bit it near his lips, and said, "Dont worry about that, I can have a maid look after him. Or, my mom would be glad to sleep with him." "Still no, hes not used to sleeping with others, he cant be separated from me." A flicker of annoyance flashed in the mans eyes, this was clearly her excuse! "I dont care, you can only sleep with me, you have to agree even if you dont want to!" Lin Xinlan chuckled softly, "Then you deal with Xiaocong, see if he agrees. If he agrees, then Ill agree." "Piece of cake, leave it to me. Cant I even handle my own son?" Rong Shaoze turned and picked up Xiaocong, whispering something in his ear. Xiaocong frowned, shaking his head. Rong Shaoze frowned too, he whispered again, but Xiaocong kept shaking his head, his little head bobbing like a drum in the waves. Lin Xinlan chuckled to herself, she knew that Xiaocong wouldnt agree. He was used to sleeping with her and couldnt be away from her, even if Rong Shaoze was his dad, he wouldnt give in. Rong Shaoze got really angry, who had a son who would go against his own father like this? He patiently whispered again, and this time Xiaocong hesitated, then nodded, indicating his agreement. Rong Shaoze immediately cast him aside, with the underhandedness of burning bridges after crossing. He approached Lin Xinlan with a big smile, extremely proud of himself, "He agreed, youre not allowed to go back on your word." Lin Xinlan, curious, asked, "How did you persuade him?" "Secret!" The man smiled triumphantly. Such morals! She didnt need to ask him, she could just ask her son. "Xiaocong, tell Mom, what did Dad say to you?" "Not allowed to say!" Rong Shaoze warned in a stern voice. Xiaocong wasnt afraid of him at all, if Mom asked, he must answer, "Dad said hes afraid of the dark, and if he doesnt sleep with Mom, he wont be able to sleep. He said Xiaocong is growing up, becoming a little man, and should show some understanding for Dad. So, I agreed to Dad, not to sleep with Mom... Mom, I can really sleep with Grandma, dont worry about me." "Rong Shaoze, youre really despicable!" To think he could concoct such a tall tale, Xiaocong was only four, how could he bear to lie to him! The man chuckled with a grin that was somewhat brazen. Lin Xinlan pinched his arm hard, reproaching fiercely, "Look at our son, hes so much more sensible than you, choosing to sacrifice his own comfort so that you can sleep at night, dont you feel ashamed of yourself?" The man held her hand, leaning close to her ear to whine, "I truly cant sleep at night without you..." Lin Xinlan broke out in goosebumps, pushing him away and shivering uncontrollably. Rong Shaoze just laughed heartily, a laugh of utter shamelessness... When they returned to the Rong Familys old mansion, Rong Shaoze felt slightly sentimental as he carried Xiaocong in one arm and held Lin Xinlans hand with the other, walking towards the inside. The maid, upon seeing him, was as shocked as if shed seen a ghost, her eyes widening, "Young... Young Master... You... arent you... supposed to be..." dead? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, the maid stopped herself before finishing the sentence, quickly coming to her senses and running inside excitedly and breathlessly. "Madam, the Young Master has returned, the Young Master has come back! And the Young Madam, and the little Young Master!" Chapter 495: This Home Suddenly Becomes Warm Chapter 495: Chapter 495: This Home Suddenly Becomes WarmThat day after Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong went to the island, Xu Yao quietly informed Rongs mother that they were safe, and that Rong Shaoze was also alive and would return in a few days. When Rongs mother heard that Rong Shaoze was still alive, she could hardly believe her ears, but the person sent by Xu Yao was very certain, so she believed it. These past few days, she waited at home every day for their return, restless and anxious, for fear that she was being deceived. At that moment, suddenly hearing the servants shout, she stood up abruptly, her eyes brimming with tears. Her son really was alive, truly alive! Rongs mother rushed forward joyfully, but when she saw Rong Shaoze entering, she stopped in her tracks and burst into sobs. The excitement in her heart at that moment was indescribable; she thanked heaven for returning her son to her, her son was alive and in good health. Rong Shaoze put down Xiaocong, pursed his lips, and moved forward to embrace Rongs mother, saying in a deep voice, "Mom, Im back, Ive worried you." Rongs mother held him and wept aloud, her excitement clear as she said, "Its good that youre back, good that youre back!" With Rong Shaozes return, the home instantly filled with vitality, as if a patient on the brink of death suddenly burst with life, radiating vigor everywhere. Rong Guangguo was also very excited; his grandson was alive, which was a great, wonderful thing. However, his other grandson had left after leaving just a message saying he was leaving, without any indication of where he was going, which caused him some concern and sadness. Except for a few of them, no one knew the true identities of Qiao Yiyang and Rong Mingyan, not even Rongs mother and Rong Guangguo. Some things are better left unknown. Rongs mother was now the happiest person in the family, her son was alive, and she had heard that her grandsons eyes could soon be healed. She felt that the Bodhisattva must have shown mercy, otherwise how could all this good fortune have fallen upon her family. Rongs mother prepared a very lavish dinner, and the family dined together in harmony. With the adorable child Xiaocong around, the adults were always amused, laughing frequently, making the home suddenly warm and truly like a family. After eating, Lin Xinlan took Xiaocong back to their room to bathe and change clothes. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze went to Rongs mothers room, using some excuse to placate her without raising any suspicions. No matter what her son was doing, no matter what he had been through, those were not important; the important thing was that he was alive, and that was enough. Rong Guangguo had also called Rong Shaoze to inquire, to which he answered only briefly. The old man sighed helplessly, "I know you manage Shengjue, and you encounter dangers all the time. But you still have to promise me, no matter what, to cherish your life and not let those who care about you feel sad and worried." Rong Shaoze nodded solemnly, "Grandpa, please rest assured, I now have a son, I know my responsibilities are even greater, and I will cherish my life, not worrying you again." Rong Guangguos eyes gleamed slightly, Rong Shaoze had indeed grown up a lot, and he smiled with relief. "Now that youre back, go back to the company sooner rather than later. Shengjue cannot collapse. In the future... the company will be yours to manage." Rong Shaoze was slightly moved. Had Grandpa finally begun to believe that he could manage the company well? Had he started to trust him, intending to completely entrust the companys management to him? This trust was hard-earned, and he had thought he did not yearn for it. Chapter 496: Do You Also See Me That Way? Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Do You Also See Me That Way?But at this moment, he realized how much he had always cared about his grandfathers trust. After leaving Rong Guangguos room, he returned to his own and saw Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong sleeping in the bed. Lin Xinlan was leaning against the headboard, and Xiaocong had already fallen asleep. Under the soft light, she gently patted the childs body, her face showing a mothers tender love, filling anyone who saw it with warmth. He discovered that the fame and power he had pursued all his life couldnt compare to the scene before him. Having them, mother and child, was the greatest treasure of his life. As long as he could ensure their safety and happiness, he was willing to give up everything, at any cost. Lin Xinlan noticed him approaching and made a silencing gesture, whispering, "Hes asleep, dont wake him." Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow, carefully picked up Xiaocong, and turned to leave. Lin Xinlan was stunned before she realized the promise she had made to him on the plane today, and thinking about what would happen that night, her face involuntarily blushed. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon the man returned, closed the door, and walked towards her. "Where did you take Xiaocong?" "To moms, dont worry, shell take good care of him." The man reached the bedside, slowly undoing the buttons on his shirt. Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze, a flush on her face, not daring to look directly into his dark, shining eyes. A strong, scorching body pressed against her, embracing her, and his hot kisses landed on her neck. She gripped his arms, feeling somewhat flustered and shy. Even though it was the cool autumn season, she felt as if it were a blazing summer, her body burning hot as if she were in a furnace. ******Censorship by Mr. Crab ************* Afterward, Lin Xinlan lay drenched in sweat on his body, too lazy to make even the slightest movement. Rong Shaoze gently stroked her head, seeming casual as he spoke, "Mom asked me to inquire whether you had married Qiao Yiyang. She said you liked Qiao Yiyang, that youve always wanted to leave me, asking what it means for you to come back with me now." Lin Xinlans eyes snapped open, her sleepiness instantly gone. "What did you say?" The man looked steadily at her and said lightly, "I said I would ask you and tell her once I have the answer." Lin Xinlan asked with some sadness, "Do you also think Im a woman whos after money and power? Seeing you disappear, I married Qiao Yiyang. Seeing you come back, I dumped Qiao Yiyang to return with you?" "Are you that kind of person?" Rong Shaoze calmly countered. His tone and expression were too calm, making her unable to fathom his thoughts. Sitting up, Lin Xinlan spoke lightly, "I dont understand what you mean. Do you see me that way too?" Rong Shaoze pursed his lips and said nothing. She suddenly became annoyed, grabbed a pillow, and smashed it onto his face. Glaring at him angrily, she too remained silent, feeling a suffocating discomfort in her heart. Rong Shaoze was silent for a while, then pulled her into his embrace; she struggled hard but her resistance was futile. "Tell me, why did you agree to marry him? I want to know the reason." He had wanted to ask this question for a long time but couldnt bring himself to, fearing an answer he couldnt bear to hear. He had thought that she might have been forced by Qiao Yiyang, or that there might be other difficulties. But he knew her somewhat and was aware that someone like Qiao Yiyang was definitely her type. He worried she had developed feelings for him, worried her heart had truly Chapter 497 Do you like me? Chapter 497: Chapter 497 Do you like me? He had considered the possibility that she might have been forced by Qiao Yiyang, or perhaps she had other complications. Yet, he understood her to a certain extent and knew she definitely preferred someone like Qiao Yiyang. He was worried that she had developed feelings for him, worried that her heart truly wavered... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she had developed feelings, then her heart wouldnt change again, right? Then, would it still be possible for him to win back her heart? The mans eyes dimmed, a trace of pain and helplessness flitting across the depths of his gaze. Lin Xinlan calmed down, leaning against his chest, she asked quietly, "Do you suspect that I like Qiao Yiyang?" Rong Shaozes arms tightened abruptly, betraying his thoughts. "No, I dont like him," Lin Xinlan said, looking down as she recounted everything that had happened recently. "Thats how it is. I agreed to marry him just to save Xiaocongs life. Rong Shaoze, if you still dont believe me, then forget it..." She tried to push him away, but he suddenly rolled over and pinned her down, urgently kissing her lips. He was like an excited and uneasy child, quite helpless, yet could only express his thoughts and feelings of the moment through his actions. He kissed her frantically, seeking her sweetness. Lin Xinlan did not struggle but waited for him to calm down on his own. After a long time, he softened his movements and slowly released her swollen lips. He pressed his forehead against hers, eyes slightly closed. He grasped her hand, their fingers interlocking, as if only in this way could he feel their closeness and express how much he cared for and cherished her. "Xinlan, I believe you dont like him... so, do you like me?" he asked softly, his tone cautious and a bit shy. Lin Xinlan deliberately remained silent. He opened his eyes, looking at her in panic, "Do you like me? Do you remember what I asked you in New York? You still owe me an answer, and I want to know now, are you willing to accept me, will you always stay by my side?" Why did he always ask her so directly, never giving her any mental preparation? How was she supposed to answer that? To say that she liked him, that she wouldnt leave him? Ugh, it felt so cheesy. After pondering for a moment, she tried to explain, "Actually, some things dont have to be said out loud to be true. Anyway, its late, lets go to sleep." Rong Shaozes eyes brightenedit looked like there was hope! "You cant sleep, what did you mean just now by some things dont have to be said out loud to be true? Xinlan, can I take it to mean that you like me very much too and that you wont leave me?" Lin Xinlans cheeks flushed a slight red, she pulled up the blanket and turned her back to him, "Whatever you think it means." That should be clear enough for him. A smile spread across Rong Shaozes lips, but he was still unsure. If she didnt say it aloud, who knew what she truly meant? Stubbornly, he turned her around, and stubbornly asked, "No, I need to hear you say it, or else I wont believe it." This man, he was being overly literal! "If you dont believe it, then forget it." Someone suddenly got angry, "You must make it clear, I dont want to hear a negative answer. Come on, say it, that you like me too, that you will stay with me for a lifetime." "Are you pressuring me? Youve already decided the answer, so do you think my words would definitely be true?" Lin Xinlan asked, dumbfounded. Rong Shaoze froze for a moment, his eyes suddenly darkening, "Dont you like me?" Chapter 498 I want to hear what’s on your mind Chapter 498: Chapter 498 I want to hear whats on your mindRong Shaoze was stunned, his eyes suddenly darkened, "Dont you like me?" He looked very desolate, like a pitiful child who had been abandoned, stirring up feelings of pity in ones heart. Lin Xinlan stopped joking, sighed, and caressed his face, countering with, "What about you? How do you feel about me?" Even though he had spoken of love, he had never formally confessed to her. She also wanted to hear what was in his heart... The man grabbed her hand, his dark eyes gazing at her, unable to penetrate her thoughts. "If I seriously tell you my feelings, will you seriously tell me yours? I dont want anything half-hearted, no ambiguous answers, I want to hear whats in your heart." Both were afraid of getting hurt, neither daring to easily confess their love... Lin Xinlan thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they really loved each other, she too hoped that they could understand each others feelings without suspicion, insecurity, or misunderstanding. If they loved, then they should seize the opportunity to love properly, not wasting time, nor miss out on this relationship. Receiving her agreement, Rong Shaozes face lit up with joy, and holding her hand, he said very seriously, "Xinlan, I love you, you are the first woman I have loved, and also the last. In this life, I will only love you. Please believe me, my sincerity does not have a trace of falsehood. Do you like me even a little?" He would be content with just a little, fearing that she might still hate him, not liking him at all. Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, having heard his confession, she felt very moved and very fortunate. "Is it enough for you that I like you just a little?" she asked softly. Rong Shaoze thought for a moment and nodded, "If you need to take a hundred steps to fall in love with me, I hope you can take the first step, and I will complete the remaining ninety-nine. Right now, its enough for me that you like me just a bit, and then I will work hard, to make you fall completely in love with me." He wasnt afraid of working hard, but he needed her response. As long as she gave even a slight response, he would have great motivation and confidence, and he would persevere with her for a lifetime. After hearing his words, Lin Xinlan had only one thought, "He really is a fool." The man was still looking forward to her answer, but she propped herself up, cradled his face, and kissed his lips. This was her first time initiating a kiss with him, and a flash of surprise appeared in Rong Shaozes eyes. "Xinlan... you havent answered me yet..." Although he was enjoying her initiative, he still wanted to hear her response. Lin Xinlan covered his lips again, imitating his manner, kissing him dominantly, tenderly... The man trembled all over, suddenly holding her tight, his breathing becoming unsteady. He quickly switched from passive to active, kissing her intensely, and it took him a long time to reluctantly end the kiss. "Hurry and tell me, what are your feelings for me?" A dark fire gleamed in his eyes as he asked in a strained, hoarse voice, holding back his patience. Lin Xinlan couldnt help laughing, "I thought I made myself quite clear." Rong Shaozes gaze faltered slightly, already guessing her answer. He suddenly tightened his hold on her shoulders, his dark eyes deep and breathless, he asked in a deep voice, "I want you to say it!" Lin Xinlan reined in the smile on her lips, stretched out her hand to loop around his neck, and spoke with equal seriousness, "I like you too, perhaps not as deeply as you love me, but I know, I do love you..." To say "I love you," those two words, made her feel much lighter... The mans pupils deepened, he wasnt as overjoyed as one might expect. Chapter 499: No Regrets Even in Death! Chapter 499: Chapter 499: No Regrets Even in Death!The mans pupils grew darker and deeper, and he slowly leaned into her ear, his voice low as he asked, "Do you know what your words mean?" Lin Xinlan nodded, her face flushing with a hint of red, "I know, it means Im confessing to you." Being with him, she really had become more open, even bolder in her speech. "No... it means you will never have the chance to leave me... Once you love me, you cant give up on me, you cant stop loving me, you cant leave me. If you cant do this, then dont love me because I will never give you the chance to change your mind, and you should never expect to have that chance. Otherwise, I will do whatever it takes to keep you by my side, even if it means hurting you, tormenting you... Xinlan, Im giving you one more chance, what is your answer?" He spoke the last sentence very carefully and quietly. Lin Xinlan felt a pang in her heart as she heard the fear and insecurity in his voice. Was he really that worried that one day she would regret falling in love with him? Was he really that lacking in confidence in himself? The longer the silence went on, the more nervous Rong Shaoze became; he tightened his arms, hugging her more firmly into his embrace, full of regret for his words just moments ago. He was such a fool, why did he say all that? What if he frightened her? He should have let her fall in love with him first, gradually make her unable to leave him before saying all that. Now that he had blurted it out, she surely would hesitate, be frightened, wouldnt she... But then again, he didnt want to give her the chance to have second thoughts. He wanted a definite answer from her and also didnt want to hurt her in the future. If she wanted to change her mind, then he would just have to continue pursuing her slowly. After all, he really couldnt bear to hurt her again... The man was lost in his thoughts, unable to extricate himself. His grip tightened even more, causing Lin Xinlans bones to ache, unable to catch her breath. She looked up, meeting his deep, dark eyes, and inexplicably felt heartache for him. "Rong Shaoze... calm down, I havent even given you my answer yet." sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt hear her at all; he was still lost in his own world. Unable to help herself, Lin Xinlan struggled a bit, his body automatically reacted, his arms as firm as iron, hugging her so tightly she almost passed out. "Rong Shaoze, let go... Im going to die..." No matter how loudly she yelled, there was no reaction from him, and Lin Xinlan truly felt like she was about to black out. An idea flashed through her mind, and she hurriedly said, "No regrets, not even if I die! I know what I want in my heart. Do you think its easy for me to fall for someone? How can I change so easily? Once Ive loved, its truly love, for a lifetime, unchanging." "What did you say?" Rong Shaoze tensed up all over, finally snapping back to reality. "Let me go a little." He hurriedly loosened his grip, staring at her with expectant eyes, waiting for her to repeat her words. Were the words he had just heard an illusion? He felt his heart beating fast, almost leaping out of his throat. Lin Xinlan dispensed with her reserve, rubbed her aching arm, and laughed, "Youre so strong. If I said I regret it, Id surely be strangled to death by you." "Sorry, I didnt mean to do that just now!" He hurriedly tried to make amends by massaging her arm, his eyes fixed on her without blinking. "Xinlan, can you repeat what you just said, please?" Chapter 500: Want to Sleep with Mom Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Want to Sleep with MomLin Xinlan pursed her lips into a smile, leaned into his ear and repeated it once more, the mans eyes grew brighter and brighter until they shone like a hundred-watt light bulb. As soon as she finished, he instantly kissed her lips, venting his inner excitement and joy. In his life, the sweetest thing he had ever heard was Lin Xinlan telling him the three words "I love you." The man, filled with boundless excitement, was destined not to sleep that night, and Lin Xinlan wouldnt be able to rest either. "Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight!" Xiaocong suddenly announced loudly during dinner, with a determined tone, it wasnt a question but a declaration of his decision, not allowing anyone to refuse. Rong Shaoze paused for a moment and said indifferently, "Youre already four years old, a little grown-up, why do you still want to sleep with Mommy? Arent you embarrassed?" Xiaocong pursed his lips, embarrassed by what he had said. But, but for three days in a row, he hadnt had a good time with Mommy. Every time he went to find her, Daddy would tell him that Mommy was tired, needed to rest, and shouldnt be disturbed. He asked why Mommy was so tired, and Daddy would only say, "Why are you asking so many questions, little boy? Youll understand when you grow up." He was a dutiful child; if Mommy was tired, he couldnt wake her up and had to let her rest properly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it had been three days already, and he could only talk to Mommy for a few moments during dinner. After dinner, Daddy would find an excuse to send him away and take Mommy away, not giving him any chance to resist. He was so sad; why couldnt he be with Mommy every day since Daddy came? So he decided, he had to sleep with Mommy tonight, so he could have a whole night to be with her. No, he had decided, he would sleep with Mommy every night from now on! "Mommy, hug." Xiaocong reached for Lin Xinlan beside him, and Lin Xinlan hurriedly hugged him in her arms. Wrapping his arms around her neck, he cooed, "Mommy, can we sleep together every night from now on?" Lin Xinlan laughed, he must have been feeling neglected these past few days. "We cant sleep together every night, but you can sleep with Mommy tonight." She didnt want to sleep with Rong Shaoze either anymore. Ever since she confessed to him that day, he was like on a stimulant, troubling her every day, and her bones would fall apart sooner or later. This mans energy was too terrifying; he exerted himself every day, while she slept every day. Why was her spirit getting worse, while he seemed to be more energetic? It was so unfair, so she had to rebel; she couldnt let him have his way anymore. Hearing her words, Rong Shaoze immediately became displeased, pursing his lips and glaring at her, signaling her to take back her words, but she completely ignored his gaze. Xiaocong hesitated for a moment but still happily nodded in agreement, "Then its settled, well sleep together tonight. No backing out." "Mm, its settled, Mommy wont lie to you." "Pinky promise!" "Alright, pinky promise." Xinlan linked pinkies with him, and only then did he smile happily. Rongs mother felt a bit left out; she had recently grown very fond of this grandson, to the extent of wanting to be by his side at every moment. If she didnt sleep with her grandson tonight, she would have trouble sleeping. Rong Shaoze was about to speak when she interjected first. "Isnt Xiaocong sleeping with Grandma? What should I do if Grandma wants to sleep with you tonight?" Chapter 501: You Need to Learn to Be Independent Chapter 501: Chapter 501: You Need to Learn to Be IndependentRong Shaoze was about to speak when she beat him to it. "Xiaocong, arent you sleeping with Grandma anymore? What if Grandma wants to sleep with you at night?" Rong Shaoze stopped talking, letting his mother deal with the kid. Xiaocong furrowed his brows, feeling troubled. Grandma was good to him, and he didnt want to make her sad. But he really wanted to sleep with his mom. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he excitedly said, "Grandma, let Dad sleep with you! Ill accompany my mom, and Dad can accompany his mom!" The reasoning was just perfect! Xiaocong laughed proudly, marveling at his own cleverness. Out of the mouths of babes, Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaozes mother couldnt help but laugh. Rong Shaoze immediately grew a full head of black lines, that little rascal, thinking he was as old as him, needing to sleep with his mother. He put down his chopsticks, took on a fathers authority, and said indifferently, "Rong Lincong, when I was your age, I already had my own independent room and had long stopped sleeping with Mom. You should learn from Dad and learn to sleep independently!" Lin Xinlan glared at him. Could Xiaocong be compared to him? Was he blind when he was a child? Xiaocong didnt feel wronged; he loudly retorted, "Dad, youre lying! Youre even more scared than Xiaocong; youre afraid of the dark, and you cant sleep at night without Mom, and you never slept alone. You always needed Mom to accompany you every night!" Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaozes mother couldnt hold back their laughter any longer. Rong Shaoze got a taste of what it was to shoot himself in the foot, wishing he had never used that excuse on him in the first place. Seeing him get serious, Lin Xinlan said speechlessly, "Alright, the child will sleep with me tonight, thats the decision, and your objection is invalid!" Rong Shaoze, even if he had an opinion, could only keep it to himself. He couldnt ignore his wifes words, or else she might just do the opposite and end up sleeping with Xiaocong every night. What would he do then? For the sake of future happiness, he might as well suffer for one night. "Fine, only tonight, and not to be repeated!" He wasnt sure who he was speaking to, as no one paid him any attention. The man sighed. Since Xiaocongs arrival, he was no longer the most popular male in the house. He lost all his charm. That night, Xiaocong was very happy; he could finally sleep with his mom. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Snuggled in his moms arms, smelling her sweet scent, he yawned contentedly, a smile curving his lips, and said cheerfully, "Mom, Xiaocong loves sleeping with you the most." Lin Xinlan held him, also feeling satisfied. She too liked holding her child as she slept. However, a boy cant always sleep with his mother, or he might eventually get a touch of femininity and lose some of the boldness of a young man. She patted his back gently and softly said, "Xiaocong, Daddy is right, youre getting older, and soon you wont be able to sleep with Mom. You have to learn to be independent so you can grow up faster and become more sensible." The little fellow furrowed his brows, quite puzzled, "Mom, Xiaocong is sensible. I can grow up and be sensible without sleeping alone." The thought of not being able to sleep with his mother made him reluctant. He didnt want that at all. Sleeping with his mom was the happiest thing for him; he didnt want to sleep without her. Lin Xinlan knew the child was lacking in security, which was why he was so clingy. Chapter 502: Daddy and Mommy Will Sleep with You Chapter 502: Chapter 502: Daddy and Mommy Will Sleep with YouIn the past year, she hadnt been by his side, so he probably wanted her to spend more time with him. She tapped his nose with her finger and laughed, "I know my baby is the most understanding child, but you cant always sleep with Mommy, you know. Look at Daddy, he never sleeps with Grandma. When people grow up, they need to be independent. You might not understand now, but you will after some time. Lets talk about this when youre a little older, okay?" "But Daddy still sleeps with Mommy..." he muttered under his breath. Rong Shaoze didnt know when he had come in, but upon hearing this, he stepped forward to argue, "Thats because your Mom is my wife, and when you grow up, youll sleep with your wife too." "Whats a wife?" he asked curiously. Lin Xinlan didnt know how to explain, but Rong Shaoze answered casually, "A man has a child with his wife; otherwise, where would you come from?" Is this how he explains things to a child? Lin Xinlan gave him a glare, and he raised his eyebrows, looking as if it were only natural. Xiaocong nodded in realization, then asked somewhat conflictedly, "Can Xiaocong only sleep with his wife in the future?" "Yes, you can only sleep with your wife. But you are still young; when youre older, youll have a wife," the man told him as he lay down next to him, pulling the blanket over himself as well. Lin Xinlan slapped his hand lightly and said speechlessly, "Dont lead the child astray. He doesnt understand these things, so lets talk about it later." He grabbed her hand and held it tight, chuckling, "Hes not that young anymore; I understood what a wife was when I was four. If I knew, my son cant be ignorant either." "You..." "Besides, this isnt leading him astray. Its good for him to understand early on." She didnt bother to argue with him anymore; no matter what she said, he always had a reason. Xiaocong, feeling his dad beside him, suddenly became excited, "Daddy, are you going to sleep with us too?" "Yes, Daddy hasnt slept with you yet. Are you happy to have both Daddy and Mommy sleep with you?" Rong Shaoze asked with a smile. He found that he was growing increasingly fond of his son. The feeling of having a son was quite nice. Even though there was a four-year gap between them, he didnt feel any estrangement at all. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from the initial helplessness, he had now fully accepted his son, as if they had never been apart. "Happy!" he emphasized loudly, and proudly said, "The kids next door laughed at me for not having a dad, and Im going to tell them I do. My dad is amazing and very rich too." Lin Xinlan burst into laughter, "Who told you that your dad is very rich?" Who would have thought, this guy was actually a little money-grubber. Xiaocong chuckled, "Liangliang said his daddy has no money and wont buy him planes, cars, or yummy food. But Daddy bought all these for me, so my dad is richer than his!" This guy was too clever, deducing that Rong Shaoze was rich from just these things. Worried he was too obsessed with wealth, Lin Xinlan instructed him, "When youre with your friends, dont compare whos richer, okay? If youre going to compare, compare whos smarter, whos more impressive. Daddys stuff is his own, not yours; you cant use it to show off." Xiaocong nodded understandingly, "Mommy, I got it." Rong Shaoze pursed his lips, silent. Xiaocongs words made him feel a pang of sadness. Chapter 503: Looking Forward to This World More and More Chapter 503: Chapter 503: Looking Forward to This World More and MoreRong Shaoze pursed his lips in silence; Xiaocongs words made him feel a deep sense of sorrow. His child had grown up without a father and must have often been made fun of by other children. Whenever they teased him and bragged about their own fathers, how did he feel on the inside? Thinking about these things filled him with guilt and self-reproach. His child was the best, and he would give him the very best things in this world. He embraced Xiaocong in his arms, and the man said with a rare tenderness, "Xiaocong, once your eyes are better, whatever you want to play with, whatever you want to have, Daddy will buy it for you. Youre still young now, you dont need to fend for yourself, you can compare who has the cooler daddy with the other kids. When you grow up, you can compete with them on your own terms." "Oh." Xiaocong tilted his head, finding it hard to imagine what the world would look like once his sight was restored. "Daddy, can Xiaocongs eyes really see?" he asked uncertainly. "Of course!" Rong Shaoze replied with certainty. "Can I see what Daddy looks like, what Mommy looks like, what Grandma looks like, what Nanny looks like, what Xiaocong looks like, what everyone looks like?" "Yes, youll be able to see everyone. Youll also see what color the sky is, what colors the flowers are, and many, many beautiful things." The more Xiaocong thought about it, the more he looked forward to the world. He grabbed Rong Shaozes arm, saying excitedly, "Daddy, Xiaocong hopes he can see you all very soon!" He had always lived in darkness; his world had no other color but black. The vibrant world outside was truly tempting him. "We should ask Uncle Tao to perform the surgery as soon as possible, Xiaocong will be able to see you all very soon!" He was truly too excited; living for four years, this was the most excited and the most anticipated moment of his life. Lin Xinlan held his hand and said with a smile, "Xiaocong, dont be anxious, Uncle Tao needs to prepare some things before the surgery. In a few days, you can have the surgery, and soon youll be able to see what Daddy and Mommy look like." "Mommy, when Xiaocongs eyes can see again, if Grandma knows, she will be very happy." The little guy was indeed too excited. "Yes, Grandma will be very happy. Stop thinking about it and go to sleep. Only children who go to bed on time are good children." "Alright, sleep! Goodnight Mommy, goodnight Daddy." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sweet dreams, my darling." Lin Xinlan kissed him on the forehead, and Rong Shaoze also gave him a kiss, "Goodnight." Xiaocong obediently closed his eyes, with a smile still lingering on his lips. Seeing him so happy made Lin Xinlan happy as well. Nothing made her happier than the prospect of his eyes recovering. Rong Shaoze took her hand and said softly, "Xinlan, lets get married." Lin Xinlan was taken aback, not expecting him to suddenly bring this up. The man smiled and said, "Lets get registered first, at least to give Xiaocong a complete family. Once his eyes are better, we can hold a wedding ceremony, how about that?" Lin Xinlan hesitated for a moment and said, "Lets wait until Xiaocongs eyes are better before we talk about it." Rong Shaoze felt a tinge of disappointment, "Why do we have to wait until his eyes are better? Getting married and his surgery are not related at all." He wanted to secure this woman sooner, as it would give him some peace of mind. "No way, I want to wait until Xiaocongs eyes are better." Lin Xinlan was stubborn; she had her own plans. Although she and Rong Shaoze were in love, being in love was one thing, getting married was another. Chapter 504: This Isn’t a Proposal, It’s Coercion Chapter 504: Chapter 504: This Isnt a Proposal, Its CoercionMoreover, she had only just begun dating when she suddenly married, which somehow felt like an emotional hurdle she couldnt quite get over. In the past, marriage was something she hadnt taken seriously, so naturally, she wouldnt mind. This time, it was a real marriage, of great significance, so of course, she needed to consider it carefully and treat it seriously. Although she wasnt highly educated, she knew that a woman must treat marriage seriously and also rationally. Otherwise, what she was stepping into could very well become a grave. Even though she already had a child and marrying him was a matter of time, she still needed a few days to think things over and decide which path to take in the future. After all, thinking it over more could only bring benefits, not harm. Rong Shaoze saw her insistence and could only respond helplessly, "Fine, but you have to promise me that you will definitely marry me." "That depends on your performance. If you dont do well, I certainly wont marry you." No sooner had she finished speaking than Rong Shaoze suddenly moved past Xiaocong, pinning her down. "What are you doing?!" Lin Xinlan exclaimed in alarm, fearful of waking Xiaocong. The man looked at her, his eyes unusually bright, "Arent you wanting to see my performance? My performance is always impressive. Let me show you again tonight." He grasped her waist, his hand slipping under her clothes, caressing her smooth skin. Lin Xinlan giggled and hurriedly held his hand down, "Rascal, the child is right next to us! Stop it, I want to sleep already!" "Only if you promise me youll definitely marry me, otherwise Im not letting go." Lin Xinlans face flushed slightly, and she said with a laugh, "Not only are you a rascal, but youre also a bandit. Is this how you propose? This isnt a proposal, its coercion." "Right, I am a bandit, so do you want to become the bandits wife?" Lin Xinlan said nothing, his actions growing more uninhibited. Worried hed go too far, she could only give in. "I promise you, I can only marry you. Happy now? Stop it, lets sleep already, Im tired." She pushed at his chest shyly. "Good girl!" The man laughed and kissed her lips hard before finally rolling over to sleep beside her, holding her without further mischief. Lin Xinlan curled up in his embrace, their bodies fitting together as if they were made for each other. Holding her like this, he felt very satisfied and happy at heart. After staying at home for a few days, Rong Shaoze convened a press conference to formally announce his return to B City and his continuation in managing Shengjue. The police had just declared him dead, and his sudden re-emergence made B City erupt with buzz. Every newspaper tried to report on his story, wanting to dig into the secrets behind his mysterious disappearance. Rong Shaoze simply dispensed with the media in a few words, not saying much, leaving them with nothing to dig into. Given his status and position, everyone knew better than to make careless reportsthey naturally published the news exactly as he had said it. The public found it uninteresting after reading the reports, and within a day or two, the matter was forgotten by most. Such is the world, if you cant capture peoples interest, youre bound to be forgotten. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but admire Rong Shaozes ability to handle affairs after reading the reports. He was actually able to guide public opinion, not something an ordinary person could doit took extraordinary courage and skill. This was for the better; dealing with the situation discreetly meant far fewer troubles and commotions. In the hospital room. Madam Du and Old Master Du watched the news, bursting with excitement. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 505: The Surgery was Very Successful Chapter 505: Chapter 505: The Surgery was Very SuccessfulHe was actually able to sway public opinion, which is not something an ordinary person could accomplishit at least requires remarkable courage and skill. This is good as well, handling it low-profile means at least there are far fewer troubles and disturbances. In the hospital ward. Madam Du and Mr. Du watched the news and were extremely excited. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They thought Rong Shaoze had died and had been sighing with grief for quite a while. Now knowing that he hadnt died, their hearts couldnt contain their joy. As long as Rong Shaoze was still alive, there was hope for Ruoxin to marry into the Rong Family. What kind of family was the Rong Family? Once married into it, the whole family would have no worries about food and drink for several generations. Nobody would pass up the chance to marry into that family. Moreover, Du Ruoxin was Rong Shaozes fiance and therefore even more likely to marry into the family. Its just... Madam Du sighed with a heavy heart, "When will Ruoxin finally wake up? If she keeps sleeping like this, Rong Shaoze will probably forget all about her existence." Mr. Du comforted her, "Didnt the doctor say that Ruoxin has a high probability of waking up? Dont worry, I think it wont be long before she wakes up." "I hope she wakes up right away. Look at Rong Shaoze, how long has it been since he last visited Ruoxin? I think he has completely forgotten about her!" Madam Du said bitterly, cursing Rong Shaoze in her heart for being unfaithful. Mr. Du nodded, fully agreeing with her. Looking at Ruoxin, he sighed, "My daughter, Rong Shaoze has forgotten you. If you dont wake up soon, youll never be able to marry him." Perhaps it was his words that stimulated the person in a coma, as her hand moved slightly under the blanket. Soon it was time for Xiaocongs surgery. Except for the paralyzed Rong Guangguo, who was unable to move, everyone else was waiting outside the operating room for the surgery to end. Lin Xinlan was very nervous. Although Tao Hua guaranteed that there would be no problems with the surgery, she still couldnt help but worry. The moment her child was pushed into the operating room, she couldnt help crying, feeling an unbearable pain as if it were a matter of life and death separation. Rong Shaoze held her, whispering comfortingly, "Dont worry, Xiaocong will be fine. You have to believe in Tao Huas medical skills." Lin Xinlan nodded and mustered a smile, "Im just a bit sad to see him going through surgery at such a young age." Even if the surgery was successful, after all, it still meant making an incision on the childs body. As parents, no one would wish for their child to undergo surgery, to be cut by a surgeons knife. Rong Shaoze nodded in understanding, "I feel the same pain, but after the surgery, he will be able to see this world. Thats a good thing; we should be happy." Yes, we should be happy; indeed, it is something to be happy about. Rongs mother was also waiting outside, appearing even more anxious than Lin Xinlan. In the end, it was Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze who ended up comforting her. The wait was long and hard to endure. The surgery lasted a full five hours, and as soon as Xiaocong was wheeled out, they rushed up to meet him. The little guys eyes were wrapped in gauze, his face pale without a trace of color, and although he wasnt completely unconscious, his awareness was blurry. He could only occasionally open his mouth slightly and take faint breaths. Seeing him like this, Lin Xinlan felt as if her heart was being torn apart, struggling with immense distress. Tao Hua smiled, "The surgery was very successful, dont worry. After a month of recovery, he can have the bandages removed and he will be able to see this world." "Dr. Tao, I really thank you," Lin Xinlan said, not knowing what else to say except for thanks. Chapter 506: Giving You a Surprise Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Giving You a SurpriseRong Shaoze looked at Tao Hua with gratitude. The tacit understanding between brothers needed no words; Tao Hua understood. Xiaocong was admitted to the ward, and Tao Hua said that the anesthesia on his body had not worn off, so he couldnt be allowed to fall asleep for the time being. He had to stay awake continuously for six hours before they could let him sleep, or it might be very dangerous. Lin Xinlan stayed by Xiaocongs side, whispering in his ear to keep him from sleeping. Rongs mother also kept vigil for two hours, and her face showed a hint of fatigue. After five hours of surgery, plus the two hours now, they had gone seven hours without eating, drinking, or resting. Rong Shaoze could still hold on, but Rongs mother, being older, naturally couldnt. Rong Shaoze persuaded her to go back and rest, saying that he and Lin Xinlan would be enough here. Rongs mother thought it over and agreed, realizing she was of no use staying here, so she left. Rong Shaoze had someone buy some food, and he urged Lin Xinlan to eat something. She said she wasnt hungry and told him to eat instead. He then said, "Without food, how will you have the strength to stay by Xiaocongs side?" Lin Xinlan thought it over and reluctantly ate a bowl of rice. After eating, Rong Shaoze suggested she rest on the bed next to them, saying he would watch the child. Lin Xinlan disagreed, as she couldnt sleep and would feel even worse not watching over the child. Rong Shaoze couldnt argue her out of it, so both of them sat by the bed, keeping watch over Xiaocong. It was a difficult night for Lin Xinlan, but having Rong Shaoze by her side seemed to make it pass more quickly. Two days later, Xiaocong began to show a little more vitality. Knowing he had undergone major surgery, he didnt cry or fuss despite the discomfort; he was quiet and obedient. If he cried, Lin Xinlans heart would ache; even when he didnt, her heart still ached. In a word, she simply wished he could be healthy and not have to suffer. She stayed in the hospital every day, with Rong Shaoze accompanying her. He brought his companys business to the hospital room to work on quietly, while Lin Xinlan would speak softly to the child, creating a harmonious scene. A week later, Xiaocong was cleared to be discharged. Tao Huas medical skills were indeed excellent; all the indicators showed the child was in good health, and his eyes were healing rapidly. He just needed to go back and rest peacefully. The car stopped at the gate of the old house, and Rong Shaoze carried Xiaocong out, saying to mother and son, "Ive got a surprise for you in a bit, so dont get too moved." "What surprise?" Lin Xinlan asked instinctively. "Its a secret, youll know soon enough." Leaning on Rong Shaozes body, Xiaocong said in a soft voice, "Dad must have bought Xiaocong a present..." He believed that since he was being discharged, Dad would definitely buy him a present. "Are you so sure its a present? Lets go inside and youll see what it is," the man said, holding the boy with one hand and taking Lin Xinlans hand with the other as they walked into the house together. In the living room, Rongs mother sat on the sofa, smiling and chatting with someone. When the servant said the young masters had returned, Rongs mother quickly turned to the person and said, "Look, speak of the devil and he shall appear." As Lin Xinlan walked into the living room, she was surprised to see her mother there as well. She paused before eagerly asking, "Mom, how come youre here?" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lins mother looked at Rong Shaoze and the little Xiaocong in his arms before her gaze fell on Lin Xinlan. Before she could answer, Rongs mother laughed and said, "It was Shaoze who brought your mother here. She arrived today and only just learned about Xiaocongs surgery." Chapter 507: The Arrival of Lin’s Mother Chapter 507: Chapter 507: The Arrival of Lins MotherLins mother reproachfully asked Lin Xinlan, "Xiaocong is having surgery, how could you not tell me a word?" "I didnt tell you because I was afraid youd worry, but you should have let me know you were coming." "Grandma!" Xiaocong got excited as soon as he heard his grandmothers voice. He hadnt seen his grandma in so long and missed her so much. Dad said he had a surprise for him, and it really was a big surprise. Nothing could make him happier than seeing his grandma. Lins mother stepped forward, took Xiaocong in her arms, and kissed his cheek, "Xiaocong, grandma is here to see you, did you miss grandma?" "Missed!" he responded loudly and planted a kiss on her face as well. Then his little arms wrapped tightly around her, reluctant to let go. In this world, other than his mom, his grandma was the person he was closest to. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, his dad and grandmother had only recently entered his world, so they were ranked behind for the time being. "Grandma missed you too." Lins mother smiled so wide that she couldnt close her mouth. She heard from Rongs mother about the matters between Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze, and although she blamed Rong Shaoze, as long as he could make her daughter and grandson happy in the future, she wouldnt hold too much against him. Being old, her greatest wish was to see her descendants happy, and that was enough for her. The arrival of Lins mother made the home even more lively. Lin Xinlan quietly thanked Shaoze, but the man shamelessly said, "Your mom is my mom, I brought my mom over to live with us, what do you have to thank me for?" Lin Xinlan gave him a speechless look, but had to admit, his words touched her... Lins mother agreed to stay, but whether she would stay here permanently was uncertain, but at least she wouldnt leave before Xiaocongs eyes recovered. Lin Xinlan didnt persuade her to stay forever. Currently, she herself wasnt even part of this family, so naturally, it wasnt her place to say anything. Even if she truly married Rong Shaoze, she would only be considered a daughter-in-law of the Rong Family, still without the right to keep her own mother here. They would just take it one step at a time; at least her mother wouldnt leave within a month. With grandma here, Xiaocong wanted to sleep with grandma at night. This freed up Rong Shaoze; he had actually been worried that Lin Xinlan wouldnt feel secure about the child and would want to sleep with him every night. Although his son had undergone surgery and deserved extra care and attention. But sleeping with his wife at night was his privilege and benefit, one he didnt want to give up for anyone. He had brought Lins mother over partly because he knew Xinlan and Xiaocong both missed her a lot, and he thought it would be great for everyone to live together, where Xinlan and Xiaocong would be happy, and the elderly lady would be well taken care of. Secondly, by bringing Lins mother over, his own mother and she could take turns caring for Xiaocong, so the boy would stop competing with him for his wife... Of course, he couldnt let Xinlan know this second thought, otherwise she definitely wouldnt give him a good look. After a week of not touching her, Rong Shaoze had reached his limit. Lin Xinlan was showering in the bathroom, the sound of water splashing tantalizing to the ear. Rong Shaoze stood outside, gently knocking on the door, "Xinlan, can you hear me?" Lin Xinlan had just finished washing her hair. She wiped the water off her face and asked puzzledly, "Whats the matter?" "Ahem... I want to discuss something with you," he said very seriously. Lin Xinlan really thought he had something important to say, and hurriedly asked, "What is it?" "Well... how about we shower together, it would really save time." Chapter 508: He Actually Fell Down Chapter 508: Chapter 508: He Actually Fell Down"How about we bathe together? Itll save a lot of time," he said, thick-skinned, with a perfect yet feeble excuse. In truth, they had hardly ever bathed together. Just thinking about her standing under the shower at this moment, with nothing on, and the warm water trickling down her skin... The man felt his blood surge, all his sensations focusing on one particular part of his body. Lin Xinlan, hearing this, was speechless and chuckled, "No way, Im almost done. Just wait a bit longer." Did she not know what was on his mind? He definitely didnt have good intentions. Considering they hadnt done that in several days, he must be really frustrated. Rong Shaoze knew she would refuse, so he chuckled and pleaded, "Xinlan, bathing together isnt just time-saving, it helps conserve water too. We should be frugal to take care of Xiaocong." "..." Frugal to take care of Xiaocong... If anyone else heard Rong Shaozes words, they would be beating their chests in distress. If he needed to be frugal, what about everyone else? Wouldnt they have to stop living out of poverty? Lin Xinlan ignored him and continued to shower. She couldnt bring herself to bathe with him; it was too embarrassing. Without getting a response from her, Rong Shaoze leaned against the door, persistently imploring, "Xinlan, lets bathe together. Come on, please." Why did she feel like there was a pitiful little dog outside... "Xinlan, Im coming in." "Stop, Ill be done in a second," Lin Xinlan hurriedly rinsed off, aiming to finish before he entered. "Click" The door turned open, she panicked and without thinking, rushed to shut it firmly. But she slipped on the lather, her feet giving way, and she fell to the ground. "Ah" A cry of pain immediately escaped her. Lin Xinlan lay on the floor in agony, feeling incredibly unlucky to have fallen and embarrassed herself! "Xinlan, what happened?" Hearing the noise inside, Rong Shaoze immediately pushed the door open and rushed in. "How did you fall?" Seeing her in pain, his brow furrowed deeply. He picked her up and carried her back to the bedroom, settling her on the bed and dressing her in pajamas before checking her ankle. "Here?" His large hand grasped her ankle, gingerly moving it. "Mm..." Lin Xinlan winced in pain, feeling dizzy as well. Rong Shaoze massaged it and said, "Bite down and bear with it, Im going to apply some pressure now." "Dont... Ah..." Before Lin Xinlan could stop him, a piercing pain shot through her ankle. It hurt so much that she cried. Rong Shaoze got up to fetch the medical kit, and as he applied ointment to her injury, he chided her, "How could you be so careless? Youre not a child, and yet you fall over. Its lucky that its only a sprain, but what if it had been serious?" Though his words were harsh, his actions were very gentle. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling a bit wronged and defiant, Lin Xinlan retorted, "Its all because of you. If you hadnt insisted on coming in, would I have fallen? Its all your fault, all your fault!" This was his first time seeing her act coquettishly, and Rong Shaozes heart felt as sweet as honey, with a smile breaking out on his lips. "Yes, its all my fault. Honey, your ankle probably needs a few days of rest at home before you can walk on it. To make it up to you, how about I take care of you for the next few days?" Chapter 509: Got a Wife and Forgot His Mom Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Got a Wife and Forgot His MomShe couldnt shake the feeling that he was smiling too smugly, as if hed gained some great advantage over her. But she didnt give it much thought. "I was injured because of you, so of course you should take care of me!" she stated matter-of-factly. Rong Shaoze chuckled inwardly, taking care of his wife was something he was only too happy to do, and it provided the perfect opportunity to eat her tofu. For instance, helping her dress, bathe... Just the thought was exhilarating. The next day, when Xiaocong found out his mothers ankle was sprained, he lay in her arms, looking up with concern, "Mommy, does it hurt a lot?" It did hurt a lot; she couldnt even move it. But as a mother, she couldnt show weakness in front of her child, nor could she let Xiaocong outdo her. If he didnt cry after surgery, there was no way she could admit to being in pain. "Mommy isnt hurting, it will be better in a couple of days, dont worry," she assured him. "Oh," he nodded, finally reassured. Mother Lin looked at her swollen ankle and scolded her, "Youre so grown up, yet you cant watch where youre going? Youre still like a child, always falling over." "Mom, dont lecture me in front of Xiaocong, let me save some face," Lin Xinlan said hurriedly with a laugh, feeling a bit embarrassed. Mother Lin shot her an amused look, and Xiaocong giggled too. Mother Rong also showed concern with a couple of questions, making Lin Xinlan feel quite ashamed. Everyone was fussing over her, and she really felt undeserving. Rong Shaoze handed her a peeled apple, "You eat first, Ill peel some for our mothers afterward." "Give it to the ladies first," Lin Xinlan suggested, declining his offer. With two elders present, how could Rong Shaoze offer her the fruit first? She quickly took an apple and said with a smile, "I can peel it myself." The man snatched the apple from her hand, stuffed the one hed peeled into hers, and glanced at her indifferently, saying, "While your foot is still recovering, rest up; I promised to take care of you these next few days." He deliberately emphasized the word "take care of." It was true her foot was injured, but her hands were fine. Yet, in the morning, he insisted on helping her change clothes while purposely copping a feel, leaving her entirely frustrated. She couldnt help but suspect his ulterior motives, convinced he was using the pretense of caring for her to take advantage of her. Lin Xinlan wanted to argue, but considering the presence of the elders and the younger members of the family, she kept her mouth shut to avoid making a fool of herself. Clutching the apple, all she could do was take big bites, swallowing the apple and her frustration together. Mother Lin, watching Rong Shaoze dote on her daughter, smiled knowingly and grew even more pleased with him. Mother Rong, however, felt a tinge of displeasure, the smile in her eyes fading a bit. In her eyes, her son could be good to Lin Xinlan, but maybe he was being too good, almost enslaved by her. It distressed her to see that the first person for whom he personally peeled an apple was not his mother but Lin Xinlan. This thought made her heart sink even more. They say a son forgets his mother after taking a wife, and the saying seemed all too true. Not being one to hold a grudge, Mother Rong diverted her gaze and went to play with Xiaocong, no longer dwelling on the matter. In truth, she was being overly sensitive. Rong Shaoze had eyes only for Lin Xinlan at the moment, naturally not considering the question of elders first. In his view, there were hardly any moral constraints; he simply followed his desires, doing whatever he felt like. If one day Rong Shaoze started to behave properly, that would truly be strange. However, when Rong Shaozes second apple was peeled for Mother Lin, still not for Mother Rong, her mood plummeted completely. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 510: Biased Against Lin Xinlan Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Biased Against Lin XinlanTo please a woman, he even goes so far as to please her mother as well? In his eyes, does her status as a mother even hold any significance? When the third apple was finally given to Rong Mother, she handed it to Xiaocong with an indifferent tone, "I dont like eating this. Let Xiaocong have it. If you want to eat, peel it yourself, dont peel it for me." Rong Shaoze failed to notice her discomfort and answered with a smile. Lin Mother glanced at Lin Xinlan and, seeing no reaction from her, could only sigh inwardly. With nothing else to do, everyone sat in the living room watching TV. Lin Xinlan curled up on the sofa with Xiaocong nestled in her arms. Lin Mother and Rong Mother chatted, with Xiaocong being the main topic of conversation. Lin Mother shared endless interesting stories from Xiaocongs childhood to which Rong Mother listened with great interest, not showing any annoyance. Rong Shaoze sat next to Lin Xinlan and felt the warmth of the family atmosphere. He used to dislike noisy environments and being around too many people, moving out early to live alone for some peace and quiet. Now, with so many people at home creating a lively atmosphere, he wasnt bothered by the noise at all; instead, he quite liked it. It would be nice if this house could always be like this in the future. Lin Xinlan shifted her body, intending to get up. Xiaocong quickly sat up straight to let her out. The moment her feet touched the floor, Rong Shaoze pressed on her shoulder, "What do you want to do?" She whispered, "Go to the restroom." "Let me do it," the man said as he got up to carry her, but she waved her hands, "No need, I can walk there slowly." Rong Shaoze didnt say anything else; he just bent down and picked her up, heading towards the restroom. Lin Xinlans face turned red with embarrassment from being carried in front of the two elders. She didnt squirm around pretentiously, which would have been even more embarrassing, but calmly leaned against Rong Shaozes chest. Lin Mother glanced and praised Rong Mother, "Shaoze is a very responsible man." Rong Mother gave a slight smile, saying nothing. In her eyes, Lin Xinlan could have gone to the restroom by herself; there was absolutely no need for Shaoze to carry her. Even if Shaoze carried her there, Xinlan didnt have to look so entitled, as if her son was supposed to wait on her like a servant. Harboring prejudice against Lin Xinlan, Rong Mother found her disagreeable no matter what she did, always picking out many faults. For instance, when Rong Shaoze served food to Lin Xinlan and she didnt serve him in return, Rong Mother assumed Xinlan didnt care about Shaoze. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Rong Shaoze hugged and joked with her, and she playfully hit him, Rong Mother thought Xinlan was too spoiled. Lin Mothers health was poor, and she needed to drink a glass of milk every night before sleeping. Lin Xinlan then instructed the servants to remember to warm a glass of milk for Lin Mother at night. To Rong Mother, this seemed too presumptuous. She hadnt even married into the Rong Family yet, but she was already acting as if she owned the place. In short, no matter what Lin Xinlan did, Rong Mother found it distasteful. She could barely accept Xinlan, and that was only for Xiaocongs sake. If it hadnt been for Xiaocong, she would never have allowed her to marry Shaoze. It seems that before Lin Xinlan marries into the Rong Family, shell need to learn many rules and manners. The Rong Family is an affluent household, and a woman who marries into such a family should naturally be cultured, composed, well-mannered, and ladylike. Perhaps Xinlans education is somewhat lacking; if I find a few people to tutor her, she should become more sensible. Chapter 511 I’m Not Your Wife Yet Chapter 511: Chapter 511 Im Not Your Wife YetLin Xinlan might just be a bit culturally backward, so if she finds a few people to help her catch up, she should become more sensible. No one knew what Rongs mother was thinking, except Lins mother, who somewhat guessed it, while the others had no clue whatsoever. But Lins mother had been through it all; she thought that Rongs mother was just temporarily uncomfortable with Lin Xinlans presence in the Rong Family and therefore had some opinions about her. Maybe in time she would accept her. Although she was Xinlans mother, Xinlan would sooner or later marry into the Rong Family and become Rongs daughter-in-law. The need for adjustment between her and her mother-in-law was inevitable, as were the unpleasant incidents. Only when enough time had passed and Rongs mother had completely gotten used to her presence would she truly treat her as one of the family. As expected, Rong Shaoze was just using the pretense of taking care of her to take advantage of her. At night, he insisted on helping her bathe, and Lin Xinlan, unable to resist him, could only let him have his way. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He smiled with ill intentions, spending a long time on certain parts while barely touching others when he was bathing her. Lin Xinlans breath became unsteady due to his teasing, and she could only push him away in embarrassment and annoyance, "Ill wash by myself, get out, Ill call you when Im done!" "How can a husband ignore his wifes injured foot? Dont argue with me, taking care of you is my responsibility!" Rong Shaoze said with a serious face, as if it was her fault for not letting him help. "Im not even your wife yet!" Lin Xinlan retorted, both amused and annoyed as she glared at him. The man frowned slightly; every time she said she wasnt his wife yet, it made him extremely frustrated. Gripping her hand, he said earnestly, "Xinlan, lets go register our marriage right away." "Why bring this up again? Didnt we say we would wait until Xiaocongs eyes are better?" "No, I want you to be my wife, and I wont be at ease until you are," he whined, and then decided on his own, "Ive decided, well register tomorrow. Once were married, your mom will also feel at ease, wont she?" Lin Xinlan thought for a moment and then nodded, "Otherwise, lets wait a few days; I want to think it over for the next couple of days." "Whats there to think about?" the man asked, looking at her sideways with a charming smile. "With my excellent prospects, what do you have to consider? Setting aside my superior conditions, just for Xiaocongs sake, you should marry me. Do you really want to marry some other man while carrying my child?" Lin Xinlan leaned on the edge of the bathtub, smiling back at him, "Im just thinking, if I agree to marry you so easily, wouldnt I be underselling myself? Rong Shaoze, people usually propose with flowers and a diamond ring, and here you are with nothing, pressuring me to marry you. Do you really think I would accept your proposal? Hmph, youd better think about how to propose so that it touches my heart, otherwise, I wont marry you!" Upon her saying that, Rong Shaoze actually found it quite reasonable. He had forgotten that proposals needed flowers and rings, so fixated on making Xinlan his wife that he forgot to add a touch of romance. The mans eyes shifted, and he flashed an enchanting smile, "Alright, just wait, I will prepare a huge, romantic proposal ceremony that will move you, guaranteed." "Thats not certain; Im hard to move. And even if Im moved, I might not marry you!" "Why?" Rong Shaoze was now completely downcast. He had no idea that proposing could be so fraught with difficulty. He had thought that just suggesting marriage would have any woman saying yes. Chapter 512: Really Not a Penny Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Really Not a PennyXinlan was still the mother of his son, and they were in love besides, shouldnt she be even more inclined to agree? If Lin Xinlan knew what he was thinking, she would certainly say he was too full of himself, actually believing he was RMB, thinking the whole world loved him? However, the name Rong Shaoze seemed to have a similar effect on people as the word RMB... "So if I marry you, Ill be your wife, right?" she asked. "Of course!" "Since Ill be your wife, I have the right to know how much your assets are worth. When you propose, you should present your bankbook, your real estate, your liquid assets, let me review them all, and hand them over to me for safekeeping. Only then will I agree to marry you. Youre really silly, the modern ideal husband should have no private stash of money, can you do that?" She was actually just teasing him. Rong Shaoze had too much money for her to manageit was so much that she would worry about getting robbed just walking down the street. The man suddenly realized, nodded his head, but then said, "Wife, Im penniless, what secret funds could I possibly have? Id also like to entrust all my money to you, but I really dont have a penny..." Lin Xinlan mentally spat at that, this man was shameless, simply lying with his eyes wide open! She immediately felt a chill and deliberately said in a displeased tone, "I was planning to reluctantly agree to marry you, considering your vast wealth. But you are too dishonest and even lie, claiming to be penniless. Who deceives people like that? Tell me the truth, are you worried Ill embezzle your money and thats why youre pretending to be poor? Rong Shaoze, is that what you think of me?" As she spoke, she actually felt a bit wronged. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What exactly did he mean, did he really think she was after his money? If she were after his money, would she have waited until today to fall for him? She would have clung to him from the moment she first married him. Maybe in his eyes, every woman who approached him did so for his money. The more Lin Xinlan thought about it, the more depressed she became, and the worse she felt inside. Rong Shaoze, however, burst into hearty laughter. He leaned in close to her, with a smile in his voice, asked softly, "Are you mad?" "Get lost!" she shoved his face away, glaring at him displeased. The man ignored her drenched body, leaned in to embrace her tightly, and gently kissed her lips, saying affectionately, "Silly girl, you forgot, all my assets have been inherited by Xiaocong, I truly dont have a dime. The money Im using now belongs to our son." Lin Xinlans eyes widened suddenly. How could she have forgotten that! So, it turned out Rong Shaoze was indeed broke, really poor indeed. "I dont have a single penny now, so take pity on me and take me in," he said pitifully on purpose, showing an innocent, pure, and pitiful face, with tears brimming, "Wife, I need sponsorship and support." "Pfft" Lin Xinlan immediately burst out laughing. She lay on him, laughing so hard she could hardly catch her breath, until her stomach hurt, and then she stopped. "Rong Shaoze, where did you learn all these expressions? Arent you embarrassed?" She held his face in her hands, chuckling as she asked. The mans face was thick, naturally not afraid of her mockery. He chuckled, "Xinlan, Im so pitiful now, just agree to marry me, alright?" "No way!" she laughed, shaking her head. Chapter 513: I’m Not Planning to Keep You Anymore Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Im Not Planning to Keep You Anymore"Why? I dont even have personal savings, and Ive met the standards of a good husband, so why wont you marry me?" Lin Xinlan hadnt said anything yet, but she was already so amused that she could hardly see. She smiled and deliberately asked him, "Even getting a marriage certificate costs money. Do you have the money to get married?" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Rong Shaoze felt that he was completely defeated by this woman, "I can borrow if I dont have money." "Borrow from whom?" "Borrow from our son, hes the wealthiest now, so Ill borrow from him. No, let him pay for our wedding, all the expenses for the wedding ceremony, let him bear the cost! After all, he is our son," he said righteously. The mans eyes were bright, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows full of strong laughter. Lin Xinlan was so delighted that she couldnt help but reach out and caress his face, feeling how nice his skin was, really smooth. This man, who was now joking and laughing with her, a man so blissfully happy it didnt seem real, was he really the same Rong Shaoze who was capricious, cold, and cruel? Because he was facing her, did he deliberately act pitiful, enduring her touches and still smiling so happily? Lin Xinlan felt that the happiest person wasnt Rong Shaoze. It was her. What to do, she was really getting fonder of this man, her heart was filled with him, and seeing him made her feel very sweet and happy. Even the air... was sweet... The two gazed deeply at each other, their eyes seeing only one another. As the mans gaze gradually deepened, Lin Xinlan whispered with a smile, "Rong Shaoze, Im not planning to take you anymore, what should I do?" He looked at her with widened eyes in surprise, puzzled why she would say that. "You said you are penniless, why should I marry you? My son is the wealthiest person now, I can just rely on my son. Whats the benefit of marrying you?" Seeing the teasing look in her eyes, the man suddenly leaped into the bathtub, splashing a significant amount of water. "What are you doing?!" Lin Xinlan exclaimed. He ripped off his shirt in one smooth motion, revealing a tanned and muscular chest. Gazing at her, he smiled wickedly and said, "Let me show you the benefits of marrying me." With that, he began to undo his belt. Lin Xinlan instantly realized and her entire face blushed. She had merely been joking with him because they were so happy today, never expecting the joke to go too far... "Hey, my foot hasnt healed yet," Lin Xinlan said as she shrank back, speaking with a guilty conscience. Rong Shaoze leaned in and embraced her. Their skin touched, sending a current of electricity through their bodies, stirring their hearts. With his deep, dark eyes looking into hers, he curved his lips into an enticing smile, his lips parting slightly, his voice husky as he said: "A foot injury has no impact on making love. Xinlan, the greatest benefit of marrying me is... I can take you to heaven every day..." Lin Xinlans heart trembled violently, she stared at him blankly, her mind a complete void. His eyes were so dark, like a vast whirlpool, drawing her attention, making it impossible for her to look away, impossible not to be drawn to him. The man gently captured her lips with his, his movement passionate, heating her heart, her body, and causing her to lose herself in the boundless passion... *** Mother Rong thought it over and decided to tell Rong Shaoze her plan first. As long as he agreed, there would be no worry that her proposal would be rejected. After dinner, Lin Xinlan took Xiaocong to Mother Lins room, and the three of them went to chat about family matters. Chapter 514: Don’t Worry Unnecessarily Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Dont Worry UnnecessarilyRongs mother thought it over and decided to discuss her plan with Rong Shaoze first. As long as he agreed, she wouldnt have to worry about her proposal being rejected. After dinner, Lin Xinlan took Xiaocong to her mothers room, and the three of them went to chat about family matters. Rongs mother took Rong Shaozes hand and sat him down in the living room, then whispered to him, "Shaoze, I have something to discuss with you." "What is it?" Rong Shaoze asked with a smile as he sat on the sofa. Rongs mother noticed that he had been smiling a lot lately, always beaming every day, at all times, unlike his usual self. She had thought that was just his nature, cold and indifferent, rarely laughing or joking. Now she realized she had been wrong; his lack of laughter in the past was because there had been nothing to make him that happy. Was his current happiness really because of Lin Xinlan? Was her influence on him truly that significant? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rongs mother was experienced and knew that people who are deeply in love often show a blissfully sweet demeanor. Seeing her son so happy, she couldnt bring herself to speak ill of Lin Xinlan and softened her tone as she said: "You see, Xinlan will marry you sooner or later and enter our Rong Family. Although I think she is very sensible and a good person, there are still things she doesnt understand. I mean, she knows too little about certain manners and etiquette, as well as some knowledge and learning. I was thinking of hiring a few tutors to give her some lessons. What do you think?" Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, "Mom, I dont think theres anything wrong with Xinlans manners or etiquette. Youre worrying too much. She just needs to be herself; she doesnt need to learn any other rules." "But women who marry into wealthy families have to learn various manners. Even if Xinlan does well, there are things she doesnt understand. Dont worry, Ill just hire a few teachers to teach her, I wont deliberately make it difficult for her." Rongs mother, trying to be patient, gently persuaded. Rong Shaoze knew what his mother meant, but he loved everything about Lin Xinlan. He loved her occasional mischievousness and her stubborn nature even more. Making her learn those stiff rules would displease her internally, even if she didnt show it on the outside. He knew she wouldnt be happy about it. She would think that he was finding fault with her. That woman, sensitive and overthinking, if she misunderstood him, it would cause big trouble. Moreover, the wife of Rong Shaoze should be unrestrainedly happy, there was absolutely no need for her to bother herself with such matters. "Mom, dont mention this to her. Xinlan is just fine as she is. You dont have to worry unnecessarily, alright?" Seeing him defend Lin Xinlan in such a manner, Rongs mother became upset. She already had prejudices against Lin Xinlan, and now she was even less fond of her. "How am I worrying unnecessarily? If she wants to marry into our Rong Family, she ought to have manners, cultivation, and cultural knowledge. I know you like her, but she cant be ignorant about everything. She only has a high school education, and if that gets out, it will be our Rong Familys face that loses. When your marriage was temporary, I naturally didnt concern myself with her. But now that she is to marry you and stay with you for life, not to mention being Xiaocongs mother, I cant just sit idly by. At least while Im alive, I want to properly train and educate her, so she can fully fit the role of the Young Madam of the Rong Family. Im doing this for your own good, and yet you fail to appreciate my hard work, even saying Im worrying unnecessarily. You ungrateful son, have you forgotten your mother now that you have a wife? Dont forget who it was that gave birth to you and raised you!" Chapter 515: Sincerely Accepting Xinlan Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Sincerely Accepting XinlanRongs mother had spoken her piece in one breath and her eyes reddened. She had lost her husband and now her sons heart wasnt with her, but wholly devoted to Lin Xinlan, and this made her feel especially aggrieved. No matter how good a daughter-in-law is, can she be better than a real mother? All that she had done, wasnt it all for him? Why couldnt he stand by her side, understand her, and help her? Rong Shaoze saw his mothers heartache and he too felt uncomfortable. He quickly put his arm around her shoulder and smiled, "Mom, thats not what I mean, and I havent forgotten my real mother just because I have a wife. Im just saying that since I love Xinlan and want to marry her as my wife, I should treat her well, make her happy, instead of forcing her to learn this and that. I dont actually like those stiff rules at all. If she were to learn all of that, what joy would there be left in my life when we are together? Mom, a family should be happy to truly be a family. Cheer up a bit and dont hold any negative opinions about Xinlan, shes actually a good person, isnt she? During our familys most difficult times, she stayed by your side and encouraged you to keep going. It was also during a critical moment that she brought Xiaocong out, saving my business. Although Xinlan may not know much, she truly is a good woman. Shes genuine and lives a simple life; if youre not satisfied with such a daughter-in-law, do you prefer those women who are always after my money and play cutthroat games to be your daughter-in-law?" Rong Shaozes words deeply affected his mother. Thinking it over, Lin Xinlan was indeed not bad, and even if she had flaws, they were forgivable. No one is perfect, who doesnt have flaws? If it werent for her constant encouragement and comfort, she probably would have died long ago. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where would she have the chance to see her son again, or to meet such an adorable grandson? Having realized this, Rongs mother also smiled and her prejudices against Lin Xinlan disappeared all at once, and her heart felt much more at ease. "Youre right, I have indeed been too strict with her. Alright, I wont force her to learn anymore; shes actually quite alright as she is." Rong Shaozes lips curved into a smile, delighted that his mother could genuinely accept Xinlan. Around the corner, Lin Xinlan, having heard their conversation, quietly retreated, returning to her mothers room. Rongs mothers words dimmed her mood somewhat, but Rong Shaozes words deeply moved her. He truly loved her, without any pretense. Having the love of this man, she had no regrets. Even if Rongs mother was prejudiced against her, she could completely disregard it. After all, she too loved Rong Shaoze very much and for him, she could tolerate almost anything. This little episode passed just like that. Rong Shaoze never brought up what his mother had said to Lin Xinlan, and Lin Xinlan too forgot about what she had overheard; their life became even more pleasant and happier. However, Rong Shaoze was constantly striving, figuring out how to trick Lin Xinlan into registering for marriage. He didnt want to leave anything to chance; he had to secure for her the title of Young Madam Rong sooner rather than later, or he would feel uneasy. On a sunny Monday, Rong Shaoze decided to take a day off and take Lin Xinlan out for some fun. Xiaocong, being visually impaired, naturally couldnt join them. Neither Rongs mother nor Lins mother had any intention of meddling. Rong Shaoze was thrilled at the prospect of just the two of them going out together. Lin Xinlan didnt want to go initially, but having been cooped up at home lately and almost growing moldy, she agreed. Chapter 516: Rong Shaoze’s Birthday Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Rong Shaozes BirthdayLin Xinlan didnt want to go at first, but after being cooped up at home recently, feeling like she was almost going moldy, she agreed. Her nature was to enjoy quietness, and if it werent for Rong Shaoze suggesting they go out, she reckoned she could have stayed home for an entire year without stepping outside. The man wore a crisp suit, looking very handsome, not at all like he was dressed for a casual outing, but rather for a date. To match his outfit, Lin Xinlan also dressed a bit more appropriately. Sitting in the car, the shiny Lamborghini drove slowly on the road, and Lin Xinlan, looking at the clear weather outside, also felt very cheerful. "Where are we going to play?" she asked with a smile. Having come out early in the morning, she thought Rong Shaoze had arranged a lot of activities, thinking they would be playing the whole day. The man smiled at her, held her hand, and asked softly, "Xinlan, do you know what day it is today?" Lin Xinlan was taken aback. When a man asks a woman this question, it is either an anniversary of marriage, a dating anniversary, or the anniversary of the day they met. At worst, it would be a holiday like Valentines Day. But none of these holidays were right. They hadnt married, they had only just started dating, and they hadnt even known each other for a full year; Qixi had long passed, so what holiday could it be today? Lin Xinlan frowned slightly and asked embarrassedly, "What day is it exactly today?" The man smiled helplessly, with an expression that said I knew you wouldnt know. "Today is my birthday." "Ah?" Lin Xinlan was stunned again. Rong Shaozes birthday! She... had no idea... "Why didnt you tell me earlier? I could have prepared a gift sooner." "No rush, its not too late to give me the gift later." He said with a smile, his eyes twinkling with a secret light. Lin Xinlan looked at him suspiciously, asking with a hint of doubt, "What exactly have you arranged? Tell me first, let me get excited about it." The man smiled and kept silent, which made her feel all the more certain that he was up to something. "Come on, tell me, what are you hiding from me?" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he still wouldnt speak. No matter how much Lin Xinlan pressed him, he kept his silence, so she gave up asking. The car stopped at a place, and seeing the familiar logo, Lin Xinlan immediately understood Rong Shaozes purpose for today. This man, really cunning. "Xinlan, today is my birthday, and the gift I want most is for you to marry me," he said, holding her hand in the car, speaking earnestly. Meeting his affectionate gaze, Lin Xinlans heart melted, and she decided to accept. But... "How come there are no flowers in your proposal?" Thats essential, isnt it? If not, it would be too sad for her. Rong Shaoze chuckled, taking a bouquet of fiery red roses from behind and handing them to her, his smile conveying, "Eleven red roses, which represent my wholehearted devotion to you." Lin Xinlan immediately laughed, her blush accentuated by the flowers, making her appear even more delicately gorgeous. She accepted them with a smile, then asked, "What about the ring?" "Right here." Rong Shaoze pulled out a red velvet box and opened it to reveal a sparkling diamond ring standing quietly inside, which under the light, refracted a magnificent radiance. "Lin Xinlan, may I ask, would you marry me?" he asked, holding her hand, with a serious and sincere demeanor. Feeling his earnestness, she too became serious. Yet the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled upwards, genuinely filled with happiness... Under Rong Shaozes expectant gaze, she slowly nodded her head and said with a smile, "I will." Chapter 517: Giving You My Whole Life Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Giving You My Whole LifeUnder Rong Shaozes expectant gaze, she slowly nodded, smiling, "Im willing." The man was overjoyed and hurriedly placed the ring on her left ring finger, threatening, "With this ring on, you are mine. You are not allowed to take it off, or I wont let you get away with it!" However, Lin Xinlan wasnt the least bit afraid of his threat. She smiled lightly, her gaze suddenly landing on a shop across the street that made mugs. Her eyes sparkled as she said eagerly, "Rong Shaoze, I have something for you." "What is it?" "Your birthday gift." "Marrying me is the best gift you could have given." "Theres another gift I want to give you. Lets get out of the car." Once they got out of the car, Lin Xinlan pulled him toward the shop across the street. Rong Shaoze followed with a laugh, deliberately feigning anxiety, "You better pick the gift quickly. There are too many people getting married today; were going to have to wait in a very long line to get our turn." "I know, youre such a nag. Itll be quick." Entering the shop, the owner came up to greet them with a smile, asking what they needed. Lin Xinlans eyes roved over the dazzling array of mugs and she asked, "How long would it take to make one of those mugs?" She was referring to the kind that had photos printed on them. The owner could tell at a glance that they were either a couple or boyfriend and girlfriend. Making mugs, they must be wanting to make a pair of couples mugs. He explained, "Not long, about half an hour. If you both want to make a pair of couples mugs, you can choose the style you like, then take a photo right here. The mans mug would have the womans photo, and the womans mug would have the mans photo. You can also include writing or add other designs as needed." On hearing this, Rong Shaozes eyes lit up. Lin Xinlan nodded hurriedly, "Lets do that, and include writing too." "Rong Shaoze, do you have any suggestions? Like, what words would you like to have printed on the mug, or what designs would you want to add?" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man smiled slightly, his smile not wide but enchanting enough to hold ones gaze, "Isnt it a gift from you? Of course, you should decide everything. If I made any suggestions, it wouldnt be a gift from you anymore." "Thats true," agreed Lin Xinlan with a nod. The owner chuckled with mirth, "Is this your girlfriend? Have you two not married yet?" "We plan to register our marriage today," Rong Shaoze answered him. In fact, he really wanted to say that they already had a child. Hearing someone say they werent married made him inexplicably uncomfortable, as if it meant he wasnt charming enough to have a wife... "This gentleman is really lucky. Your fiance is giving you her whole life." Rong Shaoze looked puzzled, while Lin Xinlan laughed shyly. The shop owner understood quite a lot; he had seen right through her thoughts. The owner kindly explained, "By giving you a mug, isnt she giving you her whole life? Mug is a homophone for lifetime in Chinese. The younger generation loves to give their partner a mug these days." Rong Shaoze suddenly understood, his eyes becoming even brighter and more radiant. He looked at Lin Xinlan deeply, his heart brimming with happiness. She wanted to marry him too, didnt she? Just like him, she really wanted to possess each other, right? His Xinlan was becoming more and more endearing to him... Feeling shy under his gaze, Lin Xinlan complained, "Lets go, we should take the photo first." "Wait!" he caught her hand, smiling alluringly. Chapter 518: Ruoxin Wakes Up Chapter 518: Chapter 518: Ruoxin Wakes Up"Wait!" He grabbed her hand, flashed a charming smile, and gently said, "Since youre giving me a cup, I want to give you one too. Ill pay for your cup and youll pay for mine. What do you think?" "Ah? Okay..." Lin Xinlan nodded dumbly, her face inexplicably flushing hot, feeling quite embarrassed. She was giving him a cup, and he was giving her one in return. It was as if they were exchanging tokens of affection, and indeed, they were. Lin Xinlan chose a finely crafted ceramic cup. The cup was well-made, beautiful, and not easily broken, but it cost five hundred yuan. Two cups would be a thousand yuan... Such expensive cups... The shop owner chuckled and said he could print their photos for free, after all, he had made a hefty profit from the cups alone. After taking photos and paying, the owner told them to go register their marriage, and when they returned, they could pick up the cups directly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze even requested to have words written on the cups; his with "Grasp your hand" and Lin Xinlans with "Grow old with you." It all turned out so poetic, Lin Xinlan was even embarrassed for herself. The owner, accustomed to such couples, simply smiled without teasing them. Rong Shaoze was calmer than anyone. Whenever he did something he wanted to do, no matter how shocking or unconventional, he would remain indifferent and unafraid of gossip. Upon leaving the store, they saw more people queuing at the civil affairs office across the street. Lin Xinlan felt a bit regretful. "We should have registered first before making the cups." Rong Shaoze, his face beaming with joy, held her hand and said nonchalantly, "It doesnt matter. Theres still plenty of time before closing, we can wait." "By the way, did you bring the household registration book?" she suddenly remembered this detail. Rong Shaoze patted his large suit pocket and smiled, "I have it all. Ive been planning this for a while." He even had the nerve to admit it. Leaning against his shoulder, Lin Xinlan asked again, "Does the madam know were registering today?" "She doesnt know. Well give them a surprise when we get back," Rong Shaoze extended his arm around her shoulder, pulling her in closer. "Wont the madam be angry that we didnt tell her about such a major event in advance?" Lin Xinlan was still a little worried, recalling the conversation she had with Rong Shaoze the other night. The man chuckled and looked down. "She wont be angry. If there are any issues, Ill handle them all. You just need to be at ease as my Young Madam." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, touched by his assurance. Alright then, if Madam Rong gets angry, let Rong Shaoze deal with her. She didnt need to worry about it too much. After all, it wasnt a big problem. They waited for ten minutes and the line had only moved a little bit. Rong Shaoze was quite irritated. Had he known, he would have had someone queue up before dawn, so they wouldnt have to stand around waiting foolishly now. Just as he was thinking this, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Mrs. Du. Rong Shaoze felt a tinge of puzzlement and answered. An excited voice came from the other end. "Shaoze, I have a surprise for you. Ruoxin is awake! Come to the hospital quickly, the first thing she asked for upon waking was to see you." Upon hearing the shocking news, Rong Shaoze, aside from surprise, felt no joy. His mind reeling, he forced a small smile and asked, "Really?" "Really. Do you want to talk to her?" "No need, Ill be right there." With that, he hung up promptly and swiftly. Chapter 519: Wait for Me for a While Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Wait for Me for a WhileFor some reason, he didnt want to speak with Du Ruoxin on the phone. "Who was it?" Lin Xinlan asked, puzzled. Rong Shaoze held her hand, his dark pupils gazing into hers as he softly said, "Xinlan, we cant get married today. I plan to settle a matter first, then marry you." Lin Xinlan blinked, feeling inexplicably downcast. So they couldnt get married... She had been all ready and looking forward to it, how could they suddenly not get married? "Are you angry?" The man cradled her face, asking gently. She shook her head, but her eyes could not lie. Her gaze was dim. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, he pondered for a moment, then said indifferently, "Xinlan, Ruoxin has awakened." Lin Xinlans eyes widened suddenly, her mind buzzed with no response. All she felt was that all her enthusiasm and anticipation, like a pail of cold water poured over them, had cooled... Once they got into the car, Rong Shaoze kept holding her hand without letting go. Her hand was somewhat ice-cold, just like her current mood, a bit cold. "Xinlan," Rong Shaoze looked at her deeply, speaking seriously. "Before we see Ruoxin, I want to make things clear with you. I wont allow you to have wild thoughts, nor do I want you to feel sad and upset." "Its true that Ruoxin was my fiance, but I dont love her, and I will not marry her as my wife; I will only marry you. Besides you, I want no one else." "I said earlier, after handling one thing, we will get married. That is dealing with Ruoxins situation. I will make it clear to her that the person I love is you, and I will only marry you. If she can understand, great; if not, I will also find a way to make her give up. Once she gives up, wont it be good if we then get married?" Lin Xinlan was silent, unsure of what to say. The man gripped her hand tightly, saying in a low voice, "I just dont want you to be gossiped about when you marry me." Thats why he needed to settle the issue between him and Du Ruoxin. He wanted Lin Xinlan to marry him with no mental burdens, to marry him with dignity and pride. Lin Xinlan looked up at him, smiled, and said, "Do you know why I hesitated again and again to marry you? Its because I couldnt put my mind at ease about you and Du Ruoxin. Even though she was comatose, she had been engaged to you and was nominally your fiance. If you didnt break off the engagement with her, it felt like there was a thorn stuck in my heart, and it hurt." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze suddenly slammed on the brakes, and the car stopped at the side of the road. "Xinlan!" He pulled her into his embrace, his arms tightly encircling her waist, his dark pupils intently fixed on her. As his hand gently caressed her face, he softly asked, "Are you willing to trust me? I will find a way to break off the engagement with Ruoxin. I swear, my heart only loves you, and besides you, I want no one else! Please give me a little time; you dont have to do anything, just wait for me for a while." Hell take care of everything. She neednt confront Du Ruoxin face to face, nor worry or fret over any issues. Lin Xinlan and he locked gazes for a few seconds, then she revealed a trace of a smile and said, "Okay, I trust you. But when needed, please let me face it with you. I have a responsibility in this matter as well, and I want to work with you to earn her forgiveness." Rong Shaozes Adams apple moved, touched in his heart, with a smile appearing in his eyes. "You dont need to earn her forgiveness, I will ask for it." Chapter 520: There’s Actually an Inside Story Chapter 520: Chapter 520: Theres Actually an Inside StoryIn matters of the heart, he indeed owed Du Ruoxin and thus was willing to swallow his pride to seek her forgiveness. "I need it too... After all, Im the one who hit her with my car. Actually, I was really relieved when she woke up, because I felt that my guilt wasnt as heavy anymore." Lin Xinlan said softly, the incident where she had injured Du Ruoxin had always been a burden on her conscience. Now it was okay, she had awakened, and as long as she forgave her, everything could begin anew. "Xinlan, there is something I want to tell you." A flicker of unusual light shone in the mans eyes. "What is it?" "But after you know, you cant ignore me. You can be angry at me, but please dont hate me, okay?" His serious tone aroused her curiosity about what could be so important. "Go ahead, Ill try not to be angry with you." The man smiled faintly, "You can be angry with me, I mean, just dont hate me." Lin Xinlan also smiled, "But I have to say, Ill try not to be angry." He understood at once that she was promising she would never hate him. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze couldnt help but feel that Lin Xinlan had a generous heart. She could let go of many things, and that was good. If everything were held inside, wallowing in sorrow, that would be a form of self-torture and too damaging to the body. "Then Ill say it," the man pursed his lips and tentatively said, "Actually, the car accident had a backstory." "What?" Lin Xinlan was shocked. There was more to the story! "Do you remember that woman with me that time in the underground market? Do you know why I had her replace you, to go with the buyer?" "Why?" "Because the real culprit was her. She was one of my women, but jealous that Ruoxin was going to marry me, she lured her out to meet and then pushed her into the road, just so you would hit Ruoxin with your car. So, youre not the real culprit, she is. You dont need to blame yourself too much; this wasnt your fault." Lin Xinlan blinked, struggling to digest this truth. After hearing it, she had to admit that her guilt didnt feel as intense. "Did you have her replace me back then because you knew shed harmed Miss Du?" "Yes." "Then you still kept blaming me, saying I was the culprit, that everything was my fault, and you punished me. You dont know how many times I tolerated you, forgave you, because I felt guilty. Why didnt you tell me the truth earlier? Do you realize how long Ive been tormented by guilt, having nightmares every night? I always dream of the moment of the accident, even being arrested by the police. Ive lived in constant fear, and in the end, none of it was my fault; I too was a victim!" Even if she had been the one to hit Du Ruoxin with her car, she was certainly also a victim. That woman had harmed Du Ruoxin and her as well. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened with regret as he apologized, "Im sorry. I didnt tell you the truth because I wanted to use this matter to threaten you, to manipulate you. Later, when I fell in love with you, I didnt dare tell you, afraid youd hate me. Xinlan, Im sorry for making you suffer so much. Please dont hate me, okay? You can be angry, you can hit me, scold me, but dont hate me!" If theres hatred, love is no longer pure. He wanted all of her love, the purest form of it. If she hated him, it would hurt him profoundly, bring him immense pain... Lin Xinlan could see the unease and self-reproach in his eyes; her heart was always soft, so naturally, she couldnt hate him. Chapter 521: Treating Promises Like Farts Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Treating Promises Like FartsLin Xinlan could see the unease and self-reproach in the depths of his eyes, and her heart had always been soft, naturally unable to hate him. Moreover, she had fallen in love with him again, and was even less likely to hate him easily now. Whoever she loved, whoever she cared about, she would give them a lot of love, great tolerance, and understanding. How could she bear to hate him? "And what else are you hiding from me?" she asked. It would be better to get everything out in one go, so she could resolve it all at once, to avoid being surprised by another piece of shocking news one day. Rong Shaoze thought for a moment, then hesitatingly said, "When I first married you, Du Ruoxins parents asked me what I would do if Ruoxin woke up. At that time, I thought that my wife would definitely be her, so I told them if she woke up, I would divorce you and marry her. I dont know if this counts as deceiving you?" Lin Xinlan abruptly pushed him away, her expression turning cold as she gritted her teeth and said, "It does count! How could it not count! You should have told me about this long ago. I almost foolishly married you today! Rong Shaoze, are you intentionally trying to make me bear the name of the other woman?" "I didnt!" Rong Shaoze hurriedly explained, "At that time, I thought I wouldnt fall in love with anyone, after all, for over twenty years, I had never had feelings for anyone, and my self-control was strong. I just thought that if I were to marry any woman, it might as well be Ruoxin, which is why I dared to make such a promise to them. Xinlan, if I had known I would fall in love with you, I wouldnt have made any promises to them, not even at the cost of my life!" "But you did give one!" Rong Shaoze was full of vexation. "If only I hadnt made that promise! Besides, what can they really do about it, if I dont honor it, can they force me to?" "You... really are a scoundrel!" Lin Xinlan found herself amused by his frustration. "I just cant understand, someone of your status should be as good as your word. Why do I feel like your promises are as easy as farting?" Rong Shaozes face immediately darkened, her analogy greatly reducing his dignity. "Then what do you suggest we do? Maybe give them money to have Du Ruoxin cancel the engagement, Im not going to marry her anyway!" To be honest, he did seem like someone who treated promises as if they were nothing. He had always done as he pleased, following his own whims. Worldly views, rules, and regulations, he simply didnt regard them. In short, as Rong Shaoze did things, as long as he was pleased, that was all that mattered, regardless of whether it was right or wrong. Lin Xinlan complained, "I even doubt the promises you made to me were just spur-of-the-moment, and I wouldnt put it past you to treat your promises to me as nothing the day you meet a woman you like more." Rong Shaoze widened his eyes in panic, grabbing her hand, eager to express his sincerity. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I swear, the promises Ive made to you are true, without a shred of falseness! Xinlan, you can doubt my character, doubt any aspect of me, but dont doubt my true feelings for you. In this world, only I love you the most, even you cant compare to the love I have for you!" Lin Xinlan looked at him, silent. He continued, "Alright, I admit I indeed dont take promises seriously, and theres a problem with my credibility. But Im not a fool, I dont casually make promises, nor do I speak thoughtlessly. Moreover, anything I can do, I wont go back on my word. The promise to Ruoxin was truly an exception. If I hadnt fallen in love with you, I definitely would have married her as I had promised." Chapter 522 You Always Make Me Uneasy Chapter 522: Chapter 522 You Always Make Me UneasyXinlan, dont be angry anymore. I promise Ill deal with Du Ruoxins matter and also promise not to make careless promises in the future. Anyway, I want to be a man you can look up to, a man you can trust completely. Can you please not be angry?" The Rong Shaoze of the past never bothered to explain himself. If he had something on his mind, he didnt deem it necessary for others to know. Now, hed frequently speak his mind, all because he feared that Lin Xinlan would misunderstand him and drift away from him. He didnt voice this concern, but Lin Xinlan understood. He had been working hard to make her fall deeply in love with him, to keep her steadfastly by his side. "Rong Shaoze, is it because I havent given you enough confidence that you always feel insecure?" she asked. The man was taken aback for a moment, then nodded honestly, "Yes! You always make me anxious. I feel like youre a kite in the sky, and I can only hold onto you through the string in my hands. But Im always scared that if the string breaks, youll fly away." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, "Do you think... I chose to be with you because of Xiaocong?" "Isnt that so?" It was true, but that was just one of the initial reasons. Long ago, when she let go of everything and started to have feelings for him, she just wanted to be with him for the sake of it, no longer related to Xiaocong. "Rong Shaoze, I think I need to tell you some things that are on my mind. You used to be cruel and ruthless, always hurting me. I really hated you. I wished you were dead, and I wished never to see you again. I thought I would hate you for a lifetime, that I would never forgive you. But you, its like you have magic. Just by doing something that touched me, my hate would fade, and Id start liking you. Ive come to realize that youre actually a person with true emotions. Hate is hate, love is love. You never beat around the bush or put on a fa?ade. I think this is probably why I started liking you. No matter the past, all I know is that being with you now, Im very happy, very blissful. This happiness is enough for me to work for my entire life to have it. As long as you dont hurt me anymore, no matter what happens, I wont leave you, I will always... love you." After Lin Xinlan softly finished speaking, she saw, unsurprisingly, the mans radiant eyes. His eyes were like the brightest stars in the vast night sky, bright and beautiful, stirring emotions in anyone who saw them. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She watched him quietly, her lips curving into a slight smile. The man pulled her close and kissed her lips, smiling, very tenderly and passionately... In the hospital room. Du Ruoxin leaned weakly against the headboard of the bed, staring at her pale, haggard face in the mirror, her lips tightly pursed. She looked like a ghost, nowhere near her usual beauty, which left her wondering how she could face Shaoze. She didnt know if he saw her like this, whether he would scorn her, whether he would stop liking her. "Ruoxin, youve just recovered from a serious illness. Its normal to be frail right now. After some time, once I fatten you up a bit, youll look beautiful again. Dont worry, you have good features, a natural beauty. Just take care of yourself, and youll be as pretty as before," Mrs. Du busily took the mirror away and comforted her with a smile. "Mom, comb my hair for me, and get some water to wash up. I dont want to face Shaoze looking like this." "Alright, Ill fix you up right away!" After being combed and washed, with a bit of lip color applied, she indeed looked livelier and more beautiful. Chapter 523: Won’t You Keep Me Company a Little Longer? Chapter 523: Chapter 523: Wont You Keep Me Company a Little Longer?Indeed, too thin, with hardly any flesh on her face, and the bones protruding, it doesnt look good from any angle. But thats okay, once she regains her health, she will fill out again. Standing at the door of the hospital room, Lin Xinlan said softly to Rong Shaoze, "I wont go in. Miss Du just woke up today, and my presence might upset her. You shouldnt upset her either. Wait until shes much better before you talk to her about us." The man frowned slightly, clearly disagreeing with her. She knew what he was thinking and quickly said with a laugh, "After all, we owe her. She has just woken up, would you have the heart to make her sad?" Rong Shaoze laughed as he posed a question in return, "Here we are, worrying that she will be sad, but for all we know, she might not even like me anymore. If thats the case, it would save trouble." "How could that be!" Lin Xinlan gave him a look as if he were an idiot; she was well aware of his charm. The women who fall for him are destined not to change their hearts easily. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, for Du Ruoxin, their relationship is still stuck a few months back. Back then, she had always loved him. "Go on in, Ill wait for you outside," she urged, pushing his body forward. Rong Shaoze leaned in close to her ear and said in a low voice, "No getting jealous, and no running off halfway." Lin Xinlan laughed, "Ive noticed youre getting more and more talkative." Just then, the door was opened. Mrs. Du was startled upon seeing them. Then she promptly ignored Lin Xinlan and greeted Rong Shaoze happily, "Shaoze, youre here! Come in quickly, Ruoxin is waiting for you!" Rong Shaoze has come... Du Ruoxin felt both joy and nervousness, her hands involuntarily gripping the blanket tightly, her eyes filled with expectation as she stared at the doorway. Rong Shaoze glanced at Lin Xinlan, who gave him a reassuring look, and he let go of her hand, striding into the room. Lin Xinlan didnt follow him in; Mrs. Du blocked the doorway, with no intention of letting her in. She smiled faintly and turned to sit down on a chair in the corridor. Mrs. Du gave her a cold glance, huffed lightly, went inside, and closed the door. "How are you feeling? What did the doctors say?" Rong Shaoze took long strides forward, sat beside Du Ruoxins bed, and asked indifferently. His demeanor was very ordinary, showing no sign of joy. However, Du Ruoxin wasnt heartbroken, only a bit despondent. After all, he didnt love her, he just liked her a bit. He had always treated her with the same attitude, and she was used to it. But she had been unconscious for several months and had finally woken up, shouldnt he have given her a hug? "Im in good shape, just a little weak. The doctor said that as long as they observe me for a few days and make sure there are no problems, I can be discharged," she replied. Unlike him, her eyes twinkled with tenderness and deep affection, along with the joy of seeing him again. "Hmm, if you need anything, you can call me anytime. Youve just woken up, so you should rest more. Ill leave now and come to see you another day," he said, then got up to leave. Du Ruoxin immediately panicked, seizing his hand with eyes brimming with tears, she asked expectantly, "Shaoze, wont you stay with me a little longer?" Barely three minutes had elapsed since he came in. His demeanor, wasnt it too cold? Rong Shaoze subtly pulled his hand away, his expression nonchalant as he said, "I have some matters to attend to, Ill come to see you when I have time. You take good care of yourself and get better soon." Chapter 524: Have you ever liked Du Ruoxin? Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Have you ever liked Du Ruoxin?That way, he could clear things up with her sooner. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But others misunderstood his intention; they thought he wanted Ruoxin to recover quickly so she could marry him sooner. Overjoyed, Du Ruoxin was no longer sad; instead, she urged him, "Then you should go attend to your matter. Im fine here. Shaoze, its so good to see you again." She genuinely liked him. At the instant she was hit by the car, she thought she was going to die and would never see him again. Thankfully, she survived and could continue to love him, to watch over him. In contrast to the deep affection in her eyes, Rong Shaozes gaze remained calm. He said nothing and left the room. Lin Xinlan was sitting outside, and she was somewhat surprised to see him come out. That was fast! She had thought he would stay inside for at least an hour. Seeing the woman he loved, his expression instantly softened, his eyes filled with tenderness and deep affection. He approached her, leaned down, and gave her a gentle kiss. He was happy that she was still waiting for him outside and hadnt quietly left. "Why so soon? How is Miss Dus health?" Lin Xinlan asked, clasping his hand, perplexed. As the man walked with her away, he said, "Her wounds had healed a long time ago, and now that she is awake, her body is certainly not a problem, just a bit weak. She will be alright after some rest." Entering the elevator, she asked again, "What did you two talk about? You seemed to have come out as soon as you went in." "Nothing much. I told her to rest more and then I left." "..." Lin Xinlan was taken aback and somewhat flabbergasted, "Thats it?" The man glanced at her impatiently and countered, "What else did you expect me to say? If you agree to let me clarify things with her, I could have stayed a few minutes longer." "..." Lin Xinlan shook her head, chuckled, and said, "Rong Shaoze, I find you quite heartless. No matter what, you and she were once acquainted, and there was a time when you had feelings for each other. Out of both reason and emotion, you should spend more time with her, say some comforting words." The man suddenly turned and propped his hand beside her, looking down at her with a cocky smile, "You think I should keep her company, hold her, comfort her, care for her? What exactly are you thinking, woman? Are you that eager for me to care for another woman?!" Lin Xinlan cautiously stepped back, guilt-ridden, "Your concern for her could be in the manner of friends, right?" "You think she needs me to be her friend?" She shook her head. "Well, that settles it. I cant be her friend, nor can I be her lover, so theres nothing for me to say." Alright, she got his point. After all, if it wasnt about someone he cared for, he had no interest in dealing with it, even if that person was once his fiance... Du Ruoxin had fallen for him; she was quite pitiable indeed. "Rong Shaoze, one more question." "Go ahead!" "Did you... ever like Du Ruoxin?" Lin Xinlan asked cautiously, mentally bracing herself. The man fell silent, offering no reply. Her heart sank violently, feeling like a masochist for voluntarily bringing up such a foolish question. He surely must have liked her; otherwise, he wouldnt be silent. Sometimes, silence signifies consent. "You did like her, didnt you?" she couldnt help but ask in a subdued voice. What did that make her? Chapter 525: Looking at Her as if She’s Just a Stranger Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Looking at Her as if Shes Just a StrangerAn adulterous homewrecker? Lin Xinlans heart ached, and she tried to push him away, but the man caught her hand, laughing, "Im thinking." "..." "I dont know how to answer you. My previous definition of like was not being annoyed by someone, having some tolerance and patience for themthat was my like. But now my definition of like is different. Now, my like is truly liking someone, having my heart beat for her, worrying about her, always thinking of her, caring for her, protecting her, giving her the best of everything, making her happy and joyfulthats my like now. If we use my current standard of like, I can clearly tell you that I never liked her. If I really liked her, I wouldnt have fallen in love with you, wouldnt have been moved by you." Hes a person who does not easily become infatuated, but once he does, he becomes completely devoted. Lin Xinlan felt much better hearing him say this. At least, the person he loved, from beginning to end, was only her. With a slight smile, she teased, "Rong Shaoze, you shouldnt carelessly make promises to girls. Now look at how youre going to clean up this mess, youll have to deal with the troubles youve caused by yourself!" He chuckled, pulling her into his embrace, and said with responsibility, "Dont worry, I will definitely take care of this matter." In the hospital room. After Rong Shaoze left, Du Ruoxin fell into a state of restless anxiety. She always felt that Rong Shaoze had changed. Even though he had been hot and cold with her before, happy to treat her well at times, and indifferent when not pleased. But it wasnt like now, where he looked at her as if she were just a stranger. His indifferent expression made her uneasy. Could it be that he had decided not to like her anymore, decided to abandon her? "Mom!" Du Ruoxin grabbed her mothers hand anxiously, asking, "Has anything happened during the time I was unconscious? Like, has Shaoze fallen in love with someone else?" Mrs. Du had already decided in her mind that she absolutely couldnt tell her daughter about Lin Xinlan. Not now, at least. What she needed to do now was to recover her health, so she would have the strength to fight with that despicable woman! "Nothing, dont overthink it. What kind of person do you think Shaoze is, and do you think any woman could catch his eye? Besides, hes promised to marry you, how could he fall in love with another woman. Ruoxin, youre the most special person in Shaozes eyes; otherwise, he wouldnt have gotten engaged to you. Among so many women, why would he choose you, if not because he likes you?" "Really?" "Of course, thats true! Dont you have any confidence in yourself?" Du Ruoxin fell silent. Though she was very beautiful and excellent in many respects, she had never felt confident in front of Rong Shaoze. He was so noble, his qualifications unmatched. In front of him, she felt like nothing, all her advantages unworthy of mention. Others might not know, but she was well aware. Initially, his decision to get engaged to her was entirely because she was obedient, never angered him, and knew his likes and temperament wellthats why he chose her. But he didnt love her... She actually didnt want anything else, just his love. If she could have even a little of his love, she wouldnt feel so frightened and insecure. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe, as her mother said, she was just being oversensitive. Rong Shaoze, after all, was a man no woman deserved. Chapter 526: Getting Cheesier and Cheesier Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Getting Cheesier and CheesierHe couldnt admire any woman, so naturally, he wouldnt fall in love with any other woman. After reassuring herself, Du Ruoxins heart felt a bit better. What she needed to do now was to take good care of her health and then marry Rong Shaoze. Today was supposed to be Rong Shaozes birthday, and he had also planned to marry Lin Xinlan. Who would have known that heaven would give them a surprise, Du Ruoxin woke up. They hadnt even registered for a marriage certificate, and now they could only postpone their wedding as they had to deal with Du Ruoxins situation first. That Du Ruoxin woke up should have been a cause for celebration. But Rong Shaoze wasnt happy because her awakening interrupted his big wedding plans. She should have woken up a day later, so he could have married Xinlan first. Ah, in a word, it was all the tricks of fate. Lin Xinlan noticed his sullen mood and took him for a nice meal to celebrate his birthday. They also bought a lot of fireworks, which the two of them went to the beach to watch. Leaning on his shoulder and gazing at the beautiful fireworks in the sky, she felt very happy. "Rong Shaoze, actually, we dont need a marriage certificate to prove that I belong to you and you belong to me," she said as she held his large palm and interlocked her fingers with his. "As long as you have me in your heart, and I have you in mine. No matter what happens, nothing can tear us apart. If we dont love each other, even if we get married, we could only be strangers." Under the brilliant fireworks, the mans eyes shone brightly. He looked down at her deeply and smiled with a curve of his lips, "Xinlan... Ive realized you have become more and more... cheesy." Lin Xinlan was stunned for a moment, and just like that, all the romantic and touching atmosphere felt like it had been doused with a bucket of cold water, thoroughly chilled. She had spoken so movingly, and he even dared to tease her! Lin Xinlan gave him an annoyed glare and forcefully pushed him away, then got up and walked off. Rong Shaoze swiftly stood up and chased after her. Lin Xinlan screamed and ran for her life. He deliberately chased after her and each time he was about to catch her, he purposefully let her go, provoking endless screams from her. Laughter echoed by the seaside continuously, and to those who heard it, it seemed they too caught their joy, smiling along with them. Eventually, Rong Shaoze caught up with her, pinned her to the ground, gazing deeply into her eyes and slowly pressed his lips against hers. Lin Xinlan watched the fireworks in the sky and slowly closed her eyes. The mans warm lips met hers as if kissing her very heart, making it tremble, making her soften for him involuntarily. ... It was very late when they finally walked on the beach holding each others hands, slowly heading towards the car. Suddenly, Rong Shaoze stopped in his tracks, frowning deeply, "Damn, we forgot to pick up our cups." Lin Xinlan frowned as well, checking the time, it was already eleven at night, quite late. "Lets pick them up tomorrow, they are definitely closed by now." "No, thats my birthday gift; I must get it today," the man stated determinedly. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But the owner has closed up, how can you get it?" "Its simple, just find out his phone number and call him to come and open the door for us," Rong Shaoze said as if it were only natural, without any awareness that he shouldnt disturb others during the late hours. Unable to argue with him, Lin Xinlan went along with it. He indeed called someone to find the shop owners phone number, and then he called him. Actually, the owner was quite nice. Even though he was disturbed, he spoke calmly and politely. Chapter 527: It will bring him a lot of negative effects Chapter 527: Chapter 527: It will bring him a lot of negative effectsActually, the owner was quite nice; even though he was disturbed, he spoke with a kindly tone. He said it was too late, he had already rested, and that they could come back tomorrow for the items. Rong Shaoze disagreed, insisting that the owner give them to him before midnight today. Naturally, the owner didnt agree, so Rong Shaoze had to offer an enticing deal. If the owner would give them now, he would pay an extra thousand yuan. Worn down by Rong Shaozes persistence, the owner had no choice but to get out of bed and go to the shop to retrieve the cups for them. As soon as he got the cups, Rong Shaoze was very happy, carefully holding the one that belonged to him, his eyes full of joy as he looked at Lin Xinlans photo on it. Lin Xinlan also held the cup that belonged to her and looked at it. Both of them found the cups very pretty, the more they looked, the prettier they seemed. In fact, it was the photos on the cups that were lovely... Lin Xinlan couldnt help but sigh, "What should I do? I dont even want to use it in case it breaks." Five hundred yuan, and moreover, it had Rong Shaozes handsome photo on it; she would be heartbroken if it shattered. "Its okay, just keep it carefully at home and dont use it. I also dont want to use mine, afraid it might break." "Alright, thats the only choice then." The two exchanged glances and both laughed foolishly. The car was filled with a warm atmosphere. Du Ruoxin woke up. Rong Shaoze had visited her on the first day but hadnt been back since. But Du Ruoxin had spoken with him on the phone a few times, and each time hed briefly talked and then hung up promptly, his tone polite and indifferent, never giving her any illusions. Soon, it was time for Xiaocongs bandages to be removed. The whole family took him to Tao Huas hospital, waiting nervously for the moment when he would open his eyes. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only Xiaocong wasnt nervous, but very excited instead. His eyes were about to see light, to see his dad and mom, to see his grandma and grandmothers, to see the world. He was so happy, so excited, and couldnt stop talking excitedly on the way there. Lin Xinlan stroked his head, also full of anticipation and excitement. Tao Hua had prepared a light-filtered room for Xiaocong. Inside the room, there was only a gentle, faint light. Ultraviolet light and harsh light were absolutely nonexistent. His eyes had just recovered and were adjusting to the light for the first time; they couldnt be exposed to strong light, or it would cause significant damage to his eyes. Before removing the bandages, Tao Hua warned them: "You should be prepared, psychologically. Although its good that he will be able to see, his first encounter with the world might be overwhelming. Newborns can accept everything around them, because they have no consciousness, and they dont understand anything, so they dont have any feelings like fear. But Xiaocong is different, he is four years old, he has thoughts and emotions, and his mind is relatively mature. If the world isnt as he imagined, it might bring a lot of negative impact." His words caused everyones faces to change. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but hug the child tightly, feeling afraid and worried. Rong Shaoze calmly asked, "What kind of impact, for example?" "Many," said Tao Hua gravely. "Many symptoms could emerge, such as phobias where he might inexplicably fear everything he sees. Or avoidance disorder, where hes afraid to face anything. And the possibility of developing conditions like claustrophobia or depression is also there." Everyone listened with trepidation, turning pale. Lins mother, her blood pressure spiking, was on the verge of fainting. Chapter 528: Quickly Accepting This World Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Quickly Accepting This WorldLins mothers high blood pressure surged, and she nearly fainted. Rong Shaoze hurried to support her and asked with concern, "Auntie, are you alright?" "Im fine," Lins mother said weakly, shaking her head. Her gaze fell on Xiaocong, and her heart tore with pain. Her grandson was truly pitiable... Tao Hua saw their sorrowful expressions and smiled, "You shouldnt worry too much. The symptoms I just mentioned are only possibilities. Even if they do occur, they wont be too severe, as long as we properly guide Xiaocong, letting him gradually get exposed to society and understand society. Things wont be too bad, and its possible that nothing will happen." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze quickly grasped his meaning. "You mean, we should let him go through an adaptation process, right?" "Yes, dont try to inundate him with everything at once. Take it slow. It might take some time, but its much better than causing him psychological trauma." The others understood his meaning as well. Lin Xinlan nodded eagerly, "We will do as you instruct." "Everyone, please step outside. Just let his parents stay. Too many people might be overwhelming for him," Tao Hua said. Therefore, Rongs mother and Lins mother had to leave the ward, and even the nurses left, leaving just the three adults with Xiaocong. Xiaocong had been listening to their conversation the whole time. Holding Lin Xinlans hand, he earnestly said, "Mom, dont worry, I wont be scared. Xiaocong will be alright, you dont have to worry." "My darling," Lin Xinlan kissed his cheek with relief, thinking to herself that her child, optimistic and sensible, would surely accept this world quickly and nothing bad would happen. Tao Hua prepared everything, then began to remove the gauze... Xiaocong squinted slightly, and through his lashes, he could see specks of different colors. It wasnt black, but he didnt know what color it was. Tao Hua gently covered his eyes with his hand, leaving a small gap between his fingers, and asked, "What do you see now when you open your eyes?" "Different colors." "Do your eyes feel anything?" "Yes." Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze exchanged glances, each seeing joy in the others eyes. Tao Hua also smiled, "His eyes can sense light now. Im going to slowly remove my hand, and youll see a face in front of youits your mothers face. Youll be able to see her very soon." He slowly moved his hand away, and in Xiaocongs field of vision, he first saw Lin Xinlans hair, then her smiling eyes, followed by her entire face... Was this person in front of him his mother? Was this what his mother looked like? Xiaocong stared at her blankly, unsure of how to react. Lin Xinlan watched him anxiously, and asked tentatively, "Xiaocong, are you frightened by moms appearance?" After all, he had never seen anything; his mind had no concept of any physical shapes. Would it seem weird to him that she had two eyes, a nose, and a mouth? Would his impression of her be as astonishing as people seeing an alien? "Mom..." Xiaocong reached out to touch her face, caressing her soft hair, and asked, "What is this?" "This is moms hair." "And this?" "The eyes. Everyone has eyes. But everyones eyes are different in size." "And this?" Chapter 529: The World Is Just Like This Chapter 529: Chapter 529: The World Is Just Like This"Nose," she proactively pointed at her mouth, "These are lips, these are teeth, this is the tongue, this is the ear, this is Mommys whole face. Everyones facial features are different, and from now on, you will have to remember peoples faces to recognize them," she said. Following that, Lin Xinlan began to introduce other parts of her body to him. Xiaocong cocked his head and looked at her for a while, also accepting the appearance of the human body. At first, when he saw Lin Xinlan, he was indeed amazedso this is what humans look like; humans actually look like this. But he was also human, and his nature allowed him to quickly accept the shape of the human body. Suddenly, Xiaocong broke into a smile, his eyes that had regained vision even brighter and more captivating. "Mom, youre really beautiful. Xiaocong can see you now, Im so happy!" Lin Xinlan suddenly hugged him tightly, crying out in excitement. She had been waiting for this moment for a whole four years. Finally, her child could see her face, could see the world... Rong Shaoze came over, embracing mother and son; his feelings were also very much excited and joyful. Xiaocong lifted his little head, staring at him blankly, and he also looked back at him, saying nothing. "Daddy? Are you Daddy?" "Yes, Im Daddy." So this is what Daddy looks like; Daddy is so handsome, just one glance, and he deeply remembered his face. "Daddy, you look just as handsome as Xiaocong imagined," he said innocently, warming Rong Shaozes heart. Daddy, in his sons heart, had always been an incredible figure. He was glad that he lived up to his sons imagination and was happy that his image in his sons mind did not diminish. This day was definitely a day of joy for the Rong Family. Back home, Xiaocong kept staring at everyone in the family, looking silly and incredibly happy. He was curious about everything he saw, now pointing at one thing asking what it was, then at another, with everyone patiently answering him. Occasionally, they would let him guess on his own. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though he hadnt seen anything before, he had felt it all; his sense of touch was very accurate. As long as it was something he wanted to know, he would reach out to touch it, and after feeling it, could name it. So this is what the world looks like; every single thing has such a strange appearance. Fortunately, his ability to accept was strong, not feeling afraid or unfamiliar at all, and he became more and more excited. Seeing his happy expression, Lin Xinlan said to Rong Shaoze with a smile, "Tao Hua gave us quite a scare, I really thought Xiaocong would be afraid of everything he saw. Does he look scared to you now?" Rong Shaoze was proud, "Hes my son, naturally extraordinary; how could these things scare him." "Show-off!" Lin Xinlan laughed, but had to admit, Xiaocongs ability to adapt was indeed very strong. However, they didnt take anything for granted and specifically devised a series of guidelines for Xiaocongs situation, allowing him to slowly get to know the world. The first step was to let him look at pictures. They wanted him to accept some things from pictures first, before witnessing them in person. Rong Shaoze even showed him many pictures of ghosts and goblins, just in case hed get frightened when he suddenly encountered something terrifying. In just a short weeks time, the studious Xiaocong had nearly recognized everything in the world. He had no adverse reactions, adapting very well to the world. Chapter 530 Retake Everything That Belongs to Her Chapter 530: Chapter 530 Retake Everything That Belongs to HerDuring this time, Du Ruoxin had almost fully recovered and had even gone through the discharge procedures. Rong Shaoze had visited her once again along the way, staying for an equally brief perioda mere few minutes. Even in her naivety, Du Ruoxin knew he did not like her and did not want to see her. Under her pressing questioning, Mrs. Du told her the truth. When she learned that Rong Shaoze had taken a wife, and that the woman was the same one who had hit her, Du Ruoxin found it unbearable. Why, not only did he break their promise to marry someone else, but he also married the very woman who caused her injury? Rong Shaozes actions had deeply wounded her. The moment she found out, she cried, her cries heart-wrenching and soul-tearing. Mrs. Du hurried to comfort her, "Ruoxin, dont be sad. Mother hasnt finished speaking yet." So, Mrs. Du explained the reasons why Rong Shaoze had married Lin Xinlan and mentioned the promise Rong Shaoze had made initially. "Dont worry, he said that if you were to wake up, he would divorce Lin Xinlan and then marry you," said Mrs. Du, who was unaware that Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan had long since divorced. "Really?" Du Ruoxin asked skeptically. "Of course its true! Would Rong Shaoze go back on his word?" Du Ruoxin fell silent, knowing that if he really wanted to renege, no one could do anything about it. Promises probably meant nothing to him, after all. But no matter what, she still clung to some hope, fearing to have nothing to hope for at all. The day she went through the discharge procedures, Du Ruoxin did not notify Rong Shaoze. After packing her luggage and discussing with her parents, she went alone with her luggage to Rong Shaozes villa in Yan Mountain. She had always lived there before, and now she was returning. Some things could not be compromised or retreated from. Either way, she had to find a way to take back everything that belonged to her. At the Rong Familys old house, the whole family was watching cartoons with Xiaocong. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Recently, he had become obsessed with cartoons to the point of addiction, watching them tirelessly every day. Rong Shaoze said, as long as it didnt affect his vision, he could watch as much as he liked. Xiaocong watched with great fascination, occasionally imitating the actions and sounds from the cartoons, causing everyone to burst into laughter. Rong Shaoze also smiled slightly. To him, cartoons were childish programs that he never enjoyed watching as a kid, let alone now. But now, watching with his son, he found that there was some fun in it. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Old Gu calling. He excused himself and answered the call on the side, asking her what the matter was. Old Gu had always been living in the villa at Yan Mountain, taking care of the house, but she was well aware of the happenings around Rong Shaoze. So she cautiously said, "Young Master, Miss Du has been discharged and she has now moved back into the villa. What should we do about this?" The man frowned slightly and said indifferently, "Take good care of her, Ill come over later." "Yes." After hanging up, he signaled Lin Xinlan to come upstairs with him; he had something to tell her. Lin Xinlans smile faded from her lips, guessing that it must have something to do with Du Ruoxin. Once in the bedroom, Rong Shaoze took her hand and went straight to the point, "Old Gu called and said that Ruoxin has been discharged and has moved back into the villa at Yan Mountain. Ill go over later to clear things up with her. Do you want to come with me?" Lin Xinlan paused for a moment and then shook her head, "Id rather not go. I suppose she doesnt want to see me." Chapter 531 Pain and Bitterness Chapter 531: Chapter 531 Pain and BitternessShe hadnt prepared herself for how to face her. She could face anything, yet she couldnt dare to face Du Ruoxin. After all, it was her who had injured her, and now she had also stolen the man of her dreams, no matter what, she felt deeply sorry and indebted to her. Meeting her so blatantly, she must have thought she was showing off, flaunting her victory perhaps. Rong Shaoze nodded, "Its better if you dont go, I will go and make things clear to her. Dont overthink things at home, trust that I can handle this matter." "Do you think I am so petty? Go ahead, I wont overthink," Lin Xinlan said with a smile. Only when the man saw she truly didnt mind at all, did he leave reassured. Du Ruoxin sat in the living room, looking around at everything that felt so familiar yet so foreign. The decor in here had barely changed, but was she still the mistress of this villa? "Miss Du, please have some tea," the butler said politely as he made her a cup of tea. Du Ruoxins expression faltered, and she said despondently, "Butler Gu, you used to call me... the Young Madam..." Back when she and Rong Shaoze were engaged, the servants at the Rong Family had started calling her the Young Madam. Now, they called her Miss Du. Listening to that, she felt it ironic and hurtful... Butler Gu sighed, "Miss Du, when you were the young masters fiance, we called you the Young Madam. But now, the young master has a wife, and there is only one Young Madam in the Rong Family... dont overthink it; your health has just recovered, and you shouldnt burden yourself with such distressing thoughts." "Butler Gu, tell me, does Shaoze like that woman?" She looked up at him with hopeful eyes, waiting for his answer. Butler Gu found the question hard to answer, and said lightly, "We, as servants, shouldnt casually discuss our masters matters." After saying so, she turned and left to attend to her tasks. Du Ruoxin held the teacup, her heart brimming with pain and bitterness. No matter Rong Shaozes attitude towards Lin Xinlan, just the fact that he had married another woman was enough to strike her harshly and hurt her deeply. She thought she was different in Shaozes eyes. His bride could only be her. But what happened? When she was about to become his bride, his bride became someone else. And that person was the very culprit who had injured her. This world was too unfairwhy could the one who had hurt her marry Shaoze, while she had spent months unconscious in the hospital, losing all her happiness? Du Ruoxin lowered her gaze and a tear slipped down, falling into the teacup, causing a small ripple. At that moment, Rong Shaoze strode in. Upon hearing his footsteps, she hurriedly turned to look. The mans tall figure stood at the doorway, the sunlight from outside casting a faint golden glow all over him. His features, chiseled and handsome. A pair of eyes black and shiny like jade, seemingly affectionate yet detached, deep and bright, more beautiful than the brightest stars in the night sky. He saw her and walked towards her. Each step was graceful and languid, with a certain carefree elegance. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every step felt like he was walking in her heart, making her own heartbeat follow his rhythm. Du Ruoxin watched him entranced, mesmerized and intoxicated. This was the man she loved, always so dazzling, making everything else fade in his presence, even the sunlight itself seemed dim. Chapter 532 His Love, Just Too Stingy Chapter 532: Chapter 532 His Love, Just Too StingySuch a handsome and outstanding man should have belonged to her, belonged to her! Her heart clenched with pain, and the tears flowed unchecked. Du Ruoxin suddenly stood up and rushed towards him, tightly embracing his body. "Shaoze, do you still want me? Ive awakened, Im back, Ive returned to your side, do you still want me?" she cried, asking humbly. As she inhaled his unique scent, she wished to stay intoxicated and never wake up. "Ruoxin." Rong Shaoze pushed at her body, but instead of letting go, she held him even tighter. "Shaoze, tell me, do you still want me? You promised my parents that if I woke up, you would divorce your wife and marry me. Do your words still count?" She asked urgently, desperate to know the answer, yet frightened to learn it. "Let go of me. I came here today to make things clear to you," the man said indifferently, his voice normal and devoid of any tenderness. Du Ruoxins heart jolted, fear gripping her heart, leaving her so scared she could hardly breathe. "No, I wont listen! If youre going to say you dont want me, Id rather die than hear it!" The man finally ran out of patience, forcefully pushing her away, his dark eyes glaring at her as he said sternly, "You must listen!" Du Ruoxin stared at him in shock, feeling as though she had plummeted into hell, waiting for the devils verdict. Rong Shaoze was not in the mood for further useless talk, saying flatly, "Ruoxin, I cannot marry you. In this lifetime, besides Xinlan, I will not marry any other woman. I will compensate you; you can find a man who loves you and get married. Anyway, Im not the right one for you. The reason I never told you this was because you hadnt fully recovered. Now that youre fine, Id rather be straightforward and not hold you back." Every word he spoke seemed to be for her own good. Yet every sentence pierced her heart like a knife, spasms of pain wracking her body. Du Ruoxin widened her eyes in disbelief, her voice trembling with tears, "Do you like her, is that it?" "No, its love," the man answered very firmly. Boom In an instant, she felt as though she was shattered, stripped of even her last shred of hope. It was love... When had Rong Shaoze ever loved. He had actually fallen in love with that woman, he loved her! The love she never dared to ask for from him had been given to another woman in just a few months. Whereas she, who had stayed by his side for twenty years, had never received even a sliver of his love. She thought he would never fall in love with any woman, but she was wrong. Everyone has love, how could he not? His love was simply too stingy to be bestowed upon her, but he gave it away easily to another woman. "Did you ever love me?" Du Ruoxin asked through her tears, heartbroken. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze pressed his lips together lightly, responding coolly, "No." Indeed, he had never loved her. "Ruoxin, Ive made everything clear now, and you should stop coming to me. Although I promised you and your parents that I would marry you, I can only break my promise now. Name your terms, and no matter what you ask, I will fulfill it," he said. Du Ruoxin asked with a bitter smile, "If I want you to divorce her and marry me, will you fulfill that?" Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, "I only intend to compensate you, but you should know, I will never agree to a demand that is too excessive!" Chapter 533: The Cold and Ruthless Man Chapter 533: Chapter 533: The Cold and Ruthless Man"Do you think I covet your compensation? Shaoze, I loved you so much, and even if you didnt love me, you liked me too. You promised that you would marry me, we even got engaged. Why dont you keep your word? Why do you still hurt me, fall in love with someone else? And she is the one who injured me in an accident! How could you do this to me? She not only hurt me but also stole my fianc. I hate her, I hate her!" The mans eyes turned sharp, and his tone suddenly turned cold. "Yes, Xinlan was the one who injured you. But you know very well who is the real culprit! Xinlan is also a victim. Rest assured, she has suffered no less than you!" Du Ruoxin was dumbstruck, speechless. She merely said she hated Lin Xinlan, and he got angry with her. Although he didnt love her, he never used to lose his temper with her. But now, she just spoke a couple of sentences about that woman, and he got angry. Did he really love her that much? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did he love her to the point that he wouldnt allow anyone to speak the slightest ill of her? Rong Shaoze slightly softened his stern expression, and said indifferently, "I have said all that needs to be said. I admit I have wronged you, I can apologize to you, and I will compensate you. However, you cant blame Xinlan. If you must blame someone, blame me." After a pause, he added, "In a moment, Ill send someone to take you back. You dont have to come here anymore." What a cold and ruthless man. Du Ruoxin thought his cruelty would never be directed at her, but she didnt expect to receive such treatment herself. She stepped back, wiped away the tears from her face, and said with a cold laugh, "No, I wont leave this place! Everything here should belong to me; I would rather die than leave!" A dark shadow flickered in the mans eyes. "Since you like it here so much, Ill give you the villa someday as compensation." Du Ruoxins eyes widened in shock as Rong Shaoze turned and left, leaving her with a cold and decisive back. Would he discard this villa that belonged solely to him just to get rid of her? If this place no longer belonged to him, then what was the point of her staying here? What was the significance of having this villa? Rong Shaoze, why must you hurt me so deeply... Upon returning to the Rong Family mansion, the first thing Rong Shaoze did was go to the bedroom to find Lin Xinlan. Inside the room, Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong were sitting cross-legged on the bed, playing a card game and laughing. When the man came in, and saw the cheerful scene of mother and son, his mood suddenly lifted and his eyes became gentle. "Xiaocong, go play with grandma and nana. Daddy has something to discuss with mommy," he said, moving forward, his large hand resting on the little guys head, gently ruffling it. "All right." Xiaocong was helpless but obedient as he took his cards and left the room. Lin Xinlan looked at him and smiled, "How did your talk with Miss Du go?" Rong Shaoze took off his tailored suit, rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, and sat down seriously in front of her before he spoke with equal seriousness, "Xinlan, she insists that I fulfill my promise to marry her. I feel as a man I should keep my word, so I was thinking, maybe I should marry her and then divorce her afterwards. What do you think of this plan?" Lin Xinlan blinked, her expression unchanged, not showing the slightest difference. She smiled softly, her smile tender, "Sure, I also think this plan isnt bad. After all, you made a promise to her, and you should keep it. Actually, I had the same idea." Chapter 534 Your Selfishness is a Virtue Chapter 534: Chapter 534 Your Selfishness is a Virtue"You really intend to do this?!" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, and suddenly his anger surged to the heavens. "Do you want me to marry her? Didnt I tell you to trust me, not to let your thoughts run wild! Do you still not know how I feel about you? Why do you still think about pushing me toward another woman?!" A glint of cold fierceness flashed through his eyes as he grasped her tightly into his embrace, his hands gripping her waist firmly, and he asked coldly, "Lin Xinlan, just how sincere are you towards me? Am I so easily discarded by you?" The last sentence was uttered with a touch of sorrow. Lin Xinlan looked at him calmly and said evenly, "You are quite strange. Didnt you want me to trust you? I trusted you and even blessed you. What else do you want?" The man was momentarily stunned, then quickly understood. "I..." he scratched his head in agitation, greatly annoyed, "I was just joking with you, and you took it seriously." Lin Xinlan suddenly laughed, "I was also joking with you." "You lied to me?!" Rong Shaozes temper flared up instantly. "Whats the matter? Youre allowed to lie to me, but Im not allowed to lie to you?" "... Alright, were even then. But, is that really what you think?" he asked, not giving up. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan turned the question back to him, "Is that really what you think? Deciding to fulfill your promise by marrying her and then divorcing her?" "Of course not! I will only marry you, even if the whole world spurns me, even if I carry all the sins, even if someone threatens me with a knife to my throat, I will not marry her. I admit I have indeed wronged her, but I cant marry her out of guilt. I dont love her, I cant even give her a shred of tenderness, not even as charity." Lin Xinlan sighed inwardly. As the woman loved by Rong Shaoze, she should be the luckiest and happiest. But a woman who falls in love with Rong Shaoze is doomed to be the most pitiful. "What are you thinking about?" The man pinched her chin, his dark eyes gazing deeply into hers. Lin Xinlan didnt evade and smiled, "Im just thinking that love should be the most selfish of feelings. I clearly know that Du Ruoxin is your fiance, and I know I am wronging her, but I still cant bring myself to give you up to her. Rong Shaoze, am I very selfish? I find that Ive become a bad woman, and I actually hate this version of myself." "Dont allow yourself to hate yourself! Xinlan, you are very selfish, and I am very selfish too. But, I like your selfishness, I love your selfishness a lot. If you were too great and selfless, and gave me away to another woman, thats when I would hate you, detest you! Your selfishness is a virtue, keep it up, I love watching it." His words were too amusing, and Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh out loud. With that laugh, the mood wasnt as heavy anymore. Cupping his face, she laughed, "My selfishness is built upon your selfishness. If you gave up on me, I would naturally give up on you too. Rong Shaoze, its because you never thought for a second about giving up on me that I can be so brave, to be selfish for love." This man loved her so deeply, how could she bear to hurt him for someone else. So, she was willing to be a selfish and domineering woman, she wouldnt hurt him. Life is so short, she couldnt look after everyone, but she only wished to truly love the person she loved and not waste a single moment. Chapter 535: The Scent of Another Woman Chapter 535: Chapter 535: The Scent of Another WomanHer words stirred a thousand ripples in Rong Shaozes heart. His deep, dark eyes gazed at her affectionately as he held her hand and kissed it by his lips. He kissed each of her fingers, each movement gentle and devout. "Xinlan, meeting you, how fortunate I am." This woman, who dared to love and hate without pretense, to be loved by her was his lifetimes fortune, his lifetimes blessing. In Lin Xinlans heart, there were also deep feelings, "Fool, meeting you is truly my fortune." Despite the fact that he had hurt her. But that was because he didnt love her, and she didnt love him; all the hurt was built upon layers of misunderstanding. Once he fell in love with her, he gave her all his love. His love, deep and domineering, wasnt held back in the slightest. She could even swear that, besides Rong Shaoze, there likely wouldnt be another man who would love her like this in her life. Since she was fortunate enough to receive his love, she naturally had to cherish it, to have no regrets or remorse. Even if she did meet another man who loved her more, she wouldnt care. Because her heart was already filled with one person, and could never accommodate another. Hearing her words, Rong Shaoze shuddered, his eyes growing even more intense. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He suddenly embraced her and kissed her lips eagerly, with dominance! A barrage of kisses descended Lin Xinlans body went limp like water, as she also wrapped her arms around his neck, passionately responding to him... ************The whole world is harmonious****************** Du Ruoxin spent the night without sleep, her eyes open until dawn. She didnt leave the villa but decided to stay. She had wanted to stay in Rong Shaozes bedroom, but there was the scent of another woman, and even though it had been unoccupied for quite some time, that scent was still intensely present. Because there were cosmetics and skincare products that belonged to a woman on the dressing table. In the wardrobe, there were womens clothes a closet full of them. They didnt just fill the entire closet; they filled Rong Shaozes heart as well. She had never had the chance to stay in this bedroom before. Rong Shaoze never gave her that opportunity. He liked tranquility, even more so the quiet when there was no one else beside him as he slept. Yet, he allowed another woman to move in and let her belongings fill the room, letting her scent permeate everywhere. Rong Shaoze had truly fallen in love with Lin Xinlan; there was no need to doubt that he was acting in front of her. Du Ruoxin also cried all night long. Her love, her happiness, the beautiful future she had imagined, everything was gone. Her love, her happiness, the beautiful future she had imagined, everything was gone. She had only been in a coma for a few months, so why was everything different? Her heart ached as if it was being torn apart; she was in such pain that she wanted to die. And her heart suffered terribly, as if caught in deep waters or fiery torment. Only Rong Shaozes love could save her; no one else could. No matter what, she still decided to stay and not to leave. She would wait for him here, hoping that one day he would come back and know that there was someone who loved him deeply, quietly waiting for him here. Perhaps his love for Lin Xinlan wouldnt last long. As long as she worked hard to move him, she should still have a chance... However, when she learned that the reason behind filling up the swimming pool in the backyard was because of a single sentence from Lin Xinlan, the hope that had risen with such difficulty in her was shattered once again. Chapter 536 Already Numb with Pain Chapter 536: Chapter 536 Already Numb with PainHer love, her happiness, the wonderful future she had imagined, everything was gone. She had only been in a coma for a few months, yet why was everything so different? The tearing pain in her heart made her want to die. And her heart, caught in dire straits, was suffering terribly. Only Rong Shaozes love could save her; no one else could. No matter what, she still had to stay, not to leave anymore. She would wait for him here, hoping that one day he would come back, knowing that there was someone who deeply loved him, quietly waiting for him here. Perhaps, his love for Lin Xinlan couldnt last too long. As long as she worked hard to move him, she should still have a chance... However, when she learned that the reason the swimming pool in the backyard had been filled in was because of a single sentence from Lin Xinlan, the hope that had just risen in her was shattered again. Rong Shaoze loved swimming, and he would often swim a couple of laps when he had free time. But he actually filled in the swimming pool without hesitation for Lin Xinlan! Lao Gu said, he spent only one night to fill in the swimming pool and even planted a greenhouse of vegetables according to Lin Xinlans request! This was a high-end villa that many people could not afford in their lifetimes. Rong Shaoze was a neat freak, and the villa was always spotlessly clean. Neither from his status nor the style of the villa did it seem likely that he would have anything to do with growing crops. But for a single sentence from Lin Xinlan, he did just that, without any hesitation. If it wasnt for falling in love, how could he indulge her to such an extent. His love for Lin Xinlan was too deep, driving her to insane jealousy. Du Ruoxin felt as if her entire body had been hollowed out, completely drained. Her legs went weak, and she fell to the ground, with a vacant gaze, like a soulless puppet. Suddenly, she shivered all over, stood up, and charged into the living room, picking up the phone to dial Rong Shaozes number. From the other end of the phone, a mans deep voice came through, "Whats the matter?" "Shaoze, its me!" she said urgently and forcefully, "Do you remember you promised to give me a game software exclusively for me? I want it now, you give it to me now!" At least, that was the only thing he made with all his heart for her. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as she had the game software, she could feel like she owned a bit of his affection. That was also the only strength that supported and encouraged her. Rong Shaoze fell silent for a moment and said, "Okay, Ill send it to you... but I dont want to lie to you, you are not the first player. Xinlan has already, beaten it..." "Thud" Du Ruoxins hand loosened, and the phone suddenly fell to the ground. She was completely stunned, unresponsive. Her heart seemed to be so numbed by pain that it was void of any sensation... "Ruoxin, are you there..." From the phone, Rong Shaozes deep voice came through, "Im sorry... Im really sorry..." Apart from saying sorry to Lin Xinlan, this was the second time he was saying sorry to a woman. Because, he truly was sorry to her. Du Ruoxins eyes flickered, and tears cascaded down. Rong Shaoze couldnt hear her voice, so he hung up the phone. He didnt have to worry about her doing something foolish; he had already instructed Lao Gu to keep a close watch on her and not let her do anything stupid. Lin Xinlan walked into the study with a cup of tea, placing it before him. Seeing his gloomy expression, she asked with concern, "Whats the matter?" The man pulled her hand and made her sit on his lap. Chapter 537 I Want to Talk to Her Chapter 537: Chapter 537 I Want to Talk to HerHe held her in his arms, sighed, and laughed, "Xinlan, youre right, I indeed am a heartless person." "..." Why bring that up all of a sudden? "Ive always done as I pleased, never caring about others feelings, doing whatever I wanted, hurting whomever I fancied. Only now do I realize how atrocious my past actions were. I shouldnt have got engaged to Du Ruoxin without loving her, let alone giving her too many illusions. Ive hurt countless women, but Ive come to understand I shouldnt have hurt her. In truth, shes a good girl, always gentle and obedientI really shouldnt have injured her." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, and she asked hesitantly, "Then what do you want to do?" "What else can I do but apologize to her? Hurting her was inevitable, and theres nothing I can do about it." He was just feeling a bit guilty, but this was by no means going to change his attitude towards Du Ruoxin. He was just regretting his impetuous actions from the past. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, if life could start over, I would never get involved with any woman. I would wait for you, and never look at another woman again." Lin Xinlan understood what he meant, and she understood his feelings at that moment. If it had been her, she probably would have felt more guilty and self-reproachful. "I want to see her and talk to her, do you think thats okay?" she asked softly. Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, firmly denying, "No! This is my fault, it has nothing do with you. Let me deal with it alone, you shouldnt get involved in these matters." "I know youre afraid Ill be wronged. But in love, theres no absolute right or wrong. To some extent, I also share the responsibility. Let me talk to her properly, to see what she really thinks. Its better than letting her brood alone, feeling sad and hurt. Besides, if I dont talk to her, are you going to? If you do, the situation would probably get even worse." He was someone with little patience and was quite direct when he spoke. Probably with a few words, he could make Du Ruoxin feel like dying. Unable to withstand Lin Xinlans persuasion, Rong Shaoze eventually nodded in agreement. When Lin Xinlan arrived at the Yan Mountain villa, she saw a beautiful woman dressed in a white long-sleeved nightgown, curled up on the sofa, her face pale and her gaze dull, like a lifeless porcelain doll. Her heart stuttered, feeling even more that she had wronged Du Ruoxin. Approaching carefully, she sat down opposite her, looked at her, and smiled slightly, "Miss Du, hello, Im Lin Xinlan." Du Ruoxin snapped back to reality, her gaze coldly fixed on her. Her hostility and rejection were obvious. Lin Xinlan pretended not to notice and continued smiling, "May I speak with you?" There was no answer, just a look that became colder, mixed with hurt and disdain. Lin Xinlan felt a bit uneasy. She wouldnt leap forward and attack her in a fight, would she? "Talk about what?" Du Ruoxin sneered coldly, her sarcasm piercing, "Talk about how you met Shaoze, how he fell in love with you, and how blissful your married life is? If thats what youre here for, please leave; I dont want to hear it!" Old Gu, standing not far away, silently recited in his heart. The Young Madam was the real mistress of this place, how could she have the nerve to ask the rightful owner to leave? The one who should leave, was her... Lin Xinlan was unconcerned about her attitude, she smiled slightly, "Youve misunderstood, Im not here to talk about that. Also, Rong Shaoze and I are not husband and wife." --- 1. It gets more exciting later on, Ruoxin is just passing through. 2. Remember to save the story O(_)O~ Chapter 538 Rong Shaoze, Belongs to Me Chapter 538: Chapter 538 Rong Shaoze, Belongs to MeDu Ruoxin was suddenly startled, a hint of surprise flashing in her eyes. "The people outside still dont know, but he and I have already divorced. We havent remarried, at least not until your issues with him have been dealt with. We wont be remarrying," Lin Xinlan said. Hearing this, a surge of hope suddenly rose in Du Ruoxins eyes, and a trace of joy emerged in her heart. Shaoze is still single, so does that mean she still has a chance? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan saw what she was thinking and said: "Thats right, we both have the opportunity to marry him now. You can compete with me fairly, but I believe Rong Shaoze will not change his heart about me. So you should let go of him sooner rather than later, otherwise the one who gets hurt will be you alone." "Ha, no need to pretend to be kind here! I wont give up on him, not even if I die! I will win him back; he belongs to me and will never be yours!" Du Ruoxin immediately ignited with fighting spirit, her words now carrying much more confidence. Lin Xinlan said indifferently, "Is that so? Well, I can assure you that I wont lose to you either. Rong Shaoze is mine, always has been!" "You..." Du Ruoxin was shaken, astonishment flickering in her eyes. She sneered coldly, "I have never seen a third party be as righteous and brazen as you. You stole him from me, you took my fianc, you destroyed my happiness. Youre a shameless homewrecker, you wronged me, how dare you speak to me like that? In my eyes, your words are no different from those of a bandit!" Faced with her insults, Lin Xinlan just smiled lightly. "You say Im the third party? May I ask if I destroyed the feelings between you two, or the marriage? Rong Shaoze never loved you, so I didnt destroy your relationship. You were never married, so I didnt destroy your marriage. In love, everyone is equal. If you must blame someone, blame him for loving me, not you." Du Ruoxin was so angry that her face turned white and her body trembled. When Lin Xinlan arrived, her smile was amicable. She thought this woman would let her bully and insult her because of guilt. Only now did she realize how wrong she was, this woman had no guilt toward her whatsoever. She was more assertive than she had imagined, and even more shameless! Du Ruoxin suddenly stood up, pointing at her and angrily said: "Youre the one who did wrong, what right do you have to flaunt in front of me?! If it werent for you injuring me, I would have married Shaoze, I would be his wife, you wouldnt have had a chance! Its all your fault, youre the one who injured me, youre a despicable murderer! I want you to kneel and apologize to me, right now, immediately!" "I will not kneel and apologize to you," Lin Xinlan said calmly. "I am not the true culprit who hurt you, you should know who caused your injuries. Strictly speaking, I am also a victim; my life was always peaceful until I accidentally hurt you, I wouldnt have gone through life and death experiences, and wouldnt have endured the torment in my soul... Its impossible to say I am without fault. Your being injured was caused both by me and another woman. I can apologize to you, but I will not kneel. Because you are not just accepting an apology, you are insulting me," she said. Having said that, she stood up and added, "Miss Du, both Rong Shaoze and I respect you, and we hope that you can see things clearly, to make it easier on yourself." Chapter 539: The First Time Cooking for Her Chapter 539: Chapter 539: The First Time Cooking for HerLin Xinlan left, yet Du Ruoxin remained standing, unable to stop crying. In her heart, there was anger, resentment, grievance, and pain. She also knew she should let go of Rong Shaoze, for only then would she be happy, but she simply couldnt let go, not at all... Upon returning to the old house, just as Lin Xinlan stepped into the living room, Rong Shaoze came to greet her. He took her hand, smiling, and led her back to their bedroom. His smile was so warm and bright that Lin Xinlan couldnt help but ask, "What happened? Why are you smiling so happily?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man took out her pajamas, handed them to her, and pushed her into the bathroom. "Go take a bath, you must be exhausted. Come down for dinner in a while," he said, then closed the door. Lin Xinlan was even more puzzled. What on earth was going on with him? After her shower, as she came downstairs, she saw Rong Shaoze carrying a steaming plate of beef fried rice out of the kitchen. "You made this?" Lin Xinlan asked in surprise. "Hmm, try it and see how it tastes?" He set the plate in front of her and put the spoon in her hand. Smelling the aroma of the fried rice, Lin Xinlan felt a warm sensation in her heart. This was the first time Rong Shaoze had cooked for her... She smiled a bit, took a bite, and found it delicious. "Hmm, its very good. Did you learn how to cook before?" she asked him, astonished. The man sat down beside her and said with a smile, "First time cooking." First time?! "Dont believe me? Ive watched others do it before, just never tried it myself. How is it, does it taste too bad?" Lin Xinlan scooped up a spoonful and fed it to him. He ate it and nodded with satisfaction, "It seems I have quite a talent for cooking." "Then become a chef," she teased him with a laugh. "Alright, but only as your personal chef," the man said seriously. Lin Xinlan looked at him, her heart feeling sweet and intoxicating. "Rong Shaoze, do you know, your gentleness is the most terrifying trap. Ive fallen into it so deep, I can never get out again. What am I to do if you ever stop wanting me..." She finally understood Du Ruoxins pain. To fall in love with him, to not receive his love in return, was destined to be a moth to the flame, to turn painfully to ash. If he stopped loving her, she would die of sorrow. The mans eyes were deep, his hand caressing her face, smiling faintly: "Dont you have confidence in yourself? Didnt you say I will always belong to you? If you have the courage to say that, you need to have that confidence too, and you must hold on to me, never let go, right?" Lin Xinlan blinked, suddenly realizing, "How do you know what I said to Du Ruoxin?" Oh my gosh, this is so embarrassing! A woman so shamelessly claiming a man will forever belong to her felt terribly unseemly... Rong Shaoze chuckled softly, "Lao Gu told me about your conversation. Xinlan, I was actually worried you might be at a disadvantage, be wronged, but it seems I worried for nothing. I should have known that although you dont like to fight for things that arent yours, you always defend what is. I belong to you, so naturally, you would fight for me, never giving in, never backing down." He understood her better than she had imagined. "Rong Shaoze, do you know? I always wanted to find a soulmate, not just a simple husband. Now, I feel very lucky to have found not only a life partner but also a soulmate for life. I hope that I can be your soulmate, too." Chapter 540 Successful Research Chapter 540: Chapter 540 Successful ResearchPhysical passion cannot last. Only the passion of the soul can be eternal. Rong Shaozes eyes were deep; no woman had ever spoken such words to him. Lin Xinlan was different; she pursued the same kind of love that he sought. Holding her hand, he smiled and said, "Dont worry, you have long been the companion of my life, both physically and spiritually." Lin Xinlan also smiled, a very happy smile. If Rong Shaoze liked her for a moments carnal desire and was with her for it, he would eventually change his heart. But if he couldnt do without her spiritually, she had nothing to worry about. How fortunate they were to have met each other in this life. And in the years to come, various trials confirmed the steadfast love between them... In the laboratory. The caged lab rat nibbled on a steamed bun, looking quite content. Tao Hua connected a special electric shock to it; the current struck the rat, but it felt nothing and continued to nibble on its steamed bun. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man smiled in satisfaction, switched to a higher voltage, but the lab rat still felt nothing. He then picked up a scalpel as thin as a cicadas wing and extremely sharp, slicing the rats leg; blood flowed out, yet the rat did not feel a thing, not the slightest hint of pain. However, what was more astonishing was. Within less than a minute, the wound on the lab rat automatically scabbed over and quickly healed; although not completely, it had healed significantly. At least, the wound would not affect its mobility. Casting aside the scalpel, Tao Hua turned his head and smiled, "See, T5 has been successfully developed." He was quite proud, as if he had completed a very impressive feat. Unfortunately, the expressions of Rong Shaoze and Xu Yao were very bland, without a trace of interest. "So what if you succeeded? Do you intend to use this thing on humans?" Xu Yao raised an eyebrow and asked indifferently. "If necessary, it could be used on humans. Just imagine a person with no sense of pain, unfazed by voltage, and capable of rapid wound healing. If such a person also had remarkable skills, think how powerful they would be. Of course, they would not be overwhelmingly powerful. But what if a hundred people, or a thousand people had this special constitution?" Tao Hua didnt finish his sentence, but both men understood his implication. If a thousand people had such a constitution, it would be a force to be reckoned with. They could be invincible, virtually making both the underworld and law enforcement tremble at the mere mention. Rong Shaoze pondered for a moment, then spoke indifferently, "T5 must not be leaked. You better keep it safe. If it falls into the enemys hands, we will all be in trouble. Treat this drug as if you created it for fun." Xu Yao gave a slight smile, "Youre truly twisted! But only someone as twisted as you could develop such a drug. Keep it safe; our Fenghuang doesnt need this kind of product." Tao Hua shrugged helplessly. "I invited you to witness the fruits of my experiment, hoping to hear your praise and broaden your horizons. I didnt expect you to have no interest at all; my efforts to impress you were completely in vain. But rest assured, I naturally wont use it on humans. I simply have a hobby of developing drugs, not a hobby of using them on people." As he spoke, he placed a small bottle of blue liquid into a tiny alloy box, then closed the lid. Chapter 541 Every box has a different mark Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Every box has a different markAs he spoke, he placed a small bottle of blue liquid into a tiny alloy box and then closed the lid. "OK, this box can only be opened by entering the correct password. If the wrong password is input once, it will automatically explode, destroying everything inside," he said. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He opened a secret gate the size of a wall, revealing a large shelf with more than a dozen levels, each holding several small alloy boxes. All of those contained the various perverted drugs he had developed... Xu Yao asked uneasily, "All these boxes, they all need a password to open?" "Of course." Tao Hua put the box in an inconspicuous corner and then closed the secret gate. When the door shut, it merged seamlessly with the wall. At a glance, it was just a wall; nobody would guess that there was a different world behind it. "Are all the passwords the same?" "Do you think thats possible? If they were all the same, once someone got hold of the passwords, wouldnt all my drugs get stolen?" he retorted. "But can you remember so many passwords? And the boxes all look the same..." Xu Yao asked doubtfully. Tao Hua laughed heartily, his expression both mysterious and proud, "Thats why only I know what kind of drugs are in which box. And only I can remember the passwords for each one." Seeing his smug look, Xu Yao was disdainful, "Do you think youre a genius, or do you think Im an idiot? Surely each box has its own unique mark." "Smart. But only I know where the marks are," he said. After a pause, he turned to Rong Shaoze and said, "Do you still remember that Annie who tried to steal my drugs?" "What about her?" Rong Shaozes memory was excellent, and he naturally hadnt forgotten the incident that had happened on the cruise ship. Suddenly, Tao Hua sighed pitifully, "She hasnt given up. She tries to steal drugs every now and then. But does she think my lab is that easy to break into? Last time I left some poison in the room, she probably got poisoned; shell be bedridden for months before she can try to steal again." "Is that what you wanted to tell me?" "Of course not, I was just mentioning her situation casually. The reason Im bringing her up is to have you investigate which organization has employed her and why they are so determined to steal my drugs. You know, the development of T5 is only known to the three of us, yet she knows it too. This suggests that the organization behind her is not simple; they seem to have my every move in their grasp." Rong Shaozes eyes turned sharp, his aura growing colder. Xu Yao gave a wicked, charming smile, with a hint of chill, "Could it be the Mafia?" "Impossible," Rong Shaoze said, "Their recent actions are all under our surveillance; its not them. Besides, they lack the capability to know Tao Huas every move." Tao Huas drug developments were conducted in secret, with the protection of members from Secret Gate and the lockdown of news. If the enemy could evade Secret Gates surveillance and discover that Tao Hua was developing T5, it indicated the extent of their power. The chill in Rong Shaozes eyes grew more intense, "You had me investigate last time, but I found nothing. It seems the enemy is quite formidable." And he couldnt allow an even greater threat to exist. A murderous glint flashed in the mans eyes; they knew he intended to destroy that mysterious organization. After some time had passed, Xiaocong still hadnt exhibited any adverse reactions. Chapter 542: Can’t Let Down Their Good Intentions Chapter 542: Chapter 542: Cant Let Down Their Good IntentionsAfter a period of adaptation, Xiaocong still didnt have any adverse reactions. Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze took him to Tao Hua for a checkup, and Tao Hua said that the kid was really strong and had an unusually strong ability to adapt. Even a healthy person, when exposed to a new environment, will feel uncomfortable. But Xiaocong didnt. Not only was he intelligent and quick-witted, but his learning ability was also strong, coupled with his powerful ability to adapt. If anyone said he wasnt Rong Shaozes son, no one would believe it. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In private, Tao Hua suggested that Rong Shaoze send Xiaocong to Yanhuang Headquarters for training, as he would definitely be a leading figure in the future. Rong Shaoze said there was no rush and that they should take it slow. Joking aside, if Rong Shaoze proposed sending Xiaocong for training as Yanhuangs successor now, Lin Xinlan might tear him apart and eat him. Since Xiaocongs eyes were now able to see and there were no more issues, Lin Xinlan started thinking about sending him to kindergarten. After all, starting school early would benefit his growth. Only through the trials and tribulations of growing up can one learn more and mature mentally. Rong Shaoze immediately contacted the most famous kindergarten in B City, completed the enrollment procedures, and let Xiaocong start school as a transfer student. Xiaocong was so happy to hear he could go to school, excitedly packing his backpack and stationery all afternoon at home. Lin Xinlan taught him some methods on how to get along with other kids, which he noted down one by one. The next day, both adults personally took him to kindergarten, familiarized themselves with the environment and the teaching staff, and only then did they leave. Lins mother also suggested that it was time for her to leave. Lin Xinlan was surprised, and Rong Shaoze made great efforts to keep her, as did Rongs mother, who also strongly urged her to stay. She smiled and declined, saying she couldnt rest easy about her home. She would come back when Xinlan got married. Lin Xinlan also tried to persuade her to stay privately, so Lins mother had no choice but to tell her the truth. Lin Xinlans father had died early, and at that time, Lins mother was very young. A doctor from the town had taken a liking to her, persistently asking others to propose marriage on his behalf. But Lins mother consistently refused. Firstly, because she couldnt forget her late husband, and secondly, because she didnt want to make Xinlan sad. However, that doctor was a man of deep devotion; over all these years, he had never married or had children, always waiting for her. Lins mothers health was not good, and she often had to go to the hospital. Each time, it was that doctor who took care of her, busying himself on her behalf. Especially the last time when she fainted at home, the situation was very critical. The neighbors could only take charge of sending her to the hospital, and it was all through the care of that doctor. Lins mothers heart was not made of iron. Truth be told, she had been touched long ago, but that time made her waver even more. Now that Xinlan had found her place, and Xiaocongs eyes had recovered, she had no further concerns. And so, she thought about going back to marry that doctor and be with him. For the second half of her life, she just wanted to live for herself. Even if Xinlan opposed, she would still marry the doctor; she couldnt let down his affections. After hearing this, Lin Xinlan not only didnt oppose it but also supported and encouraged her. How could she possibly oppose it? Her mother had suffered so much for her and for Xiaocong. She had no right to oppose her mothers search for happiness... Lins mother was surprised at her reaction but also very relieved and happy. Lin Xinlan told Rong Shaoze about this matter, and he also agreed with Lins mothers decision. He said he could organize a wedding for them, and could also sponsor them to travel around. Chapter 543: Come to See Me for the Last Time Chapter 543: Chapter 543: Come to See Me for the Last TimeLins mother declined; she wasnt going to have a wedding ceremony, just getting a marriage certificate was enough for her. She didnt want any fanfare, just wished to live out her life quietly and peacefully. She didnt want Rong Shaozes money either, but Rong Shaoze insisted on giving it to her, so she had no choice but to accept a sizeable bankbook before boarding the train and leaving B city. Xiaocong was very reluctant to see his grandmother leave, and he was somewhat downcast for the few days following her departure. But children are children after all, and his attention was quickly drawn to some novel and interesting things at kindergarten, thus he was no longer sad. Du Ruoxin dialed Rong Shaozes number for the thirty-seventh time; the phone rang only once before it was cut off. Her heart had turned so cold it had no warmth left... Rong Shaoze was so ruthless that he wouldnt even take her calls anymore. Did she have any hope left? No, not a sliver of hope. Rong Shaoze didnt love her, his indifference was something she knew all too well, so she understood she had no chance left. But she still couldnt let go, a trace of madness flickered in her eyes as she decided to make one last attempt. She sent Rong Shaoze a text message, then dressed up beautifully in a white dress before leaving the villa. [Shaoze, are you truly so heartless towards me? If you have even a shred of pity for me, come to see me one last time... Ill be waiting for you at the seaside villa.] Upon reading the message, the mans brow furrowed, wondering if Du Ruoxin was contemplating suicide? He tried to call her back, but her phone was already turned off. It looked like she was really set on doing something foolish. In truth, he didnt want to care about her at all, her disregard for life irritated him. Xinlan never took life lightly, always standing tall just to survive, living with dignity. Comparing the two, he found himself increasingly disliking Du Ruoxin, even growing impatient with her. But regardless of what she would do, if she really did die, Xinlan would feel guilty her entire life. Having no choice, Rong Shaoze had to leave work early and drive to the seaside villa. Xiaocong returned home from school and saw Lin Xinlan cooking in the kitchen. Rolling up his sleeves and revealing his pale little arms, he entered cheerfully to help out. "Mommy, Im going to help you wash the vegetables." Lin Xinlan asked, amused: "What made you think of helping Mommy wash the vegetables?" "Teacher said we should learn to do things from a young age, especially things we can manage. And teacher also said to help our parents with household chores and be a filial, understanding child," he replied spiritedly. Lin Xinlan felt naturally very happy upon hearing this. In fact, she had decided to cook today on a whim, knowing certain dishes couldnt be replicated by others. She also missed the taste of her hometowns local dishes, so she decided to make them herself. "Okay, you can help Mommy wash the bok choy." Since the child was so willing, she naturally couldnt refuse. Furthermore, doing more tasks was only beneficial for his growth, and did not have any drawbacks. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She placed the basin for washing vegetables on the floor, and Xiaocong squatted down, washing the bok choy happily. Mother and son busied themselves joyfully in the kitchen while Rong Shaoze drove to the seaside villa. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Du Ruoxin sitting on the edge of the rooftop. Her hair cascaded over her shoulders, and she wore a long white dress. The sea breeze tousled her hair and dress, giving her an air of tragic beauty. Upon seeing him arrive, she hurried downstairs. Rong Shaoze entered the living room just as she came down. She was dressed beautifully today. Chapter 544: What Kind of Magic Does She Have? Chapter 544: Chapter 544: What Kind of Magic Does She Have?Her delicate and beautiful facial features, combined with the pure white dress, accentuated her ethereal beauty. Her pretty eyes brimmed with poignant sorrow, stirring up emotions. Any man who saw her would be unable to resist feeling pity and tenderness, longing to take her in his arms and whisper comforts to her. It had to be said that Du Ruoxin was indeed a very beautiful woman with a charming demeanor that easily captivated mens hearts. Rong Shaoze thought to himself that when he chose to get engaged to her, he had also been attracted by her uniqueness. Unfortunately, even with her uniqueness, not everyone would be moved by her. Rong Shaozes eyes were calm as he got straight to the point, speaking to her indifferently, "Du Ruoxin, this is the last time Ill see you. Dont test my patience. Even if you truly died, I wouldnt blink an eye. Ive made myself very clear, there will be no chance between us! If you can step back on your own, youll still have my respect. If you insist on clinging on desperately, you will only make me despise you more!" His heartlessness had long ceased to hurt her. In fact, she loved his coldness. The more ruthless and decisive he was, the more she couldnt let go and the deeper she fell. Du Ruoxin curved her lips, revealing her most beautiful smile. Without a word, her delicate, fair fingers gently tugged at the bow at her waist. With a pull, the waistband slid off, and her dress loosened slightly. She then slowly moved her hands behind her and unzipped the zipper, seductively removing her dress in front of him... A shadow of darkness flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes as he stared at her without even blinking. Kicking off her high heels, her body was devoid of any clothing. The perfect and flawless white curves of her body were exposed in front of Rong Shaoze; her cheeks were tinged with a flush of shame yet there was not a trace of embarrassment or timidity. She walked up to him slowly, lifting her head slightly, her eyes tender and brimming with boundless affection as she spoke gently, S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shaoze, I know you dont love me. But I dont believe you feel nothing for me. Do you remember the past? I met you when I was five and fell for you ever since. From then on, I looked forward to the New Year, because that was the only time you would come back, and I could see you." "Ive always followed you carefully, listening to everything you say, even a glance or a gesture from you could affect my mood and my decisions. Because you are my faith, for you, I am willing to give everything, without you, I would die." "As I grew up, I had the chance to study abroad, and I was so happy because I could be with you every day, see you every day. Later, when you decided to be with me, you cant imagine how thrilled I was, I was so happy I couldnt sleep for nights." "Shaoze, youll never know how happy I was at that time, I thought I was the happiest woman in the world. Especially when you decided to get engaged to me, I was so elated I almost fainted." "But why is happiness so fleeting, like a bubble that easily bursts?" Du Ruoxin looked at him with a mournful expression, asking sadly, "Tell me, what does she have that I dont? Why did you fall in love with her and abandon me? Clearly, she was the one who injured me. Even if you didnt love me, with your temper, you wouldnt have let her off, let alone fall in love with her, right? What kind of magic does she possess to make you love her?" Chapter 545 You Really Make Me Feel Sick Chapter 545: Chapter 545 You Really Make Me Feel SickRong Shaozes gaze was indifferent. She had said so much, yet he felt nothing. His thin lips parted slightly as he said with a faint smile, "The biggest difference between Xinlan and you is that her faith is not in me, not in anyone else, but in herself." Du Ruoxins face turned pale in an instant, her pupils dilating. Being intelligent, she naturally understood what he meant. Lin Xinlan would not depend on others, nor would she lose herself for someone else. She was someone who lived very independently, with her own opinions, always having goals and motivation in life. The difference between them was indeed vast as heaven and earth. Compared to her, Lin Xinlans image seemed even more imposing. Just like an oak tree. She was another oak tree beside Rong Shaoze, standing shoulder to shoulder with him. While she, she was just a dodder flower that could only survive by clinging on to Rong Shaoze... Du Ruoxins eyes were blurry with tears, crying, she choked out: "Even if I am a dodder flower, I have accepted my fate. Shaoze, you can stand by her side, you can grow old with her. But, can you save a dodder flower, have pity on a dodder flower? She can only survive by clinging to you; if you dont want her, she will die!" "Shaoze!" Du Ruoxin threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly, begging humbly. "Im not asking for anything anymore, I wont compete with her anymore. As long as you remember me and occasionally come to see me, to give me a bit of tenderness, Ill be satisfied. I wont tell her, and I wont let her know about my existence, I just want to be the harbor you can rest in when youre weary. I will wait by your side for my entire life, silently accompanying you, blessing you." "Shaoze, Im truly not asking for much, just give me a little chance, a little thought, okay?" Du Ruoxin stood on tiptoes, tears flowing, pitifully trying to kiss his lips. The man suddenly grasped her chin firmly, stopping her action. "Shaoze, would you let me be your woman? I belong to you. No one else knows about us except for you and me. I only want to be, humbly, pitifully, a dodder flower coiling around you." Her words were captivating, which would move any man that heard them, make them feel for her. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pink confidante who only has you in her heart, beautiful and gentlewho could refuse? A man of Rong Shaozes status would certainly need a pink confidante. Du Ruoxin thought that he wouldnt refuse her because she didnt intend to destroy his relationship with Lin Xinlan. However, when she looked up, she met the mans cold eyes, devoid of any warmth, and her heart fell into a bottomless abyss, shattered, dead. His eyes were cold and sharp, like a sword that wounded invisibly. "Pretty words?" Rong Shaoze sneered coldly, a hint of disdain flashing in his eyes. He suddenly let go of her, and Du Ruoxins naked body fell clumsily to the ground. He straightened his suit with disgust, not even wanting to exchange another word with her. "Du Ruoxin, today I saw you in a new light. You, you really make me feel sick!" Her self-degradation had completely destroyed her image in his heart. He had actually agreed to engage himself to such a woman; he was truly blind! Rong Shaoze turned and left, his silhouette resolute and unforgiving. Du Ruoxins frail body trembled violently; she screamed at his retreating figure: "Rong Shaoze, you stop right there!" Chapter 546: Purified His Soul Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Purified His Soul"Rong Shaoze, you stop right there! If you leave today, Ill die for you to see! I mean what I say, and Ill definitely make you regret it for the rest of your life!" Sure enough, the man stopped in his tracks. She felt a surge of joy inside, thinking he couldnt bear to leave. He turned around, his sinister eyes staring at her, sending a shiver down her spine. "If you want to die, do it now. Once youre dead, Ill finally have peace!" His words were cold-blooded and cruel. Boom Du Ruoxin felt as if the whole world had crumbled before her eyes. Her face was devoid of any color, and her heart felt like it was about to explode with pain! "Ahh!!!" She screamed frenziedly, her voice piercing the sky with an exhausted cry. Lin Xinlan had finished preparing several dishes, and Xiaocong eagerly helped bring them to the table and set the bowls and chopsticks. Outside, the sky was gloomy, with dark clouds gathered, looking like rain was imminent. Lin Xinlan looked at the sky, feeling a bit uneasy inside. "Xiaocong, call Daddy and ask him when hell be back for dinner." "Okay!" The little guy happily dialed Rong Shaozes number. The man in the car saw the call was from home and immediately picked up. "Daddy." Hearing Xiaocongs sweet voice, the hostility in him dispersed instantly, and his eyes softened with a smile. "Is there something you need from Daddy?" "Daddy, Xiaocong and Mommy cooked lots of dishes today, when will you come home for dinner?" Rong Shaoze immediately brightened up with laughter, "You cooked with Mommy? Can you cook?" Xiaocong hummed proudly, then quickly laughed shyly, "Hehe, I just helped Mommy wash the vegetables. I also helped bring the dishes to the table, set the bowls and chopsticks... " "Good son, you know how to help Mommy." Naturally, Rong Shaoze lavished him with praise. The little guys face flushed slightly, becoming even more bashful, "Its what the teacher said, to help Mommy and Daddy with chores, to share the household duties, and to be a filial and sensible child. Teacher said a lot of things Xiaocong agrees with, so Xiaocong wants to do as the teacher said." Though he was young, he could distinguish right from wrong. If the teacher was right, he would listen, but if he thought it was wrong, he wouldnt. Rong Shaoze, on a whim, asked, "What else did the teacher say? Tell Daddy all about it." "The teacher said that if you find something, you should return it to its owner, to be a child who does not covet what is not theirs. The teacher also said that one should follow rules, respect the elderly, care for the young, help others, and be kind, with a clear conscience." Rong Shaoze laughed heartily, "Good, going to school really is different, learning so many idioms and morals. My son is indeed the greatest!" Xiaocong giggled, "Xiaocong knew these morals before. Daddy, Xiaocong has always been a good child." Listening to his innocent and childish words, Rong Shaozes mood became very good. He was like a little angel, pure, kind, and lovely, suddenly purifying his heart. Rong Shaozes eyes were filled with tenderness, "Tell Mommy Daddy will be home soon for dinner. You two start eating, dont let your stomachs go hungry." "Oh, okay. Daddy, drive safely on the road." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hanging up, Xiaocong conveyed Rong Shaozes message to Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan decided to let the child eat first, and she would wait for Rong Shaoze to eat together. Today, Mother Rong had gone out to visit friends and wouldnt be back for dinner, so she could wait alone for Rong Shaoze to come home. Chapter 547 Always Uneasy Chapter 547: Chapter 547 Always UneasyXiaocong refused to eat his meal, insisting he would wait for his dad to come back before eating. Lin Xinlan saw how stubborn he was and gave him a few biscuits to tide him over. While waiting for dad, the little guy lay on the living room table and started doing his homework. Rong Shaoze was driving home. In his mind, echoed the childish words Xiaocong had just spoken. His son was too kind, and he couldnt bear the thought of him taking over Yanhuang and having to lead a life full of danger and bloodshed. In an ordinary family, he would be an excellent, outstanding child. But being the son of Rong Shaoze, Kindness and all virtues would not make him excellent; they would only put him in greater danger. Yet he really didnt want to cruelly quash his nature, to cause him pain, to make him hate him. "Boom" A clap of thunder sounded, and the brilliance of lightning lit up the entire gloomy sky. The cell phone lying aside also rang at the same time. It was Du Ruoxin who was calling. To think she still had the nerve to call him. A glint of coldness flashed in the mans eyes, and he didnt pick up at all. If she wanted to die, let her go ahead and die. Did she really think he would pity her? But the ringtone buzzed on like a death knell, causing him great irritation. Finally, the ringing stopped, and Rong Shaoze grabbed his phone, deciding to block Du Ruoxins number. Suddenly, Xiaocongs tender voice echoed in his mind. The teacher said... be kind and have a clear conscience. Lin Xinlans words also resonated in his head. Rong Shaoze, I find you quite heartless... Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I fully know that Du Ruoxin is your fiance, and that Im wronging her, yet I cant bring myself to give you up and let her have you. Rong Shaoze, am I very selfish? Ive turned into a bad woman, and I actually hate being like this. Xinlan and the child are both kind-hearted. If she knew he did nothing to save Du Ruoxin, she might not hate him, but she would hate herself even more. It would be a hurdle she couldnt get over in her heart. She would live in the shadow of Du Ruoxins death, unable to escape it for her entire life. Even, this incident might affect the relationship between them... "SHIT!" Rong Shaoze cursed aloud, deciding to play the gentleman for once and save her life! The dazzling Lamborghini made a sharp turn in the pouring rain, heading back toward the villa by the sea. When Rong Shaoze arrived, he saw Du Ruoxin wearing a white dress, step by step towards the sea. The downpour had raised the tide. In the storm, Du Ruoxins frail figure seemed as if it might disappear at any moment. Rong Shaoze cursed again, stripped off his suit and leather shoes, and ran towards her. After a good wait, Rong Shaoze still had not returned. Xiaocong had finished all his homework. He turned on the TV and flipped through various channels. Accidentally, he came across a channel broadcasting a horror movie. He had never seen a horror film before; the eerie, tense atmosphere intrigued him, and he stared unblinkingly, deeply curious. Outside, the rain had started falling heavily, with thunder and lightning adding to the storm. Lin Xinlan felt continuously restless, constantly looking outside, oblivious to what Xiaocong was watching on TV. Darkness quickly descended, a heavy black pressing down. In the movie, a pale-faced female ghost wearing a white dress and long hair roamed slowly through the dark hallway, looking incredibly eerie and terrifying. Chapter 548: There is something wrong with his complexion Chapter 548: Chapter 548: There is something wrong with his complexionXiaocong wasnt usually easily scared. But even he was frightened now, yet he didnt want to change the channel, clutching the pillow in his arms tightly as he curled up on the sofa to continue watching anxiously. With the rumbling thunder, Lin Xinlan grew more and more impatient. She dialed Rong Shaozes phone number, which rang continually in the car without being answered. Her uneasiness grew. Had something happened to Rong Shaoze? Why wasnt he answering the phone? Hadnt he said that he would be back soon? Lin Xinlan had a bad feeling, fearing that something had happened to him. Meanwhile, by the seaside, Rong Shaoze had swum in the sea for a long time before he finally managed to bring Du Ruoxin to shore with great effort. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Du Ruoxins complexion was white; she had fainted. Rong Shaoze was also drained, but his physical strength was good; this ordeal was not enough to make him pass out. After placing Du Ruoxin in the car, he turned on his phone and saw missed calls from Lin Xinlan. He knew she must be worried. He hurriedly called her back. Upon receiving Rong Shaozes call, Lin Xinlan immediately asked, "Hello, Rong Shaoze, where are you? Why havent you come back yet? Did something happen on the road?" "Im fine... dont worry..." He spoke, sounding a bit out of breath. "What happened to you?!" Lin Xinlan asked anxiously. The man briefly explained the situation, then hung up the phone. Lin Xinlan rushed upstairs to change her clothes, planning to head to the hospital. "Mommy..." Xiaocong grew increasingly scared as he watched and turned to look for Lin Xinlan. But he found the vast living room empty, without a single person. Where had Mommy gone? He withdrew his gaze, and suddenly a startling clap of thunder resounded, deafening. The glaring lightning illuminated the entire room while the terrifying female ghost in the TV suddenly turned its head, facing him with a gaping bloody mouth and issuing a chilling, sinister shriek. "Ah" Xiaocong couldnt help but scream out, his little face turning pale with fear. He quickly pressed the remote to turn off the TV and scrambled to his feet to run upstairs. "Mommy!" Lin Xinlan came out in different clothes and heard Xiaocongs cries. Seeing her, he plunged into her arms, his small body still trembling. "Whats wrong?" Lin Xinlan asked, puzzled. Xiaocong, with his eyes shut, just shook his head without speaking. Lin Xinlan thought he was afraid of the lightning and thunder and told him, "Xiaocong, go keep Great-Grandpa company. Mommy has something to do and needs to step out for a bit." "Take Xiaocong with you." "That wont work; its raining now, and it would be inconvenient with you. Mommy will be back soon, be good at home, and call me if theres anything." "...Okay." Xiaocong twisted his fingers and reluctantly nodded. Lin Xinlan, worried about Rong Shaoze, kissed his forehead quickly and left in a hurry, without noticing that his face was off-color. When Lin Xinlans car arrived at Tao Huas hospital, she rushed to the ward. Rong Shaoze had changed into clean clothes and was sitting on the hospital bed getting an IV. She asked worriedly, "What on earth happened? Is there something wrong with your body?" The man took her hand, motioned for her to sit down, and said with a smile, "Im fine, just a bit exhausted. Tao Hua insisted on giving me some glucose; dont be alarmed by this setup, Im very healthy." Lin Xinlan saw that his complexion was normal and he spoke normally, so she felt relieved. "You only told me that Du Ruoxin wanted to kill herself, and you brought her to the hospital. So what exactly happened, and why did she want to die?" Rong Shaozes eyes turned cold at the mention of Du Ruoxin. Chapter 549: All Debts to Her Have Been Repaid Chapter 549: Chapter 549: All Debts to Her Have Been RepaidHe held Lin Xinlans hand and said indifferently, "She sought death because I rejected her. I didnt want to save her initially, but when I thought about you and our child, I decided to play the good guy for once." He recounted how Du Ruoxin had messaged him and how he had gone to the seaside villa. Lin Xinlan listened, her brows slightly furrowed. She hadnt expected Du Ruoxin to be so foolish. Just because Rong Shaoze didnt love her and had rejected her, she sought death. Such a woman, if not a fool, then what? Thinking about Rong Shaoze risking his life to save her, possibly being swept away by the waves at any moment, Xinlan felt a retrospective fear. It wouldnt matter if she died, but it would be unacceptable if she implicated Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but lean against Rong Shaozes chest, gently wrapping her arms around his waist, and declared resolutely, "Shaoze, from now on, dont bother with her matters. Whatever happens to her, let it be. Its no concern of ours. Youve already saved her life; we dont owe her anything now." The man suddenly grabbed her shoulders, pushed her body back a bit, and gazed at her scrutinizingly. Lin Xinlan said, perplexed, "Whats wrong? Did I say something inappropriate? Is it that my words were too cold-hearted...?" She had just spoken without giving it much thought. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What if Rong Shaoze couldnt ignore Du Ruoxins life or death? While Lin Xinlan was feeling anxious and unsettled, Rong Shaoze smiled with relief and said, "Xinlan, Im glad you think this way. I was afraid you were too kind, to the point of burdening yourself." Lin Xinlan understood his meaning. She pursed her lips and smiled, "Im no saint; I am not that great and selfless. What becomes of Du Ruoxins life is her own choice. If she chooses death, thats her business, not ours anymore." Rong Shaoze had already saved her life; if she treasured it, she would live it well. Her love for Rong Shaoze was her affair; they had paid back whatever they owed her. So if she sought death again, it was no longer their concern. Rong Shaozes eyes sparkled as he slightly raised his thin lips, "Thats what you said, and from now on, you are not allowed to feel guilty or uneasy about her, understand?" "I understand; I wont anymore," Lin Xinlan replied with a slight smile. The man hugged her into his arms and said contentedly, "Rest against me for a while. After you finish your IV, we will go home." "Okay." Xiaocong didnt disturb his great-grandfathers rest; he quietly sat in the living room waiting for his parents to come home. But his mind kept replaying the scene where the female ghost suddenly turned around and screamed. He shivered slightly and quickly closed his eyes, trying to shake off the unpleasant images from his mind. However, the eerie sound of the wind and rain outside, along with the thunder, increased the atmosphere of horror, and he couldnt shake off that scene. Even though his father had shown him some scary pictures, when he actually watched a ghost movie, he was still terrified. Ever since his eyes could see, he had been trying hard to adapt to this world. Everyone was worried he wouldnt adapt, so in order not to worry them, he actively and optimistically adjusted to everything. But his young mind had absorbed too much in a short time. When he slept at night, he would dream. And in his dreams, there were all sorts of strange, terrifying things. He dared not tell anyone, thinking that as he grew older, he could adapt to everything more. But todays ghost movie had stirred up the lingering fears and anxieties within him, causing all the bizarre images that had ever crossed his mind to replay in his head. Chapter 550 Grandpa Is Dead Chapter 550: Chapter 550 Grandpa Is DeadThe more he thought about those things, the more fragile his spirit became. This world was not as wonderful as he had imagined. There were many things that were terrifying, filthy, and disgusting. And his memory was too good, his brain cells too active. Even when he tried hard to forget the unpleasant things, they would still leap into his mind from time to time, forcing him to recall them, making the impressions deeper and harder to forget. The more he thought, the more anxious and scared Xiaocong became. A servant suddenly walked by, startling him; he thought it was a bad person. His little body shot upright in an instant, staring at him defensively. The servant asked in surprise, "Young master, whats wrong?" "Nothing..." Xiaocong shook his head and turned to run upstairs. He pushed open Rong Guangguos room and saw him lying on the bed, eyes closed, as if asleep. No other adults were at home except for his great-grandfather. Feeling scared alone, he had no choice but to seek company with his great-grandfather. He climbed onto the bed and sat cautiously beside Rong Guangguo, watching him. He held back and did not call out to him. His great-grandfather was asleep; he couldnt wake him up. Xiaocong swung his thin legs, his big eyes alternately focusing on his great-grandfather and then out the window. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning cast a shadow of tree branches on the window, creating bizarre and monstrous shapes as if they were claws of ghosts. He got scared and threw himself into Rong Guangguos arms. "Great-grandpa, wake up, Xiaocong is scared," he said as he shook his body anxiously. Rong Guangguo had no reaction; his eyes remained closed and he was motionless. "Great-grandpa, wake up, please, wake up." No matter how much he called, there was no response. Xiaocong had to use his hand to pull his eyelid, trying to forcibly open his eyes. His little hand touched his face; it was cold. He felt an inexplicable fear and quickly withdrew his hand, biting his lip and staring intently at him. What was wrong with his great-grandfather? Was he dead? He extended his hand under his nose and felt for a while; he couldnt feel his breath. His face turned pale, and he hurriedly pulled back the quilt, pressing his ear against his heart. There was no throbbing sound at all! He knew that if a person had no breath and no heartbeat, it meant they were dead. His great-grandfather... was dead... This was his first encounter with death. He didnt know whether to feel sad or to be afraid. Staring blankly at his great-grandfather, Xiaocongs face became increasingly pale. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, he jumped off the bed and stepped back slowly. Suddenly unsteady, he fell to the ground. The pain brought back his consciousness, and he could no longer hold back, bursting into tears as he got up and ran desperately out... After Rong Shaoze finished his IV drip, he straightened his clothes and, holding Lin Xinlans hand, prepared to leave. As they stepped out of the ward, they heard a womans heart-wrenching cries from the next room. "Why wont you let me die, why did you save me, why?!" "Miss, could you please calm down?" "Get away, go away! Who asked you to save me, why did you save me, whos the busybody that saved me?!" Hearing Du Ruoxins screams, Lin Xinlan couldnt help frowning. Rong Shaozes expression was indifferent. Without looking back, he said to Lin Xinlan, "Lets go home." "Okay," she nodded slightly. Just a few steps away, Du Ruoxin, who burst out of the ward, saw him and a hint of joy flashed in her eyes. Chapter 551: The Crime of Owning a Precious Jade Chapter 551: Chapter 551: The Crime of Owning a Precious JadeHe had only taken a few steps when Du Ruoxin burst out of the hospital room and, upon seeing him, a glimmer of joy flashed in her eyes. "Shaoze!" Rong Shaoze turned around as she rushed over, looking at him with tears in her eyes, joyfully asking, "The nurse said, it was you who saved me, right?" The man looked down at her from a height, his gaze cold and devoid of warmth. She ignored his icy stare and the presence of Lin Xinlan beside him, eagerly asking, "Shaoze, why did you save me? Didnt you say you didnt care whether I lived or died? I knew it, you have feelings for me, otherwise, you wouldnt have cared about my life or death. Shaoze, you still like me, you cant bear to be without me, right?" Rong Shaoze gave her a cold glance and, without saying anything, walked away with Lin Xinlan. His attitude towards her was not even as friendly as it would be towards a stranger. A pain struck Du Ruoxins heart as she stepped forward to grasp his clothes. But as if he had eyes on his back, he turned and snapped at her angrily, "Get lost, dont touch me!" Her hand froze in midair as her face slightly changed. Suddenly meeting Lin Xinlans indifferent gaze, her heart felt as if it had been pricked by needlesone sharp pain after another, accompanied by a deep sense of humiliation. Jealousy and anger twisted her face into something hideous and frightening. "You shameless, lowly wretch! Youve taken everything from me; Ill kill you! Go to hell!" She reached out both hands, like a fierce ghost intent on strangling Lin Xinlans neck. Before her hands could even touch Lin Xinlan, she felt a sudden pain in her abdomen and was kicked away by someone! Before she could react, Rong Shaoze had knocked her to the ground. "Dare to hurt her, and believe me, I will kill you!" Rong Shaoze shielded Lin Xinlan in his arms and said coldly to her, his face exuding a chilling, violent aura. Du Ruoxin curled up on the ground, clutching her stomach, her face so pale with pain that sweat broke out on her forehead. She was frightened by Rong Shaozes ruthlessness, staring at him blankly, forgetting to react. He had actually hit her, he had shown her no mercy... This blow nearly caused her to break down. By the time she came to her senses, Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan had already left. In the hallway, many onlookers had gathered, pointing and mocking her without restraint. Du Ruoxin felt deeply humiliated. She covered her face, unable to stop herself from screaming wildly, "Go away, all of you, just go away, get lost!" Settled into the car, Lin Xinlan took a deep breath, covering her forehead with her hand, feeling drained. The situation with Du Ruoxin had tired and troubled her, leaving her unsure of how to deal with it. Rong Shaoze pulled her into his embrace, stroking her head and comforting her, Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dont think too much about it; this isnt your fault. Her current state is partly her own doing, and it has nothing to do with you." Leaning against him, Lin Xinlan murmured softly, "I never understood the meaning of a proverb until now. To carry jade is to invite envyeven though I am not at fault, my love for you is also a sin. Because our love deeply hurts others." The man suddenly pinched her chin, lifting her head. He saw sadness, pain, and turmoil in her eyes. Rong Shaozes gaze hardened as he said in a cold voice, "Dismiss these thoughts that shouldnt be in your mind! Didnt you say that from now on, her everything is no longer our concern? Then stop letting her matters drive you to such wild thoughts! What do you mean, our love is also a sin?" Chapter 552: I Want to Bear it with You Chapter 552: Chapter 552: I Want to Bear it with YouWhat a load of nonsense that theory is! As long as I love you and you love me, thats enough. What do others think, and how does that concern us! Just because she loves me, goes crazy for me, am I supposed to love her back?! Xinlan, even if there was a mistake, it was my fault. I dont care about it, so you shouldnt care either!" "Rong Shaoze, do you know? Du Ruoxin could very well go insane..." she said softly. Her feminine intuition told her that Du Ruoxin wouldnt be able to handle the emotional blow and would suffer a mental breakdown. The man scoffed with indifference: "So what if she does? Are you expecting me to marry her?" "No..." She quickly shook her head. "There, you have your answer. If she cant let go, all the worrying you do is for nothing. And if you cant let go either, then Ill just give my life to her! That should settle any debt I owe her completely!" "No way!" Lin Xinlan was frightened by his words and hastily covered his mouth with her hand. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her expression tense, she said, "Dont you do anything foolish. I will stop overthinking, really stop." The man held her hand and kissed it tenderly: "Really?" "Mhm, I swear." Satisfied, he finally smiled and bent down to kiss her lips. Lin Xinlan leaned against the chair, her eyes gently closed, breathing heavily. As Rong Shaoze kissed her, he murmured low: "Xinlan, I want you to be happy. Leave all the troublesome matters to me to handle; you dont need to think about anything... If weve done anything wrong and the heavens decide to punish us, let it punish me alone..." "Dont... I want to share the burden with you..." Lin Xinlan clasped his neck tightly, kissing him fearfully. The last time something happened to Rong Shaoze, it left an indelible shadow on her heart. She didnt want him to suffer any harm, not even in words. He was about to say something when his cellphone suddenly rang. Lin Xinlan reluctantly let him go and gently pushed his body away. The call was from home. Rong Shaoze picked up and, upon hearing what the servant had to say, his expression changed drastically. "What happened?" Lin Xinlan asked with concern. The mans lips thinned and in a low voice, he said, "Grandfather has passed away..." "What?!" Lin Xinlans eyes widened with shock. Rong Guangguo died a natural death, passing away peacefully in his sleep without any suffering. Despite this, his departure still cast a somber shadow over the Rong family. Xiaocong was the first to discover Rong Guangguos death. After Lin Xinlan and the others returned, he clung to Lin Xinlan, crying, and wouldnt let go of her hand for anything. Thinking he was grieving, Lin Xinlan comforted him and once his emotions had stabilised a bit, she began to soothe him, hoping hed stop having wild thoughts. However, during the subsequent days of the funeral, Xiaocong was inseparable from her. Wherever she went, he followed. At night, he even insisted on sleeping with her. Understanding his feelings, Lin Xinlan thought perhaps he was still frightened, so she accompanied him to bed every night, comforting and advising him, hoping he wouldnt think too much. Apart from sticking close to her and becoming much more silent than before, Xiaocong didnt exhibit any other unusual behaviors. As the whole family was busy with the funeral arrangements, no one paid him too much attention. Lady Du and Lord Du came to pay their respects to Rong Guangguo and, upon seeing the little boy beside Lin Xinlan and noting his striking resemblance to Rong Shaoze, both were taken aback. Who was this child?! What was his relationship to Rong Shaoze? They quietly inquired with the Rong familys servants and found out that the young boy was the child of Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze. Chapter 553: When Do You Plan to Take Action? Chapter 553: Chapter 553: When Do You Plan to Take Action?The two silently inquired with the servants of the Rong Family, and only then did they learn that the little boy was the child of Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze. This... How is it possible... It was too incredible, Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze actually had such a grown son! It was also from the mouths of the servants that they heard some of the past events of Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze, and then they believed that he really was the son Lin Xinlan bore for Rong Shaoze. Ever since Du Ruoxin had been kicked by Rong Shaoze that day, she returned home and had been sitting in a daze, not speaking, her spirit completely wilted. Mrs. Du and Mr. Du had also learned about Rong Shaozes ruthless treatment of her. They had been angry and sad, but what could they do? Could they really go and reason with Rong Shaoze? Rong Shaoze was someone they simply could not afford to provoke, so they could only swallow their pride and accept the humiliation. Upon learning that Rong Shaoze had a son, the two of them were greatly unsettled. All the way they cursed and resented, and in the end, they could only compromise and give up. Lin Xinlan had already borne a son for Rong Shaoze; their Ruoxin had even less of a chance. Forget it, let it be, as long as Rong Shaoze compensated them with a sum of money, they would not contend with Lin Xinlan. Back at home, Mrs. Du told Du Ruoxin about this matter and, on this rare occasion, even advised her to give up on Rong Shaoze. However, Du Ruoxins face remained ashen, silent. After Mrs. Du consoled her for a while, she left, letting her take her time to come to terms with it. But she had no idea what would happen next. If she had known, even if it meant her death, she would not have told Du Ruoxin about Lin Xinlan bearing a son for Rong Shaoze. After listening to his subordinates report, Rong Mingyan fell silent. He hadnt even noticed when Qiao Yiyang approached him. "Whats wrong? You seem distracted," he asked in confusion. Rong Mingyan collected his thoughts, leaned back on the sofa, and said indifferently, "Rong Guangguo is dead." Qiao Yiyang sat down opposite him and slightly raised his eyebrows. "Didnt you hate him a lot? Isnt it better that hes dead?" Rong Mingyan nodded, "I really hated him. Hated him for abandoning my grandmother, for marrying a woman with a venomous heart for the sake of benefits. Had he not married Xuanyuan Bing, my grandmother and parents wouldnt have met such a tragic death." Every time he thought of the moment they died, he seethed with hatred. That fire destroyed everything he had, and it also ignited his rage. Since that time, he swore he would annihilate all of Xuanyuan Bings descendants. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Yaozong had been harmed by him and was dead; now, there were only Rong Shaoze and Rong Lincong left. They, too, would eventually die at his hands. After a pause, he added, "I had planned to kill everyone and then tell Rong Guangguo the truth, to infuriate him to death, to make him regret his past actions, to let him taste the bitter fruit of his own making. Unfortunately, he actually died!" Rong Mingyan, enraged, punched the glass table, immediately fracturing it with a slight crack. He was too unwilling. How could that old man die so soon. He had not had his revenge yet; how could he be dead! Qiao Yiyang understood his fury; he said nothing. He poured a glass of wine for each of them, picked up his glass, swirled it gently, and then drank it down in one gulp. Rong Mingyan regained his composure and downed his wine as well. "When are you planning to make your move? Are you just going to drag this out with them?" he asked Qiao Yiyang. The man smiled faintly with a flash of cold light in his eyes. Chapter 554 Xiaocong is Kidnapped Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Xiaocong is Kidnapped"No rush, Im waiting for something. Besides, isnt it more interesting to let Rong Shaoze think we are easy to bully, then watch him lower his guard?" "He was caught off guard once; he wont take it lightly this time. He will be even more cautious." "I know, but this time, Im going to make sure he doesnt even have a chance to fight back." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Qiao Yiyangs eyes, a bloodthirsty killing intent flashed, and the corner of his mouth curled into a cold arc. Rong Mingyan asked in confusion, "Yiyang, what exactly are you hiding from me?" Qiao Yiyang gave a shallow smile, "Its not the time to tell you yet. I have promised the other party to keep it strictly confidential. Dont worry, I will naturally tell you the truth when the time comes." Rong Guangguos funeral had ended several days ago, and during this time, everyone in the Rong Family had been very busy. At the funeral, Xiaocongs existence was exposed. Once the media learned that Rong Shaoze had a son, they scoured for gossip and reported the matter one after another. For a while, Xiaocong became extremely newsworthy. Fortunately, they didnt manage to get a photo of Xiaocong. Even if they had, no one would dare to publish it. A journalist at the funeral managed to sneak a photo of Xiaocong, feeling triumphant about having hidden his camera, thinking that he had an exclusive scoop. Just then, two black-suited bodyguards politely "invited" him for a chat, not only smashing his camera but also his livelihood. Since then, no one dared to take photos of Xiaocong anymore. Even if someone wanted to sell his photo to the media, no outlet dared to take it. After all, Rong Shaoze had the power to not only ruin one persons career but even destroy the livelihoods of every employee in a company. In a world where there was no shortage of news to report, who would risk offending Rong Shaoze for a temporary scoop? It had to be said that Rong Shaoze did an excellent job of protecting Xiaocongs privacy. At least until Xiaocong could protect himself, he would not allow his sons photo to be exposed. But for all Rong Shaozes vigilance, someone still found an opportunity to kidnap Xiaocong. When Lin Xinlan received a call from the kindergarten teacher, it struck her like a bolt from the blue, and she almost fainted. Breaking out in a cold sweat, she ended the call, trembling as she dialed Rong Shaozes number. "Rong Shaoze... Xiaocong... he..." She was too frightened to utter a complete sentence. The person on the other end spoke with a deep tone, "I already know. Im on my way to the kindergarten now. Dont come over, trust me, I will handle it." "Okay..." Lin Xinlan hung up the phone and frantically rushed outside. As Rongs mother was passing through the living room, she called out to her in surprise, "Xinlan, where are you going? What happened?" "Nothing..." Dropping just that one word, she ran off. Rong Shaoze had asked her not to go to the kindergarten, but there was no way she wouldnt go. Her son was in danger; she needed to rush over to save him, not stay home fretting and waiting for news from Rong Shaoze. Remembering what the teacher had said on the phone, Lin Xinlan clenched her fists, her heart filled with rage. The teacher said that today, during morning exercises, Xiaocong complained of feeling unwell, so she let him stay in the classroom to rest instead of participating. Little did they know that shortly after, they heard Xiaocongs screams. By the time they rushed in, they saw a woman holding a knife, taking Xiaocong hostage, and ordering them not to come any closer. The woman looked crazed. She demanded Rong Shaoze come to see her, otherwise she would kill his son. Chapter 555: Don’t Call Me a Bastard Chapter 555: Chapter 555: Dont Call Me a BastardShe demanded to see Rong Shaoze, otherwise shed kill his son. The teachers were frightened; someone called the police, and she immediately called her. Lin Xinlan didnt need to guess to know who that woman was. Du Ruoxin! It was actually her... She had actually taken Xiaocong hostage! If she dared harm her son, she swore, she wouldnt let her off! Rong Shaoze received the report from his men and immediately drove to the kindergarten. Actually, he had always had men protecting Xiaocong in secret. But who would have thought, Du Ruoxin would sneak into the school and kidnap Xiaocong when no one was looking. The man gripped the steering wheel tightly, his eyes brewing a massive storm. He truly regretted saving that woman that day. To think shed dare to kidnap his son. This time, he would personally send her to hell and let her know the consequences of provoking him! "None of you come any closer! Otherwise, Ill kill him!" Du Ruoxin clutched Xiaocongs hair with one hand and held a knife with the other, pressing it against his neck. Her expression was sinister, her eyes showing a terrifying madness. No one doubted that she would dare to kill Xiaocong. Such a scene, not to mention the kindergarten children, even the teachers had never seen before. All the children had been moved away, and around the entrance to the classroom, only a group of teachers gathered. "Miss, please stay calm! Let go of Rong Lincong, all right? He is just a four-year-old child," Xiaocongs homeroom teacher took a step forward and said very calmly. The corner of Du Ruoxins mouth curled up into a cold sneer, making her face look even more sinister and fierce. Xiaocong looked up and saw her. He felt that she was just like the frightening female ghost on TV. His body trembled slightly, his teeth biting his lip, but he bravely did not cry out. "If you take another step forward, Ill stab him. Do you believe me?" she said nonchalantly, as if she was a seasoned murderer. The teacher was scared and had to take a step back. "Did you call Rong Shaoze? Is he on his way?" she asked coldly. "Soon, Xiaocongs father is on his way," they replied. "Shut up!" she suddenly screamed, as if triggered by something. "He is not Shaozes son; he is not! He is a bastard, how could he possibly be Shaozes son! He is the bastard child of Lin Xinlan and some other man!" Xiaocong got angry, clenched his fist, and shouted, "Youre bad, I am dads son; dont call me a bastard!" The term bastard was not foreign to him. Some people had called him that before. They said he had no father, that he was a bastard obtained by his mother from who knows where. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the time, he didnt understand the meaning of bastard, but he knew it wasnt a good word. After hearing it so often, he could guess what bastard meant. Therefore, he hated it when others called him a bastard. He had a dad, he had a mom, nobody had the right to call him that, whoever did, he would fight with all his might! Not expecting him to talk back, Du Ruoxin became angry and slapped him in the face, pressing the knife to him, threatening,"Say it, say you are not Rong Shaozes son, say youre a bastard! Otherwise, Ill kill you!" The sharp knife pressed against his neck, Xiaocong held back his fear, glaring at her with furious eyes. He bit his lip hard, like an enraged little lion. "I told you to say it, did you hear me?" The womans eyes flashed with a chilling coldness, equally angry. Chapter 556 Let’s Die Together Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Lets Die Together"Im not!" Xiaocong wasnt intimidated by her at all, "I am Rong Shaozes son, my name is Rong Lincong!" This damned brat, so stubborn! "Arent you afraid I will kill you?!" "Even if you kill me, I am still my fathers son!" "Well said!" A deep and restrained voice suddenly broke in, leaving everyone stunned for a moment. The teachers automatically parted, making way for the tall, handsome man with an extraordinary presence. Rong Shaoze slowly walked in, his dark, profound eyes first landing on Xiaocong, quickly taking stock of him. Other than the five finger marks on his face, there were no injuries. He breathed a sigh of relief within. However, he would certainly take back that slap a hundredfold. Seeing him, Du Ruoxin and Xiaocong were both very excited. "Daddy!" Xiaocong looked at him, his nose twitched, and he almost burst into tears. That was great, he knew his dad would come to save him. "Shaoze..." Du Ruoxin gazed at him tenderly, her eyes filled with suppressed agony. This man was too dazzling. Every time she saw him, her heart would beat violently. She wanted to possess him madly, to have him belong to her and her alone forever. But why, why didnt he love her... Rong Shaozes icy gaze turned to Du Ruoxin, his sharp eyes like a knife shooting towards her, making her uncontrollably shiver. "Du Ruoxin, do you realize what youre doing?" he asked coldly. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know...but I cant stand that you dont love me, cant stand that you belong to someone else and not to me... Shaoze, you even have a child with her, Im breaking down, Ive gone mad... Im completely hopeless, I dont know any other way to truly and forever own you..." Du Ruoxin spoke excitedly, tearfully. But Rong Shaoze was unmoved. He smirked coldly, "Oh, what way, tell me?" Du Ruoxin clenched the knife in her hand, pressing it against Xiaocongs neck, and took a deep breath: "The two of us will die together! That way, no one can ever separate us, youll always belong to me, and no one can steal you away!" She had nothing left to live for, anyway. If it was death alone, then death together was the same. Better to take Rong Shaoze with her; they could go to hell and forever be a pair of ghostly lovers. "Shaoze, if you promise to die with me, Ill let go of your son. Otherwise..." Her eyes turned fierce, and she said through gritted teeth, "Ill kill him, and let you and Lin Xinlan suffer for a lifetime!" She thought she could threaten Rong Shaoze. The man suddenly laughed, and she froze in shock. But his laughter was like a demons chant from hell, chilling to the bone, making ones legs go weak. Suddenly stopping his laughter, he glared at her fiercely and snorted: "Du Ruoxin, even if you kill me, are you sure we can be together down below? I, Rong Shaoze, dont want to be with you, not in this world, and certainly not in hell!" "You..." His words wounded her deeply. Du Ruoxins tears flowed uncontrollably as she clenched her teeth, nodding repeatedly. "Fine, youre heartless, very well! Rong Shaoze, arent you afraid Ill kill your son? Hes only four years old. Can you bear to see him die?!" Rong Shaozes gaze rested on Xiaocong, and he asked with a slight smile, "Xiaocong, this woman wants to kill you, are you scared?" Chapter 557: Release My Son Chapter 557: Chapter 557: Release My SonXiaocong looked into his eyes, bit his lip, and then shook his head firmly, "Not scared." "Answer me loudly." "Not scared!" When he shouted it out, he found he really wasnt scared anymore. Rong Shaoze nodded with satisfaction, "Good, indeed worthy of being my son, youve got guts!" "Du Ruoxin, my son is not afraid at all of you killing him. What else do you have to threaten me with?" Du Ruoxin was stunned, a flash of madness and determination crossing her eyes. "Think I dont dare to kill him? Right now, Ill kill him in front of you, and youll regret it for the rest of your life!" She raised the knife, about to stab Xiaocong. Rong Shaozes expression turned grim, a murderous intent flashing in his eyes. "Stop!" Suddenly a loud shout rang out, stopping Du Ruoxins motion, as well as Rong Shaozes. Lin Xinlan stumbled in, her face pale as she looked at Xiaocong. Such a small child, being threatened with a knifehe must be very scared, very frightened... Lin Xinlans heart clenched tightly in pain, as if someone was relentlessly stabbing her with a knife. "Du Ruoxin, the person you hate is me. Spare my son, do with me what you will!" "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze reached out to grab her, but she violently shook off his hand, yelling angrily. "Dont touch me!" The look in her eyes was cold and furious as she gazed at him. "Rong Shaoze, are you even human? How could you provoke her to make a move on Xiaocong?! Xiaocong is your son; how could you stand by and watch him die?!" Rong Shaoze took a deep breath, speaking softly, "Trust that I can handle it, okay?" "How are you going to handle it?! By provoking her to attack Xiaocong?" she asked loudly. Earlier, when she was outside, she had also thought he would save Xiaocong. But who would have guessed that he would actually provoke Du Ruoxin, prompting her to plan an attack on Xiaocong. She couldnt understand why he would do such a thing. Could it be that he thought he could snatch the knife from her hand before Du Ruoxin could make a move? Even if he could. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What if there was a mistake? Wasnt he afraid something would go wrong, that Xiaocong would get hurt? How could he gamble with his sons life? Lin Xinlan turned her head away, obviously angry with him. "Du Ruoxin, if you let go of my son, Ill be the hostage. Killing him wont be of any useif you kill him, Rong Shaoze and I will still be together. Kill me instead, then I wont be able to be with him!" Rong Shaozes eyes widened in disbelief, a look of shock and pain crossing his face. Were Lin Xinlans words sincere, or were they just pretense? Whether they were sincere or not, they caused his heart to ache fiercely. He angrily dragged her aside, saying coldly, "You shut up! If you say one more word, Ill have someone drag you out!" "Let go!" Lin Xinlan struggled with all her might, her voice choked, "If youre not completely confident about saving Xiaocong, then step back! Im willing to exchange my life for his, as long as hes unharmed!" The man clenched his fists tightly, completely enraged. What did it mean that he wasnt completely confident in saving Xiaocong, and what did it mean for her to exchange her life for Xiaocongs? Did she really want to die that much? Did she even realize that if the hostage were her, Du Ruoxin would surely show no mercy? What if she got hurt? Was she trying to drive him insane?! "Dont even think about it!" Rong Shaoze growled coldly, gripping her wrist tightly, almost crushing her bones. Chapter 558 Are You Taking Revenge on Me Chapter 558: Chapter 558 Are You Taking Revenge on Me"Dont even think about it!" Rong Shaoze growled coldly, his hand gripping her wrist tightly, almost crushing her bones. Lin Xinlan raised her head, meeting his icy and profound gaze. His eyes seemed to contain so much, so complex, so hard to understand. Lin Xinlan paused, gradually calming down, and stopped struggling. "Fine, I trust you to handle it. But you mustnt provoke her, you mustnt let her do anything that could harm Xiaocong!" Otherwise, she would never be able to forgive him... "I know," Rong Shaozes eyes flickered slightly. He could understand Lin Xinlans fury and agitation, after all she was just a regular person, who no matter how calm and extraordinary, couldnt bear to watch Xiaocong get hurt. And she, of course, did not know that his skills and abilities were more than enough to save Xiaocong. In the end, she didnt know him too well, which was also because he let her know too little about him. Du Ruoxins gaze wandered, then suddenly she said, "Let her come over! Lin Xinlan, come over now and trade yourself for your son, unless you want him to die!" She grabbed Xiaocongs hair, yanked it back, revealing his delicate neck, and the sharp blade pressed directly against his fragile artery. Lin Xinlan turned pale and was about to rush over. Rong Shaoze stepped forward and blocked her way, his eyes sharply on Du Ruoxin: "Ruoxin, lets die together." His words made everyone pause. There was confusion in Du Ruoxins eyes, and he said faintly, "What do you really want, to kill them, or to be with me?" To be with him... Such a tempting outcome. Her heart softened, and she said sorrowfully, "Of course, I want to be with you. Shaoze, I love you, I really love you very much, lets die together, okay? In the next life, I will make you fall in love with me, make you mine forever." Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed, a strange light in his eyes, "Fine, lets die together." Suddenly, a Swiss Army Knife appeared in his hand, he held the handle with both hands, raised it, and aimed it at his abdomen. "Ill die first, and after Im dead, you have to promise not to hurt them," he said, staring at her with a serious voice. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His actions stunned everyone. Was he really going to commit suicide? "Rong Shaoze, what are you doing?!" Lin Xinlan screamed out, moving forward to stop him, but the man sidestepped to avoid her hands. She missed, and her heart felt empty in an instant. Lin Xinlan looked at him in disbelief, her blood running cold... He glanced at her, and said faintly, "Xinlan, only this way can we prevent her from hurting the child." Her knees went weak, and she nearly fell to the ground. "Are you using your life to exchange for Xiaocongs life?" she murmured. Rong Shaozes actions were like a knife, gouging out her heart, leaving her bleeding and in so much pain she wanted to die. "If you can use your life to exchange for Xiaocongs life, why cant I?" "Rong Shaoze..." Lin Xinlan suddenly covered her face, crying, "Youre retaliating against me, you are taking revenge on me!" Heart for heart, when she spoke those words earlier, did his heart also hurt? But she didnt mean it, she just wanted to save the child... But he was taking the opportunity to take revenge on her! The mans eyes darkened and he pursed his lips, saying nothing. Du Ruoxin also couldnt believe it: "Shaoze, are you really willing to die with me?" "Of course!" the man answered firmly, "Ill go first now." Chapter 559 Still Can’t Give Up on Him Chapter 559: Chapter 559 Still Cant Give Up on HimHaving said that, he violently plunged the knife into his belly. "Rong Shaoze" "Daddy" "Shaoze" "Ah" Many people screamed at the same time. Du Ruoxin went pale with fright, pushed Xiaocong away with a shove, and rushed over to embrace his body, sobbing inarticulately, "Shaoze..." Rong Shaoze suddenly grabbed her wrist holding the knife, a cold and fierce light flashing in his eyes, "Do you really think I would die for you? Du Ruoxin, if someone has to die, go die yourself!" Du Ruoxins eyes widened in terror, and before she could react, he twisted her wrist with force There was a snap, her bone broke! "Ah" She let out a sudden scream, her hand loosened, and the knife fell to the ground! Rong Shaoze flung her body aside, and she collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony. Immediately, two black-clad bodyguards charged in, one carrying Xiaocong away, another stepping in front of Lin Xinlan. Rong Shaoze snorted coldly, straightened his clothes, unharmedthe knife hadnt pierced his body at all! The situation changed abruptly. With no bargaining chip left, Du Ruoxin had become the target of all. And Rong Shaozes methods made everyone shudder. Lin Xinlan stood there blankly watching this scene, her mind a complete blank. Du Ruoxin clutched her injured wrist tightly, the pain almost making her faint. She wasnt crying, but her heart was bleeding. Raising her head, she looked up at Rong Shaoze through her disheveled hair, her eyes filled with pain and hatred as she bit out angrily, "You lied to me... you tricked me!" Rong Shaoze looked down at her from on high, his lips curving into a cruel smile, "So what if I tricked you? If you can threaten me, cant I lie to you? Du Ruoxin, I wont let you die, but youre going to spend the rest of your life in prison. I will make your life... worse than death!" He was like a Shura from hell, eternally cruel and heartless. Anyone he didnt care about who crossed him would not end well. "Haha... hahaha..." Du Ruoxin suddenly let out a mad, piercing laugh, standing up and staring at him with a deep gaze. It was only now, after having come this far, that she understood loving him was like a moth flying into the flame, bound to be reduced to ashes. Despite his ruthlessness, despite his cruelty to her. She still couldnt help loving him, even if it was hate, it was still love. She felt so pathetic. Why couldnt she give him up? Rong Shaozes gaze was indifferent. Outside, the sound of sirens wailed, and everyone around looked at her, not a single person on her side. Du Ruoxins gaze swept around, landing on Lin Xinlan. Only now did she dare to truly look at Lin Xinlan. She had to admit, Lin Xinlan was better than her, superior to her. She wasnt as insane, irrational, or as lowly as her. Just one look and you knew what kind of woman she was. Lin Xinlan was indeed a calmer, more indifferent woman than her. Suddenly, Du Ruoxin felt like a clown before Lin Xinlan. Desperately fighting for everything, in the end, it still wasnt hers. But even so, she refused to admit defeat, she didnt want to let her get too pleased with herself. With grievances and resentments in her heart, if she didnt vent them out, even in death she wouldnt find peace. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Du Ruoxin suddenly burst into a bright smile, and said indifferently to her, "Lin Xinlan, I lost, I was defeated from the beginning. Chapter 560: Making Lin Xinlan Lose All Her Dignity Chapter 560: Chapter 560: Making Lin Xinlan Lose All Her Dignity"You havent even competed with me, yet Ive lost to myself, are you happy now?" Lin Xinlan gently lowered her eyes, concealing the desolation within them. Du Ruoxins appearance, she thought, was very pitiable. Now that things had come to this, she didnt know how to respond to her, maybe it didnt matter what she said anymore. "But there is still something in which you are inferior to me," Du Ruoxin said with a smile, her gaze sweeping over Rong Shaoze tenderly. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You dont love him like I do. You have no idea how much I love him. For him, Im willing to be crazy, to demean myself. Can you do that?" Rong Shaozes brow furrowed slightly, and Xinlans eyelids twitched. "Cut the crap, Du Ruoxin, the police are right outside, are you going to turn yourself in, or shall I let them come in and arrest you?" the man demanded coldly. She suddenly picked up the knife from the ground, held it to her own throat, and stepped back sharply, keeping her distance from them. "Let me finish my words. After Im done, Ill take care of myself!" Lin Xinlans eyes snapped up to meet Ruoxins, landing squarely in her eyes full of despair. She froze, realizing Du Ruoxin was truly intent on suicide... Du Ruoxin continued to address Xinlan: "Do you know, when I saw him at the age of five, I fell in love with him. Ive loved him for twenty years, he is my everything. Without him, there is no meaning for me in this world." She paused, then laughed mockingly, feeling that talking about this at such a time was meaningless. "Lin Xinlan, do you understand Shaoze?" Without waiting for her to answer, Ruoxin said with a smile, "Actually, hes a very simple person. He seems heartless and cruel, but he always has his reasons for the things he does. He doesnt live as unrestrainedly as he appears. In the silence of the night, he feels lonely too. Sometimes, you can see confusion and sorrow in his eyes. Shaoze is lonely... Therefore, I vowed to enter his heart, to accompany him, so he would no longer be lonely and sad. But now, I have no chance... I hope that you can enter his heart and accompany him forever." As she said this, Du Ruoxin couldnt help but shed tears. She didnt look at Rong Shaoze, knowing that he was angry, furious. Because what she said to Lin Xinlan was bound to make Xinlan feel out of place. "And..." She said tearfully, looking sadly at Rong Shaoze, "Shaoze has a stomach condition... In the future, you have to remind him to eat on time. Even if he can bear it, it will cause problems in the long run..." Rong Shaozes eyes flickered, his gaze complex as he looked at her. Nobody except himself knew about his stomach condition. How did she know about it?! Lin Xinlan was also shocked. All at once, she realized that in front of Du Ruoxin, her love for Shaoze seemed not worth mentioning... Understanding Rong Shaozes perplexity, Ruoxin gave a wry smile, "Shaoze, if you knew that someone had devoted all their time in life to one thing, that person would undoubtedly know that thing the best. Just like me, Ive spent all my lifes attention on you, blind to anything but you. Even if you hid your stomach condition well, it couldnt escape my eyes..." "Perhaps the person who understands you best isnt you, but me. In fact, from the moment I woke up and saw you, I knew you no longer belonged to me. Its just that I was too crazy, too obsessed, and I couldnt let go of you, which is why things have gotten to this point..." Chapter 561 Revenge Chapter 561: Chapter 561 Revenge"Shaoze, before I die, can you fulfill my last wish? Hold me, will you?" She pleaded with him sorrowfully, but Rong Shaoze didnt move at all, as if he was completely indifferent to her words. Du Ruoxin cried and then laughed. Suddenly, she raised the knife in her hand and fiercely plunged it into her body "Dont" Lin Xinlan shouted as she rushed forward, but it was too late. Blood quickly spread on her pristine white dress, blooming like a bright red flower. Lin Xinlan caught her as she fell, shouting to the crowd, "Call an ambulance, quickly!" "Its no use... I must die..." Du Ruoxin barely spoke, her voice so faint that Lin Xinlan couldnt hear her. She leaned in close to hear her whisper as if without sound, "You know, only if I die... will he remember me forever... Those words I said... were on purpose... because I wanted you to know, you will never... love him as much as I do... Lin Xinlan, you took him away from me... it was you, you drove me to death!" Du Ruoxins words were filled with hatred and bloodstained tears, and Lin Xinlans mind went blank, her face turning completely pale. Her hands, feet, and body... all trembled ceaselessly... Du Ruoxin smiled faintly, a smile that nobody but Lin Xinlan could understand as one filled with vengeful satisfaction and triumph. They all thought she was entrusting her final words to Lin Xinlan... "Shaoze..." Du Ruoxin summoned her last bit of strength, looking at Rong Shaoze and pleading sadly, "Just hold me once, will you? One last time, can you?" Rong Shaozes eyes were deep, and it was unclear what he was thinking. Even this request, he wouldnt fulfill for her... Du Ruoxin let out a cry of anguish as a surge of blood spewed from her mouth. Lin Xinlan snapped back to reality, looking anxiously at Rong Shaoze, unsure whether to urge him to hold her or not. Finally, Rong Shaoze moved. He stepped forward to pick up Du Ruoxin and strode toward the outside. "Has the ambulance arrived yet?" he asked coldly, to no one in particular. "Its almost here," someone answered him. As he left, many people followed suit and departed. The commotion outside was loud, but Lin Xinlan remained seated on the ground, not venturing out. Her hands and clothes were covered in Du Ruoxins blood. The sunlight streamed in from outside, hitting her body, yet she felt not a trace of warmth, shivering with cold. A small hand touched her icy face, and Xiaocongs immature voice comforted her, "Mom, dont cry, you have Xiaocong, Xiaocong will never leave you." He hugged her neck, pressing his face tightly against hers, giving her silent consolation. Lin Xinlan held the child tightly, her face buried in his neck, clenching her teeth hard as tears fell like rain... Du Ruoxin did not wait for the ambulance. However, she closed her eyes contentedly in Rong Shaozes arms. Lin Xinlan didnt know how she got back home, nor how she managed to fall asleep. When she awoke, it was already noon the next day. In the vast bedroom, she was alone, the silence oppressive and terrifying. Thinking about everything that happened yesterday, it felt like a nightmarish ordeal. She had never imagined that Du Ruoxin would take such drastic measures to make Rong Shaoze remember her. Nor had she anticipated such a vindictive revenge upon her. But she had to admit, she succeeded. Now, she could no longer be with Rong Shaoze in good conscience, couldnt love him freely anymore. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 562: The Cold War Begins Chapter 562: Chapter 562: The Cold War BeginsShe could no longer be with Rong Shaoze in good conscience, no longer be in love with him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rising to her feet, Lin Xinlan walked to the balcony and looked at the distant skyline, closing her eyes wearily. Light footsteps sounded from behind her, and without turning around, she knew Rong Shaoze had come in. The man walked up behind her, stopping just one step away, and didnt move any closer. He watched her, his gaze flickering, lips slightly pursed. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes, said nothing, and did not turn around, as if she had no idea he was standing right behind her. The two of them stood silently like this, with neither willing to break the silence. Between them flowed an air of strangeness and confusion, yet all they could do was endure it helplessly. Having stood like that for half an hour, Rong Shaoze finally turned and left the room. As soon as he left, Lin Xinlan felt the room become even more empty, more lonely, and desolate. Quite tacitly, they began to give each other the cold shoulder. Neither spoke to the other, and even when they were in the same room, each did their own thing. The intimacy of the past would not return to them. The oppressive silence made it even harder to breathe. Everyone noticed that something was off between them, thinking that eventually one would lose patience and speak first, but they both endured it well, neither saying a word. Even Xiaocong realized that the two of them were unhappy with each other. Climbing into Lin Xinlans lap, with his tiny arms wrapped around her neck, he opened his innocent eyes and asked, "Mommy, did you and Daddy have a fight?" "Why would you say that?" Lin Xinlan asked with a slight smile. The little guy looked down, thought for a moment, and said, "You and Daddy arent happy. You dont talk or laugh. Is it because of that person you had a fight?" A flash of shock crossed Lin Xinlans eyes. She had not expected Xiaocong to be able to discern the reason behind her and Rong Shaozes silent treatment. "What else does Xiaocong know?" He blinked, and naively said, "I know that person really likes Daddy, but Daddy loves Mommy and doesnt like her, so she threatened Daddy with Xiaocong, wanting Daddy to die with her. Daddy didnt want to, and he hurt her, which made her really sad, and then she killed herself. But... Xiaocong hates her." Lin Xinlan was astounded. He had even understood all of that! "Why do you hate her?" she asked instinctively, "Is it because she wanted to harm you?" "Yeah, she wanted to hurt Xiaocong, so I hate her," Xiaocong nodded. His head leaned against Lin Xinlans chest, and he whispered softly, "Also, she hated Mommy and wanted Daddy to leave Mommy, so Xiaocong hates her even more." Lin Xinlan held her child, feeling a twinge of heartache. "Xiaocong, were you scared by what happened that day?" She changed the subject, asking with concern. Only now remembering to care for her child, she realized she was an incompetent mother. Xiaocong lowered his head and bit his lip, shaking his head slightly. Lin Xinlan stroked his head, disbelieving, "Really? You werent scared? Im sorry, Mommy didnt protect you, Mommy brought this upon you..." At such a young age to have witnessed something so bloody, she truly hoped that his heart was not left with any shadows. "Mommy." Xiaocongs eyes suddenly reddened, he looked up at her plaintively and said, "Can we go home, please? Lets go back to Grandmas, Xiaocong wants to go home!" Chapter 563: Where is Her Home Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Where is Her HomeThis place, he thought was his home. But he could never sleep soundly at night, the house was too big, too empty, and whenever he was alone, he would feel so lonely and longed to flee from here. Now that his mom was unhappy too, he was even less willing to stay here. He thought, if he returned home, both he and his mom would be very happy. Lin Xinlan asked in surprise, "Isnt this your home?" This indeed was Xiaocongs home, but not necessarily hers. Xiaocong shook his head, "This isnt! Grandmas house is Xiaocongs home; its also Moms home. Xiaocong grew up in Grandmas house since I was little, thats my home. Mom, Xiaocong misses Grandma. I want to live with you and Grandma." Lin Xinlan was so shocked she couldnt speak for a long time. She had never realized that Xiaocong had always been rejecting this place. Was it this place that gave him too little warmth? Or did he have unhappy experiences here? "Xiaocong... This place has your grandma and your dad. They are your closest people, this is also your home. You shouldnt say this isnt your home anymore, okay?" The little guy nodded in difficulty, "I know." Yes, Grandma and Dad both lived here, and he should live with them too. But he really wanted to go back to Grandmas house. It would be nice if Grandma and Dad could go back too. "Then Mom, is this your home?" Xiaocong looked up and suddenly asked. Lin Xinlans heart trembled slightly, and she smiled faintly, "Where Xiaocong is, thats Moms home." Xiaocong smiled happily, "Me too, wherever Mom is, thats also Xiaocongs home." Lin Xinlan lovingly kissed his cheek, closed her eyes, and hid the desolation in her eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She also wanted to know where her home was. Her mother remarried, and that home had strangers she was unfamiliar with. She couldnt go back anymore, couldnt shamelessly stay at home without leaving. And here, she and Rong Shaoze were not husband and wife; her living situation was not legitimate. In the past, she could take for granted that if she and Rong Shaoze loved each other truly, his home was her home. But now? Between them, could they still love each other truly, without any impurities? Du Ruoxin was like a thorn stuck between them; she couldnt get past, could he? Lin Xinlan suddenly felt a hollow void inside her, so bleak. She felt as though the world was vast, yet there wasnt a home; no matter how long she had been away, no matter what mistakes she had made, no matter how much she had changed, would always unconditionally, and forever welcome her. At night, Lin Xinlan planned to go to bed before Rong Shaoze returned to the bedroom. She had been doing this for several days, to avoid awkwardness, she always went to sleep before him, by the time he came in, she would already be asleep. And Rong Shaoze also intentionally delayed the time he spent in the study, estimating she would be asleep before he softly entered. But tonight, just after she had finished bathing and was preparing to go to bed, he suddenly pushed the door open. It was only eight oclock in the evening now. His arrival was two hours earlier than usual. Suddenly seeing him, Lin Xinlan was somewhat at a loss. She quickly averted her gaze, lifted the covers, and laid down. Rong Shaozes deep gaze glanced at her, said nothing, took a quick shower, then came out wearing only sleep pants, his upper body bare and naked. Lin Xinlan happened to open her eyes and caught a glimpse of his strong and sexy upper body. Chapter 564: Can We Never Go Back to the Way Things Were? Chapter 564: Chapter 564: Can We Never Go Back to the Way Things Were?Lin Xinlan happened to open her eyes and immediately saw his muscular and sexy upper body. He had also washed his hair. His hair was casually wiped but not groomed, looking wet and messy. Yet it had to be said, such a hairstyle gave off a sense of sexy dishevelment. His skin was a handsome wheat color, and his chest was smooth, without any chest hair. A drop of water fell from the hair on his forehead, landing precisely on his chest, then traced the contours of his muscles as it slid downwards... It continued towards the inverted triangle of his abs, finally falling onto the waistband of his trousers, where it was quickly absorbed by the fabric. Lin Xinlans gaze followed that drop of water from his chest down to his lower abdomen, and then, she saw the prominently raised part beneath his trousers. Her face turned red in an instant. In a panic, she closed her eyes, pretended to turn over, and turned her back to him, hiding her embarrassed expression. The corners of the mans mouth curved up slightly, and a faint smile flashed in his eyes. He blew-dried his hair a bit then turned off the light and lay down. Because Lin Xinlan had turned over, her body ended up in the middle of the bed. Rong Shaoze seemed to have a broad, burly frame, and as he sprawled out, he occupied the other side completely. And his body was just next to Lin Xinlan, the distance between them probably less than an inch. With her eyes closed, Lin Xinlan could smell the fragrance of his body after the shower. She could also feel the hot breath from his even respiration above her head. Even without seeing, she knew that his body, his face, were close at hand. With just a slight move from either of them, their bodies would touch. However, he didnt move, and neither did she. An inch of distance between them seemed like an insurmountable chasm. Lin Xinlan felt uneasy and wanted to quietly turn over again, to put her back to him and get away from him. But for some reason, she couldnt move her body; she could only lie stiffly, not daring to make the slightest motion. Rong Shaoze didnt move either. Nobody spoke. They both knew that neither of them was really asleep. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As time trickled by... Even several times, Lin Xinlan was under the illusion that Rong Shaoze would lean over to embrace her, but he didnt. And she also felt the urge several times, wanting to lean into his arms, yet she didnt move either. How could two people, once so intimate, suddenly become so distant? Had Rong Shaozes feelings changed, or was she the one who was being timid? Hadnt they once vowed with certainty to stay together forever, to love each other forever? Could Du Ruoxins incident have created a rift between them that they could never bridge back to how it was before? The more Lin Xinlan thought about it, the more upset she became. Rong Shaozes silence and indifference also made her anxious and insecure. Feeling downhearted, she moved a little, intending to turn over and draw back. Suddenly the man spoke, "Id like to discuss something with you." She stopped moving, not stirring or opening her eyes, "What is it?" This was the first time they had spoken to each other in days. Rong Shaoze sighed internally, finding her more patient and stubborn than he had imagined. After all, it was he who gave in, unable to help himself from speaking first. "I plan to hire someone to teach Xiaocong martial arts so he can fend for himself if there is ever any danger. What do you think?" "Good." She agreed with this point, not wanting to experience that kind of terror ever again. "Then Ill have that person come over tomorrow." Chapter 565: Meiying Chapter 565: Chapter 565: MeiyingPerhaps it was because she hadnt spoken to him in a long time, she suddenly didnt want to end the conversation and asked curiously, "Who is that person? Is he very skilled?" "Yes, he is the most skilled person in the Yanhuang Secret Sect." Yanhuang... Lin Xinlan felt a lurch in her heart, striving not to think too much. She would deal with future matters when they arose, taking one step at a time. "Is he male or female?" "Male." "Whats his name?" "Meiying." "Thats a strange name..." It sounded like a ghost, "What is your relationship with him? Is it good?" Rong Shaoze understood what she meant and answered directly, "Dont worry, he is trustworthy. Actually, he used to be my shadow, specifically responsible for protecting me. But now, he no longer protects only me." Seeing through her thoughts made Lin Xinlan feel a bit embarrassed. "Its not that I dont trust your judgment... but you know, the life you all live involves fighting and killing, and Im worried he will scare Xiaocong." The man curled his lips in a smile but didnt tell her that, in fact, Xiaocong was braver than she imagined. He could tell that his son was capable of overcoming difficulties and some frightening things on his own. He might have deceived Lin Xinlans eyes, but not his own. He knew well that initial encounter with the unacceptable made him feel anxious and conflicted, just like he had. He was very familiar with that mindset and could therefore see through Xiaocongs thoughts at a glance. However, Xiaocong was still slightly less adept than he had been. It wasnt that his abilities were lacking, but that Lin Xinlan had protected him too well. A child grown in the greenhouse effect has slightly less resilience. Fortunately, Xiaocongs character wasnt cowardly, and starting his training early would also make him excellent. "Meiying is a very nice person, you wont feel any danger from him when you see him. In fact, you wont even notice his presence." "Ah?" Lin Xinlan was surprised. Could the most skilled person in Yanhuang really not give off a dangerous vibe? Rong Shaoze and Xu Yao exuded a strong, dangerous aura. She thought the impression Meiying gave would be even more intense. "You will understand when you see him tomorrow," said Rong Shaoze as he turned to face her, suddenly closing the distance between them. Lin Xinlans face was now resting against his chest. Her body stiffened, and it took her a long time to hum a single word: "...Oh." "Its getting late, lets go to sleep." The mans hand naturally rested on her waist, gently pulling her into his embrace. Lin Xinlan didnt struggle, but instead leaned gently and compliantly against him, then closed her eyes. Her face showed no emotion. But inside, a flicker of pleasure crossed her heart. Between her and Rong Shaoze, someone had finally taken a step forward, and the distance between them wasnt so far anymore. The next day, Meiying arrived. When Lin Xinlan saw him, she was stunned for two whole seconds. She had expected Meiying to look cool and indifferent, but never imagined he would look like this. About one meter seventy-eight in height. He was lean and thin but didnt appear fragile. His light gray eyes were gentle and calm, without a hint of sharpness or killing intent. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pale in complexion, his features were ordinary but neatly arranged. Although not handsome, he certainly didnt give off an unappealing vibe. Chapter 566 Passing the Master’s Test Chapter 566: Chapter 566 Passing the Masters TestDressed in a black shirt, black trousers, and black leather shoes, his fair and translucent skin was even more pronounced. He sat quietly on the sofa, not speaking a word. If Lin Xinlan was even the slightest bit distracted, she would forget his presence. His silence was profound, his being emitted no distinctive aura, and his presence was so low it was impossible to ignore. Rong Shaoze said he used to be his shadow. Lin Xinlan suddenly had a moment of realization. Such a person, indeed, suited the role of a shadow. If he chose to hide, surely no one would notice his existence. For some reason, she really wanted to say, "what a talent." Being a shadow was also a job that needed special talent to fulfill. And Meiying was definitely talent among talents. After Rong Shaoze introduced Meiying, he told Xiaocong that he would be learning martial arts from him in the future. Xiaocong, hearing he could learn martial arts, was thrilled and extremely excited. I guess all boys love the art of hand-to-hand combat. Rong Shaoze had Xiaocong pour a cup of tea for Meiying and kowtow to call him Master. Xiaocong immediately did as instructed, holding the teacup steady as he knelt before Meiying, respectful and proper, saying, "Master, please have some tea!" Meiying looked at him indifferently and reached for the teacup, but didnt bring it to his lips immediately. Xiaocongs hand wavered slightly, but he still held the cup steadily. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then did Meiying take the teacup and drink the tea. Rong Shaoze pulled Xiaocong up and laughed, saying, "Youve passed the Masters test and have become his disciple." "Ah, a test?" he asked, lifting his head in confusion, his eyes full of bewilderment. Rong Shaoze explained, "Did you feel your hand going numb just now?" "Mhm," Xiaocong nodded vigorously. When the Master held the cup, his palm and arm went numb and a sharp pain appeared, as if needles were jabbing his hand. "That was the Master testing your endurance and composure. If you had let go suddenly, you wouldnt have passed the test." Xiaocong had a moment of realization, and Lin Xinlan understood as well. It seemed that Rong Shaoze was right; Meiying was indeed an incredible master. Xiaocong looked at Meiying, stars in his eyes, "Master, youre so awesome! I will definitely work hard and learn from you, then defeat you!" Lin Xinlan coughed awkwardly. Rong Shaoze laughed heartily, praising him, "Thats the spirit, always strive to defeat him! Remember, if you cant defeat him, youre not ready to graduate." "Daddy, what does graduating mean?" "It means you have learned something worthwhile, its like finishing school." "Oh. Then Ill definitely defeat the Master soon and graduate early." He spoke with confidence, but without any hint of arrogance. Meiying responded indifferently, "Remember what you said today." Rong Shaozes eyes lit up, and his smile grew even wider. "Son, youre amazing, even your Master is pleased with you," he said. Xiaocong was puzzled. Was the Master pleased with him? Why hadnt he heard any words of praise? "Your Master has a habit, hes not fond of speaking. He only opens his mouth when something interests him. The fact that he spoke just now shows hes quite interested in you." "Really?" Xiaocong felt so happy, he lunged to grab Meiyings hand, his big eyes blinking adorably, "Master, Im very pleased with you too." Meiyings mouth twitched, and he almost said something. This kid is definitely Rong Shaozes son! Chapter 567 Matters Between Men Chapter 567: Chapter 567 Matters Between MenThe tone is all the same, arrogant and presumptuous... Rong Shaoze of course knew what was going on in his mind and burst into another round of laughter. Lin Xinlan felt completely out of it. What was Rong Shaoze laughing at? The man pulled her closer and whispered a few words into her ear, almost brushing against it. Lin Xinlan struggled to suppress a smile and glared at him reproachfully. Both father and son were deemed arrogant by others, what was there for him to be proud of! After the ceremony of becoming a disciple was over, Rong Shaoze took Meiying and Xiaocong to the study, saying he had some instructions to give. Lin Xinlan wanted to follow them in, but he turned and said indifferently, "This is a secret between men, do you want to listen in too?" "..." Whats so great about that, I wont listen then! The door to the study was firmly closed. As soon as Meiying entered, he found a spot to sit and kept silent. He saw right through it; Rong Shaoze had called them in to talk to Xiaocong, not to him. He was just a front for them to enter. Sure enough, as soon as Rong Shaoze entered, he turned and faced Xiaocong with a serious expression. "Rong Lincong!" He called out his name with a stern voice. Xiaocong immediately stood up straight in a reflexive manner and responded loudly, "Yes!" His height didnt even reach his thigh. His small frame stood in front of the towering Rong Shaoze, looking like the difference between a dwarf and a giant. But Rong Shaoze didnt think he was weak at all. He crossed his arms and stared at him with a serious gaze, "Answer me loudly, who am I to you?!" A multitude of question marks popped up in Xiaocongs mind. But he obediently answered, "You are my daddy!" "What does daddy mean?!" "Daddy means... the same as mommy!" Rong Shaoze was covered in black lines, and even Meiying couldnt help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, the thought process of a child was both amusing and laughable. "Alright, since daddy means the same as mommy. Then tell me, who is closer, daddy or mommy?" Xiaocong frowned in confusion. He really wanted to say mommy was closer but, luckily, he was sensible enough to answer, "Both are close!" "Now answer me this, how old are you now, do you have the ability to protect your mommy?" "... Im four years old, I cant protect mommy." Good, the kid was still quite honest. "Look at how small you are, you have no ability to protect your mommy. If you were to persuade her to leave with you, youd only hold her back instead of protecting her. Dont you feel ashamed of that?" How did he know he was persuading mom to leave? He had clearly done it when he wasnt around. Xiacong suddenly had a realization, his eyes widening in shock as he pointed at him and said, "Daddy, did you eavesdrop on my conversation with mommy? Im going to tell mommy?!" "Shut up! This is a matter between men, are you going to blab about it, are you even a man?!" Rong Shaoze glared, and Xiaocong immediately fell silent. He couldnt tell on him, because this was a matter between men! A hint of a dark smile flickered in Rong Shaozes eyes as he continued, "I really couldnt tell, at such a young age, you hide things so deeply. Acting pitiful and innocent, trying to persuade your mommy to leave with you!" That day, when he overheard their conversation, he had been furious. This brat, not at all biased towards him, this stinking brat! How dare he go against him and try to coax his woman away, did he think he couldnt see through his tricks? Chapter 568: If a Child Does Not Learn, It’s the Father’s Fault Chapter 568: Chapter 568: If a Child Does Not Learn, Its the Fathers FaultHow dare he contradict him and try to steal his woman away? Did he think he couldnt see through his tricks? Having his little scheme exposed, Xiaocong blushed and faltered, "But Dad made Mom unhappy, and Xiaocong is unhappy too. Were not happy living here, so why should we continue to stay?" After all, he was just a child. Even if he was perceptive and smart, he couldnt fully understand things, nor could he address every aspect when acting. Rong Shaoze crouched down, ruffled his hair, and asked gently, "So do you think, after Mom goes back to Grandmas place, shell be happy?" The little guy hesitated, nodding his head then shaking it, not too sure himself. Rong Shaoze said, "Mom wont be happy even if she leaves. She is unhappy not because of this place, but because there are things on her mind she hasnt figured out yet. Once she figures them out, shell naturally be happy." "What things?" "Youre still young and dont understand these things. When you grow up, you will understand," he explained. Xiaocong nodded, half understanding, feeling that the world of adults was indeed complicated. He was smart enough, but still couldnt comprehend their thoughts. Ah, its true that when you grow up, you have more worries. "But Dad, why are you unhappy too?" he asked, tilting his head in query. The man paused for a moment and smiled, "Dad is unhappy because Mom is unhappy..." "Oh, I get it! Dad is just like me; when he sees Mom unhappy, he also becomes unhappy," Xiaocong said with a smile, feeling like he had found a kindred spirit. He patted Rong Shaozes shoulder with an air of maturity, saying earnestly, "Dad, Xiaocong is working very hard to make Mom happy. You should try harder too. If we father and son are united, we can have the strength to cut through gold." "Its seemingly easy to sever metal! What are they teaching you at school, if you cant even get the idioms right?" "Its the fault of the father if the son doesnt teach," Xiaocong retorted smoothly with the next line. Rong Shaozes face turned dark in an instant! Indeed, its the fault of the father if the son is not taught... Meiying turned her face away, unable to suppress a slight smile. This father and son pair were truly a couple of treasures. Later, Lin Xinlan quietly pulled Xiaocong aside and asked him what Rong Shaoze had said to him. Xiaocong naively responded, "Mom, its a mans business, I cant tell you." Lin Xinlan smiled tenderly, "My sweet boy, youre not a man yet. Tell Mom, what secrets did you two share?" "Xiaocong promised Dad not to tell, Mom cant force me. Xiaocong wants to be a child of his word," he insisted. "..." His words completely stumped Lin Xinlan. She had to set a good example for her child, to help him grow up to be a person of integrity, so she had no choice but to stop asking. But she was genuinely curious about what Rong Shaoze had whispered to Xiaocong. She couldnt query Xiaocong anymore, and she couldnt bring herself to ask Rong Shaoze directly either. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their relationship wasnt as tense as it used to be, at least they spoke to each other now. But they still couldnt return to how things were before, couldnt regain the intimacy and love they once shared. At night, they only limited themselves to hugging, without even a single kiss... Lin Xinlan was truly anxious. Du Ruoxins love for Rong Shaoze was too profound and crazy, she knew him better than Lin Xinlan did, she loved him more. She feared that Rong Shaoze had developed feelings for Du Ruoxin and that shed made a place in his heart... If Du Ruoxin were still alive, Lin Xinlan wouldnt fear Rong Shaoze developing feelings for her, at least she could compete with Du Ruoxin for him. Chapter 569: He’s Very Greedy Chapter 569: Chapter 569: Hes Very GreedyBut she died, using such violently indelible means, Rong Shaoze might never forget her for the rest of his life. And what could she use to compete with someone who had passed away? Even she couldnt forget Du Ruoxin and still felt deep guilt and admiration for her; did she really have the courage to compete with her for Rong Shaozes love? Lin Xinlan sadly realized that she had fallen into the web of love and had already begun to worry about gains and losses. She felt so uncomfortable and uneasy just at the thought of it that she could hardly bear it. If she became the second Du Ruoxin, would she, too, go crazy like her? The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. Several times, she wanted impulsively to hug Rong Shaoze and ask him if he still loved her as he did at the beginning. Ask him if someone else was in his heart, ask him if they could go back to the past. But she didnt have the courage to ask. She was afraid to know the answer and restrained herself from contacting him. Subconsciously, she was tormenting and punishing herself in this way. She blamed Du Ruoxins death entirely on herself, and if she didnt suffer, her heart would feel very guilty. But she also knew she was only asking for misery, yet sometimes people love to be obstinate and confine themselves, using it as a way to imprison and punish themselves. How many people can truly achieve enlightenment? Lin Xinlan thought she had hidden her feelings well, but Rong Shaoze understood all of her thoughts. He watched silently, waiting for when she would overcome her inner demons and truly fall in love with him without any reservations. Kow that if he helped her through this mental crisis, what about the next time? If a second Du Ruoxin appeared, would she react the same way? He would never allow her love to be constantly submissive, retreating at the slightest hurdle. He was very greedy; he wanted a lot. He wanted her love to be complete, crazy, selfish, and careless about everything. Such love, like Du Ruoxins, was crazy and frightening. But he wanted it! Only such love could make him feel secure and ensure he would never lose it. Although the love Lin Xinlan gave him was deep enough, it was still not enough... Xinlan, its not enough, what I want is far more than this. Tao Hua closed the laboratory door, and his assistant, a nurse, approached and said: "Dr. Tao, I think I left my watch in the laboratory yesterday. Could you open the door so I can retrieve it?" Tao Hua looked at her, his lips curling into a devilish smile. "Nothing should be left in the laboratory; how could you be so careless as to leave your watch inside?" "Im sorry, Ill be more careful next time," the nurse apologized earnestly, with a hint of pleading and injustice in her innocent eyes. After a moment of silence, the man nodded: "Fine, go in and get your watch, but dont let it happen again." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I promise, there wont be a next time!" Tao Hua unlocked the door and went in first, with the nurse following closely behind. The spacious laboratory was as white as new, the floor so clean there wasnt a speck of dust, and even the air was fresh. The experiment table was also clean and tidy. At a glance, aside from some bottles and jars, there was nothing else. The nurse searched carefully, frowning and muttering doubtfully: "Strange, it was definitely here, how could it be gone?" Chapter 570: You Really Fell for It Chapter 570: Chapter 570: You Really Fell for It"How strange, it was right here, how could it have disappeared?" She walked up to a wall and looked around on the ground nearby, but still found nothing. Just as her foot was about to step on a floor tile, Tao Hua spoke up indifferently, "If you cant find it, just leave, stop looking." "But that watch means a lot to me." As she spoke, she took a step forward and stepped on that floor tile. Suddenly, there came a faint rumbling sound, and Tao Huas expression changed slightly, while a hint of triumphant smile flashed across the nurses bright eyes. She waited for the wall in front of her to open automatically, but unexpectedly, a metal cage fell from above, encasing her in an instant. She had become a prisoner in the cage! How could this happen?! The nurses face turned pale with shock as she grabbed the bars and shook them vigorously, but she couldnt open them no matter what! Tao Hua laughed heartily, his laughter filled with triumph, "You really fell for it. I knew you would come back to steal the T5. This cage was prepared especially for you, waiting for you to walk right into the trap." He walked up to her and, looking at her disguise, clicked his tongue in admiration, "Annie, your makeup skills are truly amazing. If one doesnt look carefully, you are almost identical to my assistant." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having been found out, Annie also calmed down and asked with a slight smile, "How did you see through me?" Tao Hua chuckled, "It was simple. When my assistant left work yesterday, she told me she was taking the day off and wouldnt come in. Her favorite thing is not coming to work. But this morning, she showed up on time, and even casually greeted me. What does that tell you? It indicates something was definitely off, so I observed you and quickly realized you were an impostor." So that was it! Last night, that nurse had played her! She hadnt told her that she didnt need to come to work today! Annie asked again, "Even if you knew I was a fake, you couldnt have prepared a trap in such a short time. Did you already know that I would impersonate her to come in and steal the drugs?" Tao Hua nodded, "I suspected early on that you would find the location where the drugs are kept, so I prepared this cage to deal with you. But I didnt expect you would impersonate her and waltz right in." Annie rolled her eyes in frustration. If she didnt walk in brazenly, how else was she supposed to get in? She had tried every method, and each time she would trigger some mechanism, either setting off an alarm or getting poisoned. She wasnt stupid; of course, she had to find a safe way to enter. But she had still miscalculated and fell into the trap, and now she was caught alive! Her plan, which she thought was perfect, had led to her capture! "You changed the mechanism? I spent a long time studying it until I found the mechanism under this floor tile, when did you change it?" she asked. Tao Hua shrugged helplessly, "Why should I tell you? To make it convenient for you to steal next time?" "Ive been caught by you, do you think I will have another chance?" Tao Hua smiled wickedly, "How about we make a deal? You tell me who sent you, and Ill let you go." A suspicion flickered in Annies eyes, "Would you really be that kindhearted?" "Of course!" Tao Hua put on an Im-a-good-guy face, "Havent you noticed? Ive always been reluctant to truly deal with you, otherwise, you wouldnt be standing here all fine right now, would you?" That was true. If Tao Hua really wanted to harm her, any fatal poison would do, and she would be dead by now. Chapter 571: Because Life is Too Boring Chapter 571: Chapter 571: Because Life is Too BoringHow could he have allowed her to come and steal things over and over again. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked at him, doubt flashing through her beautiful eyes, "Tao Hua, you couldnt possibly be falling for me, could you?" "No, Im just interested in you." "Isnt that the same thing?" "Of course not," Tao Hua smiled, "My interest in you is like that towards a lab rat undergoing experiments. You know, life as a researcher is so boring and dull. Finding something interesting is not easy. And I really enjoy matching wits with you; its very interesting." Annie was speechless. This guy actually treated her as a source of entertainment. "No wonder the drugs you research are all so twisted, youve become twisted from boredom!" Tao Hua laughed appreciatively, "Thank you for the compliment." This man had such thick skin! "If I tell you who sent me, will you really let me go?" Annie asked uncertainly. Tao Hua nodded, "Rest assured, I wont deceive you. But if you dont spill the beans, later when people come and they take you away, they will also have ways to make you talk." "I still dont understand. Why would you let me go so easily? Arent you afraid Ill leave and come back to steal again?" "Ah, Im actually waiting for you to come back and steal! If you dont come, life would be so boring for me!" "..." This world really does have all sorts of odd characters. Annie was sure he wasnt lying and nodded, "Alright, Ill tell you." ... In a living room, Rong Shaoze and Xu Yao stood with their arms crossed, watching Tao Hua coldly. He let Annie go again! Did he even know what he was doing?! Tao Hua raised his hands in surrender, smiling, "Dont look at me with that kind of gaze, I also released her because life is too boring, and I wanted to create some fun for myself." Xu Yao snorted coldly, not in the least interested in wasting words with him. Rong Shaoze asked indifferently, "What did you find out?" Tao Hua hurriedly confessed, hoping for leniency, "Did you know, Annie really is the Spade Thief. Because of her reputation as a master thief, someone hired her to steal T5, and the first time she did it with ease, not knowing it was a failure. After that, I was on guard, watching out for her everywhere, and she never succeeded. Ha-ha, you have no idea, she said she has never botched a theft, but she has failed against me repeatedly. She worried that if others found out, her reputation as a master thief would be ruined, ha-ha..." "Get to the point!" Rong Shaoze gritted his teeth; they already knew Annie was a master thief, what was there for him to brag about! Tao Hua quickly quieted his laughter and said earnestly, "She said she doesnt know who hired her, but after some investigation, it seems like the people are from Japan. The other party is very secretive and very powerful; she couldnt find anything else." "Japan?" Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed slightly, "There seems to be some movements there, a rising force, but we dont know who they are." Looking at Xu Yao, he instructed, "Go check it out, see what their identity is. If their aim is only T5, thats fine, but if theres more, we need to prepare early." "Mm. I got it. But, are we certain what Annie said is true?" Xu Yao raised a doubt. Tao Hua hurriedly said, "It must be true. She has no reason to lie to us, besides, we all know her background, shes just a simple master thief." Chapter 572: She is Evading Chapter 572: Chapter 572: She is Evading"But there are principles even among thieves. If shes a master thief, how could she betray her employer?" "She didnt betray anyone, because she didnt even know who the employer was," Tao Hua said, spreading his hands and shrugging. "..." Both men were speechless with him. In their view, Tao Huas interest in Annie had gone too far! Ever since Xiaocong had a master, his days were spent either at school or learning martial arts. His life was fulfilling and enriched, leaving no room in his mind for idle thoughts. Naturally, his body and spirit felt at ease, and the terrifying things that once haunted him disappeared on their own. Lin Xinlan, however, was bored. Beyond cooking every day, she didnt know what else to do. She had no job, no special skills, and no hobbies, and her relationship with Rong Shaoze was lukewarm at best. She felt her life was like a stagnant pool, lifeless and inert. Sick of watching TV all day, she would inevitably ask herself whenever she saw a heroine onscreen fighting for her dreams, Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what her own dreams were. If she set aside the people she loved, what was left in her life? The answer was nothing. Alone with such thoughts, the more she pondered, the more negative she became, even wondering what joy there was to speak of in life. She desperately needed to get out for some fresh air; she couldnt sit alone in the house and wallow in her thoughts, or her life would turn out even worse. Early in the morning, after Xiaocong went to school and Rong Shaoze to his company, Lin Xinlan also quietly left the villa. Turning off her phone, she boarded a bus and wandered aimlessly through the city, unsure of where to go. Truthfully, she had never really taken a good look at this city. The weather was nice today, and looking at the sunlight through the yellowing leaves gave her a warm, lazy feeling... As she admired the citys scenery and observed the diverse throngs of people along the way, her mood was calm, without a single ripple. She sadly realized that nothing caught her eye or her heart. No wonder some say that love can bring life or bring death. Now, she felt as if her heart had died, devoid of any feeling. Not knowing where she had ended up, when hunger struck, she found a restaurant to eat. After eating something casually, she found a coffee shop to enjoy a coffee. This leisurely comfort, the sensation that time was endlessly drawn out, was something she was experiencing for the first time. Perhaps in the future, she could go out for a walk every day until she was tired and then return home. Indeed, as dusk fell and both her body and mind felt weary, weary to the point of wanting to think of nothing, she slowly made her way back to the villa. As she walked into the living room, a little figure dashed toward her, and she reflexively squatted down to catch him. "Mommy, where did you go today? Xiaocong couldnt find you after school," the little guy said, wrapping his arms around her neck and asking with grievance. Lin Xinlan said with an apologetic smile, "Mommy went out for a walk and forgot to tell you." "Then why did you turn off your phone?" "...It ran out of battery." How could she dare to tell her child that she was running away. She didnt know what she was running from, just that she didnt want to face anything... Xiaocong pouted, still feeling aggrieved, "Next time you go out, you must tell Xiaocong, or Ill worry." A sense of guilt rose in her heart. Once, her child was her everything. Chapter 573 Fearing She Would Propose a Breakup Chapter 573: Chapter 573 Fearing She Would Propose a BreakupNow she often neglected her childs feelings and felt truly incompetent as a mother. "Okay, mommy promises you." Xiaocong smiled in relief at her words. Rong Shaoze, who had been watching TV on the sofa, hadnt glanced at her since she entered the room. She sat down with Xiaocong, intending to talk to him, when he suddenly got up and hurried upstairs, completely disregarding her the entire time. Lin Xinlans mouth opened slightly as she stared at his indifferent back, the words she wanted to say stuck in her throat, making her feel uncomfortable. The little guys eyes twinkled, and he chuckled, "Mommy, daddy has been waiting with Xiaocong for you, for a long time." A flicker of surprise passed through Lin Xinlans eyes. If that was the case, why was he showing such cold indifference? "Daddy is angry, how could mommy leave without saying a word? Dont you want Xiaocong and daddy anymore?" Xiaocong asked innocently, and Lin Xinlan realized, Rong Shaoze was angry about her leaving without notice. This revelation made her feel much better. After letting Xiaocong go play by himself, Lin Xinlan went upstairs, hoping to talk to Rong Shaoze. If the two of them kept bottling everything up without speaking, their cold war would inevitably lead to problems. She pushed open the door to the study, where Rong Shaoze was busy at the computer. She took a few steps forward and tentatively said, "Do you have a moment? I would like to talk to you." The mans dark eyes glanced at her, his expressionless face replying, "Im busy right now, well talk later." "...Okay." Lin Xinlan left the study and went to the bedroom to wait for him. It was ten oclock, and Rong Shaoze still hadnt come in, so she decided to take a bath first. Maybe by the time she was out, he would have come in. After her bath, two more hours passed, and he still hadnt come in. Lin Xinlan lay in bed but couldnt resist the pull of sleep, eventually drifting off. Not knowing how long she had slept, she felt someone covering her with a blanket. She cracked open her eyes to see Rong Shaoze, and as she tried to sit up, he pressed her shoulders and whispered, "Its late, go to sleep." The bedside clock showed it was two in the morning. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, it was too late to discuss things; better to leave it until tomorrow. She mumbled a response and fell back into a deep sleep. Rong Shaoze sat on the edge of the bed watching her face in silence, motionless. He felt very afraid, afraid she would suggest a breakup. He knew Xinlan was a proud person and never demanded much; he was worried she had decided to give up on their relationship and didnt want to continue. He didnt know how much Du Ruoxins affair had affected her, but from her recent silence and deliberate avoidance, it was clear she was bothered by the matter. He thought giving her some time would help her calmly come to terms with their relationship and that incident. But obviously, she seemed not to have gotten over it and was instead fixating on it. Had she suddenly realized that compared to Du Ruoxin, she didnt actually love him that much? Did she feel guilty about Du Ruoxin and think that breaking up would be the best outcome? He hadnt thought of these possibilities initially. But today, when she suddenly disappeared and her phone was unreachable, he started to panic and fear. Afraid that she would leave for good. Fortunately, Xiaocong was at home, making him aware that she wouldnt abandon their child. However, the time he spent waiting for her return was agonizing; he was genuinely worried she would never come back. Chapter 574: Choose a Wife for Yourself Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Choose a Wife for YourselfBut during the time he waited for her to come back, he suffered terribly, truly worried that she would never return. It was also during this time that he began to ponder her actions, her thoughts, and eventually came to these realizations. Later, when she returned, he became very angry. Didnt she know that slipping out quietly, saying nothing at all, would make him worry and fear? In her heart, what were her true feelings for him? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did she really love him as she claimed? If so, why did they have a cold war over Du Ruoxins matter, and why let Du Ruoxins situation affect their relationship? Du Ruoxin loved him and died for him; that was her own doing, so why care about her actions? She was her, and they were they; why should they be affected by someone elses influence? If only she could also not care about anything, like he did, and just wholeheartedly love him... The man sighed, couldnt help but lean over to kiss her lips lightly, then lay down beside her and held her, gently closing his eyes. The next day, when Lin Xinlan woke up, Rong Shaoze had already left. Xiaocong was sent to school by the driver, and Rongs mother went out for morning exercises, leaving her alone in the house. After breakfast, feeling bored, she planned to go out for a walk again. Only this time, she didnt turn off her phone, nor did she plan to come home late. She just wanted to pass the boring daytime hours, but she would make sure to be back home before Xiaocong and Rong Shaoze. She walked to the citys largest leisure square, where a stage was set up on the expansive grass; it seemed some event was happening today. The event hadnt started yet, but there were people dressed as clowns on the stage, performing acrobatics to attract the audiences attention. Lin Xinlan found a bench and sat down, smiling as she enjoyed the performance. Clearly, many of his audience were children. They gathered around the stage, absorbing the acrobatics with interest, and with each increase in the difficulty of the tricks, the children would cry out with joy. Lin Xinlans smile grew wider, observing how simple childrens happiness was. The acrobatics show came to an end, and a big, fluffy Grey Wolf clumsily climbed onto the stage, imitating Grey Wolfs voice to greet the children. Seeing him, the children screamed excitedly. After all, Grey Wolf was among the hottest cartoon characters at the moment. He hopped excitedly on the stage and asked, "Who wants to be my Red Wolf, who wants to dance with Mr. Grey Wolf?" Many women in the audience smiled reservedly; not a single one raised her hand. Grey Wolf said, "Alright, Ill just pick a wife for myself then." He jumped off the stage to the cheer of the crowd, heading towards Lin Xinlan. Lin Xinlan was startled, thinking, had he chosen her? In the blink of an eye, he was in front of her, bending one leg in a gentlemanly fashion as he extended a hand, "My beautiful miss, would you be willing to be my Red Wolf, and dance with me?" Lin Xinlan stood up, feeling embarrassed and ready to politely decline. He didnt wait for her answer, grabbed her hand, and called out joyfully to the crowd, "She agreed! Lets perform a dance for everyone right now!" Please, when had she ever agreed?! Lin Xinlan wanted to escape, but Grey Wolf was holding her hand, preventing her from leaving. She wanted to object openly, but with everyone looking at her happily, she found it hard to give a cold response. And so, utterly bewildered, half-pushed, half-pulled, she followed him onto the stage. Chapter 575 Dance Chapter 575: Chapter 575 DanceJust like that, she followed him onto the stage in a daze, half pushed, half led. Grey Wolf said they were going to dance a tango. Lin Xinlan didnt want to make the situation awkward and whispered to him, "Im sorry, I cant dance. Please find another dance partner." Grey Wolf laughed out loud, "Wife, youre being modest. You clearly can dance!" "I really cant." Who was this man calling her his wife? Lin Xinlan felt quite indignant inside. "Its okay, well just dance haphazardly. As long as were happy now, right?" Lin Xinlan was instantly bewildered by his words. Right, as long as were happy now, why worry about whether I can dance or not? Anyway, these people werent seriously here to watch her tango; everyone was just looking for a good time... Lin Xinlan hesitated for a moment. She had never performed in front of so many people before. It would surely be thrilling and novel. While she was still in a daze, the music started. Grey Wolf grasped her hand and immediately got into the groove with her. She really couldnt dance the tango, not even the simplest dance move. But Grey Wolf seemed to have a magical power, making her move her feet and dance along involuntarily. Although he moved clumsily, he danced very well. He lifted her hand high, forcing her to spin automatically. When he moved forward, she stepped back; when he backed up, he pulled her forward. Their steps intertwined seamlessly in sync. The more Lin Xinlan danced, the more she got into it, as if she had been learning the tango for years, each move natural and adept. And from beginning to end, Grey Wolf never let go of her hand. Lin Xinlan had the illusion that he was transferring his dance talent to her through their clasped hands. The audience below was watching with great enthusiasm, emitting cheers and clapping from time to time. Lin Xinlan suddenly smiled happily, her spirits lifted entirely, feeling exceptionally comfortable in body and mind. She gradually got into the groove and began to dance wildly, losing herself. Spinning, gliding, turning back, bending over, smilingevery action brimmed with passion, infecting everyone present. Suddenly, Grey Wolf held her waist and lifted her, spinning her quickly. Lin Xinlan almost screamed out loud. She truly worried she would be flung away by his sudden action. But his hands were steady, his arms strong, giving her a great sense of security. After a few spins, he grabbed her hand again, leading into the next phase of the dance. The rhythm was tight, making the onlookers blood surge with excitement. As the dance ended, Lin Xinlan was about to take a breather when he suddenly picked her up horizontally and tossed her into the air. This time, she truly screamed. Grey Wolf caught her steadily and then flung her into the air again, making the audience scream along. He didnt do it a third time, or Lin Xinlan would have definitely lost her temper. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of their spectacular performance, the audience erupted into fervent applause. Lin Xinlan smiled awkwardly and quickly made her way off the stage. That was just too crazy. Why on Earth had she gone along with him to dance? But she couldnt deny that she had a lot of fun. Lin Xinlan glanced back at Grey Wolf, smiled at him, waved, and left. She walked while laughing, ending up laughing heartily like a fool. Finding a bench, she took out her phone and dialed Rong Shaozes number. "Rong Shaoze, where are you right now?" she asked as soon as he answered. Chapter 576: Coming to Terminate the Agreement Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Coming to Terminate the AgreementThe man fell silent for a moment before speaking in a deep voice, "Im at the company, is there something you need?" "Oh, Ill be at your companys building soon, just wanted to let you know in advance." The man on the other end of the line was taken aback and hurriedly said, "Im about to leave in my car to meet with a client. When you get here, just go up on your own, Ill be back shortly." Lin Xinlan curved her lips into a smile, "Never mind then, if youre not there, I wont go. Anyway, come home early tonight, I have something I want to tell you." Rong Shaoze was silent for a few seconds, then responded indifferently, "Okay." After hanging up, Lin Xinlan covered her mouth and laughed out loud. Rong Shaoze was really too cute, lying to her without even changing his expression. If he was at the company at the moment, then who was the man dancing with her just now? Hmph, did he think she hadnt recognized him? The moment he called her wife, she knew it was him. Only when she heard him calling her wife did her heart flutter... Lin Xinlan showed a happy smile, tonight, she would definitely tell him that she loved him very much, that even if there was someone who loved him more, she still wanted to love him and wanted him to keep loving her too. She also wanted to tell him that other peoples actions would no longer affect her mood, that she needed to seize the time while she was young to love passionately and forcefully. Finally having moved past her emotional hurdle, Lin Xinlan felt a weight lifted off her shoulders, as if walking with the wind. Humming a tune, she walked briskly, the sunlight shining on her face, making her smile even more radiant and bright, almost too dazzling to look at directly. "Are you truly this happy being with him?" Suddenly, a tall figure appeared before her, Lin Xinlan looked up and her face turned deathly pale. The handsome man smiled at her gently, but there wasnt a hint of a smile in his eyes. Qiao Yiyang, why was it him... Lin Xinlan took a step back as if she had seen a devil, and turned to run. However, before she could get very far, she felt pain around her neck and then plunged into darkness. Annie sauntered into an underground bar in a seductive manner, and along the way, many men ogled her with blatant lust. Someone approached to flirt with her, and she deftly avoided them, leaving the person with a coquettish smile. Those who dared to touch her found their hands gripped by hers and, with a secret twist, the mans hand was instantly in severe pain, eliciting a painful howl. Yet her face always wore a smile, full of allure. She settled down in a corner across from a man, her eyes showing a hint of bewilderment, and with her red lips slightly parted, she asked with a smile, "Handsome, would you buy me a drink?" The man opposite her nodded slightly, and ordered her a glass of red wine. "You came to see me because you got the goods?" The man asked in a low voice while taking a sip of his drink. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not yet, the targets defense system is too strong, Ive failed multiple times, and havent managed to get hold of the item," she said candidly, without a trace of embarrassment for not being able to steal the item. "If thats the case, what are you doing here? If you havent stolen it yet, keep trying. There are only five days left until the deadline." "Sorry, I came here today to terminate our agreement. I cant steal that item, so Im calling it quits," she said. The man chuckled coldly, "Spade Thief has items she cant steal? Youve failed repeatedly, and if you dont steal the item soon, your reputation will be ruined." Annie shrugged nonchalantly, "I never cared about the reputation to begin with, people just think too highly of me." Chapter 577: What is the Purpose of Capturing Me? Chapter 577: Chapter 577: What is the Purpose of Capturing Me?"I am human, not a god, and cant do everything." "Then you should also know, unilateral termination of an agreement requires compensation of ten times the penalty." Annie took out a bank card and pushed it toward the other party, "Theres a hundred million in here, enough for compensation, right?" A chill flashed in the mans eyes, but he said nothing. Annie stood up with a smile and said, "Ill be going now, bye." As she left the bar, she felt someone following her. She knew they wouldnt let it go easily; she smiled lightly and slipped into the dark alley. Two men rushed after her, but she suddenly struck at them from around the corner, knocking them out in two swift moves. Such novices, to dare take her on with their skills. Annie dusted off her hands, and as she turned, she found herself facing the barrel of a black gun. The man from the bar earlier, now holding a gun to her head, curved his lips into a cold smile. Annies expression turned serious; this man was very skilled. She hadnt noticed when he had gotten behind her. "Miss Annie, do you know what happens to those who renege on a deal with me?" Annie responded with a relaxed smile, "I think Ill find out very soon." "Smart." The man suddenly struck, hitting her neck hard with the butt of the gun, and as she fell unconscious, she thought, this man is really ruthless, showing no mercy or tenderness at all. Lin Xinlan had been unconscious for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a strange European-style room. Her body felt weak and sore, barely managing to prop herself up; she recalled the events before she passed out. Qiao Yiyang had knocked her out. So, shed been abducted by him, but where was she now? The door was pushed open, and Qiao Yiyang, dressed in a tailored handmade suit, came in slowly, pushing a trolley. "I knew youd wake up around this time." He smiled slightly at her. Lin Xinlan watched him warily and asked coldly, "Where is this? What exactly do you want to do?" The man lifted the cover, and the aroma of food filled the room. "Youve been unconscious for three days; come and eat something." Three days?! Lin Xinlans face changed. Had she been missing for three days? Were Rong Shaoze and Xiaocong frantically looking for her? Lin Xinlan hurriedly got out of bed, stumbling as she tried to rush out. Qiao Yiyang said indifferently, "This is Rome, not B City, and you are inside the Mafias headquarters. Do you think you can leave?" Lin Xinlan trembled and glared at him angrily, "Qiao Yiyang, what do you want from capturing me?!" Facing her anger, he was very calm, "Come and eat." "Get lost, I dont need your feigned kindness! If you dont want to kill me, then let me go back!" "Of course, Im not going to kill you." "Then let me go!" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ive gone through a lot of trouble to capture you, why would I let you go?" He said with a smile, his tone gentle, but his words filled Lin Xinlan with despair. After watching him for a moment, she asked coldly, "Tell me, whats the reason you captured me for?" Qiao Yiyang crossed his arms and looked at her, his eyes filled with indecipherable complexity. "Come eat something, and I might consider telling you." Lin Xinlan took a deep breath, went over, grabbed the knife and fork, and started devouring the food. She hadnt eaten for three days and was so hungry. Its better to eat when theres food; shed need her strength if she was going to escape... Chapter 578: What About Me? Chapter 578: Chapter 578: What About Me?Eat when you can, for only with a full belly will you have the strength to escape. A glint of appreciation flashed in Qiao Yiyangs eyes. She was indeed a woman who knew the times, always aware of what mattered most. "Im full now, so you can talk, right?" Wiping her mouth, Lin Xinlan looked up and said coldly. Qiao Yiyang chuckled lightly, "I still dont want to tell you the reason." "Youre going back on your word?" Lin Xinlan asked angrily. The man shook his head slightly, "I just said that if you ate, I might consider telling you, but I never said I definitely would." This man is too cunning! Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, "Even if you dont tell me, I know why youve taken me. Are you thinking of using me to threaten Rong Shaoze? You want to go against Yanhuang, dont you? Qiao Yiyang, let me tell you, even if I have to kill myself, I will not let you use me as a threat against Rong Shaoze!" She still remembered the last incident vividly. Rong Shaoze had been utterly reckless for her, seemingly with no regard for his own life. She didnt want to experience the same thing for a second time. If he truly used her to threaten Rong Shaoze, to take Rong Shaozes life, she would not hesitate to kill herself. She would rather die than watch him die for her. "Xinlan, do you really love him that much?" Qiao Yiyangs face grew cold, and a trace of gloom flashed in his eyes, "Dont forget how he treated you before. You fell for him so easily, youll regret it one day!" Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, "I love him because he is worth my love. And I will not have a day of regret." The man suddenly stepped forward, grabbed her chin, and lifted her head. He forced her to look him in the eye, while Lin Xinlan gazed back at him without care. "Xinlan." Qiao Yiyangs other hand gently caressed her face, his expression softened, and he asked tenderly, "And what about me? What do you feel for me?" Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, and said lightly, "Qiao Yiyang, you should understand that I do not like you." "Yet, you agreed to marry me." "That was just a transaction, you know that better than I do." The mans lips twisted into a mixture of mockery and a bitter smile, "You should be well aware of how I feel about you. Dont you have any feelings for me at all?" Lin Xinlan was puzzled, wondering what Qiao Yiyang could possibly like about her... She was cold and odd-tempered, not at all charming, so what did he like about her? "Qiao Yiyang, one cannot force feelings. And they are not fair. Just because you like me... it doesnt mean I have to like you back." She was starting to understand Rong Shaozes feelings for Du Ruoxin. When you dont like someone, no matter how much they love you, your heart cant respond. "Is that so?!" Qiao Yiyang sneered, suddenly pulling her into his embrace, his deep gaze locked on her. "Xinlan, I will have you spend a few months alone with me. During these months, I will definitely make you fall in love with me." Lin Xinlans face turned slightly pale, and she remained silent. Did Qiao Yiyang have no intention of letting her go? If Rong Shaoze couldnt save her, she figured she really might not be able to leave... "And what if I still cant come to like you?" she asked calmly. The man smiled, curling his lip, "Then well just get married. Dont forget, you are my fiancee, and our wedding is bound to take place sooner or later." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 579: Don’t Struggle in Vain Chapter 579: Chapter 579: Dont Struggle in Vain"I will not marry you!" Lin Xinlan declared resolutely. "Thats not up to you," Qiao Yiyang replied, equally firm. A flash of anger crossed Lin Xinlans eyes, and just as she was about to explode with fury, he suddenly lowered his head and forcefully kissed her lips. She struggled and whimpered, but the man kissed her powerfully, only reluctantly letting go after a while. Lin Xinlan raised her hand high, but before she could bring it down, he seized it. "Every day from now on, Ill do whatever I want to you. Do you plan to hit me every time?" he asked with a crooked smile, wickedly. "Bastard, Shameless!" Lin Xinlan was so angry her face turned pale. "Qiao Yiyang, I warn you, if you dare touch me again, I will not be polite!" "Oh? Then I really want to see how youll be impolite to me." He hooked his arm around her waist and blocked her lips once more. Lin Xinlan bit down hard. The man seemed not to feel the pain at all; instead of pulling back, his kisses became even more fierce. Lin Xinlan bit through his tongue and his lips, and a strong metallic taste of blood filled their mouths. The fresh blood stimulated his nerves, and his kisses became more intense and bloodthirsty. He held her body and pressed her down onto the bed. Panic and fear surged in Lin Xinlans heart. She struggled with all her might, but he was immovable like a mountain upon her. This madman, Qiao Yiyang, hes a madman! Exhausted, Lin Xinlan lost her strength and gave up struggling. The man slowly ended the kiss, tilted his head back, his thin lips stained with bright red blood, looking somewhat enchanting. "Xinlan, you cant resist me. From now on, be obedient and dont struggle unnecessarily," he said with a light laugh, his eyes, however, were ice-cold, sending chills down ones spine. Lin Xinlan glared at him furiously, silent. She didnt want to waste words on him. This kind of person, she was coming to despise and look down upon more and more. Qiao Yiyangs smile at the corner of his mouth gradually faded as he stood up and said indifferently, "From now on, you can move freely around the villa, but dont try to leave. You simply cannot." "Ha, sooner or later, I will leave. Do you think you can keep me forever?" Qiao Yiyang replied with a faint smile, "As long as I hold your heart, you, as a person, can be kept by me forever." No, that will never happen. He will never be able to hold her heart forever. Seeing her thoughts, he added, "Humans are the most fickle animals. No matter how deep the feelings are, they will fade over time. Your feelings for Rong Shaoze wont be impregnable, Xinlan. As long as you are by my side, feeling my love, one day you will forget him and fall in love with me." "Then you can keep waiting because that day will never come in this lifetime!" Lin Xinlan sat up, saying with absolute certainty. She didnt know how long other peoples feelings could last, but she was sure her heart wouldnt change. No matter how much time passed, her heart wouldnt change. Love, once it happens, lasts a lifetime. Qiao Yiyang slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, saying nothing. She was stubborn, but he would prove to her with facts that her feelings wouldnt last long. And in the realm of emotions, a womans heart is the easiest to be moved. Lin Xinlan is a woman, so she wont be an exception. Qiao Yiyang left, and Lin Xinlan lay limply on the bed, praying that Rong Shaoze would come to her rescue soon. ***************** B City. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ever since Lin Xinlans disappearance, Rong Shaoze and the others have been searching everywhere for her whereabouts. Chapter 580: Touching Rong Shaoze’s Bottom Line Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Touching Rong Shaozes Bottom LineB City. Ever since Lin Xinlan went missing, Rong Shaoze and his people had been searching everywhere for her whereabouts. At first, he thought she had left without saying goodbye, gone forever. He felt utterly panicked and anxious. Had she even abandoned Xiaocong? If she had abandoned Xiaocong, it meant she had completely left him, never to return. Because of this thought, he lost his composure, became wildly agitated, and smashed many things. During his outburst, Xiaocong suddenly clung to his leg, crying, "Daddy, mommy said she would never leave Xiaocong in her lifetime. She promised Xiaocong. Daddy, mommy must be in danger, the bad guys have taken her away." Lin Xinlan had once told the child that no matter what happened, she would never leave him. Xiaocong had always believed her words. Therefore, the only explanation for mommys disappearance was that she had been taken away by bad guys. Rong Shaoze calmed down and immediately thought of Qiao Yiyang and Rong Mingyan, so he quickly gathered his men to search for Lin Xinlans traces. Xu Yao was a master tracker, but even he took three days to find a clue. He said Lin Xinlan must have been captured by Qiao Yiyang. Qiao Yiyang had not entered China directly from Rome; he came from Japan, and when he left, he first went to Japan before heading to Rome. In Japan, someone had covered his tracks and provided him with very good cover, so they had not realized he had come to B City. Japan again! Rong Shaoze instructed Xu Yao to focus on tracking the forces in Japan, while he would deal with Qiao Yiyang and his people. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he was preparing to contact Qiao Yiyang, Qiao Yiyang suddenly took the initiative to reach out to him. The moment he received the call, Rong Shaoze asked coldly, "What have you done to Xinlan?" Qiao Yiyang chuckled lightly, "She is my fiancee, of course, I wouldnt harm her." Rong Shaoze clenched his phone tightly, with cold murderous intent flashing in his eyes. His jaw tense, his voice so icy it could freeze someone solid, "Qiao Yiyang, Im warning you, if you dare touch a hair on her head, I will tear you to pieces!" Hearing Rong Shaozes anger, Qiao Yiyang laughed with satisfaction. "Rong Shaoze, I wont touch her at all, but I will cherish her greatly. Womens hearts are the softest. If she gets used to my presence, do you think she will still love you forever?" His words stirred up a storm in Rong Shaozes heart. Yet he declared firmly, "Her heart has room for only me, and youre wasting your time. She will never fall in love with you!" "Oh? Are you so sure?" "Yes!" Because she had once told him that in this lifetime, she loved only him, there was only room for him in her heart. If she said it, he would believe it. Even if she wanted to go back on her word, he would never give her the chance! "Rong Shaoze, you hurt her so much before, and she still fell in love with you. Do you really believe she wont fall in love with me? She is starved for love and can easily fall for someone else. As long as I give her the love she wants, she will fall for me." It had to be said, that sentence touched Rong Shaozes bottom line. Suppressing the raging anger in his heart, he asked coldly, "Qiao Yiyang, what exactly do you want?!" "Haha, Rong Shaoze, are you afraid? I thought the love between you two was really deep. It seems, youre also worried that she might change her heart." Chapter 581: Don’t Like Swinging Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Dont Like Swinging"Qiao Yiyang, I am officially telling you. No matter the cost, I will destroy the Mafia and leave all of you with nowhere to bury your corpses!" Rong Shaoze said ominously. "Those words, I want to say to you as well. Rong Shaoze, we will see who is the hero and who is the bear on the battlefield." After saying this, he hung up the phone. Rong Shaoze, suppressing his rage, called his subordinates with calm fury and ordered them to immediately find and devise every possible means to destroy the Mafia. He wanted to defeat Qiao Yiyang in the shortest possible time and make him regret his actions! Lin Xinlan stayed in her bedroom every day, without going out. She was unaware of the storm brewing outside in the world, but she felt unease in her heart, always sensing that something bad was about to happen. Fallen into Qiao Yiyangs hands this time, Rong Shaoze would surely pay a great price to rescue her, wouldnt he? And could she... still be alive to see him again? The door was pushed open, and she immediately sat up, defensively eyeing the newcomer. Qiao Yiyangs face bore a gentle smile, seeming harmless and kind. But she knew he was only accustomed to using that expression with others; in reality, his heart was cruel and cold-blooded. "Xinlan, you shouldnt always be so guarded against me, rest assured, I wont hurt you." Lin Xinlan took a step back and said indifferently, "If you dont come to disturb me, I wont be guarded against you." "Ive told you, I want you to get used to my presence. Come on, lets go for a walk. Youve been cooped up in the room for several days; arent you afraid of getting moldy?" He stepped forward to take her hand, but Lin Xinlan suddenly jumped away, extremely averse to his touch. "I can walk by myself!" Qiao Yiyangs hand froze mid-air, his eyes turned a degree colder, but he quickly returned to normal. "Alright, I wont touch you, you walk by yourself." This was Lin Xinlans first time walking out of the bedroom to explore the castle. The castle was vast; it could probably accommodate a hundred people without any problem. It was the epitome of a European castle, even the decorations were built in a royal style, and the castle employed many foreign servants. When they saw the pair, they would respectfully halt their steps and greet them with perfect etiquette, "Master, hello. Miss Lin, hello." They all spoke in Chinese, and fluently at that, surprise flickered in Lin Xinlans eyes. Qiao Yiyang explained automatically, "The servants here are fluent in several languages. You dont have to worry about language barriers with them." Behind the castle was a large garden, complete with an exquisite swing. The swing was entwined with vines, which bore green leaves and big, vibrant flowers, though, of course, the plants were fake. Qiao Yiyang smiled and said, "That time in B City, when I saw you swinging in the backyard of the villa I was staying at, I knew you liked this. What do you think? I had this swing specially made for you; do you like it?" Lin Xinlans gaze was indifferent, "I dont like it, Ive never liked swinging. Qiao Yiyang, youre mistaken about me, Im not a naive, whimsical young girl." The man was unconcerned as he slightly curved up the corners of his mouth and said, "Is that so? But I know that your desires and thoughts are simple, and deep inside, you have the mindset of a young girl... Xinlan, I can provide you with a strong, warm sanctuary. In my world, you can live a simple, happy life, feeling carefree and whimsical without any worries." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 582: You Can’t Even Compare to Him Chapter 582: Chapter 582: You Cant Even Compare to HimHis voice was very gentle, and his words were enticing. Yet Lin Xinlan felt not a shred of movement in her heart. She averted her gaze and spoke indifferently, "Id like to go upstairs to rest. Please do as you wish." Qiao Yiyang grasped her hand in an instant, looking at her deeply. Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, clearly displeased. "Let go!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pulled her into his embrace, holding her from behind, his hands clasped just below her chest, their bodies pressed tightly together without any gap. Anger surged through Lin Xinlan instantly, and she began to struggle fiercely, "Qiao Yiyang, what are you doing? Let go!" The mans arms were firm. He leaned down, his lips brushing past her earlobe, causing Lin Xinlan to tremble all over, her heart immediately thrown into chaos. "Xinlan, give me a chance, lets love each other, alright?" he said in a low and husky voice, burning with desire. Lin Xinlan turned away, grinding her teeth with hatred. "Impossible! Qiao Yiyang, affection thats forced is never genuine. Do you really want me to treat you with feigned affection?" Qiao Yiyang tilted his head, gazing at her intently, his lips almost touching her cheek. "If youre willing to feign your affection for me, Im willing to accept it. Because, pretend love can turn real." No one understood the meaning of that better than he did. Sometimes, if you wear a mask for too long, you really cant take it off. "Let go, I hate your touch!" Lin Xinlan struggled violently against his arms, but he held her even tighter. "Before you fell in love with Rong Shaoze, if he held you like this, would you have hated it too?" "Dont compare him with yourself; you are nothing like him!" Lin Xinlan said through gritted teeth, wishing she had the strength to be unkind to him. The man chuckled softly, murmured, "I just cant understand. Compared to me, he hurt you even more. Why would you give him a chance but not me? Is it because you had a child with him? Xinlan, we could also have a child." Lin Xinlans body shook, and her face turned pale instantly. Qiao Yiyang wasnt just speaking offhand; he was serious about wanting to have a child with her. She stopped struggling and said coldly, "It has nothing to do with a child. You want to know the reason, do you? Fine, Ill tell you! Rong Shaoze wasnt as hypocritical as you are. Your hypocrisy disgusts me! Qiao Yiyang, stop your act. You dont really love me, you just think you do, which is why you cant let go of me! If you truly loved me, you wouldnt force me!" The mans pupils darkened, and a trace of a cold smile formed on his lips. "If I dont force you, will you let me get close to you? Xinlan, once I respected you, I gave you time to adapt and never forced you. But what was the result? At the wedding, you ran away secretly, and you felt nothing for me. If respecting you gets me nowhere, why should I continue to respect you? Wasnt it by force that Rong Shaoze got your love in the end?" Lin Xinlan felt a sense of despair. No matter what she said, Qiao Yiyang could find a reason to counter it. What else could she say? Taking a deep breath, she said with fury, "Qiao Yiyang, I hate you, I loathe your touch, so please stay away from me! No matter how much you force me, I will never have any affection for you; I will only hate you more! If you have any sense, let go of me and stop pestering me!" That should be harsh enough, hurtful enough, right? As long as she could get rid of him, she didnt mind saying more unpleasant things. Chapter 583: Make Her Feel Disgusted Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Make Her Feel DisgustedAs long as she could escape from him, she didnt mind saying more unseemly words. The man laughed heartily, not the least bit angry at her words. "Since thats the case, I dont mind you hating me a little more. If I cant have your love, getting your hate is also quite nice," he said. He suddenly scooped her up and strode out of the garden. Lin Xinlan was taken aback, suddenly realizing something, her face turning pale as she began to struggle desperately, "What are you doing? Put me down, put me down!" Qiao Yiyangs lips thinned, and there was an icy coldness in his eyes. His strong, powerful arms held her without a moments pause, taking large steps towards the upstairs. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Qiao Yiyang, what on earth do you want to do?!" Lin Xinlan panicked, she was very afraid of what he might do. No matter how she struggled, it was useless; at this moment, he was icy, stern, and dangerous in a way that was very frightening and daunting. The bedroom door was kicked open, the man carried her in, and tossed her onto the soft, luxurious European-style bed. Lin Xinlan hurried to get up, trying to escape, but he grabbed her ankle, yanked her over, then leaned over and pinned her down. Lin Xinlan kept screaming and kicking, but he quickly seized her hands, pressed them above her head, and then fiercely kissed her lips. It wasnt the first time Lin Xinlan felt the disparity in strength between men and women. She knew that if Qiao Yiyang really wanted to do something to her, no matter how she struggled, she couldnt escape the nightmare fate. But as long as she had a ounce of strength, she would never stop resisting. Lin Xinlan really began to hate Qiao Yiyang. This man was a devil, and she had only now come to see his true face! "Dont... Qiao Yiyang, I hate you... let me go, dont..." Lin Xinlan kept shouting, her voice almost tearing, but he turned a deaf ear. Her clothes were quickly removed by him, and Lin Xinlan was so desperate she wanted to die. "Qiao Yiyang, if you dare touch me, I will die right before your eyes!" she yelled angrily, a flash of determination in her eyes as she was about to bite her own tongue to commit suicide, but he moved like lightning to pinch her chin, stopping her attempt. Looking up, there was not a trace of expression on his face, and his eyes were terrifyingly dark. "Think carefully, if you die, youll never see your son again," he said indifferently. Lin Xinlans eyes shook, and she immediately went limp. She clenched her fists tightly, tears and pain in her eyes, and also hate! Qiao Yiyang pressed his forehead to hers, his black eyes looking into hers, his hand clasping her fingers as he said in a deep voice, "Xinlan, we could also have a child together. Having a child, I believe you will soon accept me, fall in love with me." Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, not wanting to meet his gaze at all. "I would rather die than bear your child!" she said decisively, with determination and fierceness. "But what if it happens? Could you be so heartless, to kill him?" he asked again. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes wide and said angrily, "Yes! I will kill him; I will never let him come into this world!" Qiao Yiyang smiled gently, the light in his eyes shimmering, very charming. But to Lin Xinlan, every expression, every move of his was repulsive. "You wont kill him," he said firmly. "I know you well; children are your Achilles heel. Xinlan, you wont be able to do it." Chapter 584: What Has He Done to Her Chapter 584: Chapter 584: What Has He Done to HerQiao Yiyang smiled lightly, his eyes shimmering attractively. But in Lin Xinlans eyes, every expression, every movement of his, made her feel disgusted. "You wont kill him," he said firmly. "I know you well, the child is your fatal weakness. Xinlan, you cant do it." Lin Xinlan gave a cold laugh, "Youre not me, how would you know what Im thinking? Qiao Yiyang, I will kill him, dont doubt my words!" "You wont," he repeated, as if he knew her better than she knew herself. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan glared at him angrily, speechless. He looked at her tenderly, smiling gently, "Xinlan, the child is innocent, you can kill me, but you cannot kill him." Lin Xinlans gaze flickered slightly, and he continued, "Hes so cute, so little, hes your child, you love him, so you cant bring yourself to kill him." His voice was seductive, and Lin Xinlans eyes began to look confused as she murmured, "How could I bear to kill my own child..." "Yes, you cant bear it, you love them a lot." "I love them a lot..." "Xinlan, lets have a child," Qiao Yiyang said softly as he kissed her lips. Lin Xinlan turned away instinctively, but he kissed her face, whispering, "Dont you want a child? Xinlan, having a child will make you happier, so... dont resist me..." Lin Xinlans eyes grew even more dazed. She felt Qiao Yiyangs kisses were very gentle, and his caresses tender. A strange heat welled up inside her, like a fire slowly burning her body. "Xinlan, do you like it when I touch you like this?" Qiao Yiyang kissed her neck, her collarbone... Pain and conflict showed in Lin Xinlans eyes, but she couldnt summon the strength to push him away. She didnt answer but let out a very faint moan. A hint of a smile flashed in the mans eyes, and just as his body pressed against hers, about to possess her, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. The noise startled Lin Xinlan awake. She screamed sharply, and with strength from who knows where, shoved Qiao Yiyang forcefully away, quickly wrapped herself in the blanket, and retreated to the head of the bed, staring at him with terror. What had he done to her?! What had he done to her!!! "Qiao Yiyang, youre not human!" She grabbed something and hurled it furiously at him, but he deflected it angrily with his hand. The knocking persisted, growing impatientit was evidently urgent. With a dark face, he glanced at Lin Xinlan and reluctantly got dressed. "Rest well, Ill come to see you again tonight," Qiao Yiyang said lowly, restraining himself. Lin Xinlan watched him with anger, too drained even to tell him to leave. Heavens, she had nearly... been... by him... What exactly had he done to her, that she had been completely unaware! Seeing her very unstable emotions, Qiao Yiyang stepped forward, trying to touch her, but she screamed in terror, making him quickly withdraw his hand. "Dont touch me with your filthy hands!" "Xinlan..." "Get out! Get out!" Qiao Yiyang took a deep breath and said dispassionately, "Dont try to test my patience, or else, I will show you a side of me thats even more terrifying." This was a threat, a threat to keep her from doing anything foolish, a threat against any attempt to resist him! The man gave her a deep look and turned to walk out of the bedroom. Standing outside was Rong Mingyan, who did not look very well. Seeing him emerge, he said in a low voice: Chapter 585: They Have Already Started Fighting Chapter 585: Chapter 585: They Have Already Started FightingThe person standing outside the door was Rong Mingyan, and his expression was not very good. Looking at him emerging, he said somberly, "Rong Shaoze has gone mad. He launched missiles, bombing our base in North America relentlessly. Now, North America is in chaos." A glint of astonishment flashed through Qiao Yiyangs eyes, followed by an intense sharpness. "How much have we lost?" "Weve lost one base on the North American side, Ive ordered a counterattack, and the fighting has already started there." "Mm, I understand." "Yiyang, its not worth the heavy losses for a woman." Qiao Yiyang smiled faintly, "Who said we are going to suffer heavy losses? Phoenix Flame is a powerful enemy. To deal with them, sacrifices are naturally to be made. Since weve formed a feud with them, we have to eliminate them completely to prevent future troubles." "But we dont know their full strength, what if weve underestimated their capabilities..." Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mingyan, youre too cautious. No matter how strong they are, theres a limit to what they can do. Besides, Im not fighting alone, Japan will support me. Once Rong Shaoze shifts his attention to Rome, Japan will cut off their retreat, and this time, Phoenix Flame will definitely become fish trapped in a jar." "The matter you hid from me last time, was it the alliance with Japan?" "Yes, the other side has substantial power, they want a foothold in Asia, while I want the territories in Europe and North America. We joined forces to fight against Phoenix Flame, each taking what we need." A touch of deep thought flashed in Rong Mingyans eyes, "Are they reliable?" "Reliable or not, we still need to form an alliance. Otherwise, we would be severely damaged by either Phoenix Flame or them. So, we have to take a risky move." Rong Mingyan nodded, as if in agreement with what he said. Lin Xinlan was wrapped in a blanket and hadnt moved for a long time. Her face was pale, her lips tightly clenched, the whole body trembling. If Qiao Yiyang had forced himself upon her, she didnt know what the consequences would be. Her heart was resistant to the touch of a second man. If he touched her... She figured she might even want to die. Fortunately, fortunately, he had not succeeded. Through this incident, she truly recognized Qiao Yiyans true face. He was no gentleman; if he really wanted to do something to her, he wouldnt give her any chance to refuse or resist. And she had evaded it this time, but could she escape the next? Lin Xinlan curled up, her mind frantically longing for Rong Shaoze. How she wished for his smile, his embrace, and his scent... Rong Shaoze, where are you, will you come to save me? In B City, at four oclock in the early morning. Rong Shaoze dreamt of Lin Xinlan calling out to him for help, while Qiao Yiyang kept pulling her away, trying to escape from him. She struggled frantically, tears welling in her eyes, pleading for him to save her. He wanted to run over and grab her hand, to hold her in his arms, protect her, comfort her. But no matter how desperately he ran, he could not reach her. Her cries of despair tore at his heart painfully. "Xinlan... dont be afraid... Im coming to save you..." Rong Shaoze ran frantically, drenched in sweat. He was so close, just a little more and he would have been able to grab her hand... His heart lifted with joy, but just when he was about to grasp her, she and Qiao Yiyang suddenly disappeared. "Xinlan..." he searched everywhere but couldnt find a trace of her. He was in a frantic panic, shouting her name, and suddenly woke up from the dream. Chapter 586: You’re Entering a Dragon’s Lair Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Youre Entering a Dragons LairHe was panicked and anxious, shouting her name as he suddenly woke from the dream. Rong Shaoze struggled to sit up, gasping for breath, his clothes soaked with sweat. Assured that it was just a dream, he calmed himself for two seconds, then got out of bed and dialed Xu Yaos phone. "Handle the Phoenix matter for now, Im planning to go to Rome." A groggy Xu Yao was jolted awake by the call, "What did you say? Youre going to Rome?" "Yes." "Alone?" "Correct, Im leaving everything here to you, make sure to catch them off guard!" "Are you sure you wont have a problem by yourself?" "Im certain." He had to go to Rome; staying here every day would drive him insane. Xu Yaos voice was low as he warned, "Do you realize youre walking into the dragons den? What if something happens to you?" The mans lips curved slightly, his eyes full of confidence, yet he still said, "If Xinlan and I both die, Im trusting you with Xiaocong and Phoenix." Xu Yao fell silent, then after a long while, he said faintly, "Go ahead." "Thanks." After hanging up, Shaoze packed his things and went into Xiaocongs room. The little guy was sleeping restlessly, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Did he also dream about his mom? Rong Shaoze touched his head and whispered softly, "Daddy is going to find Mommy, be good at home, okay?" Not good at sentimental words, he paused, then could only kiss the childs forehead before standing up to leave. The door closed, Xiaocong opened his eyes, his teeth tightly biting his lips, struggling to hold back the tears welling up. He would be good, waiting for Mommy and Daddy to come home soon. He would also practice diligently to become stronger; then he could protect Mommy and Daddy in the future. Since that day, Qiao Yiyang disappeared for two days before he appeared again. Upon seeing him, Lin Xinlan was on full alert. Qiao Yiyang was too lazy to explain anything; he only knew that he wanted her, whether it was her body or her heart. His purpose was clear; he just needed to achieve his goal. "Xinlan, come to the hospital with me," he said, extending his hand toward her with a smile. Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, asking coolly, "Why go to the hospital? What tricks are you playing now?" "Isnt there a contraceptive ring installed inside you? That thing is not good for your body. Lets go to the hospital and take it out." His words sounded like they were out of concern for her. But she understood his meaning. Did he want to remove the contraceptive ring inside her so she could get pregnant? "No need, the doctor said it does no harm to the body, theres no need to remove it." "What a doctor says isnt necessarily true," Qiao Yiyang said gently. "I dont want to remove it, having surgery now will cause more harm to my body! If you really care about my well-being, then dont persuade me." The mans eyes turned sharp, his voice coldening, "Xinlan, be obedient, come to the hospital with me." His gaze and expression were coercing her. Lin Xinlan clenched her hands tightly, silent, not moving. "Otherwise, Ill call the doctor here," Qiao Yiyang said indifferently. "...Fine, Ill go to the hospital with you." She could only compromise; aside from compromising, there was nothing she could do. What Lin Xinlan hated most was being threatened and forced by others. Rong Shaoze had done this to her before, and now there was an additional Qiao Yiyang. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only difference was, she could fall in love with Rong Shaoze, but she would never love Qiao Yiyang. Chapter 587 Are you pleading for them? Chapter 587: Chapter 587 Are you pleading for them?After having her contraceptive device removed at the hospital, Lin Xinlan felt a bit unwell. The doctor said they couldnt have intercourse for two weeks, and Qiao Yiyang listened, furrowed his brow slightly, but also nodded in understanding. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief in her heart; at least she had two weeks to stall. Qiao Yiyang treated her very well, visiting her three times every day, and each time bringing her favorite food. The servants in the castle treated her with the utmost respect, as if she were the lady of the house. And there were many valuable antiques in the castle, even the painting hanging on the wall was worth a lot of money. Qiao Yiyang said, if she liked, everything here belonged to her. But she didnt care for these things; she wanted to escape this prison, to return to Rong Shaozes side, to be with her child. Having been confined here for almost half a month, Lin Xinlans longing for Rong Shaoze and her child intensified. Every moment, she thought of them. With her eyes closed, she could envision their faces. Breathing in the air, she could almost sense their presence. She felt like they were right beside her, like shadows. Rong Shaoze, Xiaocong, are you alright? Will I ever have the chance to see you again? Lin Xinlan really regretted it; she shouldnt have had a cold war with Rong Shaoze. Their time together was so precious, how could she waste it on a silent treatment? Rong Shaoze, if I could return to your side, I swear, I will truly cherish every minute, every second of our time together... Lost in her thoughts, arms suddenly wrapped around her from behind. Lin Xinlan stiffened, her gaze turning cold instantly. Qiao Yiyang held her soft body and asked gently, "Why arent you eating? Youve been skipping meals recently, and youve lost weight." As he reached out to touch her face, she turned her head away in disgust. Qiao Yiyang followed her movement, caressing her head, "It must be that the food isnt to your taste. Ill fire the chef and find some with better skills." Lin Xinlan didnt want to cause someone to lose their job because of her. She said calmly, "The food is delicious, I just dont have an appetite." "Then its not stimulating your appetite. Ill have them dismissed immediately, and bring in a new batch." Lin Xinlan felt very irritated, she pushed him away impatiently, "I told you, its my own problem, it has nothing to do with them!" "Xinlan." Qiao Yiyang looked at her, his gaze somewhat profound, "Are you pleading for them?" "..." "Do you care about them?" "...Its not that I care." "Then what is it?" Lin Xinlan said indifferently, "Its up to you, do whatever you want." Qiao Yiyang then smiled in satisfaction. He pulled her body towards him, attempting to kiss her lips, but Lin Xinlan turned her head away, the repulsion palpable. Qiao Yiyang forcefully kissed her, and it took a while before he stopped. But Lin Xinlan felt nothing. When he kissed her, all she felt was revulsion, not a trace of any other feeling. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come, I bought you a gift, youre sure to like it," he said, leading her downstairs. Lin Xinlan was too weary to resist, as long as he didnt touch her, she could reluctantly cooperate with anything else. Sitting in the living room downstairs, Qiao Yiyang opened the exquisite packaging on the table, revealing a blue velvet box inside. He handed it to her, smiling, "Take a look." Lin Xinlan refused to take it, "Thank you for your kindness, I dont like jewelry." Chapter 588: Start Making Demands to Him Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Start Making Demands to HimLin Xinlan didnt accept, "Thank you for your kindness, but I dont like jewelry." One glance at it, and it was clear that it was a necklace. Qiao Yiyangs eyes turned slightly colder, yet his tone remained gentle, "Take a look first, you might really like it." "I said, Im not interested." Her inability to recognize the situation made him very angry. "Xinlan, its just a gift, theres no need to refuse," Qiao Yiyang said indifferently. Not wanting to provoke him, she reluctantly accepted it. "Alright, thank you." "Open it and see if you like it," the man said with a brightening gaze and a smile. Lin Xinlan opened the box, and indeed there was a necklace inside. The pendant was a blue, teardrop-shaped diamond, appearing delicate and exquisite, exactly in her preferred style. But since the necklace was given by Qiao Yiyang, even if it was worth a fortune, she didnt feel the slightest bit of joy. The man awaited her reply, and she merely offered a casual, "Its pretty." "Let me put it on for you." He reached out his hand, but Lin Xinlan slightly avoided him, "No need, I dont like wearing jewelry." "Is your aversion to me really that severe?" Qiao Yiyang asked softly, his voice even and steady. Looking at him, Lin Xinlan suddenly sighed. "Qiao Yiyang, you should know that I wont fall for you. Why insist on this?" Qiao Yiyang leaned against the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, hands clasped on his knee, his posture casual yet composed. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How would you know you wont like me if you never try?" "I am clearest on how my heart feels; of course, I know I wont fall for you." The mans gaze was profound as he said with a smile, "Xinlan, if you could fall in love with Rong Shaoze, you can fall in love with me. Because I am the same type of person as him. I dont believe that if he can win your heart, I cant." Lin Xinlan was speechless; she wanted to say that he and Rong Shaoze were not the same. Forget it, whatever she said he wouldnt listen to, it was better not to waste her breath. "If theres nothing else, Ill go upstairs to rest. By the way, could you give me some books? Id like to read to pass the time," she said as she got up. Hearing her say she was going to rest, Qiao Yiyang felt displeased inside. She was avoiding him again. But hearing her express a desire to read made his mood inexplicably improve. At least she was beginning to make requests of him. This was a good start. "Okay, Ill have someone send you the books in a while." Not long after Lin Xinlan went upstairs, a servant brought her many new books. All were Chinese books, so she didnt have to worry about not understanding them. With books, Lin Xinlan found it easy to pass the time and could also learn a bit more. Qiao Yiyang came to check on her once and found her reading quietly on the sofa, appearing tranquil and focused, so he didnt disturb her. She looked good like this; as long as she could adapt to this place, gradually, he would make her adapt to him as well. Qiao Yiyang indeed replaced the chefs with a new set for her sake. The chef who was best at Chinese cuisine would act as her personal head chef, making Chinese dishes just for her. Holding the menu, he respectfully asked Lin Xinlan to choose. Lin Xinlan glanced at him nonchalantly and didnt reach for it, "No need to look, just make whatever for a couple of dishes." She had no particular demands regarding food; everything she ate seemed to taste the same to her C flavorless. The chef must have been a genuine Italian. Chapter 589: Beef Fried Rice Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Beef Fried RiceHe rolled his thick tongue and gave her a gentle smile, speaking in not-so-fluent Chinese: Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Lin, rest assured about my cooking, it will surely satisfy you greatly. However, you are really too thin, you should eat more to become even more beautiful. Since you dont want to choose a dish, how about I pick a few for you?" Lin Xinlan looked at him again. He had a pair of light brown eyes; though he appeared to be over forty, his eyes were bright and good-looking. Moreover, they gleamed with an ambiguous light. Lin Xinlan felt a trace of doubt in her heart. He smiled again: "Miss Lin, I once had a delicious fried rice at a restaurant in China, if you dont mind, I can make it for you, perhaps you would like it." "What kind of fried rice?" Lin Xinlan asked subconsciously. "Beef fried rice." Lin Xinlan shuddered, a flicker of astonishment crossing her eyes. "What is your name?" she asked quietly, suppressing the turmoil in her heart. "You can call me George." His smile was still gentle, but she could see a mysteriously familiar glint in his eyes. Lin Xinlans eyes reddened slightly, she nodded with a smile, "George, I would like the beef fried rice, please." "No problem, I guarantee you will like it very much!" George looked excited, happily going off to make the fried rice for her. His tall figure receded, and with just one glance, Lin Xinlans heartbeat uncontrollably quickened. She lowered her eyes, subtly concealing the tumultuous emotions within them. The fried rice was quickly prepared, and with one bite, Lin Xinlan tasted the familiar, fragrant flavors. She dared not look into Georges eyes, afraid she would lose control of her emotions. "Miss Lin, how do you find the taste?" George asked with a smile, his voice tinged with caution. "...Very delicious, the flavor... is very special..." "Thats wonderful, I am honored that you like the food I made!" George let out a sigh of relief, saying happily. Lin Xinlan couldnt resist glancing at him, their gazes met, and both hearts skipped a beat, rippling through layers of emotion. Georges expressive eyes stared at her unwaveringly, he smiled softly and said in a gentle voice, "Miss Lin, you are too slim, you must eat more." "...I will, thank you for your concern," Lin Xinlan said, quickly lowering her head, almost on the verge of tears. George left, and she ate the beef fried rice slowly by herself. She didnt want to finish it, but she also couldnt bear to put down the spoon. She ate every mouthful with care. In the end, she finished the entire plate of beef fried rice. When Qiao Yiyang returned, a servant immediately reported everything that had happened that day. He knocked on Lin Xinlans door, and her faint voice came from inside: "The door is not locked." Without asking, she knew who it was. The man pushed the door and entered, walking up to her. Lin Xinlan was sitting on the couch reading a book, she looked up at him, then shifted her gaze back to the book. "Xinlan, I heard you ate a lot today, didnt you?" he sat down beside her and asked with a smile. This was the first time that Lin Xinlan had a good appetite since she came here. Why had her appetite improved? Qiao Yiyang suppressed the excitement in his heart, not daring to ponder too deeply. "Mmm, todays food was not bad." Lin Xinlan said flatly, her eyes still on the book. Qiao Yiyang was dissatisfied, was his charm really less than that of a book? Chapter 590: He Really Is Rong Shaoze Chapter 590: Chapter 590: He Really Is Rong ShaozeHe pulled the book from her hands, lifted her chin with his finger, making her look into his eyes. "I will reward the chef who cooked today, he did a splendid job. From now on, let him cook for you, what do you think?" "Whatever you want is fine." Lin Xinlans voice was still indifferent. "Xinlan, I know youve been unhappy lately, and thats because youre unwilling to forgive yourself. Try to open your heart, let everything go, and get along with me, will you? I promise, youll be happier and more joyful than before." Lin Xinlan blinked but said nothing. Qiao Yiyangs gaze began to turn intense. Seeing her face, his heart and mind couldnt stay calm. The more she rejected him, the deeper he seemed to fall. Slightly lifting her delicate chin, he slowly leaned down, his gaze darkening as he looked at her rosy lips. Lin Xinlan didnt move; he felt a surge of joy, thinking she wasnt rejecting him. In a moment of impulse, he leaned in for a kiss, but a book blocked him. "Xinlan... you really are mischievous..." Qiao Yiyang was stunned for a moment, then let out a laugh. She casually pushed him away and stood up, saying, "Its getting late, you should go to sleep soon, I need to rest too." "Alright, but shouldnt there be a goodnight kiss?" He asked with a smile, waiting for her to take the initiative. Lin Xinlan silently looked at him, her expression unreadable. Qiao Yiyang had no choice but to give in, "Then you should sleep soon, goodnight." He stretched out his hand and tenderly caressed her head, his fingers lingering on her face with a touch of affection. His handsome face carried a smile, a man of his stature watching a woman with such tenderness, anyone would be moved. But Lin Xinlan wasnt. Qiao Yiyang tasted defeat once more, his eyes slightly dimmed, but he still smiled warmly at her, "Then Ill leave, you should rest early." After he left, Lin Xinlan hurriedly locked the door. She leaned against it, her breath somewhat ragged. Since noon, she had been unable to think clearly. She had truly worried that Qiao Yiyang would notice her abnormality. Hand gently resting on her chest, she looked out at the moonlight and murmured, "Shaoze, is that you?" "Its me." A deep voice suddenly resonated. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was startled, seeing a figure emerging from the bathroom; the man was George, the chef who had made fried rice for her today. When did he sneak in? The man watched her intensely, saying nothing, nor moving closer. Lin Xinlan also looked at him, trying hard to find Shaozes shadow in his figure. In just two seconds, she was certain it really was Rong Shaoze. She threw herself at him with force, and the man opened his long arms, catching her body, holding her tight. "Is it really you?" Lin Xinlan hurriedly held his face, asking urgently. Her eyes filled with eagerness and anticipation, the mans gaze was deep as he nodded lightly, yet his response was certain. "Its really me." Lin Xinlan suddenly kissed his lips, holding his head, kissing him deeply. Rong Shaoze kissed her back, immediately taking control. They were like lovers separated for thousands of years and now reunited, so excited that only through their kisses could they confirm the other stood before them. The kiss lasted a long time, over and over, tirelessly, until at last both were out of energy and parted, breathless. Chapter 591: Dusky Sky and Dark Ground Chapter 591: Chapter 591: Dusky Sky and Dark Ground"How are you here?" Lin Xinlan asked, panting. She looked at him, unwilling to even blink out of fear that all of this was an illusion, terrified he would suddenly vanish. Rong Shaoze held her tightly, not letting go in the slightest. He said in a deep voice, "I couldnt rest easy leaving you here alone. If I didnt see you immediately, I wouldve gone crazy." "But its dangerous for you. What if they see through your disguise?" The more Lin Xinlan thought about it, the more frightened she became; if Qiao Yiyang knew Rong Shaoze was George, he would not let him go. He certainly wouldnt miss an opportunity to kill Rong Shaoze. The man smiled faintly, comforting her, "Dont worry, I wont be found out. My identity is perfect; they wont suspect anything. Even if there really is danger, I wouldnt leave you here alone..." Lin Xinlans eyes reddened as she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his lips again. Rong Shaoze groaned softly, picked her up, and walked towards the large bed. He laid her down and kissed her eagerly, his hands lovingly caressing her body. "Xinlan, my Xinlan..." His kisses trailed downwards, and he had already lost control. Lin Xinlan knew what he wanted to do, and she did not stop him. At that moment, even if they were discovered, even if both of them were to die, she wouldnt frown. Finally ending a long period of anxiety and fear, Rong Shaoze was very excited, his emotions also out of control. He could only use actions to express his love, longing, and care for her. Lin Xinlan responded to him passionately, as if this night could last forever, or as if it were the last time they could embrace each other, making her want to release all her passion and love. This embrace could only be described as earth-shattering. Several times, Lin Xinlan thought she might die; she even forgot where she was. ************ Finally, everything settled down, and Rong Shaoze held her, both of them exhausted. They looked at each other without speaking, just locking gazes deeply. Lin Xinlan touched his deep brown hair and asked with a smile, "Is this hair real or dyed?" "Dyed." "And your eyes?" "Im wearing color contacts." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And your nose?" "Its prosthetic." "You do look quite convincing as an Italian." If he hadnt made her the beef fried rice, she wouldnt have recognized him. Rong Shaoze smiled briefly, then suddenly his smile faded, and he asked gravely, touching her face, "During this time, has Qiao Yiyang done anything to you?" Lin Xinlans face paled slightly but quickly returned to normal. However, her subtle changes in expression did not escape Rong Shaozes eyes. He abruptly clenched her hand and asked coldly, "What did he do to you?!" Seeing the terror in his eyes, Lin Xinlan hurriedly shook her head, "Dont worry, he hasnt done anything to me. Its just that Ive been so unhappy here; Ive wanted to go home, back to you, and to Xiaocong." Rong Shaozes heart ached, "Xinlan... Im sorry, I failed to protect you." "No, dont blame yourself, this isnt your fault!" Lin Xinlan quickly shook her head, just about to say something more when suddenly a knocking sound came from the door. Her face changed, and Rong Shaozes gaze hardened. "Who is it?" she asked in a low voice. "Xinlan, its me." It was Qiao Yiyang! Rong Shaoze sat up abruptly, his expression chillingly cold. Chapter 592: So You Really Have Gone Mad Chapter 592: Chapter 592: So You Really Have Gone Mad"Xinlan, its me." It was actually Qiao Yiyang! Rong Shaoze bolted upright, with a terrifyingly cold expression. Worried he might act rashly, Lin Xinlan quickly grabbed his hand and calmly asked the person outside, "Is there something you need? I was asleep." "I heard some noises from your room. Are you okay?" "Im fine." "Xinlan..." "If you dont have anything else, Im going to sleep," Lin Xinlan interrupted him indifferently. Qiao Yiyang mused, "Alright then, you should rest early. I wont disturb you anymore." Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he left, Rong Shaoze seized her shoulders and asked sternly, "Does he often disturb you so late at night?" "No!" Lin Xinlan quickly shook her head. "Xinlan, tell me, what exactly has he done to you?! Dont hide it from me!" "...If he really did do something to me, what would you do?" she asked cautiously. A fierce, bloodthirsty glint flashed in the mans eyes, and his expression filled with darkness. "Did he really touch you?" he asked through gritted teeth, each word filled with murderous intent. Lin Xinlan shook her head, "Dont worry, he didnt succeed. But, would you despise me?" Rong Shaoze pulled her tightly into his embrace, his hand ceaselessly stroking her head, his tone becoming very gentle, "Fool, Im not despising you. I just... hate myself for not protecting you well enough... Xinlan, dont worry, I will definitely rescue you." Lin Xinlan nodded, believing he would find a way to save her. That night, the two of them talked a lot. Lin Xinlan didnt want to sleep at all; she didnt want to miss a minute with Rong Shaoze. But Rong Shaoze didnt want her to get too tired, so he coaxed her to sleep, and eventually, she couldnt resist the sleepiness and fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, Rong Shaoze was no longer by her side. If not for the traces on her body from their love and affection, she would have thought last night was just a dream. Knowing that Rong Shaoze was in the castle made Lin Xinlans spirit soar, no longer dreary. She really wanted to see him, but she had to restrain herself, not letting Qiao Yiyang see any slips. She couldnt jeopardize Rong Shaoze, nor could she ruin his plan. Xu Yao was tracking the forces in Japan but unexpectedly discovered Annies whereabouts. She was locked in a dark basement, covered with scars, barely clinging to life. Upon learning of Annies plight, Xu Yao still told Tao Hua about it. They rescued Annie, and when Tao Hua saw Annies dreadful state, his eyes instantly turned terrifyingly dark. He stepped forward and gently patted her cheek, and Annies eyes fluttered open hazily. "Sweetheart, tell me your name," Tao Hua softly asked with a smile. Annie winced, too pained to muster the strength to answer. Tao Hua was patient. He continued to ask with a smile, "Sweetheart, if you dont tell me your name, I am going to think youve lost your memory or your brain is damaged." "Sofia..." Tao Hua immediately put on an intensely regretful face, "You really do have a damaged brain!" "Annie... Sofia•Annie..." Tao Hua paused, then smiled and exhaled in relief, "So thats your real name." "Now tell me, what number is this?" "Three..." "Very good, your mind is clear, and your sight seems normal." Tao Hua said with satisfaction, and his hand moved to her chest, gently pressing there. Chapter 593 Let’s Leave This Place Chapter 593: Chapter 593 Lets Leave This PlaceTao Hua said with satisfaction, his hand also resting on her chest, gently pressing down. Annie winced in pain. "It seems youve broken two ribs. But dont worry, I will set them for you, and the other injuries on your body, I will make them heal back to their original state. Trust me, you will be as beautiful as before." Tao Hua was truly skilled in medicine; in just two days, Annie had improved a lot and could speak without gasping for breath. She told Tao Hua that the Qianyue Gang had injured her. The Qianyue Gang was the one who had hired her to steal formula T5. It was also through their conversation that she learned the name of their gang. She overheard that they had successfully refined the failed product she had stolen before; they too had a successful T5 formula. Upon receiving this critical piece of information, Xu Yao immediately began to investigate the Qianyue Gang. While treating Annies injuries, Tao Hua was simultaneously developing an antidote. Now that the T5 formula had been successfully developed by others, if misused, it could cause significant harm to society. He had to develop an antidote, otherwise the mess hed made would be too great. Rong Shaoze was in a castle in Rome. But outside, the war between the Fenghuang and the Mafia was still fiercely ongoing. Many gangs maintained a neutral stance, which really meant they were watching the tigers fight from the safety of the mountain. They would reap the benefits when both opponents were weakened from battle. The Qianyue Gang also began to attack Fenghuangs influence in Asia as agreed. Suddenly, Fenghuang found itself under attack from both sides and was somewhat caught off guard. One night, Qiao Yiyang was not in the castle. Coincidentally, the kitchen in the castle suddenly caught fire. There was a storage room with alcohol, dry food, and the like; once the fire started, it quickly grew out of control. Everyone ran to put out the fire, and Rong Shaoze climbed from downstairs into Lin Xinlans room. Upon seeing him, Lin Xinlan stepped forward anxiously and asked, "It seems like theres a fire downstairs, what exactly happened?" "I started the fire, take advantage of the chaos now, and lets leave this place!" He immediately took out makeup from his backpack and began to disguise Lin Xinlan. Rong Shaoze was also a master of disguise, and within two minutes, he had changed her into a completely different person, dressed just like one of the maids in the castle. Exiting through the front door would get them discovered; they had to escape through the window. "Ill jump down first, then catch you from below. Dont be afraid, with me here, nothing will happen to you," he said calmly to her. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan nodded, "Okay!" Rong Shaoze deftly jumped from the second floor and then stretched out his arms toward her. Lin Xinlan climbed onto the balcony and looked at the height below; it was impossible not to be scared. But she didnt have time to hesitate; the longer she did, the greater the chance they would be discovered. She had to act quickly and not delay. Lin Xinlan clenched her teeth and jumped; as Rong Shaoze caught her, he rolled with her momentum to the ground, significantly reducing the impact. "Are you alright?" Lin Xinlan hurriedly got up and asked anxiously. "Im fine." Rong Shaoze stood up, his expression normal, "Follow me, and no matter what you see, dont make a sound." "Mhm." Rong Shaoze led her along the edges of the wall toward the outside, choosing paths that were blind spots to all the cameras. Turning a corner, they suddenly bumped into a servant. The servants eyes widened, but before he could make a sound, Rong Shaoze knocked him out with a punch. Chapter 594: Are You Doubting My Stamina? Chapter 594: Chapter 594: Are You Doubting My Stamina?Just as they were about to walk out the front door, Rong Shaoze ghostly took care of the two bodyguards at the entrance. A car was parked outside. He pulled Lin Xinlan into it, started the vehicle, and quickly drove away. The people in the castle still didnt know about their escape; everyone was rushing to put out the fire. Lin Xinlan looked back to see flames soaring into the sky. Rong Shaoze had almost set half the castle on fire, no wonder everyone was busy trying to extinguish it. Her hand was held tightly. Lin Xinlan turned her head and looked into Rong Shaozes smiling eyes. She smiled slightly, with tears glistening in her eyes, "Weve escaped, havent we?" "Yeah. But as long as we are within the borders of Rome, we must not be careless. Qiao Yiyang could find us at any moment." Lin Xinlan pursed her lips, a hint of worry in her eyes. "Xinlan, are you scared?" Rong Shaoze asked her gently. She shook her head firmly: "Not scared!" As long as she was with him, she wasnt afraid of any danger she might face. Rong Shaoze drove through the streets and alleys of Rome before finally stopping in a remote location. In the car, he disguised both of them with makeup, and suddenly, they looked completely different. Ditching the car, they took a taxi to another place. Then they took another taxi before finally stopping in a quiet alley. Rong Shaoze was very careful and cautious with his actions, as evidenced by their three vehicle changes. He opened the door to a small apartment and, unable to wait, pulled Lin Xinlan inside, shut the door, and pinned her against it as he embraced her and urgently kissed her lips. Lin Xinlan had words to say to him, but his kisses followed her relentlessly, painting her lips, never letting go. He was like a starving wolf, embracing her fiercely, devouring her to the bone. Lin Xinlan was so tired that she lay on the bed, motionless, and forgot what she wanted to ask him. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... She didnt know how long she had slept when she felt very uncomfortable and hazily opened her eyes to see Rong Shaoze still lying on top of her. Her cheeks flushed as she murmured, "What time is it?" "Its almost dawn," the man answered her indistinctly. "..." Lin Xinlans brain froze for a minute before she came to her senses, "Arent you tired?" "Are you doubting my stamina?" Rong Shaoze glared, visibly annoyed. Lin Xinlan was left speechless. Actually, she wanted to say that they should conserve their energy for their escape tomorrow. But she dared not speak anymore. If she opened her mouth, she would be utterly embarrassed... ********** Eventually, Rong Shaoze, satiated, wrapped his arms around her and fell into a deep sleep. The two slept through to the next afternoon. Lin Xinlan was the first to open her eyes and immediately saw Rong Shaozes handsome face. His hair was still dark brown, but the face was unmistakably Rong Shaozes. As she looked at him from such a close distance, Lin Xinlans heart filled with sweetness and happiness. She realized that as long as she could be with him, no matter where they were or what the situation, she would feel very happy. Unable to resist, she traced his deep features with her finger, and just as she touched his lips, he caught her hand, opened his eyes, and looked at her with a smile. "Tempting me first thing in the morning?" he lifted an eyebrow and asked with a mischievous smile. Lin Xinlans cheeks turned pink as she smiled and asked, "Should we hit the road today? What if Qiao Yiyang catches up?" "Dont worry, he cant find us here for now. Later, well change places, and that will have him searching all over Rome." "When do we leave here?" Lin Xinlan asked eagerly. Chapter 595 The Beauty of Rome at Night Chapter 595: Chapter 595 The Beauty of Rome at Night"Dont worry, he cant find this place for the time being. Later, well move somewhere else to stay; that should keep him busy searching all over Rome." "When are we leaving here?" Lin Xinlan asked, filled with anticipation. "Ive already contacted Xu Yao; he will make arrangements. We should be able to leave by tomorrow." Lin Xinlan nodded, feeling very happy at the thought of being able to leave soon. But there was always a bit of unease in her heart. "You must be exhausted, get some more sleep. Ill see if theres anything to eat around here and make something for you." Lin Xinlan said this and was about to get up. Rong Shaoze held her waist, preventing her from moving. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His fingers roamed across her smooth back, the tips carrying a tease laced with ambiguity. The two gazed deeply into each others eyes, where so many words were unnecessary; their looks alone were enough to understand each other. "Xinlan," Rong Shaoze whispered with a smile, "Are you worried that Ive overexerted myself?" Lin Xinlan was taken aback and quickly grasped his implication. She blushed instantly, feeling speechless. She was concerned about his exhaustion from helping her escape; it wasnt at all what he insinuated. "Rong Shaoze, your mind is too dirty!" Lin Xinlan pretended to be annoyed, poking his chest with her finger, and by coincidence, she touched the same little spot twice in a row. She felt something was off and immediately paused her hand. The mans eyes held an increasing amount of amusement, and Lin Xinlans face grew even redder. Oh my God! Her finger had actually touched the little red spot on his chest... "Xinlan, actually, your thoughts might be even less pure than mine." "..." If only there were a crack in the floor for her to disappear into! The two of them dallied in the apartment for a while before finally getting up to shower and dress. Both starving, Rong Shaoze tidied up and took her out for a meal. Naturally, their appearances were disguised. After a satisfying meal, Rong Shaoze took her to the next hideout. He never stayed in the same place for two nights; that was his rule of thumb. Because the longer they stayed in the same place, the more dangerous it became. The second location was also a very quiet place. Rong Shaoze said that when danger is imminent, you can detect its approach more easily in a quiet place. However, he didnt only focus on escape. Once settled, he also took Lin Xinlan out of the apartment to appreciate the unique scenery of Rome. Lin Xinlan had been in Rome for quite some time, but this was her first time truly observing the ancient, historic city. Rong Shaoze held her hand as they walked the streets. They could see the distant domed cathedrals and many remnants of diverse architectural ruins left behind. Of course, in Rome, whats most famous is sculpture art. All around the streets were many artistic sculptures, as well as numerous fountains, or even glittering palaces... Rome is indeed a beautiful place; here, you can feel a strong atmosphere of art everywhere. Close your eyes and breathe lightly, and you might even catch the ancient scent from hundreds of years ago. This place is just too beautiful, simply an artists paradise. Lin Xinlan leaned on Rong Shaoze, her bright eyes filled with smiles: "It would be nice if we were here on vacation." Then she would have plenty of time to admire the city, take pictures, record videos, or sit in a street-side cafe, eating while enjoying the beauty of Rome by night. Chapter 596: Want to Separate the Two of Them Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Want to Separate the Two of ThemInstead of enjoying the scenery like now, she also worried about the potential dangers that might occur. Rong Shaoze stopped walking, his tall frame casting a long shadow under the streetlight. "Later we can come here for a vacation, and you can play as long as you want," he said. "Okay, its a deal! You have to bring me here in the future," she responded. "Shall we pinky swear like our son does?" Rong Shaoze asked with a raised eyebrow and a smile, extending his pinky. Lin Xinlan curved her lips into a smile, hooked his pinky with hers, and they pulled slightly before pressing their thumbs together as a promise. "You mentioned Xiaocong, and now I suddenly miss him so much." Lin Xinlan said somewhat wistfully. It had been a long time since she had seen her son, and she had no idea how he was doing. Noticing her mood, he hugged her and comforted her, "Hes doing well. With Meiying protecting him, he wont be in any danger. Youll see him once we leave Rome tomorrow." "I really wish tomorrow would come sooner." "But I still want to take a romantic stroll with you on the streets of Rome. Opportunities to enjoy ourselves amidst hardship are rare." Lin Xinlan chuckled, nodding in agreement, "True, there are few people who, while being hunted down, still have the mood to appreciate the night scenery. This experience is indeed rare, we should cherish it." The man laughed too. Even though he had changed his appearance, his smile was still charming and dazzling. "Then lets continue, we cant waste any time." "Mhm!" ... They wandered the streets till late at night, finally deciding to return to their apartment. It was too late, and the quiet streets were empty of pedestrians, illuminated only by streetlights. But with Rong Shaoze by her side, Lin Xinlan didnt feel afraid. Suddenly, a red dot swept across Rong Shaozes face and settled on Lin Xinlans forehead. Rong Shaozes expression turned fierce as he sharply pushed Lin Xinlan away. At the same time, a gunshot sounded, and the bullet hit right in between where they had been standing. Lin Xinlan fell to the ground and heard another gunshot, completely dumbfounded. She turned her head and immediately locked eyes with Rong Shaoze. He tried to run over and grab her hand, but suddenly many bullets flew between them, preventing Rong Shaoze from moving forward and forcing him to retreat. "Xinlan!" he yelled, his eyes staring intensely at her, worried that she might be hurt. But after a few seconds, he figured out the attackers intentions. They were only trying to separate the two of them and did not intend to harm Lin Xinlan. However, they did intend to harm him. Relying on instinct, Rong Shaoze continuously dodged the dense rain of bullets, a sight that terrified Lin Xinlan. She got up, wanting to rush over, but as soon as she moved, bullets hit the ground in front of her, forcing her to scream and back off. Rong Shaoze pulled out his handgun and had already killed several shooters. But there were too many attackers, and they were hiding in the shadows; he was unable to deal with them all. Lin Xinlan also realized their goal and yelled at him, "Rong Shaoze, dont worry about me, just run!" The man ignored her, continuing to fire his gun while trying to get closer to her. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not far away, a sniper rifle aimed at his right arm, and with a loud shot, the bullet struck his arm. He grunted and, twisting his body, took cover behind a utility pole. "Rong Shaoze!" Lin Xinlan was so frightened that her face went pale, and her heart almost broke. "Please go, Im begging you, just go!" With his right hand injured, Rong Shaoze started shooting with his left hand. His left hand was just as dexterous as his right. Chapter 597: I Don’t Want to Die With You Chapter 597: Chapter 597: I Dont Want to Die With YouHis left and right hands were equally agile. In his heart, he hated himself intensely, for once again, he had plunged Lin Xinlan into danger. He had never felt so useless before. "Run, Im telling you to run!" Lin Xinlan suddenly burst into tears. If they kept this up, he would be killed. Her crying tore at Rong Shaozes heart. He clenched his teeth, his eyes ominously dark. Bullets ceaselessly fired at him, feeling like raindrops pelting down. Seeing that he disregarded her advice, Lin Xinlan rushed towards him recklessly. Bullets landed before her toes and grazed her forehead, making Rong Shaoze tremble all over. "Xinlan, dont come over!" "Then you run! If you dont, well die together!" The man suddenly laughed, "Fine, lets die together." Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly, her tears falling like broken beads, smashing harshly on the ground. "I dont want to die with you. We have so much future ahead of us. How can we just die? Go on, only if you go, can we live!" Rong Shaoze met her eyes and saw the determination and smile in them; he suddenly understood her thoughts. Indeed, only by surviving could they have a chance to be together forever. They had not yet loved each other properly in this life, how could they just die? This life was already too short; why not cherish it? "Xinlan..." He gazed deeply at her, his profound eyes filled with too many complex emotions. There was guilt, self-reproach, pain, reluctance, and decisiveness... With gritted teeth and his exceptional skills, he quickly covered a significant distance. From then on, this incident became the most regretful in his life. If he hadnt run away and they had died together, then perhaps those things wouldnt have happened afterward... However, when he was asked if given another chance to do it all over again, whether he would choose to run away alone or choose to die with Lin Xinlan, He faintly smiled and said, "I would still choose to run away alone." Even with great regret, he would still make that choice. Because once dead, there would be nothing left; no reincarnation, no next life. And of course, they wouldnt be able to love each other again. Only by living could they have the chance to wait for the clouds to part and the moon to appear... As Lin Xinlan watched Rong Shaozes retreating figure get farther and farther away, she smiled faintly. Seven or eight assassins burst out of the darkness, guns raised, aiming at Rong Shaozes back. Lin Xinlan stood in the middle of the road, suddenly spreading her arms, intending to shield him from the bullets with her body. Seeing this, the assassins held their fire and ran past her, chasing after Rong Shaoze as he fled. Lin Xinlan didnt move; her arms fell limply as she saw a tall man approach her slowly from up ahead. In his hand, he held a sniper rifle. Was it he who had hit Rong Shaoze just now? Lin Xinlan looked at him expressionlessly. He walked up to her and gazed back at her with calm eyes. After a long stare, Qiao Yiyang finally asked with a light smile, "Do you think Rong Shaoze will die at my hands, here in Rome?" "No! He wont die; if you didnt, how could he?" "Hes fighting alone in Rome. Do you think he can escape? Xinlan, Rome is my turf." The mans voice was soft, yet it weighed heavily on her heart like a thousand pounds. But she believed in Rong Shaoze, because he was Rong Shaoze, and thats why she trusted him. "Well just have to wait and see if he can leave Rome alive!" Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 598: Xinlan, You’re Too Stubborn Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Xinlan, Youre Too Stubborn"Then well just wait and see if he can leave Rome alive!" She sneered coldly, her eyes, her heart, her words, all demonstrating absolute trust in Rong Shaoze without reservation. Qiao Yiyangs face darkened instantly; he truly hated her unconditional trust in Rong Shaoze! He hated even more the moment she opened her arms, fearlessly protecting Rong Shaoze with her life! Rong Shaoze was the same kind of person as him, so why should he be the one to receive all her love, all her trust? And he, he got nothing! He was insanely jealous of Rong Shaoze. Because Rong Shaoze had what he never had, what he could only yearn for. Furiously grabbing Lin Xinlans hand, he dragged her away with him. Lin Xinlan did not resist; she followed him unsteadily, feeling the restrained anger emanating from him. Suddenly, Qiao Yiyang stopped. Without turning his head, he said, "Xinlan, youll be disappointed. Rong Shaoze is bound to die in Rome. How could I let such a good opportunity slip by." Lin Xinlans pupils contracted slightly, her heart full of concern for Rong Shaozes safety, yet she was powerless to do anything. "Qiao Yiyang, can you let him go?" she couldnt help asking in a low voice. The man turned his head, his lips curling into a smile devoid of warmth, "What, are you starting to be afraid?" "No!" she shook her head resolutely again, "I believe he can definitely escape!" He had survived such a dangerous situation last time, so this time he should be even more capable of surviving. "Hmph!" Qiao Yiyang snorted coldly and continued to walk, pulling her along. Arriving at a row of black sedans, Lin Xinlan saw three bodyguards each leading a large breed of dog, standing there respectfully. Upon seeing them, the dogs barked loudly; Qiao Yiyang gestured for silence, and they immediately sat down quietly on the ground. "These are the purest breed of German Shepherds, highly skilled at tracking and searching," he said indifferently. Lin Xinlan suddenly understood. It was these three dogs that had tracked down her and Rong Shaoze. "Xinlan, no matter where Rong Shaoze is hiding, the moment I release them to track him, he will soon have nowhere to hide." The mans lips curled slightly as he took a piece of clothing handed to him by a subordinate and held it under the dogs noses for them to sniff, then suddenly ordered, "Go!" The German Shepherds leaped up and charged in the direction dictated by the scent, with the three bodyguards holding their leashes, following closely behind. A group of hitmen also rushed to follow. Lin Xinlans heart was racing; she clenched her hands tightly, restraining the fear inside her, and said lightly, "Even if you find him, you wont be able to capture him." "Do you have such confidence in him?" Qiao Yiyang asked coldly, glancing sideways. "Yes." She had no choice but to have confidence in him. Besides trusting him, there was nothing else she could do right now. Moreover, Rong Shaoze was the Sect Leader of Yanhuang; escaping from a large group of hitmen shouldnt be a problem, right? He was very formidable; she should trust him. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, youre too stubborn," Qiao Yiyang said with a faint smile. Lin Xinlan heard the sarcasm in his voice; she lowered her gaze, having already made a decision in her heart. If Rong Shaoze escaped, she would live on. If he died... heaven or hell, theyd be together. Lin Xinlan had run away with Rong Shaoze, but Qiao Yiyang wasnt angry with her; he took her to another castle, as the original one had been destroyed by fire and needed time to be rebuilt. Chapter 599: I Have My Reasons to Like You Chapter 599: Chapter 599: I Have My Reasons to Like YouHe brought her into her room, and the man smiled slightly, "Take a look and see if theres anything missing. If you need anything, just tell the servants. Dont be shy." The room was beautiful, decorated in a style reminiscent of a palace. It was likely that every girl would love it. Lin Xinlan glanced around and met his gaze. Weary, she said, "Qiao Yiyang, please let me go. Are you keeping me here really because you love me?" Qiao Yiyangs eyes were deep. He took her hand, and when Lin Xinlan tried to pull away, he ignored her resistance and firmly pulled her into his embrace. "Xinlan," he said earnestly, "why do you always doubt my love for you? Are my actions, my words, still not enough to show you how I feel?" "We have no history between us, and the time weve spent together is brief. Qiao Yiyang, affection doesnt arise without reason. Do you think I would believe that you truly love me?" The mans lips curved in a slight, mocking smile, "So this is why you dont believe in my feelings for you. You think this way because you feel there is nothing between us, that we cant possibly have any feelings. But for me, I have my reasons for liking you, and I believe there is a story between us. Xinlan, you shouldnt use your way of thinking to measure my feelings for you." Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, puzzled. Did he truly like her? "Dont doubt my love for you. The moment I saw you, I felt something. As Ive been observing you, your strength, your kindness, and your comforting presence have slowly made me fall in love with you. Now, Im not going to let you go..." "Why?" Qiao Yiyangs gaze was profound as he spoke deeply, "Because I want your love, your complete, heartfelt love and trust in me." The love that she gave to Rong Shaoze was exactly the love he yearned for. With that kind of love, he would never be alone in this life... Lin Xinlan kind of understood what he meant. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She pursed her lips and said, "I think there must be a girl out there who will fall in love with you like that. If you are willing to accept her, you will have the kind of love you want." "But, I only want your love..." He reached out to caress her face, his eyes deep. Lin Xinlan turned her head to avoid his hand, "But you should know, I will not fall in love with you!" The mans hand stopped mid-air, his eyes darkened, and he forcefully captured her lips with his own. After a round of unrestrained plundering, he let her go and said coldly, "Rest well, for tomorrow you might hear that Rong Shaoze has been killed." After speaking, he walked away without looking back. Lin Xinlan hurried to the window, looking out toward the distant lands as if standing there would let her see Rong Shaozes figure. Rong Shaoze, you must survive and leave this place alive; you cant let anything happen! Concerned for Rong Shaozes safety, Lin Xinlan couldnt rest at all that night. Day broke, and she waited uneasily for news from Qiao Yiyang. Someone knocked on the door. She thought it was him and felt very anxious and scared. The person outside didnt hear a response and knocked patiently again, but she still didnt react. "Miss Lin, are you up?" It wasnt the voice of Qiao Yiyang. Lin Xinlan finally breathed a sigh of relief and went to open the door; a maid was standing outside. "Miss Lin, did you sleep well last night?" she asked with a smile. "Whats the matter?" Chapter 600 I Want to See His Corpse Chapter 600: Chapter 600 I Want to See His Corpse"Breakfast is ready, Mr. Qiao is downstairs, he asked me to invite you down for breakfast." The inevitable was bound to happen. "Alright, just wait for me a moment," Lin Xinlan closed the door and searched the room, finding only a hairpin encrusted with tiny diamonds. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She held the hairpin in her hand, hiding it in her sleeve, before following the maid downstairs. The dining table was a small round one, just big enough for two people to sit at. When Qiao Yiyang saw her coming down, he stood up like a gentleman to pull out a chair for her. She did not refuse and sat down gracefully. The breakfast was not Western-style, but Chinese cuisine. There were two delicate plates of Xiaolongbao, a bowl of Century Egg and Lean Pork Congee, along with some pastries and side dishes. Qiao Yiyang sat down opposite her and smiled, "Xinlan, try these and see how they taste. If theyre not to your liking, I will have them prepare something else for you." Lin Xinlan really wanted to ask him if he had caught Rong Shaoze. She held back but ultimately, she did not ask. She was afraid to hear the answer. "I dont have much of an appetite..." "Even if youre not hungry, you should eat regularly," he interrupted her, placing a steamed bun in the empty bowl in front of her. "Eat it while its hot; it wont taste good cold." "Qiao Yiyang, just tell me, what has become of Rong Shaoze?" she suddenly asked, unable to hold back any longer. Whether he was dead or alive, she would accept it. She had worried all night, her heart suspended in fear. She didnt want to go on being anxious. Qiao Yiyang withdrew his chopsticks, his expression bland, "Eat your breakfast first, then Ill tell you." Lin Xinlan immediately picked up her chopsticks and ate the bun he had served her. It was a bit hot, but she felt nothing and swallowed it in two bites. The man served her another, and she finished it just as quickly. "Have some porridge," he said. Lin Xinlan began to eat the porridge, taking a few spoonfuls before setting the spoon down and stopping. "Im full. Now tell me, how is he?" She asked urgently, but her eagerness was unappealing in Qiao Yiyangs eyes. Only matters related to Rong Shaoze could make her so concerned. Leaning back in his chair, Qiao Yiyang crossed his legs, his hands folded on his knees, his face expressionless and unmoved. Lin Xinlan stared at him, nervously awaiting his reply. With a dark and profound gaze, the man remained silent for a few seconds before asking indifferently, "What if hes dead?" Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively argued, "Impossible! He cant be dead!" "Xinlan, he really is dead," Qiao Yiyang said coldly, his voice monotone without a trace of inflection, as if speaking of the most ordinary thing. Lin Xinlans mind went blank for a few seconds, her eyes dull, "You think I would believe what you say?" "Rome is my territory, my people are everywhere. No matter how capable Rong Shaoze is, he couldnt escape fate," he said. "..." "Xinlan, he really is dead. If you dont want to believe it, thats fine. As long as it makes you feel better, you can think whatever you want." "I need to see his body..." "... Alright, Ill take you to see him later." Boom Lin Xinlan suddenly stood up so quickly that she almost knocked the table over, and when she stepped back, she knocked over the chair as well. She turned around in a flurry, unsure where to go. After spinning in place, she saw Qiao Yiyang and threw herself at him. "Take me to see him, now, right away..." She spoke incoherently, her face pale, her composure completely gone. Chapter 601 You Really Did It Chapter 601: Chapter 601 You Really Did ItShe spoke incoherently, her complexion pale, and she was so panicked that she lost all sense of direction. Qiao Yiyang didnt move, and she fiercely grabbed his collar, yelling angrily, "I told you to take me to see him! Without seeing his body, I will never believe hes dead, never!" The man quietly watched her and said indifferently, "But you have believed it." Lin Xinlan trembled, she gritted her teeth and said, "You said he was dead, didnt you? Then take me to see his body! I want to see him now, dead or alive!" Qiao Yiyang indifferently pulled her hands away and said coldly, looking down, "Seeing how much you care about him, I dont want to take you to him anymore. Xinlan, I will throw his body into the sea to feed the fish, and in this lifetime, you wont see him again!" "Qiao Yiyang!" Lin Xinlan shook with rage, "Im telling you again, take me to see him, I want to see him right now!" "I will not take you to see him." The man was very firm. He adjusted his suit, gave her an indifferent glance, and turned to leave. "Qiao Yiyang!" "..." Lin Xinlan bit her teeth tightly, a hint of determination flashing in her eyes. She rushed in front of him and grabbed his collar, revealing the hairpin that was hidden in her sleeve, its sharp point threatening his fragile neck. "Take me to see him, or Ill kill you!" she glared at him, teeth clenched. Her hand held the hairpin steady without a tremor. Qiao Yiyang glanced at the hairpin and then at her face, his eyes shifting subtly, a complex current flickering across them. He spoke in a low voice, "Xinlan, havent you noticed? This hairpin was a gift I gave to you. I left it in your room, always waiting for you to find it, to love it. I thought your hair looked beautiful, and it would be even more so with it. I just never thought you would use it to threaten me..." "..." Lin Xinlan pursed her lips tightly, saying faintly, "Then you take me to see Rong Shaoze, and I wont need to use it to threaten you." "Ive told you, I wont take you to see him!" Qiao Yiyang said, suppressing his anger, "Just give up on that idea! From now on, you wont see him again, you can only stay obediently by my side!" "Qiao Yiyang, I really will kill you." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go ahead, consider it revenge for him." He slowly closed his eyes, his attitude calm and composed. Lin Xinlan tightened her grasp on the hairpin, pressing it closer to his neck by a fraction, "Take me to see him!" "Whats wrong, cant bring yourself to do it? Xinlan, I knew you couldnt bear to kill me," the man said with a smile. His words ignited her emotions, the hairpin pressed tightly against his neck, "Dont think I cant bear to kill you. Even if I have to kill you, I want to see Rong Shaozes body first!" "Ill say it again, you wont get to see him in this lifetime." "Qiao Yiyang!" Lin Xinlan yelled fiercely, suddenly exerting force, and the hairpin pierced into his neck; the man shook and opened his eyes in disbelief. Blood immediately flowed out, soaking his pristine white shirt, too glaring for one to look directly at. Lin Xinlan froze for a few seconds, then slowly released her hand and staggered back a few steps. Qiao Yiyang looked at her, his gaze sorrowful, "Xinlan, you really did it..." "...It was you who forced me," Lin Xinlan said with a cold expression, showing little reaction. Upon witnessing the scene, the servant screamed and rushed over, "Oh my God! Master, youre hurt!" Chapter 602: Coming to Avenge Qiao Yiyang Chapter 602: Chapter 602: Coming to Avenge Qiao Yiyang"Quick, get the medical kit, and then call the doctor over!" "Miss Lin, did you do this? Why would you hurt the master; hes been so good to you!" "Miss Lin, the master even personally made breakfast for you, he really likes you, cares about you, why would you want to harm him?" ... No matter what they said, Lin Xinlan gave no response. Her complexion was pale, and she stood indifferently, looking utterly hollow. Qiao Yiyang was also looking at her and did not move. His complex gaze contained too many emotions, it was almost unbearable to look at. Confronted with the accusing eyes of the servants, Lin Xinlan looked towards Qiao Yiyang and blandly said, "Ive hurt you, you can kill me." "I wont kill you," the mans tone had a hint of resignation and a touch of pain. "Xinlan, I didnt kill Rong Shaoze, he escaped, hes still alive. I thought, you felt somewhat differently about me, that you wouldnt really strike me, but you still did." ... "Hes not dead, you can be at ease," said Qiao Yiyang blandly, as he turned around for the servants to treat his wound. Lin Xinlan stood in place for a long time, but no one paid any attention to her. When Qiao Yiyangs hand rested on her head, she finally came back to her senses. "Dont just stand here foolishly, Im not blaming you. Go upstairs and rest, youre tired too," he said gently to her. Lin Xinlan suddenly swatted his hand away and said coldly, "Stop pretending in front of me!" Qiao Yiyang was stunned, a shadow of darkness crossing his eyes. "Thats right, I am pretending. And its only towards you that I pretend!" Lin Xinlan glared at him with resentment and without turning her head, she walked upstairs. She knew it was intentional. He deliberately tricked her into believing Rong Shaoze was dead, deliberately provoked her to strike him, deliberately wanted to make her feel guilty. But she wouldnt feel guilt! The pain she inflicted on him was insufficient to compensate for everything he had done to her. Even if she killed him, she wouldnt feel guilty! Lin Xinlan returned to her bedroom, leaned against the door, and let out a slight sigh of relief. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thankfully, Rong Shaoze is still alive, he managed to escape. As long as hes alive, nothing else matters. Lin Xinlan didnt go downstairs again. The next morning, someone came knocking at her door. She thought it was Qiao Yiyang. When she opened it, she saw Rong Mingyans chilling expression. Seeing him, she paused. Since arriving in Rome, she had never seen Rong Mingyan, and she didnt expect him to suddenly come looking for her. In his presence, Lin Xinlans complexion grew even worse. "Do you need something from me?" she asked coldly. Compared to Qiao Yiyang, she seemed to hate Rong Mingyan even more. Anyway, she disliked them both. Without another word, Rong Mingyan abruptly raised his hand, and a handgun was instantly pointed at Lin Xinlans forehead. She froze, but was not panicked. "You want to kill me?" The murderous intent in his eyes was clear. Was he here to kill her on Qiao Yiyangs orders, or was it his own idea? The man laughed coldly, "Yes, I do want to kill you!" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, and she closed them, saying, "Then go ahead and kill me." "Do you think I dont dare? Lin Xinlan, I warn you, if you dare to hurt Yiyang again, I will kill you without mercy!" Lin Xinlan understood then; he was here for vengeance on behalf of Qiao Yiyang. Opening her eyes, she said with a faint smile: "If Qiao Yiyang hurts me again, or the ones I love, I will still harm him, no matter the cost!" Chapter 603 I am His Right-Hand Man Chapter 603: Chapter 603 I am His Right-Hand Man"If Qiao Yiyang hurts me again, or anyone I love, I will hurt him, no matter the cost!" The muzzle suddenly pressed heavily against her forehead, and Rong Mingyan said angrily, "Then you better be careful, because if I find out youve hurt him again, I will put a hole in you! Lin Xinlan, dont think just because Yiyang indulges you, you can do whatever you want! He may not bear to kill you, but I can, and I wont miss you one bit!" "If thats the case, why dont you kill me right now?" Lin Xinlan retorted. "Are you wary of Qiao Yiyang? Because you dont dare to kill me? Are you afraid hell blame you?" Rong Mingyans face darkened, and the corners of his mouth curled into a sinister smile. "Woman, you really think too highly of yourself. Fine, Ill kill you right now to eliminate future troubles!" His finger slightly tightened on the trigger when a fierce shout suddenly erupted, "Mingyan, stop!" Qiao Yiyang strode over, forcefully pulling away his hand, and angrily said, "What are you doing?!" Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Killing her!" he replied directly. "Mingyan, you cant touch her." Rong Mingyan sneered, "Why? Yiyang, keeping her around is only going to be a disaster. Rong Shaoze destroyed many of our bases because of her, and you, you almost lost your life to her. Only by killing her can we make Rong Shaoze lose control, and then well have a chance to deal with the Phoenix. You also wouldnt need to keep a danger by your side, always worrying about being killed by her." Qiao Yiyangs eyes were calm, he pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "This is my own business, dont interfere." "Yiyang!" "Go downstairs, and dont touch her again." "You..." Rong Mingyan stared at him incredulously, his eyes filled with confusion, anger, and unwillingness. Qiao Yiyang turned away, no longer looking at him, "Go downstairs!" "Hmph, one day, youll regret this!" Rong Mingyan stormily left, casting a cold glance at Lin Xinlan before he left. "Xinlan, are you alright?" Qiao Yiyang asked with concern, extending his hand to touch her, but she dodged it. "Im fine." The mans hand paused and then fell to his side, "Xinlan, can you be less repulsed by me?" Lin Xinlans gaze was cold, showing no sign of softening, "Is there anything else? If not, Im closing the door." "... Im going out later, do you want to come with me and take a walk?" "I dont want to go out." "Staying cooped up in here isnt good for you, come with me and relax a little." "I said, I dont want to go." With that, she shut the door forcefully. Qiao Yiyang stood in front of the closed door for a while before he finally left. Lin Xinlan sat down by the bed, staring blankly, her mind on who knows what. Suddenly, a womans icy, deep voice rang out, "I thought you were some stunning beauty, but youre nothing special!" Lin Xinlan looked up in surprise to see a woman dressed in tight, sexy clothes standing on the balcony. She had short, sharp hair, gorgeous features, and while her gaze and expression were cold, they made her look even more strikingly beautiful. "Who are you? How did you get in here?!" Lin Xinlan stood up and asked in astonishment. The woman crossed her arms over her chest, leaning back against the railing, her eyes coldly fixed on her as she scoffed disdainfully, "Getting into your room was a piece of cake for me. And I, Im Qiao Yiyangs bodyguard and assistant, in a word, Im his right hand." Chapter 604: President Tao is the Most Charming Chapter 604: Chapter 604: President Tao is the Most CharmingLin Xinlan frowned slightly, "Do you need something from me?" The woman spoke bluntly, "Im here to kill you. You hurt Qiao Yiyang, so Ive come to take your life!" Another person seeking revenge for Qiao Yiyang? No, not the same. Rong Mingyan had come to warn her, but this woman, she would really kill her. She was too direct, her eyes nakedly betraying her intent, her entire being exuded a chilling murderous intent, she wasnt merely trying to scare her. "Arent you afraid of being blamed by Qiao Yiyang if you kill me?" Lin Xinlan retorted. The woman laughed heartily, "Others may care about his thoughts, but I dont. I only know, whoever dares to hurt him, I will kill them! Even if it were the Jade Emperor, I wouldnt let him off!" "You like Qiao Yiyang?" Lin Xinlan blurted out. The woman neither denied it nor became enraged at being found out. She admitted generously, "The whole world knows I like him." "..." She straightened up, like an elegant and agile cheetah, slowly advancing towards Lin Xinlan. "If you had stayed obediently by his side, I wouldnt have touched you. But you nearly cost him his life. Your existence is a threat to him, so you must... die!" Before the last word had fully left her lips, her hand suddenly produced a sharp dagger, and without hesitation, she plunged it viciously into Lin Xinlans body! Annie lay on the hospital bed, eyes closed, feigning sleep. The two nurses beside her changing her dressing were quietly chatting. "Im telling you, just now Director Tao smiled at me. Hes so handsome, charming, and rich. If only he could take a fancy to me." "Dream on, even if he does like you, at most youd be his girlfriend for a month. Everyone knows Director Tao is a playboy, the women he dates can only be with him for a month." "Its okay, a month is enough for me. A man should enjoy his youth, right? Besides, with Director Taos perfect conditions, its only natural for him to be a ladies man. If I could date him for a month, Id have no regrets in this life." "You know you can only date him for a month and youre still willing?" "Of course! To be able to date him would be my good fortune. Ive heard that every woman hes been with has no complaints about him, all of them praise him as a great guy." "Youre hopeless." "Dont tell me you dont like Director Tao? All the nurses here like him, and not just hereeven the ones across the street selling clothes, food, or running stores, which one of them doesnt like him. Dont tell me you really dont like him." "...Whats the use of liking him, if he wasnt such a playboy, I guess Id like him even more." "Haha, turns out youre just like us. Looking at you day by day with that indifferent expression, I thought you didnt like him." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough talk, Im off to the next ward!" "Hey, wait for me." The two nurses left, and Annie opened her eyes, thinking of their conversation, a playful smile flickered in her eyes and curled at the corners of her mouth. Right on schedule, Tao Hua came to check on her. Annie cooperated with his examination, and the man said with a smile, "You are recovering well. In a couple of days, you can go back to your old profession." "Tao Hua, come here, I have something to tell you." Annie said with a smile, beckoning him with her finger. Chapter 605: Why Did You Kiss Me Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Why Did You Kiss Me"Tao Hua, come here, I have something to tell you." Annie smiled and beckoned him with her finger. She was already beautiful, but her smile made even the flowers pale in comparison. Tao Hua raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smile forming on his handsome face. He moved closer to her, his gaze intense and direct as they locked eyes, and with slightly parted lips, he asked in a low, ambiguous voice, "What do you want to tell me?" Annies arms wound around his neck, and in his surprised gaze, she suddenly kissed his lips. Her lips were soft and sweet. Her kiss was gentle and delicate, like a feather lightly brushing against Tao Huas lips. He paused for a second, his brows lifting, a playful light sparking in his eyes. Annie looked at him and slowly deepened the kiss. Tao Huas eyes darkened, about to take the initiative, but she suddenly pulled back, leaving him grasping at air. The man grasped her chin, lifting it, his gaze deep and husky as he asked, "Why did you kiss me?" "Because... youre very handsome," Annie said with an elegantly captivating smile that could steal ones soul. Tao Hua abruptly took her face in his hands and kissed her deeply Annie pushed his face away, blinking in confusion, and asked with a smile, "And why do you want to kiss me?" Tao Huas breath was unsteady, and he chuckled lowly, "Because youre very beautiful." He had simply returned her excuse to her. "Tao Hua, although your kissing skills are great, I would like to say..." Annie smiled elegantly, "Im not feeling well right now, if you continue, arent you afraid of playing with fire and getting burned?" Tao Hua took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and upon reopening them, his gaze was somewhat clearer, still with a hint of amusement. "Dont worry, Im a good doctor, and I certainly wouldnt take advantage of a patient." "Good doctor, may I ask if you can get up now? Youre pressing on my ribs, and it hurts a lot." "OK, Ill get up right away," Tao Hua said with a charming smile, "Ill check to see if your ribs are broken again." As he spoke, he reached for her chest. "Good doctor, are you sure youre not just trying to take advantage of the situation?" "Of course not." "You really are a good doctor," Annie said with a seductive smile, her laughter hinting at something deeper, and Tao Hua also smiled, both of them grinning like two sly foxes. Rong Shaoze, with Xu Yaos timely arrival, managed to escape Qiao Yiyangs sphere of influence. After leaving Rome, he returned to one of Flame Phoenixs bases in Asia. Xu Yao told him about the Qianyue Group and said that they had contacted the boss of the Qianyue GroupYuan Ye. He requested a conversation with Yuan Ye and proposed a collaboration. Yuan Ye rejected his proposal, marking the first negotiation between Rong Shaoze and him a failure. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he stated that Yuan Ye could take his time to consider it and respond at any time. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes in pain, only to find herself in a dimly lit basement. Her hands were bound, and her body was suspended in the air, which was very uncomfortable. At the time, she thought she would surely die when that woman stabbed her in the right side of her chest. Turns out she hadnt died; only now, her chest hurt a lot, and being suspended made her feel like death would be a mercy. The door was pushed open, and that woman entered slowly, holding a whip in her hand. Lin Xinlan looked at her, weakly asking, "Why didnt you kill me?" "I certainly intend to kill you, just not in such an easy way. Death is simple, but a life worse than death isnt quite so straightforward." She said coldly. Chapter 606: It’s Like Being Whipped While Dead Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Its Like Being Whipped While DeadWho would have known she wasnt dead, only now her chest was in severe pain and she was still being hung up, a fate worse than death itself. The door was pushed open, and a woman entered slowly with a whip in her hand. Lin Xinlan looked at her and weakly asked, "Why didnt you kill me?" "Of course I intend to kill you, but I cant let you die that easily. Death is simple for a person, but a fate worse than death isnt quite so straightforward," she said coldly. Lin Xinlan bitterly smiled inwardly, it seemed she was in for some physical torment. "What is your name?" she couldnt help asking. The woman seemed surprised, and asked with a smile, "What, you want to remember my name for revenge in the future? Well, remember it then, Im Lu Xiaofan. If you manage to leave here alive, youre welcome to seek me out for revenge anytime." "Are you Chinese?" Lin Xinlan asked in surprise. "I have no nationality." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But your name..." "Is just a code name." "..." For some reason, she felt this woman was very direct, never beating around the bush in speaking, so direct that she just couldnt bring herself to hate her. It was sad; she couldnt even hate someone who wanted to kill her. "Lu Xiaofan, go ahead then, but I hope you dont kill me. I dont want to die yet," Lin Xinlan said with a faint smile. Lu Xiaofan glanced at her and also smiled faintly, "Youre not bad, this woman. If you hadnt hurt Qiao Yiyang, maybe I wouldnt have laid a finger on you." "He forced me, and he hurt me first." "I dont care about the reasons. I only know that whoever hurts him has to die!" As soon as her words fell, she fiercely lashed out with the whip in her hand, striking Lin Xinlan hard. "Mmm" Lin Xinlan clenched her teeth tightly, letting out a muffled groan of pain. The whip lashing against the body was really painful, every nerve in her body was in agony. "How many lashes are you going to give me?" she asked, so that she could mentally prepare herself. Lu Xiaofan was dressed in a tight outfit, holding a long whip, with a queen-like demeanor in her cold gaze. She countered Lin Xinlans question, "How many do you hope Ill give you?" "I hope that once I faint, you wont lash me anymore. Otherwise, itll feel like my corpse is being whipped." Lu Xiaofan hooked her lips into a faint smile, "I like your spirit. Alright, as you wish!" The whip struck down over and over, and Lin Xinlan was able to endure it at first, but later on, she could no longer suppress the painful cries. Gradually, her cries weakened, and after dozens of lashes, she fainted. Lu Xiaofan stopped her actions and pulled out the handgun from her waist, aiming it at Lin Xinlan. She had intended to torment her a few more times, but her heart softened, and she decided to kill her with one shot instead, to spare her some suffering. Just as she was about to proceed, the iron door was pushed open, and a tall figure strode in, grabbing the gun from her hand and slapping her hard. Lu Xiaofan tilted her head and looked calmly at the man in front of her. "I was a bit too slow in my actions; I should have killed her right from the start," she said indifferently. Qiao Yiyang clenched his fists, almost slapping her again. "If you dare touch her again, then get out of the Mafia and never show up in front of me again!" Lu Xiaofans gaze flickered with surprise as she closed her mouth and said no more. This man, he always knew what she feared the most. Qiao Yiyang, without another glance at her, hurried over to untie Lin Xinlans ropes and gently laid her down. Chapter 607 Don’t Close Your Eyes Chapter 607: Chapter 607 Dont Close Your EyesShe was covered in blood, and the mans face turned slightly pale as he struggled to contain his panic-stricken heartbeat, carefully holding her as if she were a fragile treasure. "Xinlan?" he called her name softly, Lin Xinlan frowned slightly but did not wake up. He couldnt help but tighten his arms, a flash of anguish crossing his eyes. Looking up, Qiao Yiyangs gaze became frighteningly cold, and his voice was even chillier, "Take your punishment yourself, or get lost from my sight!" Lu Xiaofan asked without changing his expression, "What exactly do you like about her? Anything she can do, I can do too." Qiao Yiyang snorted coldly, "She is a woman, are you a woman?!" Having said that, he carried Lin Xinlan away with large strides. Lu Xiaofan pondered over his words. Wasnt she a woman? She looked at her own curvaceous body, growing even more confused. Indeed, she was a woman. Lin Xinlan felt pain all over her body, and in her dreams, she was in agony too. Consciousness was heavy, utterly unable to shake off the darkness and wake up. As she struggled, she heard someone calling her name. "Xinlan, wake up. Open your eyes; stop sleeping." Who was calling her? "Xinlan, wake up quickly, how much longer are you going to sleep?" ... "Didnt they say shes fine and would wake up soon? Why hasnt she woken up yet?!" "Mr. Qiao, please calm down. Miss Lins body is truly fine now. As for why she hasnt awakened, perhaps she is very tired and hasnt rested enough." "She has been unconscious for two days now, and you call that not rested enough?! Find a way to wake her up immediately. If she doesnt wake up soon, none of you will be able to stay in Rome!" "Yes, yes." So noisy. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes groggily, and someone exclaimed with excitement. "Mr. Qiao, shes awake, shes woken up!" A handsome face suddenly appeared in front of her, the man joyfully looking at her and asked with a smile, "Xinlan, do you feel any discomfort anywhere?" Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, taking in her surroundings; it was her bedroom. Had she been rescued by Qiao Yiyang? Lu Xiaofan hadnt killed her. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, its alright now, no one will hurt you again. Im sorry for not protecting you well, I almost lost you," Qiao Yiyang said, holding her hand, his voice deep and solemn. Lin Xinlan reeled back her thoughts and said indifferently, "I want to drink some water." "Wait here for a moment." He immediately poured her a glass of warm water, carefully propping up her body and helping her drink. "Are my injuries severe?" she asked after drinking. "Not severe." Qiao Yiyang helped her lie back down and spoke gently, "The knife wound on your chest is the most serious, but it did not damage anything vital; you will recover completely with good rest. The whip marks on your body are also not a big problem, and as for the scars, dont worry. I will find the best doctors to treat you, and there will be practically no scars left." Lin Xinlan nodded slightly, not really caring about scars. It was good as long as her body was alright. "Im tired; I want to rest for a while," she said, closing her eyes faintly, indirectly giving the order for him to leave. She did not want to face him; his concern was something she wasnt accustomed to. No matter what he did for her, she felt nothing. Qiao Yiyang held her hand, smiling gently as he said, "Xinlan, dont sleep. Youve been asleep for two days; have you not had enough sleep?" "But I want to rest," she insisted. "Alright, you can rest while lying down, but dont close your eyes. Im already scared; Im afraid that if you close your eyes again, you wont wake up," he replied. Chapter 608: The Sickness in His Heart Chapter 608: Chapter 608: The Sickness in His Heart"Hmm, you can lie down and rest, but dont close your eyes. Im already scared, Im afraid that if you close your eyes, you wont wake up again." Only then did Lin Xinlan notice his appearance. His beard had grown out, unshaven. There were bloodshot veins in his eyes, and his hair was somewhat disheveled, from which she knew that he hadnt rested well in the past couple of days. Noticing her gaze, Qiao Yiyang touched the stubble on his chin and said with a smile, "Do I look very sloppy now?" "..." "Ill go and freshen up. Dont sleep, sleeping too much isnt good for your health. The sun is nice today; Ill take you out for some sunshine later." Lin Xinlan didnt say anything. Qiao Yiyang quickly washed up, changed into a new set of clothes, then brought a wheelchair over and pushed her around the garden for a walk. The sunlight was indeed nice today. Lin Xinlan squinted her eyes, not uttering a single word. It was always Qiao Yiyang who talked, describing Romes history and fun places. Talking about taking her around once she got better. He had even made plans. Lin Xinlan wasnt in the mood to listen to all this. Suddenly, she asked him, "Qiao Yiyang, what do you feel about Lu Xiaofan?" The man was stunned, not expecting her to suddenly bring this up. They found a bench, sat down, and he faced her, smiling, "Dont worry, I have no feelings for her. She hurt you, and Ive already punished her." "She likes you a lot." "I know, but I dont like her. Xinlan, I only have feelings for you," the man said seriously. Lin Xinlan sighed, "I dont like you. Qiao Yiyang, you could try to have feelings for Lu Xiaofan. I think aside from her, no one else will ever love you that much. Dont you want someone to love you wholeheartedly, to trust you? She is your best option." Qiao Yiyangs gaze slightly darkened, and he rose, saying indifferently, "Xinlan, Ive told you, apart from your love, I dont want anyone elses. Lets not talk about this anymore. Lets go, Ill take you somewhere else." After several days of rest, Lin Xinlans injuries had almost completely healed. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside, the war between the Fenghuang, the Mafia, and the Qianyue group was still fierce. Since their powers were strong, the war affected not only the underworld but also the legitimate world. International police had stepped into their conflict, not only attempting to quell the strife but also planning to eradicate all three of these dark forces in one fell swoop. If it were only the Mafia, Rong Shaoze wouldnt struggle so much. But the Qianyue group was extremely powerful, and with their combined strength, he found himself somewhat overwhelmed. Rong Shaoze had never given up on persuading Yuan Ye, the boss of the Qianyue group, hoping that he would give up his cooperation with Qiao Yiyang and instead work with him. Xu Yao said to him, "He wont betray his word; otherwise, no one in the world would work with him in the future." "I know. But this is the quickest and most effective way. Moreover, everyone prioritizes their interests. If my offer tempts him, he should consider cooperating with me," Rong Shaoze said coldly. Ever since he returned from Rome, he had barely had any downtime, constantly directing his subordinates in the struggle against the Mafia and the Qianyue group. That night, he left Lin Xinlan behind and fled alone. This incident had become a sickness in his heart, one he regretted so dearly. How could he have run away? Even if it meant death, he shouldnt have left her and fled. What was he thinking at that time, how could he have left her behind!! Chapter 609: Disdain for Her Offering Herself Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Disdain for Her Offering HerselfThe more he thought, the more Rong Shaoze was filled with regret, his breathing becoming rapid. Xu Yao knew him well, he spoke calmly, "Now is not the time for regret. Since it has already happened, you must think of every possible way to rescue her. Besides, your decision at the time was the right one. If you hadnt left her behind, you wouldve certainly died. And if you died, she wouldve died too." What he said was the truth, but he still couldnt forgive himself. "I know what to do," Rong Shaoze said with a heavy voice. A fierce determination flashed in his eyes, he had to save Xinlan at all costs. "Contact Yuan Ye for me again, I want to increase the stakes." Xu Yao slightly raised an eyebrow, "What are you planning to do?" "Completely obliterate the Mafia!" "Shaoze, the Mafia cant be exterminated; they have the support of nations behind them, you simply cant shake them." sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze suddenly stood up, punching the table with his fist. He said angrily, "I know, but at least, I can kill Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyang!" "Alright, Ill contact Yuan Ye for you." Annie moved her arms and legs, feeling that her wounds had completely healed. A body free from pain and illness really felt great! Footsteps approached from behind, she turned with a kick, her shoe tip stopping just in front of Tao Huas nose. "Girl, its better to be a bit more reserved," he said with a smile, pushing her leg away. Annie stepped forward, leaning against his body, her hands reaching up to his neck. The man also curled an arm around her waist, and they stood ambiguously close. Annie smiled slyly, "Are you sure you prefer me to be reserved?" "But right now, I hope you wont be," he said with a smile, staring at her, his voice low and seductive. Ever since they kissed that day, Tao Hua found an opportunity to kiss her every day. This woman, beautiful, smart, capable, and interesting, was everything he wanted in a woman. Since she presented herself to him, he certainly wouldnt treat himself unfairly. He spun her around in his embrace, pressing her against the wall, and slowly kissed her lips. Annie turned her head to avoid his kiss, pushed against him with some effort, and freed herself. She straightened her clothes, smiling elegantly, "Good doctor, my wounds have completely healed, thank you for taking care of me during this time. I have to go now, goodbye. Oh, and Ill miss you quite a bit." Saying that, she walked towards the door. Tao Hua crossed his arms, his lips curving into a wicked smile, "Are you just going to leave like that?" Annie turned, blinking innocently, "Otherwise?" "Ive saved your life, shouldnt you repay me?" Annie laughed, "Tao Hua, you couldnt possibly want me to pledge myself to you in gratitude, could you?" The man raised an eyebrow, "I havent gotten used to the single life yet, why would I throw myself into the fire pit?" Annie still smiled, but felt a bit uncomfortable inside. Did he mean that he didnt even deign to accept her pledge of devotion? Regardless of whether she had feelings for Tao Hua, as a beautiful woman, it was naturally uncomfortable to be rejected by a man like this. "How about this, how about you become my personal assistant for three months? Ive saved your life, so working for me for three months isnt too much to ask, is it?" Annie ground her teeth in anger inside. Three months, the time was neither long nor short, and she simply couldnt refuse. "What, youre unwilling?" Tao Hua said coolly, "I saved your life, I treated you with all my heart, took care of you, and youre unwilling to give a little in return?" Chapter 610 Mom Called Chapter 610: Chapter 610 Mom CalledHe kept emphasizing the fact that he saved her life just to make her feel compelled to repay the favor. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ive never seen someone like you who forces others to repay a kindness," Annie said teasingly. Tao Hua raised his eyebrows slightly, not caring at all, "Im not just a doctor but also a businessman. Saving you is a doctors duty, but asking for repayment is a businessmans duty, and I dont feel Im doing anything wrong." "Yes, youre absolutely right. Fine, to thank you, Im willing to be your assistant for three months," Annie had no choice but to compromiseafter all, she owed him her life. "Not just an assistant, a personal assistant," Tao Hua stressed the word personal. Annie looked down, a peculiar light flashing in her eyes. "Okay, a personal assistant it is," she was a master thief, and there was nothing in this world she couldnt steal. Even hearts, she could steal. Qiao Yiyang became busier and busier. He knew that this time, either the phoenix would be struck down, unable to rise again, or the Mafia would be the ones to falter. Neither would stand down; even if he was willing to compromise, Rong Shaoze wouldnt. This battle could only be fought head-on to the end. Besides, he was no coward and would never compromise. Lin Xinlan had rested for several days and her condition had improved greatly. Qiao Yiyang rarely came back home recently; not having to face him all the time made her feel more relaxed. Sitting in the living room watching TV, though she could not understand it, at least there were images to see, which was better than doing nothing at all. As long as she didnt leave the house, the servants didnt bother her. Soon, there was no one left in the living room; it was empty except for the slight sound coming from the television. Lin Xinlan leaned against the couch, her gaze inadvertently falling on the telephone, and an idea flashed through her mind that she couldnt suppress any longer. She hesitated, then, seeing no one around, she quietly picked up the phone and dialed a number. She was very nervous, unsure if the call could be made internationally. Beep The call connected! Lin Xinlan gripped the receiver tightly, her heart beating fast. "Hello, may I ask whos speaking?" Mrs. Rongs voice came through the phone. "Madam, its me!" Lin Xinlan couldnt contain the joy inside her. "Xinlan?!" Mrs. Rong was greatly shocked, "Where are you? Shaoze said youve been kidnapped; tell me where you are, and Ill immediately notify Shaoze to rescue you." "Madam, is Xiaocong at home?" She didnt have any time to spare; she just wanted to speak with her child. "First tell me" "Madam, Im fine, dont worry about me. Right now, I just want to speak with Xiaocong; is he home?" Lin Xinlan said hurriedly in a low voice, fearful of being overheard. "Alright, just wait," Mrs. Rong held the phone and hurried to find Xiaocong. In the training room, Xiaocong was diligently wearing boxing gloves, practicing his punches on a small punching bag. He was soaked through and through, his short hair dripping with water. Dont be fooled by his age; his expression was serious and there was a harshness in his eyes. Anyone who saw him would be surprised; this was not an expression one would expect from a four-year-old boy. Even a ten-year-old might not possess his level of seriousness and tenacity. "Xiaocong, hurry, your mothers on the phone!" Mrs. Rongs voice preceded her. Before she even entered the room, a small figure dashed out, leaping to snatch the phone from her hands. Chapter 611: He Came to Thank the Young Madam Chapter 611: Chapter 611: He Came to Thank the Young MadamShe had not yet entered the room when a small figure suddenly dashed out, leaping up and snatching the phone from her hand. "Mommy!" Xiaocong shouted into the phone. Hearing her childs voice, Lin Xinlans eyes immediately reddened. "Xiaocong..." It really was Mommys voice! "Mommy, where are you?!" Xiaocong asked urgently, his big eyes instantly brimming with tears. "I..." A finger extended and suddenly cut off the call! Lin Xinlan looked up in shock to see Lu Xiaofan standing before her. "What are you doing?" Lu Xiaofan asked coldly, a look of inquiry and suspicion in his eyes. Lin Xinlan was stunned for two seconds before hanging up the phone, feeling deep regret and frustration, but she could not show any of it. "I was calling my son." Lu Xiaofan crossed his arms and smiled faintly, "If you have a chance to make calls, why not call Rong Shaoze?" Lin Xinlan did not say a word. Rong Shaoze knew she was here, whether she called him or not didnt matter. But her child at home was worried about her, she had to call him to ease his mind. If only she had a few more seconds just now, she just wanted to tell her child that she was fine and he didnt need to worry about her. "Mommy, Mommy!" There was no sound from the other side, but Xiaocong called out anxiously, still hoping to hear his mothers voice even though he knew the call was disconnected. "Xiaocong, what did your mom say?" Young Madam squatted down and asked him. He bit his lip, struggling to hold back the tears in his eyes, looking very aggrieved and sad. Mommy didnt get a chance to say anything, she had only called his name, nothing more... Young Madam knew he was missing his mommy, so she held him in her arms, caressing his head and soothing him softly, "Good grandson, dont be sad. Your dad will surely bring your mom back, and youll be reunited soon." "Grandma, I miss Mommy," Xiaocong sniffled, saying softly. "Grandma knows, Grandma misses her too, and so does Dad. We all miss her." "Grandma, I want to call Dad and tell him that Mommy called me." Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, let Grandma make the call." Young Madam dialed Rong Shaozes number and told him what had just happened. The person on the other end said in a deep voice, "Mom, Xinlan will be fine for now, dont worry, and Xiaocong shouldnt either." "Shaoze, where are you now? When will you be back?" "Mom, Im not coming back for now, but I promise you, Xinlan and I will both return home safely." "Alright, I believe you." Just as Young Madam hung up the phone, a servant approached respectfully and said, "Madam, there is a gentleman outside who says he wishes to see the Young Madam, how would you like to handle this?" "Did he say who he is?" The servant shook his head, "He only said that the Young Madam is his benefactor and he has come to express his gratitude to her." "Grandma, lets meet him," Xiaocong pleaded. Right now, he didnt want to miss anything related to Mommy. Young Madam nodded, instructing the servant to invite him in. The visitor walked in, dressed in simple clothes, yet tall and sturdy in build, a young man who carried an air of vigor. Seeing Young Madam, his expression was indifferent, "May I ask if Miss Lin is home?" "Sir, may I ask how should I address you?" Young Madam inquired politely. The mans gaze landed on Xiaocong, a flash of astonishment appearing in his eyes. Xiaocong hurriedly introduced himself. Chapter 612: Taking You Away from Here Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Taking You Away from Here"Hello, Uncle, I am the son of Lin Xinlan, my name is Rong Lincong." Surprise flickered across the mans face. He asked, astonished, "Miss Lin has a child? How old is he now?" Rongs mother knew many people would be surprised when they first learned of Xiaocongs existence. She explained, "He is the child of Shaoze and Xinlan, it happened a few years ago, its not something that can be explained in a sentence. Sir, please have a seat. Xinlan isnt home, but if you dont mind, you can have a cup of tea before you leave." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, thanks, I came to thank Miss Lin in person. Since she is not at home, I will take my leave." The man turned and left, not staying a second longer. But as he left, he gave Xiaocong another look. In truth, Xiaocongs features resembled not only Rong Shaoze, but also Lin Xinlan. When he saw him just then, he had been doubting his relationship with Lin Xinlan. He hadnt expected, the child really was Lin Xinlans. Lu Xiaofan saw Lin Xinlan remain silent, so he sat across from her and asked indifferently, "Do you want to leave this place?" Lin Xinlan looked up in surprise, confusion in her eyes. "I can give you a chance to leave this place. Its just that... " "Just what?" she asked urgently. Lu Xiaofan didnt beat around the bush, "You might be in danger. But if you stay in Rome, Qiao Yiyang wont let you go, and Shaoze wont be able to save you. Rome is Yiyangs domain, outside forces cant enter, unless they come alone. But as you saw last time, Shaoze coming alone to save you, only put his own life at risk. If you come with me, you might escape Qiao Yiyang, return to Shaozes side, or perhaps, you might die. As long as you agree, I will take you away immediately." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but sit up straighter, a hint of nervousness in her demeanor. "Where will you take me?" "To the frontline!" Seeing her confusion, Lu Xiaofan explained, "Currently, the Fenghuang and the Mafia are clashing in North America, both sides wield considerable power there. Only by defeating the other in North America can we move a step closer and strike at their home base. Im taking you to the frontline to threaten Shaoze. Of course, Shaoze might think of a way to rescue you. Whether you live or die will depend on his skill." "Are you taking me to the frontline on your accord, or is it Yiyangs idea?" "Mine. He wouldnt use you to threaten Shaoze, but to me, you are completely insignificant. If I can use your life to save the Mafia, I wouldnt hesitate to put you in danger!" Honestly, Lu Xiaofans offer was tempting. But if she went, would she just cause trouble for Shaoze? What if he surrendered just to save her? As if he had read her thoughts, Lu Xiaofan said, "This is your last chance. Ill tell you the truth, the Mafia wont be destroyed, and Yiyang wont care about the survival of the Mafia. I just dont want to see him fail, thats why Ive decided to use you to save the Mafia. I actually dont care about the fate of the Mafia either, but Yiyangs fate is closely linked to the Mafia. I cant just watch him fall, something happen to him. If you dont come with me, he will keep you here for a lifetime. Hes the kind of person who would go down with the ship but never give up, never surrender. If you stay here, youll be trapped here for life!" Chapter 613: He is Desperate to Save You Chapter 613: Chapter 613: He is Desperate to Save YouLin Xinlan knew she wasnt lying to her. Lu Xiaofan simply disdained to lie to her, every sentence she said was the truth. "The current situation is very unfavorable for the mafia, isnt it?" she asked indifferently. Lu Xiaofan nodded, her icy gaze flashing with sharpness. "The Qianyue Group, which was originally cooperating with us to attack the Yanhuang, broke the contract and chose to collaborate with the Yanhuang instead. It must be said, Rong Shaoze is very capable and willing to pay a heavy price, he is determined to save you at the risk of his own life. Two days ago, the situation was unfavorable for the Yanhuang, but now, it is unfavorable for the mafia. I can only use you to threaten Rong Shaoze, otherwise, the mafia will suffer heavy losses, and when a tiger falls flat, it will be bullied by a group of insignificant gangs, and that is not the outcome we want to see." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, catching a key sentence. "You said Rong Shaoze is willing to pay a heavy price, determined to save me at the risk of his life, what exactly does that mean? If youre willing to tell me all the facts, Ill consider going with you." "In order to get the Qianyue Group to join forces with them, Rong Shaoze agreed to cede all his North American power after the success of the plan, and he also signed many unequal treaties. Even if the Yanhuang succeed with the help of the Qianyue Group, they will still suffer heavy losses. If it wasnt for saving you, why would he sacrifice to this extent?" Lin Xinlan finally understood the current situation. She had to go to the front line, whatever the reason, she should go. She couldnt just watch as Rong Shaoze sacrificed many brothers lives and lost the foundation that the Xuanyuan Family had struggled to build over a hundred years, all to save her. "Fine, Ill go with you! But are you confident you can take me away?" Lu Xiaofan smiled faintly, "You underestimate me. In the mafia, except for Qiao Yiyang, I am the most powerful. Since he isnt here right now, naturally everything is up to me." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but think about how great Lu Xiaofans power was. Isnt Qiao Yiyang worried that if she leaves, she might betray him and take control of the mafia on her own? However, Lu Xiaofan really liked Qiao Yiyang, her heart and eyes only had room for him, she would never do anything to hurt him. No wonder Qiao Yiyang could stay in B City for such a long time, because there was someone here to stand in for him, and also it was a person he trusted most and felt most assured about. But now, Lu Xiaofan was using her authority to take her away privately. Qiao Yiyang should not blame her too much after knowing this. Following Lu Xiaofan onto the helicopter, they arrived at Qiao Yiyangs residence in North America. Qiao Yiyang had received the news early, so he wasnt surprised to see them, but his face looked very grim. Lu Xiaofan stated her intentions and thoughtsshe was ready for whatever Qiao Yiyang decided to do to her. However, since Lin Xinlan had come here, she couldnt leave easily. Because Lu Xiaofan had already informed everyone in the mafia beforehand, saying using Lin Xinlan as leverage against Rong Shaoze could save the mafia. Even as the godfather of the mafia, Qiao Yiyang couldnt disregard the feelings of his people and protect Lin Xinlan continuously. In the end, Lin Xinlan was pushed to the forefront with no way back. It was also Lu Xiaofan who didnt give Qiao Yiyang any way out, yet her actions deeply angered this man. Even though she was the person Qiao Yiyang trusted the most, even though everything she did was for his sake. But his dignity had been seriously provoked and challenged, and naturally, he wouldnt let her off easily. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 614 I Will Never Leave Even If I Die Chapter 614: Chapter 614 I Will Never Leave Even If I DieBut his dignity had been seriously challenged, and naturally, he wasnt going to let her off easily. "Lu Xiaofan, do you realize what youre doing?" the man looked at her coldly and asked in a deep voice. "I know. I acted behind your back, deciding on my own to take her out and telling everyone about her ability to save the Mafia, indirectly forcing you not to protect her. Whether its the former or latter, both are serious violations of the rules. If youre angry, you can kill me, and I wont have a single complaint," she said indifferently, her expression utterly unconcerned. When she made this decision, she was already prepared for the worst. "You think I dont dare kill you?" Qiao Yiyang pulled out a handgun and pressed it hard against her forehead. His expression was exceedingly grim, and his body was tense from trying to restrain his overwhelming anger, giving off an ice-cold, suffocating pressure. If it were anyone else defying his orders, he would kill them without hesitation. But Lu Xiaofan was the person he trusted the most. Even she dared to defy his orders and make decisions on her own; of course, he was furious, extremely angry. Lu Xiaofans indifferent gaze met his eyes steadily, without a trace of disturbance. "Qiao Yiyang, my death is not a pity. But you need to live on, and dont forget, this is our belief," she said calmly. This belief had sustained them through the toughest times and brought them to where they were today. Thats why she made her own decision to save his life. The mans expression became even more sinister and terrifying, her words making it even harder for him to act. Yet, he couldnt just let her off easily, or else how would he establish his authority in the Mafia in the future? "Lu Xiaofan, youre pushing me! Even if youve done a lot for me, you cant disregard my orders like this! I told you last time, dont touch her, or get out of the Mafia! Now Im formally expelling you, leave, and from now on, we owe each other nothing!" Lu Xiaofans whole body shook, and she firmly rejected his proposal: "I wont leave! Kill me, but I will not leave even in death!" "Get out!" the man shouted harshly. "I wont go!" she stubbornly tilted her chin slightly, her eyes showing an irrefutable determination. Qiao Yiyang sneered, "If you leave, you can save your life. Staying here means death! Lu Xiaofan, this is your last chance, I hope you wont be ungrateful!" He always had a bit of reluctance when it came to her. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Lu Xiaofan didnt appreciate it at all. "Qiao Yiyang, youve forgotten, I swore I would never leave you, even in death," she said calmly, but her words carried a wealth of deep meanings. The mans pupils constricted slightly, a flash of ruthlessness passing through his eyes. His hand tightened on the trigger, and he was ready to kill. "Fine, then Ill kill you!" "Stop!" Lin Xinlan stepped forward, grabbing the handgun, "Qiao Yiyang, I hope you think three times before acting." Lu Xiaofan was so good to him; if he really killed her, he would surely regret it one day. In fact, she wasnt a saint, not one to try and save everyone she saw. But she couldnt bear to watch Lu Xiaofan, a living, breathing person, just die like that. "Xinlan, step aside, I must kill her!" No one can challenge his dignity, no matter who they are. "Qiao Yiyang, I asked her to bring me here. If youre going to kill her, you might as well kill me too!" she said calmly. Chapter 615: How Could He Bring Himself to Do It Chapter 615: Chapter 615: How Could He Bring Himself to Do ItA flicker of surprise passed through Qiao Yiyangs eyes, and even Lu Xiaofan was somewhat astonished. "Xinlan, she once wanted to kill you, why would you still plead for her?" he asked incredulously. Lin Xinlan said indifferently, "But everything she did was for you, and her intentions were understandable. Qiao Yiyang, Lu Xiaofan is a good girl. If I hadnt seen it, I might let it pass, but I am here, I cant just stand by and watch her die." "You..." Lu Xiaofan pushed Lin Xinlans body away, looking at her coldly: "My life isnt your business! Whether I live or die, it is my own affair!" "But if you die, who will save and protect Qiao Yiyang from danger in the future?" Lin Xinlan countered, leaving Lu Xiaofan speechless, unsure how to respond. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A hint of joy flickered in Qiao Yiyangs heart. "Xinlan, are you... concerned about me?" he asked. "No!" Lin Xinlans expression remained indifferent. "I am just stating the facts, Qiao Yiyang. Everyone should cherish the affection of those around them. Im just reminding you of that," she said. The man fell silent. He was well aware of the affection Lu Xiaofan had for him, and just for the sake of her risking her life for him, giving her all for his sake, he should let her off. But what about next time? Her temperament was too stubborn. Whatever she believed to be good for him, she would do, and no one could stop her. What if she made her own decisions again next time, disregarding his orders? Narrowing his eyes, he said indifferently, "Fine, Ill let her off this time, but while she may escape the death penalty, she cannot escape punishment!" As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled Lin Xinlan towards him, shielding her behind his body, and at the same time fired a shot. The bullet instantly hit Lu Xiaofans left shoulder. She didnt dodge, nor did she even utter a sound, and there wasnt a trace of resentment on her face. Lin Xinlan was shocked. Qiao Yiyang had really fired his gun. How could he...? "Leave!" he told Lu Xiaofan coldly. Lu Xiaofan glanced at Lin Xinlan, her eyes showing a slight emotion, but she said nothing and walked away with her back straight. Lin Xinlan thought to herself, she must be very upset. Because she had done everything for Qiao Yiyangs sake, yet he had cruelly shot her. What Lin Xinlan didnt know was that there was not a hint of grievance in Lu Xiaofans heart. The punishment Qiao Yiyang had given her was already light. Far from holding any resentment, she was actually grateful that Qiao Yiyang had shown some mercy. "Xinlan, since you are already here, I will have people protect you. You can stay for the time being. I will find a way to resolve this matter, and I will not use you to threaten Rong Shaoze," Qiao Yiyang turned, holding her shoulders and said gently. Lin Xinlan pushed his hand away, speaking indifferently, "Qiao Yiyang, dont you understand? I came with Lu Xiaofan willingly. I dont want Rong Shaoze to suffer huge losses because of me. I came here with two purposes. One is to hope that you would let me go, so I can return to Rong Shaozes side. If I cant return to him, I will choose suicide. Thats my second purpose. I dont want to drag him down, I dont want him to destroy Yanhuang because of me." Qiao Yiyangs expression suddenly turned icy, and a cold chill appeared in his eyes. His face turned ashen, his heart filled with sorrow, anger, and unwillingness. "Xinlan, you make me feel like a fool!" he said through clenched teeth. "Ive treated you so well, why are you not moved at all, constantly thinking only of Rong Shaoze! Youre even willing to die for him!" Chapter 616: You Have No Way Out Chapter 616: Chapter 616: You Have No Way OutHe felt so laughable. He had thought that even if it meant facing the pressure of the entire Mafia, he would protect her, to keep her from being harmed in the slightest. However, not only did she not appreciate his efforts, but she also insisted on putting herself in danger and even planned to die for Rong Shaoze. Where did she place his feelings for her? Did she really not have a single stir of emotion for him? "Xinlan, didnt you say you wanted to cherish the feelings of those around you? Then why dont you cherish the feelings I have for you?" Qiao Yiyang asked in a low voice. Lin Xinlan met his dark, sorrowful eyes, feeling a heaviness in her heart. "Qiao Yiyang, have you ever asked me if I need your sacrifices, if I need your affection? Everything you have given me, you have imposed on me, and I never wanted any of it! How could you force me like this and expect me to have feelings for you? Besides, my heart only has Rong Shaoze. Even if you died for me, I could never have feelings for you!" "Rong Shaoze, Rong Shaoze! Its all about Rong Shaoze!" Qiao Yiyang spun around in anger, kicking over the coffee table with a malevolence on his face. Lin Xinlan was startled by his behavior and couldnt help but step back. He suddenly turned back to her, his face terrifying as he said, "Let me tell you, I would rather die than let you go! You think you can return to Rong Shaozes side? No way!" Lin Xinlans complexion changed slightly, "Arent you afraid that your stubbornness will ruin the Mafia? The current situation is not favorable for the Mafia at all; arent you worried..." "Haha..." Qiao Yiyang laughed coldly, "What have I, Qiao Yiyang, ever been afraid of? Even if Rong Shaoze allies with the Qianyue group, Ill still not be afraid of them! I have the means to fight them for as long as it takes. Lets see who can last longer! A year, two years, three years, a decade, Ill see it through to the end!" S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlans face turned pale with shock, her heart trembling incessantly. He wouldnt let go, and neither would Rong Shaoze. How long would they keep fighting? All of this, whose fault was it, and who caused this living hell? "Xinlan..." Qiao Yiyang caressed her face, smiling faintly, "You have no way out. Having caught my eye, you can only be destined to stay by my side. Even if it means death, paying any price, I will not let you go." Lin Xinlan pushed him away forcefully, her emotions suddenly out of control. "Qiao Yiyang, you are a madman! A madman!" "Thats right, I am a madman. I went mad the moment I fell in love with you," the man said in a heavy voice. Lin Xinlan looked at him in pain, not knowing what to say. It was at this moment that she truly understood, Qiao Yiyangs love was too crazed and utterly unreasonable. How was she ever going to get away from him and return to Rong Shaozes side? Lin Xinlan was arranged to rest in a bedroom. As soon as she entered, she sensed the presence of another person who had lived in the room. And it was a man. She turned back and asked in surprise, "Who used to live here?" "Me," Qiao Yiyang answered indifferently. She immediately understood what he meant and hastily said, "I dont want to stay here. Find me another room, please!" "You can only stay here." He looked at her and said, "From now on, you will live with me every day. You have no choice." "Qiao Yiyang! Dont be too much!" Lin Xinlan was immediately angered. Chapter 617: A Disaster in Name and in Reality Chapter 617: Chapter 617: A Disaster in Name and in Reality"Qiao Yiyang! Youre going too far!" Lin Xinlan was instantly angry. "We have no relationship at all, so why should I live with you?!" The man simply ignored her protests and continued, "If you need anything, just tell me, and Ill have it prepared. Also, you are not allowed to leave the villa. My people are everywhere outside, and even if you try, you wont be able to leave." "Find me another room; I wont stay here." "Ive told you, you have no choice. Xinlan, since you are here, I can only be at ease if you stay under my watch. Dont worry, I wont do anything to you." With that, he left. Lin Xinlan was stunned for a moment before she left the room as well. If he wouldnt arrange a room for her, she would find one for herself. But as soon as she left the room, two black-clad bodyguards followed her. Wherever she went, they followed. Lin Xinlan turned her head and said angrily, "Dont follow me!" The bodyguards respectfully said, "Miss Lin, the BOSS has ordered us to accompany you during the day. Even if youre unwilling, you cannot refuse!" "..." Qiao Yiyang had essentially placed her under house arrest... These two men would follow her during the day, and at night, he would come to watch over her. His words were true; he wasnt planning to let her go and would continue to stand his ground against Rong Shaoze. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan tried to calm her anger and asked the bodyguards, "Where is Lu Xiaofan staying? Shes injured, and I want to see her." They didnt stop her from meeting Lu Xiaofan and even led her to her room. Lu Xiaofans wounds had been treated, and she was leaning against the bed, looking somewhat pale. Seeing Lin Xinlan come in, and noticing the two bodyguards behind her, she raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is Qiao Yiyang planning to monitor you all the time?" Lin Xinlan asked the two bodyguards to wait outside the door, then she went in, closed the door, and stood by the bed. "Hows your injury?" "Wont kill me." "Can you help me escape?" Lin Xinlan asked directly. Lu Xiaofan sneered, "Do I look like I can help you run away in this condition?" "I know its asking too much. But Qiao Yiyang wont let me go; he said he wouldnt let me go even if it cost everything. If he doesnt let go, Rong Shaoze wont either. They will just hurt each other in the end, and thats not what I want to see. Now only you can help me escape. If I leave, Qiao Yiyang wont continue to be reckless." Lu Xiaofan pondered, "Its not that I dont want to help you, but I wont betray Qiao Yiyang. Bringing you here was meant to save the Mafia, but you are still in our hands. I can only say that I made decisions on my own accord, not that I betrayed him. Helping you escape would be a betrayal, and thats a different matter. Even if I die, I wont betray him." Lin Xinlan nodded, expressing regret, "Im sorry, I shouldnt have asked you. Besides, if you do anything more to anger him, he will take your life." "Glad you understand." Lu Xiaofan gave her a look and said coolly, "Lin Xinlan, its surprising. You dont look impressive, yet youre truly a disaster. If it werent for you, todays situation wouldnt have happened." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered, feeling uneasy in her heart. She said indifferently, "Ive disturbed you. Rest well." Chapter 618 I want to watch you personally Chapter 618: Chapter 618 I want to watch you personallyReturning to the bedroom, her mood was very heavy. The last words Lu Xiaofan said weighed on her heart like a stone, heavy and suffocating. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was all of this really her fault? The Mafia had sent a message that Qiao Yiyang had taken Lin Xinlan to North America, planning to use her to threaten Rong Shaoze. Upon learning about this, the atmosphere became tense at Yanhuang. Everyone understood the importance of Lin Xinlan to Rong Shaoze. If Qiao Yiyang really used Lin Xinlan to threaten Rong Shaoze, it was uncertain what kind of crazy decision he would make. Sitting behind the desk, Rong Shaozes hands were clasped together, his expression extremely somber. Xu Yao said to him in a deep voice, "This time you have to listen to me, no matter what Qiao Yiyang does, you must stay calm and not do anything crazy again!" He was worried that Rong Shaoze might surrender without a fight. The man nodded, his expression cool. "Dont worry, I know what Im doing, and I wont joke with the fate of Yanhuang." Xu Yao breathed a sigh of relief. "Its great that you understand. Right now, all we have heard are rumors, since Qiao Yiyang hasnt made a move yet. However, this is also a good opportunity for us. Since Lin Xinlan is in North America, we can try to save her." "Hmm, Ill plan something," Rong Shaoze responded calmly. He stood up and walked to the blinds, his tall and slender figure slightly gaunt but resolute. Peering through the slits, his profound gaze was fixed on the distance, his lips tightly closed, his thoughts inscrutable. Sleeping at night had become Lin Xinlans biggest problem. This was Qiao Yiyangs bedroom, which had only one bed, and naturally, she wouldnt share it with him. Even if they were in the same room, she wasnt willing. Grabbing a blanket, Lin Xinlan took advantage of Qiao Yiyangs absence from the bedroom and went down to the living room, planning to make do on the sofa for the night. No matter how the bodyguards tried to persuade her to go back to the bedroom, she wouldnt listen. It wasnt until Qiao Yiyang arrived that he gestured for them to leave, and finally, her ears got some peace. Dressed in a black shirt and a silver suit vest, Yiyang walked over to her elegantly and sat down, smiling at her, "Arent you afraid of catching a cold sleeping here?" "Even if I catch a cold, I wont stay in the same room with you," Lin Xinlan replied faintly. The mans lips curved slightly, his features exquisitely handsome, "Xinlan, many times, I respect your wishes. But I cant this time. You must sleep with me. If youre not by my side, I cant rest assured." "You could have some people watch over me at the door, whats there to worry about!" she retorted. "You dont realize what Rong Shaoze is capable of. In Rome, he managed to infiltrate my castle to take you away. Here, he can do the same. Thats why I must watch over you personally, to prevent him from taking you away," he reasoned. Lin Xinlan looked at him, and he looked back at her. His eyes were dark and profound, with a complex shimmer flickering within them. She asked doubtfully once more, "Qiao Yiyang, do you really love me?" The man did not answer, but his expression revealed the answer. "What do you love about me? To the point that you would suffer mutual downfall with Rong Shaoze, is it worth it?" she questioned. "You tell me, what is worth it and what isnt? Xinlan, Ive said it before, dont measure my thoughts with yours. What you think is not worth it, could be worth it to me," he replied. Chapter 619: Won’t do anything to you Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Wont do anything to you"But Im truly not worth such a big sacrifice." Qiao Yiyang smiled faintly, and reaching out, he gently stroked her hair, smiling as he said, "In this world, everyone has what they desire the most. What I want the most, in your eyes, might not be worth a penny, but to me, its a treasure beyond price. Even if it means sacrificing everything, I still want to have it." "What do you want to get?" Lin Xinlan asked, confused. Qiao Yiyang pressed his lips together and said nothing, only staring at her with a dark glint in his eyes. Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, and she tentatively asked, "Is it me that you want the most?" "You could say that." "Qiao Yiyang, I dont understand." She hadnt done anything, nor did she have any special qualities. Why did he desire her the most? "Never mind if you dont understand, as long as I do. Xinlan, its getting late; lets go rest." He grabbed her hand, wanting to pull her up. Lin Xinlan shook her head and forcefully broke free from his grasp. "I wont go up with you, go by yourself if you want to!" "Xinlan, be good and come with me to rest." "I wont!" S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man said with amusement, "Dont worry, I wont do anything to you. I just want to hold you while I sleep." That still counts as not doing anything to her? "I would rather die than share a bed with you!" Lin Xinlan declared firmly, knowing men are unreliable, especially in bed. Qiao Yiyangs expression became stern, and suddenly, he reached out and hoisted her over his shoulder. Lin Xinlans world spun as her head now dangled down his back. She screamed and struggled, but Qiao Yiyang was very strong, and her resistance was utterly ineffective. He carried her as easily as if she were a rag doll, effortlessly going upstairs and returning to the bedroom, where he placed her on the bed. The moment Lin Xinlan was free, she jumped off the bed and dashed for the door. Qiao Yiyang was quick and caught her, pushing her down on the bed as Lin Xinlan started to struggle again, "Let go of me, let go!" He held down her arms and legs and said in a deep voice, "If you keep moving, Ill stop being polite!" His words were effective; she suddenly stopped moving, staring at him with a wary gaze. The man finally let go, satisfied. He smiled as he tenderly stroked her head, saying softly, "Stay put, Ill take a shower. Dont be tense, Im already very tired and wont do anything to you." Lin Xinlan didnt move, and he was pleased, so he found his pajamas and went to the bathroom to shower. As the sound of running water came from inside, she suddenly stood up and ran to open the door. At the doorway stood two tall, black-clad bodyguards. Upon seeing her emerge, they immediately blocked her way. "Miss Lin, the BOSS has ordered that without his permission, you cannot leave!" "Move away, I have things I need to do!" Lin Xinlan shouted imperiously, but they didnt show any sign of backing down, standing before her like a solid wall, leaving her with no place to go. Lin Xinlan glared at them angrily, but they remained impassive, their faces showing no sign of changing expressions. With no other choice, she closed the door and thought of another plan. She looked around the room and found nothing; this time, Qiao Yiyang had been careful not to leave anything dangerous in front of her. Her gaze landed on a painting, and without saying a word, Lin Xinlan went forward, took down the painting, broke the glass frame, and held a sharp piece of glass in her hand. Upon hearing the noise, Qiao Yiyang came out wrapped in just a bath towel, his body still dripping wet. Chapter 620 Let me sleep in a room alone Chapter 620: Chapter 620 Let me sleep in a room aloneHearing the noise, Qiao Yiyang rushed out wrapped only in a bath towel, his body dripping wet. Lin Xinlan pointed the shard at him and threatened coldly, "Give me a new room, or Ill kill you, or myself!" The concern on Qiao Yiyangs face vanished in an instant, replaced by a very somber expression. "Put the shard down!" he ordered, his voice cold. Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, feeling somewhat apprehensive, knowing full well that a shard couldnt really threaten Qiao Yiyang. She had no choice but to press the sharp shard against her own neck and tilt her chin up slightly, "Qiao Yiyang, I dont want to sleep with you. Arrange a new room for me!" The mans eyes darkened, a glint of cold light passing through them. He walked toward her slowly, each step radiating danger. Lin Xinlan cautiously stepped back and warned in a low voice, "Stop! Dont come any closer!" He didnt come closer, instead he turned and grabbed something from the shelf. Lin Xinlan was perplexed when he suddenly turned around and hurled the object in his hand at her. Startled, she instinctively raised her right hand holding the shard to block it. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, Qiao Yiyang swiftly moved next to her, grabbed her right wrist, and tried to snatch the shard from her hand. Lin Xinlan reacted timely and struggled vigorously. As Qiao Yiyang managed to grasp the shard, she moved, and the shard sliced harshly into his palm, causing blood to flow immediately. Without even frowning, the man forcefully pulled away the shard and threw it heavily onto the floor. Seeing this, Xinlan was stunned. "Someone!" Qiao Yiyang yelled, and two bodyguards rushed in, their expressions changing slightly at the scene before them. "BOSS, youre injured!" "Clean this place up and bring the first-aid kit!" "Yes!" After giving the orders, Qiao Yiyang grabbed Lin Xinlans wrist and dragged her to the side of the bed, pressing her down to sit. "Youre going to dress my wound later!" he said to her sternly. Lin Xinlan had already regained her composure, she looked into his eyes and retorted coldly, "I wont help you, find someone else!" "You caused my injury, so youll dress my wound!" The man sat beside her, leaving no room for refusal. The first-aid kit arrived, and he opened it, glaring at Lin Xinlan, gesturing for her to get on with it. Lin Xinlan turned her head away, motionless. It was his fault he was injured, not her business. "Hurry up, do you want me to bleed to death?" Feeling slightly guilty, she stole a glance at his hand. There was so much blood; his entire palm was drenched in it. "I have a condition. Ill treat your wound, but you have to let me sleep in a separate room." Qiao Yiyang gave a faint smile, "Still in the mood to negotiate with me. I can reluctantly agree to let you sleep alone in the bed, and Ill sleep on the sofa. If you dont agree, well sleep in the same bed!" Lin Xinlan immediately became angry, glaring at him angrily, "Id rather die than comply!" "Haha..." The man couldnt help but burst into laughter, his eyes filled with a thick sense of amusement. "I dont have any intentions toward you; you dont need to be so chastely adamant. Or is it that, deep down, youre always thinking about what I could do to you? Xinlan, tell me, what exactly are you thinking?" Lin Xinlan abruptly stood up, her face turning cold, "Qiao Yiyang, Im not in the mood for jokes. I want a room of my own!" "Im asking you one last time, do you accept my offer?" Qiao Yiyang dropped the smile and asked in a deep tone. "..." Chapter 621 At Least I Had the Chance to Pursue Chapter 621: Chapter 621 At Least I Had the Chance to PursueLin Xinlan ultimately compromised. She couldnt defeat him, and if she resisted to the end, she would only be hurting herself. Helpless, she had no choice but to kneel and tend to his wounds. But her motions were not at all gentle, nor did she intentionally cause him pain. She treated him like a piece of wood, like something devoid of life. Looking down from above, Qiao Yiyangs eyes were filled with tenderness as he gazed at her quiet profile. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He really wanted to reach out and touch her hair, but he refrained, unwilling to break the tranquility of the moment. "Xinlan..." he called her name softly. Lin Xinlan did not respond. He continued speaking to himself, "You can hurt me, but dont hurt yourself in the future, alright? I know my actions have troubled you greatly, but I cant let go of you." Lin Xinlan paused slightly, her gaze lowered to hide the coldness in her eyes. If he understood everything, he shouldnt treat her this way. Did he only care about himself, unaware of the great harm he was causing her? Qiao Yiyang sighed, "Xinlan, youll never understand how someone who has lived in darkness for too long craves the sunlight. If there is a sliver of chance to grasp the sunlight in life, one would spare no effort, even at the cost of their life..." After bandaging him, Lin Xinlan stood up and asked coldly, "What if, even after sacrificing your life, you still cant obtain it?" Qiao Yiyang was briefly stunned, a flash of dimness crossing his eyes, followed by a smile, "I believe that persistence will pay off. Even if it doesnt, it doesnt matter. At least I had the chance to pursue it. Some people never get the chance to pursue anything in their lifetime." Lin Xinlan glanced at him, said nothing, and pointed to the sofa, "You should sleep there. Im going to bed." The man rose reluctantly and pleaded pitifully, "Cant I really sleep here? Look, the bed is so big, it could fit five or six people. You sleep on that side, and Ill sleep on this side. I swear I wont cross the line." "I hope you keep your word! Otherwise, I will never believe what you say in the future." "Fine, Ill sleep on the sofa." That night, Lin Xinlan slept restlessly. Curled up in her blanket, her whole body coiled tightly, she remained on alert for anything Qiao Yiyang might do. In fact, he didnt do anything to her, and when she opened her eyes the next morning, Qiao Yiyang had already left. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, but the fact that he hadnt done anything to her last night didnt mean he wouldnt in the future. With nothing to do in the villa, Lin Xinlan went to chat with Lu Xiaofan. In truth, she was seeking information. She heard from her that Rong Shaoze was also in the city, though one was in the south and the other in the north, maintaining a certain distance. But for Lin Xinlan, she felt very close to Rong Shaoze. This distance, to her, was negligible. Every day, she stood by the window, gazing into the distance, hoping to catch a glimpse of Rong Shaoze. Even her mood was different when she breathed. Because she and Rong Shaoze were in the same city, the air they breathed was from the same city. Could this be considered a simple form of happiness? Rong Shaoze, when will I be able to see you at last? Several nights in a row, Qiao Yiyang and Lin Xinlan slept in the same room. The sofa in the bedroom was large and soft, and Qiao Yiyang always slept on it. Nothing had happened between them. Chapter 622: Rong Shaoze, Is This All You Amount To? Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Rong Shaoze, Is This All You Amount To?But this matter soon spread to the Phoenixs side. The only information they received was that Lin Xinlan and Qiao Yiyang slept in the same room every day, nothing more than that. Knowing this, Rong Shaoze could no longer remain calm. On the spot, he furiously destroyed everything smashable, and, not feeling relieved, he even took a gun, intending to kill Qiao Yiyang. He felt he was about to go insane. As days passed, he not only failed to rescue Xinlan but also left her in constant danger. He was so useless! Did such a man even deserve to possess her? Today, even if it meant death, he was determined to kill Qiao Yiyang and save Xinlan! He would no longer be a coward, he would no longer wait. When Rong Shaoze drew his handgun, Xu Yao, who had been prepared, charged like a ghost, snatching the gun from his hands and said coldly, "Calm down! This could be the enemys trap, designed to make you act impulsively!" Rong Shaoze glowered at him, his face extremely grim and frightening. "Step aside, no one can stop me from killing Qiao Yiyang today, today its either his death or mine!" Xu Yao shook his head; indeed, whenever it came to matters involving Lin Xinlan, Rong Shaoze would lose his composure. When had the former him ever been so impatient? "Rong Shaoze, as long as Im here today, I wont let you leave." "You think you can stop me? You think you can stand in my way?" Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes at him, his gaze brimming with a sinister chill. Even if it was Xu Yao standing before him, he wouldnt be courteous! Xu Yao took a step back and clapped his hands, "Come in!" Seven or eight subordinates rushed in, and he told them, "Stop him, dont be gentle, best if you beat him until he cant get up!" "Youre rebelling?" Rong Shaoze glanced at them, asking coldly. His presence was so intense that it made a few of them somewhat uneasy. Xu Yao also gazed coldly at them, "If you dont stop him, hes going to his death. Do you want to die yourself, or do you want him to go to his death?" Upon hearing this, the subordinates hesitated no longer and charged at Rong Shaoze. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze was also poised to strike, launching a fierce attack. The spacious office was already a mess, and now it became even more congested as a group of people fought within. All of them were skilled, but were quickly subdued by Rong Shaoze, the room filled with their pained groans. However, as soon as the first wave was defeated, a second wave surged forward. Xu Yao had prepared many men for him. He didnt believe that Rong Shaoze had endless stamina to avoid being beaten to the ground. But he had truly underestimated Rong Shaozes burst of power; his mind was on Lin Xinlan, desperate to save her. So he attacked ferociously against those who stood in his way. His fighting style was without fanciness; every move was meant to defeat an enemy, not wasting a single moment of time. Half an hour had passed, and he was still not down, but the room was littered with a swath of prostrate figures. Xu Yao took off his coat and slowly stepped forward, "Everyone else get out, Ill fight him." A large group of subordinates, supporting each other, quickly left the room. Rong Shaoze was covered in sweat, his muscles tensed, as he stared coldly at Xu Yao. "Can you stop me?" he asked coldly. Xu Yao hooked his lips into a slight smile, "Rong Shaoze, is this all you amount to? Its just a woman, yet youre disgracing yourself with this madness for her. Chapter 623: Afraid She’ll Change Her Heart Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Afraid Shell Change Her Heart"Now you want to throw your life away just because of a little ruse from Qiao Yiyang?!" "If you die like this, youll bring an eternal disgrace to Yanhuang that can never be wiped away!" "Where has your composure gone? Since your mind isnt clear, I have no choice but to stop you at the risk of my own life!" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened as he lowered his gaze and said in a deep voice, "I know this is Qiao Yiyangs scheme." Xu Yao was slightly stunned. "If you know, then why are you still impulsively rushing to your death?!" "You dont understand..." Rong Shaoze murmured, his voice carrying an imperceptible anxiety and tremor, "What Im worried about is something else..." "What is it?" The mans eyes flickered and his lips pressed tightly together. After a long silence, he finally spoke, "Im worried that Xinlans heart no longer belongs to me." Xu Yaos eyes widened in surprise, feeling an unpleasant taste in his heart. The always haughty and confident Rong Shaoze, who never took anything to heart, when had he become so insecure, so anxious and uneasy? Rong Shaoze continued to speak, as though talking to himself, "How long has it been since Xinlan was taken? Its been two months now, two months is neither long nor short, but its enough to change many things. A persons heart can change in an instant." "Damn! Dont you have any confidence in yourself?!" Xu Yao couldnt help but curse. Rong Shaoze looked out the window, a bloodthirsty murderous intent flashing through his eyes. "Its not that I lack confidence in myself, but that I know how deep Qiao Yiyangs obsession with Xinlan is! Because hes the same kind of person as me!" Xu Yao understood his meaning now. Qiao Yiyang was the same kind of person as him. If Lin Xinlan could fall for him, naturally, she might also fall for Qiao Yiyang. In China, theres a saying that goes, Even a virtuous woman cant withstand a persistent suitor. No matter how much Lin Xinlan loves Rong Shaoze, if shes constantly around Qiao Yiyang, being loved and pampered by him in his domineering way, sooner or later she will be moved by Qiao Yiyang. By then, even if she doesnt want to change her heart, it would be out of her control. This was exactly what Rong Shaoze feared. He wasnt afraid of being separated by life or death from her, nor was he afraid of the insurmountable distance between them; what he feared was that Lin Xinlans heart was already lost and couldnt be found again. The more he thought about it, the more anxious and frightened Rong Shaoze became. If she changed her heart, what would he do, what could he do?! Xu Yaos eyes widened in shock. Because in Rong Shaozes eyes at that moment, there was a terrifying vulnerability, like that of a homeless and abandoned child, looking very pitiful. He fell silent, also somewhat understanding Rong Shaozes feelings at this moment. "Xu Yao, I must have her back at my side immediately, no matter what the cost. Do you understand?" Rong Shaoze murmured. A resolute look flashed in Xu Yaos eyes, "Okay, Ill respect your wishes." Lin Xinlan had been here for four days, but she had still not had the chance to see Rong Shaoze. And Lu Xiaofan said that the strife outside was escalating. The Mafia suffered heavy losses, yet Qiao Yiyang showed no sign of stopping. All of North America was undercurrents of turmoil, and the sky was shrouded in a heavy gloom. Lin Xinlan looked up at the blue sky, her mood very heavy. Did she really cause all of this? If it werent for her, Rong Shaoze wouldnt have to sacrifice so many lives and lose so much power just to save her, right? And Qiao Yiyang wouldnt have driven the Mafia to serious damage out of madness. Happy egg-laying~ sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 624 Do You Think Anyone Wants to Turn Out Like This Chapter 624: Chapter 624 Do You Think Anyone Wants to Turn Out Like ThisAnd Qiao Yiyang would not let the Mafia suffer severe damage simply because of madness. She wasnt considering Qiao Yiyangs interests; rather, so many vibrant lives had perished because of herhow could she bear it? Lin Xinlan felt this phrase fitted her current situation perfectly: I did not kill Boren, but Boren died because of me. She had done nothing, harmed no one, yet so many people had lost their lives because of her. Overwhelmed with self-reproach and guilt, her eyes filled with agony, she could no longer bear it. She rushed to Qiao Yiyang, grabbed the collar of his shirt, and cried out in pain, "Stop it! Please, Qiao Yiyang, Im begging you, stop it. Dont continue this any further! Youre making me accumulate such deep sins, do you want to push me to my death before youre satisfied?!" "Xinlan, whats wrong?" Qiao Yiyang grasped her shoulders, asking with concern. Lin Xinlan shook her head, expressing her anguish: "Because of your selfish desires, youve killed so many people. Qiao Yiyang, they were also human, each a life, with parents, family, and friends. Just because of your orders, they were killed. Dont you care at all? Please, stop this madness, dont be so stubbornly deluded!" Qiao Yiyang finally understood her point. His gaze darkened, he said in a low voice, "Xinlan, you dont understand. Once you embark on this path, the life and death of anyone becomes irrelevant. To live better lives and to stand above others, you have to use your life to fight for it. If they died, they deserved it, you know?" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I dont know!" Lin Xinlan glared at him, angry: "If you hadnt ordered them to charge into battle for you, they could have lived, perhaps even for many more years. Why are you sending them to their deaths? Its all senseless sacrifice, absolutely unnecessary!" The mans lips curled into a faint cold smirk. "I am their master, they have to obey me. They sell their lives for me, to help me acquire what I desire, how is that a senseless sacrifice. Xinlan, you are too kind. They exist to obey me. I provide them with wealth and status, and they repay me with their lives; its fair." Lin Xinlans face turned pale with shock, she muttered, "What are your subordinates, in your eyes?" Qiao Yiyang looked at her deeply, without speaking. His gaze seemed to say: Your question is too silly; its meaningless. "To you, they are just tools for killing, mere pawns in your hand, right?" "Exactly," Qiao Yiyang nodded without hesitation. Lin Xinlan stepped back two paces and sneered at him: "Qiao Yiyang, you say you are the same kind of person as Rong Shaoze. You are not, you cant compare to him at all! Although I have little contact with the Phoenix, I know, Rong Shaoze treats his subordinates like brothers. He cherishes their lives and never lets them die in vain. Compared to him, you are simply cold-blooded and cruel, totally inhumane!" The man suddenly became enraged, he swept the objects off the table violently and bellowed at her: "Yes, compared to him, I am cold-blooded and cruel, completely inhumane! You think Id want to be like this? If everyone were as fortunate as Rong Shaoze, I would also be willing to be a good person! If he had lived my life, always in a dog-eat-dog world like me, do you think he would stay a good person? Let me tell you, if I had shown a shred of mercy, I would have died countless times over!" Chapter 625: Poisoned Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Poisoned Lin Xinlan looked at him in shock; in his eyes, she saw the profound sorrow that was deeply buried. She didnt know what he had been through. But precisely because he had lived in darkness, he should understand the terror of darkness. What he should do was not to make more people live a life like his own, but to strive to escape from the past and start a new, bright life. Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze and said indifferently, "Qiao Yiyang, life is very short. If you truly hate the world of darkness, then youd better find a way to escape from it and start living the life you want sooner. If you really like everything you have now, then I have nothing to say." Having said that, she turned around and walked out of his study. Lu Xiaofan stood at the door, Lin Xinlan just glanced at her and left. "Qiao Yiyang, shes right, if you dont like it, get rid of it all as soon as possible," Lu Xiaofan came in and said indifferently. The mans face was expressionless, and he glanced at her coldly: "My business is none of your concern." "But I know that you have never been happy. A third of your life is already over, and for the rest, you can decide for yourself to live the life you want most," Lu Xiaofan was not a person of many words, nor did she ever advise Qiao Yiyang on anything. But this time, she wanted to persuade him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because she also hoped that he could be happy and free. A dim and unrecognizable glint flashed through Qiao Yiyangs eyes, and he pressed his lips together, saying nothing. Lin Xinlan felt so cowardly, thinking if she died, they would stop fighting, and not so many people would die because of her. But she couldnt bear to die. There were still so many things in the world she couldnt let go of, so many things she was attached to, how could she bear to die? Besides, Qiao Yiyangs madness for her was his own doing; she really didnt need to take all the blame onto herself. After figuring this out, the guilt in Lin Xinlans heart wasnt as intense. But she still hoped, the war would end soon. Qiao Yiyang deliberately spread the rumor that he and Lin Xinlan were sharing a bed every day, in order to make Rong Shaoze lose his patience and come to him on his own. But two days had passed, and there was no movement from Rong Shaozes side. Just as he was about to take the next step, his private phone suddenly rang, the ringtone piercingly sharp. After answering the phone and hearing the report from the other end, his face instantly darkened, his eyes filled with stormy clouds. Rong Shaoze, youre ruthless! Lu Xiaofan also received the news on her end, she looked at Lin Xinlan and said coldly, "Theres been an incident!" Lin Xinlan was startled and asked anxiously, "What happened?" Every day she lived in fear, worried that something bad would happen. "Rong Shaoze somehow got wind of the locations of our two important bases in North America and this morning, he secretly released poison gas into both bases. Now, a hundred people at both bases have been poisoned." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock, not knowing what to say. He must be close to losing his mind, as he still couldnt save her... Lu Xiaofans eyes narrowed with a cold light flickering within, "If Im not mistaken, theres an internal traitor within the Mafia bought off by Rong Shaoze!" Lin Xinlan was still at a loss for words. An internal traitor within the Mafia led to a hundred people being poisoned, and now everyone was in danger, distrusting everyone around them except for themselves. Chapter 626 Because I Have Someone to Love Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Because I Have Someone to LoveThe Mafia had a mole inside, leading to the poisoning of a hundred people; now everyone was in danger, trusting no one but themselves. Qiao Yiyang had predicted such a scenario; this time, the Mafia was truly defeated. With no choice but to retreat to their stronghold in Rome, they would find death awaiting them here. In North America, they no longer had the strength to resist and could only withdraw. The poisoned individuals didnt even know what poison had afflicted them, leaving them weak and aching all over, with their bodies festering. Qiao Yiyang had sought the best doctors to treat them, to no avail; all they could do was wait for their bodies to decay and then slowly die. Soon enough, Rong Shaoze sent word that if Qiao Yiyang handed over Lin Xinlan, hed provide the antidote. The lives of a hundred people hinged on Qiao Yiyangs decision. Rong Shaoze had pushed Qiao Yiyang into a corner with no way out. He had to hand over Lin Xinlan; otherwise, he would incite the wrath of many and could forget about remaining the godfather of the Mafia. By then, protecting Lin Xinlan would be out of the question, let alone protecting himself. Upon learning of this, Lin Xinlan sighed and said to him, "You should have quit a long time ago, not waited until today." Qiao Yiyang looked at her and smiled faintly, "Xinlan, but I dont want to let go of you at all." "Qiao Yiyang, whats the point of holding on to me incessantly?!" Lin Xinlan became angry and spoke coldly, "I dont like you; youre wasting your efforts on me. Why cant you look more towards those around you? Lu Xiaofan loves you deeply; she can give you what you want. If only youd give her a chance, I believe you could fall for her as well." "And what about you? Why wont you give me a chance?" Qiao Yiyang asked in a deep voice. Lin Xinlan pursed her lips, turned her head away, refusing to look at him, "Because I have someone I love." "So do I, I also have someone I love, and I cant give her a chance either." When it comes to feelings, theyre indescribable when its personal, but when it comes to others, the reasons are aplenty. Lin Xinlan said evenly, "Youre right, I shouldnt impose my feelings on you. Whomever you love is none of my business, and similarly, my love is my own affair." The mans lips thinned, and he looked down to shield the depth in his eyes. Qiao Yiyang agreed to trade Lin Xinlan for the antidote, setting the exchange for the next day at a predetermined location. Though Lin Xinlan didnt show it, she was thrilled inside. She would soon see Rong Shaoze. The next day, a helicopter was parked on the roof of the villa. Qiao Yiyang went to the roof with a bodyguard, Lu Xiaofan, and Lin Xinlan. Seeing the helicopter, Lin Xinlan had a bad feeling and asked in confusion, "Where are we going?" Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang glanced at her and responded lightly, "Back to Rome." Lin Xinlan paled with shock, "Wasnt today supposed to be the day you trade me for the antidote?" "Someone has already gone in your place." "What do you mean?" Lin Xinlan suddenly realized, "You had someone impersonate me to exchange for the antidote?!" Qiao Yiyang didnt say anything, which was as good as confirming it. Lin Xinlan turned to run, but Lu Xiaofan blocked her path, saying sternly, "Youre not allowed to go anywhere; youre coming back to Rome with us!" She turned, asking Qiao Yiyang angrily: Chapter 627: Exchange Antidote Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Exchange Antidote"Didnt you promise to exchange me for the antidote? What if Rong Shaoze finds out that Im an imposter and refuses to give the antidote? Can you bear to watch a hundred people die?!" The man rotated his pitch-black eyes, saying indifferently, "You dont care about the lives of those hundred people, but about whether you can return to Rong Shaozes side." "So what if I do?! Qiao Yiyang, by doing this, arent you afraid of inciting the wrath of the entire Mafia?" "Heh," Qiao Yiyang chuckled lowly, "No, the person impersonating you has to die. Even if Rong Shaoze claims shes fake, he has no proof. If he doesnt give the antidote, everyone will think hes untrustworthy. How would they suspect me?" Lin Xinlan took a step back in shock. She had not expected Qiao Yiyang to be so cruel. He was framing Rong Shaoze, making everyone in the Mafia hate him, letting the underworld learn of Rong Shaozes ruthlessness. He didnt even care about the hundred lives... "What do you plan to do with me? Imprison me and make me disappear forever?" Lin Xinlan asked in a murmur. Seeing her pale face, Qiao Yiyang softened his expression, speaking gently, "Of course not. I will relocate you and give you a new identity. No one will find out who you are." Lin Xinlan glared at him with hatred, shaking her head and saying coldly, "Qiao Yiyang, youre even more despicable and shameless than I thought." The mans eyes darkened, he spoke indifferently, "Lets go; its getting late." "I wont go with you!" Lin Xinlan yelled, her emotions starting to surge. She didnt want to leave; she was supposed to return to Rong Shaoze today. She didnt want to go! If she left, she might never see him again. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang gave Lu Xiaofan a look, and she raised her hand, chopping Lin Xinlans neck. Lin Xinlan suddenly fainted, collapsing into Qiao Yiyangs arms. They boarded the helicopter, and it quickly flew away. Rong Mingyan volunteered to stay behind, taking the imposter Lin Xinlan to exchange for the antidote. In fact, his purpose was to kill Rong Shaoze. When the time for the exchange arrived, both parties reached the trading spot simultaneously. Rong Shaoze stepped out of the car and saw Lin Xinlan being brought out. Her mouth was sealed with tape, her hands tied behind her, her hair disheveled, looking very disheveled. The mans eyes darkened, a storm gathering within. Xu Yao came up beside him and said indifferently, "Dont be impulsive." He didnt say anything, his icy gaze landing on Rong Mingyan, who was also looking back at him with a grim expression. Although the two were blood-related, they harbored a hatred so deep they couldnt coexist under the same sky, each wishing to kill the other with a single gunshot. Rong Shaoze concealed the hatred in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Ive brought the antidote. Lets make the exchange!" Rong Mingyan gave a shallow smile, "How do I know the antidote is real?" Rong Shaoze signaled to his subordinate to hand over the antidote. A man stepped forward a few paces, placed a box on the ground, opened it, and faced Rong Mingyans men. Inside the box was a large bottle of clear liquid. The man took out a test tube, inserted the needle through the bottle stopper, drew a bit of liquid, then tossed it over. The Mafias men caught it swiftly, and understanding Rong Mingyans glance, they knew what he meant. They had brought an associate who was poisoned. They injected the liquid from the test tube into his body, and in less than five minutes, he regained his strength, and his rotting hands and feet healed significantly. Chapter 628 The Secret is Out Chapter 628: Chapter 628 The Secret is OutBut they werent reassured and had the doctor draw blood for an immediate chemical analysis. After ten minutes, the doctor said to Rong Mingyan, "The antidote is real." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Mingyan asked in a low voice, "Can you synthesize more of the antidote from what theyve given us?" The doctor shook his head. "I did some testing on the side, and I truly dont know what ingredients are in their antidote. It cant be synthesized in a short period of time." And the poisoned person didnt have two days left to live. Two days were definitely not enough to synthesize the antidote. Rong Mingyans eyes turned cold. Rong Shaoze must have been certain that they couldnt replicate the antidote before he was willing to provide it first. Rong Shaoze, on the other side, even without hearing their voices, knew what they were discussing. He coldly asked, "Since the antidote is real, now I need to make sure that she is the real Lin Xinlan." Rong Mingyan chuckled lightly, "Whether she is or not, you should be able to tell at a glance." He signaled to his subordinate with a look and then said, "Show them." "Yes!" The tape on the womans mouth was ripped off, and she looked deeply at Rong Shaoze without speaking. That face was indeed Lin Xinlans. There was a thoughtful flash in Rong Shaozes eyes as he smiled and asked, "Xinlan, its not that I dont trust you, but Im afraid they are sly. Answer one question for me, and Ill know for sure whether you are the real Lin Xinlan." Lin Xinlan nodded, "Go ahead and ask." "Is there something on my body, is it on my left thigh, or on my right thigh?" The Lin Xinlan opposite him had a flicker in her gaze, her peripheral vision casting a barely perceptible glance towards Rong Mingyan. Rong Mingyan placed his hand behind his back and extended one finger, gently shaking it. "You dont have anything on your body at all," she answered without hesitation. Rong Shaoze then asked, "Are you sure theres nothing on my body?" "Nothing!" Rong Shaoze laughed coldly, "Xinlan, have you forgotten? There is something on my body, and youve seen it before." "I..." She became a bit panicked. "Youre fake, arent you?" "No, Im real. I just dont remember!" Lin Xinlan said hurriedly. Suddenly, Rong Shaoze pulled out a gun and aimed it at her, "How could you possibly forget? I have a gunshot wound scar on my right leg, from an injury I got for you. You were upset about it for a long time, how could you forget." "Right, there is indeed a gunshot wound on your right leg! I thought you were asking about something that was naturally on your body, I didnt realize you were talking about a gunshot wound!" Rong Mingyan cursed under his breath; the deception was exposed! Rong Shaoze had scars on both his legs, how could there be one only on the right! He had really underestimated him; to think that his flawless plan had been seen through! "Move now, seize the antidote!" he immediately drew his gun and tried to shoot the man holding the antidote. The man, already prepared, rolled with the antidote in hand, dodging the bullet right in time. Both sides, trained and armed, aimed their guns at each other, about to fire when a booming voice suddenly erupted. "Stop, everyone stop!" The big-bearded man standing next to Rong Mingyan suddenly took out a pistol and pressed it against Rong Mingyans head. Was the Mafia having an internal conflict? What exactly was happening? Rong Shaoze raised his hand, signaling his men not to act rashly. Taken aback, Rong Mingyan narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Reid, what are you doing?! Are you staging a mutiny?!" Chapter 629: Ousting Qiao Yiyang from His Position Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Ousting Qiao Yiyang from His PositionReid snatched the gun from Rong Mingyans hand and punched him in the stomach with a fist as thick as a bowls mouth, causing Rong Mingyan to buckle over in pain, dropping to his knees on the ground, his forehead covered in cold sweat. "I understand now, you are the..." traitor. Before Rong Mingyan could finish his sentence, Reid brutally struck his head with the butt of the gun, knocking him out immediately. Reid turned to his men and bellowed, "Brothers, listen to me! The godfather never intended to use that woman to exchange for the antidote; that woman is a fake! He would have us, a hundred brothers who have fought and died for him, die for the sake of one woman, hes not fit to be our godfather! This guy, hes in league with him, their goal is to get that woman, and as for our lives, they consider them as worthless as dog shit in their eyes! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Today, I, Reid, am the first to stand up against their actions. Those willing to dethrone the godfather, stand out!" After his speech, many in the Mafia began to stir uneasily. Reid continued to shout, "Do you really want to continue following him?!! It was his refusal to use that woman to save our Mafia that led to the needless sacrifice of so many brothers! Our territory is shrinking by the day, our power is weakening! If we continue to recognize him as our godfather, sooner or later well be bullied by others! Does anyone enjoy living a life of being hunted and hiding?Today, we need reform, to drive Qiao Yiyang from power, and anyone who disagrees, step forward and face me, Reid, in combat!" He raised his gun and fired a shot into the air. "Right, Qiao Yiyang doesnt deserve to be our godfather, lets dethrone him, dethrone him!" someone began to echo his words. Then many others joined in, and eventually, everyone agreed on dethroning Qiao Yiyang. Now that they had rebelled, there was no turning back; they had to follow through to the end. The Mafia has very brutal punishments for traitors, so those who had spoken out had no way out anymore. Reid, satisfied with the situation, turned to Rong Shaoze and said, "We will help you get your woman back, and then youll give us the antidote!" "No problem. As long as my wife is returned unharmed, Ill give you the antidote and make peace with the Mafia. Only..." Rong Shaozes gaze fell on the unconscious Rong Mingyan. Understanding, Reid quickly said, "Leave him to your disposal, and the same goes for Qiao Yiyang when hes caught!" "Mr. Reid is indeed a decisive man and one to accomplish great things. If theres a chance in the future, I look forward to our pleasant cooperation," Rong Shaoze said with a faint smile. Reid laughed heartily, "Brilliant, Sect Leader Rong is truly a man who knows how to cut to the chase!" Once the Mafia had left, Xu Yao stepped forward and laughed, "Having them fight each other, thats a pretty clever move." Rong Shaozes expression turned cold as he said indifferently, "If it werent for the urgency of rescuing Xinlan, I wouldnt want to let a single one of the Mafia go!" "But wiping them all out isnt an easy task." "I know. To kill a thousand enemies, you lose eight hundred of your own; I wont do such a foolish thing. As long as I can rescue Xinlan, killing Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyang will be enough." Not long after the helicopter had taken off, Qiao Yiyang received the news of the rebellion. He looked grim as he hung up the phone, and said to Lu Xiaofan, who was piloting the aircraft, "Change course, were not going back." "Why?" Chapter 630 They Caught Up Chapter 630: Chapter 630 They Caught Up"Theyve already betrayed us, going back would be walking into a trap." Lu Xiaofan was shocked, "They actually dared to betray us?!" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Coldness filled Qiao Yiyangs eyes as he said coldly, "I underestimated Rong Shaoze; he was actually able to make contact with Reid and convince him to betray us. Now that Mingyan is in their hands, its more likely bad news than good." "Should we go back to save him?" "...Can we save him?" Lu Xiaofan fell silent, knowing they could not save him. Even they themselves were in great danger. "What should we do next? Flee?" Qiao Yiyang did not answer her. His expression was icy, and his heart was actually filled with anger and hatred. Everything had been according to his plan, but suddenly, the situation had changed. Now, he was no longer the Mafia godfather but had become a homeless stray. Fenix and the Thousand Moon factions wanted to kill him, and the Mafia too wanted him dead; where could he possibly escape to. His gaze fell on Lin Xinlan, lying beside him, and his eyes flickered as he reached out and gently touched her face. This time, it was truly impossible for him to have her. Taking her with him while fleeing, she would not only slow them down but also couldnt endure the hardships. Not taking her with him, he was truly unwilling to accept that. Even if he were to die, he wanted to drag her down with him. If he killed her first and then managed to escape successfully without dying, wouldnt he have killed her for nothing? A touch of resolve flashed in Qiao Yiyangs eyes, perhaps they could only go that far. Suddenly, Lu Xiaofan called out in a deep voice, "Theyve caught up to us!" Behind them, several helicopters flew toward them, and at the same time, Reids voice came through the communicator, "Qiao Yiyang, you are now surrounded by us. Listen up, surrender quickly and hand the woman over to us! Otherwise, dont blame us for being ruthless!" Lu Xiaofan scoffed disdainfully, "Reid, you traitor! You sold out our bases location, giving Rong Shaoze a chance. You are the traitor of the Mafia, a disgrace!" Reid replied angrily, "I did not betray the Mafia! It was Qiao Yiyang who was heartless first, and so we were unrighteous! For the sake of a woman, he disregarded the lives of a hundred brothers. He simply does not deserve to be our godfather! Removing him is the will of all our brothers!" Lu Xiaofan looked toward Qiao Yiyang, who said indifferently, "Tell them to maintain a distance of one kilometer, and Ill release Lin Xinlan in a moment; otherwise, well all perish together." Lu Xiaofan relayed his intention, after which Reid pondered for a moment and said, "Fine, if you try any tricks, I will show no mercy!" At this time, Lin Xinlan also woke up, her eyes drowsy as she overheard the conversation between Qiao Yiyang and Reid. She didnt know what had happened, but she knew the situation was very serious. Qiao Yiyang met her eyes and asked softly, "Awake? Does your neck hurt?" Lin Xinlan stared at him warily, remembering that he wanted to take her back to Rome. Now that they were already in the air, she realized she couldnt refuse. "Qiao Yiyang, what has happened?" she couldnt help asking. Qiao Yiyang gave a faint smile, his eyes murky, and briefly explained the events that had just unfolded. Lin Xinlan listened, shocked. So, Qiao Yiyang was no longer the godfather of the Mafia? He no longer had any power? She had only been unconscious for a while, yet things had changed so drastically. Chapter 631: This World Can No Longer Contain Him Chapter 631: Chapter 631: This World Can No Longer Contain HimShe had only passed out for a moment, yet somehow things had drastically changed. "Seeing me end up like this, are you pleased?" he asked. Lin Xinlan frankly admitted, "I did feel a bit of schadenfreude, thinking you got what you deserved. But if you release me now, you still have a chance to escape with your life." Qiao Yiyangs dark eyes flickered slightly as he seriously asked her, "Xinlan, do you wish for me to die, or do you wish for me to live?" How could he ask her such a question. Lin Xinlan paused for a moment and said indifferently, "Life is precious; everyone should cherish it. Whether you live or die is up to your own choice." The man smiled faintly, even at this moment, he was still able to smile so calmly, without a hint of tension or fear. "Xinlan, I know youre not really concerned about me; you say this only because youre inherently kind. But Id rather you were concerned about me, indirectly urging me to hold on and survive." "..." He took her hand, looked at her face, and sighed, "Do you know, I really want to take you away with me, to the ends of the earth, a place where no one knows us, and start a new life." Lin Xinlan was startled and forcefully pushed his hand away, saying coldly, "I wont run away with you, Qiao Yiyang, save yourself. The person I love is Rong Shaoze; I would never leave him, not even in death!" "Xinlan, you love him so much, but can you be certain he will love you for a lifetime?" Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He will!" Lin Xinlan replied without hesitation, "Youve seen what Rong Shaoze has done for me. His love for me is real. I would doubt anyone else, but never him. Qiao Yiyang, I will never love you in this lifetime, give up. Looking at where things stand now, dont you feel any regret? Its not too late to release me. With your abilities, you could surely escape. Live well, and start a new life." The man gave a bitter smile, "Without you, what meaning would life have for me? Besides..." He cast a cold glance at the helicopters closely following them in the distance and said, "I might very well end up dead." They would not let him go. With the abilities of the Phoenix and the Mafia, finding him would be as easy as flipping ones hand. No matter where he fled, they would find him. Rong Shaoze wanted him dead, and the Mafia even more so. This world had no place for him anymore. Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly; she didnt know what to say. She wouldnt utter hollow words to encourage or comfort him. How his life would unfold was not within her control; for now, they could only leave it to fate. "Xinlan, lets die together," Qiao Yiyang suddenly said, his tone very serious. Lin Xinlan knew he wasnt joking. All of a sudden, she was terribly afraid of dying... Knowing that she might be reunited with Rong Shaoze today, how could she bear to die? The greater the anticipation, the greater the fear of death. She shook her head and couldnt help but plead softly, "Qiao Yiyang, please let me go, Im begging you. I dont want to die, not at all." Qiao Yiyang looked at her, his gaze deep, "Its because you cant bear to leave Rong Shaoze, isnt it? Xinlan, he doesnt love you like I do, so why must you choose him over me? Havent you understood my feelings for you during this time? Xinlan, be with me! I dont want anything else, I dont pursue anything else, I just want you. Really, I only want you!" Chapter 632: Give You Three Months Chapter 632: Chapter 632: Give You Three MonthsHaving said that, he pulled her into his arms and held her tight, as if he wanted to meld her into his flesh and never let her go. Lin Xinlan didnt struggle either. She lowered her dim eyes and said, "I know you love me, but I dont love you, not at all. Qiao Yiyang, if you love me, could you let me go?" "No! I will never let you go, even if it means dying, I want you with me! Xinlan, lets go to the Netherworld together; this way, no one can ever tear us apart!" Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered the words Du Ruoxin had said to Rong Shaoze. She too wanted to die with Rong Shaoze, to be ghost husband and wife with him in the Netherworld. But Rong Shaoze had coldly told her that if she wanted to die, she should go alone, and even in the Netherworld, he would not be with her. Thinking of that, she said to Qiao Yiyang with equal determination, "Qiao Yiyang, even if I die with you, I wont be with you in the Netherworld! Give up on me in this lifetime. Whether in the human realm or the Netherworld, I will never be with you!" She pushed him away with all her might, and the mans body swayed, leaning against the back of the chair at an angle. He watched her intently, his gaze deep and complex. Lin Xinlan coldly said to him, "Enough, dont be delusional any longer! Now, either you let me go, or you kill me! But Im telling you, I hate you, very, very much hate you!" If it hadnt been for him, she wouldnt have been separated from Rong Shaoze for so long. He had brought her so much harm and pain. She hated him and would never love him. Qiao Yiyang suddenly burst out laughing, his laughter sinister and cold. He abruptly stopped laughing, his eyes dark and cold as he firmly stared at her, "Hate then. Without love, hate will do! Since you hate me, I naturally want you to thoroughly hate me, to remember me forever!" He gripped her face forcefully and pressed his lips harshly against hers. Lin Xinlan widened her eyes in shock, struggling fiercely, but Qiao Yiyang was already out of control. He pinned her down firmly, giving her no chance to resist. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His kiss, just like himself at that moment, was frenzied, cruel, and desperate. A taste of blood filled the space between their lips and teeth, and Lin Xinlan couldnt tell whose lips were bleeding. Qiao Yiyang tilted her chin up, and she was forced to swallow the blood in her mouth, The sensation nauseated her, making her want to vomit. Suddenly, her eyes widened in terror, and her face turned pale with shock. A sharp pain came from her waist and abdomen, and she didnt know what Qiao Yiyang had done to her. The man let go of her, and she looked down in a panic, seeing the end of the syringe he held, pulling the needle out. "What have you done to me?!" Lin Xinlan asked in horror. Qiao Yiyangs lips were broken, the blood staining his thin lips bewitching and cold. He tossed the syringe aside and, with a mocking smile curling his lips, said, "Xinlan, I will give you three months. If you find out that Rong Shaoze doesnt love you as much as I do, will you come to me?" "What did you do to me?!" Lin Xinlan shouted angrily, lifting her clothes to reveal a needle mark on her pale waist and abdomen. Previously, she could feel that Qiao Yiyang had injected some liquid into her body! Her first thought was that it was some kind of deadly virus. Suddenly, she was very afraid, very panicked about what Qiao Yiyang had actually done to her! "Shh..." The man gently stroked her cheek, soothingly said, "Dont be nervous, its not something frightening. Its a good thing; when people feel that time is moving slowly, Chapter 633: I Don’t Want to Become a Monster Chapter 633: Chapter 633: I Dont Want to Become a Monster"When you want to experience life quickly, youll come to like this thing." Lin Xinlan felt a chill run down her spine, and Qiao Yiyangs expression made her feel terrified. "What do you mean by that?" she asked stiffly. The man smiled faintly, but there wasnt a hint of humor in his eyes: "Xinlan, I told you not to be afraid, this thing really isnt anything scary. You just need to experience it for three months to see if Rong Shaoze truly loves you. If he doesnt, come find me, and Ill give you the antidote. If Im dead, well, after three months, you can come down and join me. Remember, only I have the antidote, no one else does." Lin Xinlan listened with her hair standing on end, so if Qiao Yiyang didnt offer her the antidote, she only had three months to live? Her heartbeat almost came to a stop. Qiao Yiyang was a madman, a madman! "Youre killing me, how could Rong Shaoze not truly love me! You just want me to die without the antidote, dont you?! Arent you afraid that you wont die but I will?!" Qiao Yiyang confidently said, "That wont happen. With a face like yours, Rong Shaoze will definitely be disgusted; he wont continue to love you. Xinlan, promise me, if he stops loving you, come find me immediately. No, you wont be able to find me. Ill be dead, and then, after three months, once youre down there, will you accept me?" Lin Xinlan grabbed his sleeve in desperation and asked, "What will my face become? A monster?" She shook her head in disbelief. "I dont want to become a monster, Qiao Yiyang, if I turn into a monster, Id rather die!" The man stroked her face with a smile, speaking softly, "How could you become a monster? Youll still be you, always you. Xinlan, promise me, if he despises you, once youre underground, youll choose me, youll be with me, okay? I love you so much, wont you give me a chance?" "I wont! Give me the antidote, give it to me now!" Lin Xinlan tore at his clothes, crying out. "How can you do this to me, Qiao Yiyang, youre killing me, I dont want to become a monster, I dont want to!" "Ah, like I said, you wont become a monster." Qiao Yiyang sighed softly and suddenly knocked her out with a blow. Lin Xinlan slumped into his arms, her face caressed by him, his gaze tender. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, I know, if I ask you to come down with me now, you definitely wont agree. Even if you did, you wouldnt stay with me because your heart belongs to Rong Shaoze. But when you find out he doesnt love you, will you continue to love him? Xinlan, Ill be waiting for you down there, waiting for you to fall in love with me." Looking up, he said to the silent bodyguard in the passenger seat, "Youve been with me for a while, always loyal. You can go now, no need to die with me. Xiaofan, you too. Theyre after me; if you escape, they might not utterly destroy you." "BOSS, I wont leave. We can fight our way out, and well find a way to escape!" the man stated firmly. Qiao Yiyang shook his head, "Its impossible to escape. Do you really think you can evade the joint pursuit of the Phoenix and the Mafia?" The man choked, knowing they were trapped, with death as their only exit. They were not gods; they simply didnt have the means to escape. With the Phoenix and the Mafia joining forces to hunt them down, they would be caught no matter where they fled to. Chapter 634: Return to His Side Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Return to His SideThe Phoenix and the Mafia had joined forces to hunt them down; no matter where they fled, to the ends of the earth, they would be captured. Moreover, they wouldnt be able to escape today; this was truly a dead end. Their only choice at the moment was either to commit suicide or to be caught and killed by them. But he was not willing to give in! The man said angrily, "Even if we are to die, we should fight with all our might! BOSS, Ill cover the rear, you all run!" Qiao Yiyang shook his head, "Forget it, we cant escape. If there was a chance to get away, I wouldnt be saying this. Even if we escape today, what about tomorrow? Being hunted every day, without even a moment to catch our breath, its better to die like this than to fall into their hands and endure endless torment." "But..." Qiao Yiyang waved his hand, signaling that there was no need to say anything more. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lu Xiaofan suddenly said, "I have a way." Qiao Yiyangs eyes flickered slightly; he knew her well and had already guessed her plan. He was about to speak, but Lu Xiaofan hurriedly said, "Qiao Yiyang, we can only do this, then we will have a chance to escape. You might want to resign to fate, but I certainly do not!" "What way?!" The man asked urgently. Lu Xiaofan glanced at him and said indifferently, "It requires your sacrifice, are you willing?" "I am willing!" The man said without hesitation, a resolute light flashing in his eyes, "As long as the BOSS can escape, my death is trivial!" Qiao Yiyang pursed his lips slightly, a complex light flashing in his eyes. He was actually a bit touched; he hadnt expected that even at this moment, there would still be someone willing to sacrifice for him. The helicopter hovered above a mountaintop, and the man, holding Lin Xinlan, slowly descended from the aircraft while Raymond watched the whole scene, grinding his teeth with fury, yet unable to do anything else. Qiao Yiyang told him to run away, or else he would kill Lin Xinlan, making it impossible for Raymond to face Rong Shaoze. Raymond had no choice but to agree. But he desperately wanted to kill Qiao Yiyang; only by killing him could he gain more credibility. Yet, if Lin Xinlan died, he couldnt report back to Rong Shaoze, and without Rong Shaozes support, he couldnt take over as the godfather of the Mafia. For the sake of the bigger plan, he had to endure! The man held Lin Xinlan hostage, giving Qiao Yiyang enough time to escape. An hour later, as instructed by Qiao Yiyang, the man shot himself, allowing Raymond and his people to rescue Lin Xinlan. By that time, Qiao Yiyang and the others had already escaped far away, and Raymond and his men couldnt catch up immediately. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes and woke up to find it was already night. Her first sight was of Rong Shaozes familiar face. He sat by her side, leaning in close to her, one arm resting above her head, and his hand tightly holding hers. His dark eyes were fixed on her, unblinking, as if he had been gazing at her for a very long time. As their gazes met, her heart fiercely shook, and an ineffable wave of emotion surged within her. Lin Xinlans eyes shimmered faintly, her lips involuntarily curving into a smile, her hand gently caressing his face, feeling his warmth, and immediately her eyes reddened. He was real, she wasnt dreaming. She had finally escaped Qiao Yiyang and returned to his side. Although they hadnt been apart for long, it felt to her as though they had been separated for a century. Seeing him again, she realized she could never get enough. Rong Shaoze held her hand, pressing it to his lips to kiss it repeatedly, while Lin Xinlan asked with a laugh, "Rong Shaoze, we wont ever be apart again, will we?" Chapter 635: Who is the person you love the most? Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Who is the person you love the most?"Yes, well never part again!" the man nodded vigorously, his eyes slightly moist. Lin Xinlan cried tears of joy, unable to stop a tear from slipping down her cheek. Rong Shaozes gaze was deep as he leaned in to kiss away her tears, then pressed his lips to her forehead, her eyes, her nose, and finally her lips. He kissed her gently, with great passion and devotion in his touch. Lin Xinlan wrapped her arms around his neck, trying to respond to his kisses. The man trembled slightly, then pulled her in close, his kisses becoming more intense and burning. Overcome with passion, at that moment, all they wanted was to possess each other, not caring about anything else. Lin Xinlan felt as if she were in a furnace, her entire body melting away. Rong Shaoze lay on top of her, droplets of sweat from his hair falling onto her lips... His eyes, dark as night, were like a vast black whirlpool, drawing one in with a single glance, unable to escape. Lin Xinlan gazed deeply back at him, her eyes alight with desire. Rong Shaoze curved his lips in a faint smile, kissing her sensitive earlobe and causing her to tremble. "Xinlan," he called her name in a low voice, "Hmm..." Lin Xinlan softly hummed in response, her voice carrying a touch of drowsy sweetness. Her cheeks reddened, and she bit her teeth tightly to suppress the moans rising in her throat. Rong Shaoze chuckled quietly, his voice as melodious as the notes of a cello. "Xinlan..." "Hmm..." "I love you." A hint of a smile surfaced in Lin Xinlans eyes; she wrapped her arms around his neck, their foreheads touching. "And you?" he asked, staring at her, a flicker of insecurity in his eyes. Lin Xinlan smiled lightly and said softly, "I love you too." "Say it again." "I love you." "Whom do you love?" "...Rong Shaoze." The man smiled charmingly, like a child, he continued to ask, "Who is your dearest?" "Rong Shaoze," Lin Xinlan answered with a smile, feeling embarrassed but not overly coy. The light in Rong Shaozes eyes shone brightly, more beautiful than the brightest star in the night sky. He kissed her lips, his voice husky and enchanting, "I love you too, my dearest is Lin Xinlan, its you." "I know," Lin Xinlans eyes welled up slightly, clinging to him, feeling his warmth, the unique scent that belonged to him. They continued their tireless embrace until Lin Xinlan opened her eyes to find the morning light streaming in. Rong Shaoze hung up the phone, saw she was awake, rolled on top of her, and kissed her lips. "Did you sleep well last night?" he asked in a low voice as he kissed her. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mmm." She hadnt had a good nights sleep in a long time, but last night, she truly slept soundly and sweetly. "Are you hungry?" "Not yet." A mischievous glint danced in the mans eyes, his hand slipping under the blankets, caressing the softness of her chest. "Since youre not hungry, lets continue," he suggested. Lin Xinlan paused, not quite understanding his meaning at first. Feeling his heat against her, she suddenly realized what he meant. She wanted to reject him, yet was unable to. Being with him was like being poisoned; even if it pained her to the core, she couldnt stop, she was willing to risk it all. ... When Lin Xinlan woke again, it was already midday. The spot beside her was empty, but still retained some warmth, indicating Rong Shaoze hadnt left long ago. She got up and walked out of the room, surveying the unfamiliar villa as she descended the stairs. Chapter 636: I’m Going to Eat Your Share Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Im Going to Eat Your ShareLin Xinlan woke up again, and it was already late morning. The place beside her was empty, but it still retained some warmth, indicating that Rong Shaoze hadnt been gone for long. She got up, walked out of the room, and descended the stairs of this unfamiliar villa, taking it all in. As she came down the stairs, she smelled a strong, delicious scent, which suddenly made her stomach growl with hunger; she swallowed and followed the aroma to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Rong Shaoze was wearing black pants and a crisp white shirt with gray fuzzy slippers on his feet, standing in front of the stove cooking. His shirt was casually worn, its long hem fluttering lightly with his movements. The sunlight streaming in through the window bathed him in a clean, almost ethereal glow, as if he were a handsome scholar gracing the mundane world. Before Lin Xinlan had a chance to approach, he turned his head; his eyes, dark and luminous, met hers, and his thin lips curved into a beautiful arc. "You woke up just in time, the food is almost ready," he said. "What did you make?" Lin Xinlan asked curiously. Moving closer, she saw that he expertly fried two sunny-side-up eggs, and with a wooden spoon, he quickly shaped the yolks into hearts. His movements were so practiced, his technique very good. The eggs were fried just right, with the egg whites forming a white disc around the golden heart-shaped yolks, enticing not only the eyes but also the appetite. A flash of amazement flitted across Lin Xinlans face. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow, a hint of pride twinkling in his eye. In another pot, noodles were boiling, now perfectly cooked. He fetched two large bowls, filled them with the noodles, ladled on the simmered bone broth, added some stir-fried vegetables and spices, and then placed the two heart-shaped eggs on top, instantly completing two steaming bowls of noodles. "It smells so good!" Lin Xinlan commented, nearly drooling. With a bowl in hand, Rong Shaoze motioned with his lips, "Come on, lets eat outside." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sitting down at the dining table, he placed one of the bowls in front of her, and she began to eat eagerly. "Rong Shaoze, your cooking skills are really great! This is delicious!" she said while eating, not forgetting to compliment him. Seeing that he only stared at her with a smile and didnt start eating, she quickly urged him, "Eat up, it wont be good once it gets cold." "Does it taste good?" he asked with a smile. Lin Xinlan replied cheerfully, "Yummy." "Let me try." "Eat your own," she said. "I want to eat yours," he insisted. Lin Xinlan was speechless but still happily picked up some noodles to feed him, and after tasting, he agreed it was delicious. Then he grabbed his own chopsticks, picked up some of his noodles to feed Lin Xinlan, and insisted that she feed him from her bowl. "This way of eating is so awkward," Lin Xinlan laughed, not understanding why they had to eat from each others bowls when they could have eaten their own. However, Rong Shaoze thought it was perfect. He was determined to eat from hers and insisted that she tasted his. And so, they fed each other, one bite at a time, looking quite childish. Luckily, there was nobody else in the villa to witness this, otherwise, they would probably die laughing. After eating, Lin Xinlan took the initiative to wash the dishes, claiming that labor should be evenly distributed. But Rong Shaoze also helped with the dishes, staying close together in everything they did throughout the day. It wasnt until the evening that Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered she hadnt called Xiaocong. Rong Shaoze said he had already informed the family they were safe and that they would start their journey back home tomorrow. "I should still call Xiaocong," she insisted. Without talking to her son on the phone, she felt uneasy, and she guessed Xiaocong probably missed speaking with her as well. Chapter 637 I Will Definitely Be Better Looking than Dad Chapter 637: Chapter 637 I Will Definitely Be Better Looking than DadNot talking to her son on the phone made her uncomfortable, and she guessed Xiaocong must really want to talk to her too. When the call connected, the tender voice of Xiaocong came through. "Xiaocong, its Mommy." Hearing Lin Xinlans voice, Xiaocong was very happy and excited. "Mommy, Xiaocong misses you so much! Daddy said youll be back tomorrow, but Xiaocong wants to see you now!" With no trace of sadness left, Lin Xinlan just happily laughed, "Mommy wants to see you too." Rong Shaoze was right beside Lin Xinlan, holding her and leaning against her back, so he naturally could hear Xiaocongs voice. He took the phone and suggested a video call so they could talk face to face. Upon hearing that, Xiaocong nodded in realization, "Im so silly, why didnt I think of a video call? Mommy, see you in a bit!" He hastily hung up the call, and Lin Xinlan couldnt wait for Rong Shaoze to help her start the video. The moment the video turned on, Lin Xinlan instantly saw Xiaocongs face. He had lost some weight, darkened a bit, and his figure looked a tad more robust, no longer that pale, tender, and cute little boy anymore. But he was still very handsome, still very adorable, just with a bit more of a dashing quality. Seeing Lin Xinlan, Xiaocong reached out to touch the screen, sadly saying, "Mommy, youve lost weight." Lin Xinlan quickly laughed and asked him, "Mommy is prettier when shes thin, havent you noticed that Mommy has become more beautiful?" "In Xiaocongs heart, Mommy is always the most beautiful!" "Xiaocong in Mommys heart is also always the most handsome!" Lin Xinlan had just finished speaking when Rong Shaoze pinched her waist. His grip wasnt hard and carried with it a hint of punishment. He gave her a displeased look, seeming to protest, as if to say he was the handsomest in her heart. Lin Xinlan, of course, understood his meaning; she glared at him with a smile, silently calling him petty for being jealous even of his own son. Xiaocong, unaware of their little actions, proudly smiled upon hearing Lin Xinlans words, "Mommy, the kids at the kindergarten all say I look very handsome. Even Grandma says, Xiaocong is cuter than Daddy was at this age, and when I grow up, I will definitely be more handsome than Daddy!" Rong Shaozes handsome face darkened, and he glared fiercely at him. Lin Xinlan burst into laughter, nodding in agreement, "Exactly, my son is the most handsome, and he will definitely be more handsome than your daddy in the future!" "Thats right!" Xiaocong nodded smugly. Rong Shaoze could no longer stay calm, "You little brat who hasnt even grown a full head of hair, can you be more handsome than your old man? What you look like now is at best cute! No one knows what youll actually look like when youre grown!" Xiaocong was not afraid of him at all; he chuckled, "But when Xiaocong is grown up, Daddy will have become an old man, so I will definitely be better looking!" Rong Shaoze: "..." Lin Xinlan leaned into Rong Shaozes embrace, laughing so hard she almost couldnt catch her breath. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only a few months had passed, how had her son become so much more cheeky? Seeing his mom laugh, Xiaocong also laughed happily, his two big eyes curving into crescent moons. "Mommy, come closer, Xiaocong wants to give you a kiss." He said it so innocently, so adorably. Suddenly, Lin Xinlan felt her son was too adorable. If he were in front of her, she would definitely hug him tightly and give him as many kisses as she could. "Baby, Mommy wants to kiss you too." Chapter 638: Are You Treating Me Like an Outsider? Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Are You Treating Me Like an Outsider?Lin Xinlan had just leaned in when Rong Shaoze suddenly stopped her by the shoulders, preventing her from moving closer. "Its getting late, better go to sleep now! Xiaocong, you should also go to bed, its very late!" he said indifferently, then he ended the video call before giving him a chance to speak. Lin Xinlan said with confusion, "Thats not right, isnt it morning in City B now? Why are you telling Xiaocong to go to sleep early?" Rong Shaoze scooped her into his arms, raised an eyebrow, and smiled ambiguously at her, "Then shouldnt we also rest early?" Understanding his implication, Lin Xinlans face turned red, knowing he wouldnt let her off. And Lin Xinlan experienced what it meant to feel like newlyweds after a brief separation. After the passion subsided, she lay in Rong Shaozes arms and couldnt help asking him about Qiao Yiyang. The man held her, and a shadow of darkness and uncertainty flickered in his eyes upon hearing her question. "Hes dead," he said flatly. Lin Xinlan was shocked and hurriedly asked, "How did he die?" Rong Shaozes gaze turned a bit colder, and his tone chilled a few degrees, "They crashed into a mountain this morning, the plane exploded, and there was nothing left of the bodies." Lin Xinlans face turned white, and she muttered, "Is he really... dead?" Seeing her reaction, a quick shadow of menace flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes. He half-lowered his eyelids to hide the emotion in his eyes. "Yes, hes really dead," he affirmed without a doubt. Lin Xinlans eyes suddenly trembled, her complexion grew even paler, and she quickly covered her emotions with a slight smile, asking, "Then have you taken care of your matters?" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Which matters of mine?" Rong Shaoze spoke with a certain detachment, but she failed to notice it. "I mean the events at Yanfeng, I heard that to save me, you worked with the Qian Yue conglomerate, which cost you a significant portion of your power. Rong Shaoze, was the loss severe? The Xuanyuan Family worked so hard to build up Yanfeng; its not worth sacrificing so much for me." Rong Shaoze suddenly held her tight in his arms, not allowing her to see his cold expression. "Xinlan, I forbid you to talk like that! For you, Im willing to sacrifice everything, let alone a bit of benefit. Saying these words to me feels like youre estranging yourself. Youre mine, and Im yours, youre not allowed to talk about whats worth it or not anymore!" Only then did Lin Xinlan realize, she had inadvertently hurt his pride. "Im sorry, I didnt mean to estrange you. Its just that my heart... feels uneasy having so many people lose their lives because of me." "Dont you dare say sorry to me again! Each time you do, I will punish you once!" warned Rong Shaoze, his tone menacing. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh, boastfully saying, "Okay, whats mine is yours, and whats yours is mine. No matter how much you sacrifice for me, its all expected." Rong Shaoze finally felt a bit more content, he gently stroked her head, speaking softly, "Xinlan, you shouldnt feel guilty or blame yourself. None of this is your fault, and even if I lose more, its not your fault either. Know this, having you, I have the whole worldI lack nothing. Yet without you, even if I had so much more, I would not desire it... Xinlan, its great that youve come back to me. From now on, I will never part with you again... well be together until we grow old, and then die together... " Lin Xinlan lowered her dimmed eyes, her heart filled with panic and unease. Can they really grow old together? Chapter 639: Don’t cry, it’s all my fault Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Dont cry, its all my faultAnd could she bear to let him die with her? Qiao Yiyang was dead, the antidote gone, and she would become a monster, with only three months left to live. Rong Shaoze, what should I do, what should I actually do? Sensing her silence, Rong Shaoze gently pushed her body away a little and met her unusual gaze. "Xinlan, whats wrong?" he asked, holding her shoulders and frowning with concern. Lin Xinlan shook her head and forced a smile: "Its nothing, I was just moved by your words. Rong Shaoze, do you really love me? Even if I became very, very ugly, would you still love me?" The man couldnt help but smile, cradling her face and kissing her lips: "Silly girl, why ask such a silly question? I love you because you are you, it has nothing to do with your looks. Besides, youre not exactly a beauty right now." Lin Xinlan panicked, she hurriedly said, "I mean, if I were so ugly that I was unbearable to look at, would you still love me?" Rong Shaoze was slightly startled and after seriously considering it, said solemnly, "If you were really too ugly, I guess I would have to think about it..." Lin Xinlans heart suddenly plunged into the depths, her eyes also dimmed abruptly. She pushed his body away a little and said indifferently, "Lets go to sleep, Im tired." "Xinlan..." She lay down, turning her back to him and ignoring him. Her heart ached so much she could barely breathe; she buried her face in the pillow, tears flowing uncontrollably. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, are you angry?" Rong Shaoze lay on her back, smiling at the corner of his mouth and gently blowing into her ear. She didnt respond because she could no longer speak, her throat felt blocked, as if she had lost her voice. Rong Shaoze immediately became flustered upon noticing that something was off with her. He forcefully turned her body around and seeing the tears on her face, his own face suddenly turned white. "Xinlan, dont cry, its all my fault, please dont cry!" He hurriedly kissed away the tears on her face, adding apologetically, "I was joking with you. I hadnt finished speaking; if you become very ugly, I was going to consider loving you more, to fill you with confidence, to let you know that no matter what you become, I will always love you deeply." Lin Xinlan opened her eyes in astonishment, as the man said with a mix of pain and amusement, "You really are a fool, how could I possibly stop wanting you because youre not good-looking? You are you, no matter what you become, youll always be my dearest Xinlan." "Really?" Lin Xinlan asked uncertainly. "Of course!" Lin Xinlan suddenly laughed, tears still in her eyes; perhaps it was tears of joy. Rong Shaoze held her body, pressing his forehead against hers and chided her, "Dont ever ask me that kind of boring question again. If I cant resist joking with you and make you cry, I would feel terrible." Lin Xinlan was stunned; she suddenly hugged him tightly, unable to stop sobbing. She wanted to tell him that it wasnt a frivolous question. It was true, truly true! Sooner or later, she would become a monster, and seeing her appearance, he might really stop loving her. She didnt know what Qiao Yiyang had injected her with, but Yiyang had said that Rong Shaoze would definitely stop loving her once he saw her appearance. She was very worried that she would become something horrid and disgusting, and that when the time came, not to mention him not being able to stand the sight, she herself wouldnt be able to either. But she couldnt tell him, nor did she dare to. Chapter 640: I Will Punish You Chapter 640: Chapter 640: I Will Punish YouBut she couldnt tell him, nor dared to. Seeing her cry again, crying even more sorrowfully, Rong Shaoze was instantly baffled, his hands and feet flustered. "Xinlan, whats wrong?" he asked anxiously, wanting to pull her body away, but she clung to him tightly, struggling not to let go. Rong Shaoze became even more frantic. When had Lin Xinlan ever been so heartbroken, and her state was all because of him. In his heart, a wave of annoyance surged, wishing he could slap himself. Holding her, he gently stroked her back, kissing the top of her head while softly saying, "Im sorry, I shouldnt have said your question was a boring one. From now on, you can ask me anything, no matter what it is, I swear, Ill answer you seriously." "Okay, stop crying, will you?" "Xinlan, hit me, scold me, please. Im begging you, stop crying... Xinlan, if you keep crying, Im going to cry too," Rong Shaoze said with a sense of helplessness and injustice. Lin Xinlan immediately broke into laughter through her tears. He was delighted, pushing her body away slightly, and seeing the tears on her face, his heart ached, his fingers gently wiping the tears from her cheeks. "Not sad anymore? Its all my fault, I shouldnt have spoken recklessly." He looked at her indulgently, his tone filled with self-reproach. Lin Xinlan nodded vigorously, her finger poking hard at his chest, "Yes, its all your fault! Im going to punish you!" "Punish me with what? Just say it, Ill accept any punishment." Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, her face pressed against his chest, deliberately saying, "Ill punish you by having you sing to me. If its not good, youll be punished again!" "Are you sure you want to hear me sing?" the man asked, raising an eyebrow. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course! Ive never heard you sing, I want to listen," Lin Xinlan pouted, "If you dont sing, I wont forgive you. And remember, it has to be good, or it doesnt look sincere enough in your apology." Rong Shaoze pinched her chin, lifting her head to meet his gaze. His eyes were dazzling, not the least bit troubled, and even carried a hint of devilish charm. Lin Xinlan blushed and her heart raced, like a girl experiencing her first crush. The mans smile deepened, his enchanting gaze locked on her, his sexy lips parting as he began to sing softly. He sang in English, his low, mellow voice overflowing, and Lin Xinlan was shocked, intoxicated, obsessed. Back in high school, her English had been quite good, even wanting to apply to a foreign language college, but her family didnt have the money to support her studies, so she later gave up on her education. But as good as her English once was, having not practiced in so many years, shed naturally grown rusty and of course, she couldnt understand what he was singing. Even if she could understand, she probably wouldnt have the mind to guess the lyrics; all she knew was to watch his lips moving, her mind a blank slate except for the fluttering of her heart, devoid of any other sensation. Rong Shaozes singing grew more passionate, and finally, Lin Xinlan understood a couple of lines of the lyrics. I love you baby and if its quite alright, I need you baby to warm the lonely night... Her face turned even redder, her heartbeat speeding up. As soon as Rong Shaoze finished singing, she hurriedly asked him, "Whats the name of this song?" "Havent you heard it before?" "No." Chapter 641 Let’s Play Mahjong Chapter 641: Chapter 641 Lets Play MahjongHe said with a slight smile, "Cant take my eyes off you." Lin Xinlan was momentarily stunned, a touch of sweetness flashing through her heart, "What does that mean?" Rong Shaozes eyes twinkled slightly, asking somewhat awkwardly, "You dont understand?" "Yeah, I returned all my foreign language knowledge to my teacher long ago. Do you think it would be embarrassing for you if I said I dont understand foreign languages?" Rong Shaoze immediately replied solemnly, "Embarrassing? Foreign languages are nowhere near as good as our own language. I dont like foreign languages either. From now on, we wont sing English songs anymore." Lin Xinlan pressed her lips together to hide her amusement, hugged his waist, and gently shook his body, "You still havent told me what the song title means." "Cough cough..." Rong Shaoze leaned in close to her ear and whispered a sentence. "Theres no one else here. You can speak up," she pretended she hadnt heard. The man looked at her helplessly but then earnestly told her, "Youd be like heaven to touchyou are just too wonderful and unreal. Cant take my eyes off youI cant stop looking at you." Cant take my eyes off you. I cant stop looking at you. Lin Xinlan smiled happily, and with equal sincerity, she said, "I feel the same, Cant take my eyes off you." Rong Shaoze was first overjoyed, then it dawned on him. She had tricked him; she understood the meaning of the song! If she didnt understand, how could she say it? But whether she tricked him or not didnt matter, as long as she understood his feelings. The next morning, the two of them boarded a private jet and flew back to B city. There were only a few people on the entire plane, besides her and Rong Shaoze, there was Xu Yao and two others from Yanhuang that she didnt know. After Rong Shaoze introduced them, Lin Xinlan greeted them and was then pulled by Rong Shaoze into their private room. The plane was very big; their room not only had beds but also many pieces of furniture, and even an independent bathroom. Rong Shaoze said she could sleep for a while if she felt too tired. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan didnt want to sleep, but with more than ten hours of flight time, she wondered how to pass the time. Rong Shaoze suggested they could exercise more and slowly pass the time. Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan quickly proposed, "We could play cards! Isnt Fight the Landlord really popular recently?" She certainly didnt want to exercise with him; her waist was nearly broken from the last few days. Upon hearing this, Rong Shaoze disdainfully said, "Xinlan, Fight the Landlord is outdated. And besides, how can we two play Fight the Landlord?" Lin Xinlan weakly replied, "Arent there three more people outside?" Rong Shaoze had a face full of exasperation. He wanted to spend these hours alone with her, not to drag in people from outside. Lin Xinlans eyes flickered with mischief as she said, "Right, lets play mahjong then. I dont know how, you teach me." Seeing how eager she truly was, he reluctantly compromised and gathered Xu Yao and the others for a game of mahjong. For men, not knowing how to play cards or mahjong would definitely make things awkward at gatherings. So except for Lin Xinlan, the four men here all knew how to play mahjong. Moreover, they were from Yanhuang; playing mahjong came naturally to them. When Xu Yao heard Lin Xinlan wanted to learn mahjong, he grinned slyly and said: Chapter 642 She Was Tricked by Xu Yao Chapter 642: Chapter 642 She Was Tricked by Xu Yao "Alright, beginners usually have good luck, so to let you win more and build some confidence, lets play for higher stakes, shall we?" Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow and asked on Lin Xinlans behalf, "How high?" "Not too high, lets start with ten thousand." Lin Xinlan was startled, "Thats not high?" Xu Yao said calmly, "Of course not. You cant possibly have bad luck all the time. Even if you keep losing, at most youll lose a couple of million, which isnt too much. After all, Rong Shaoze can afford it. Besides, even if he cant pay up, doesnt he own a piece of land worth five hundred million? Just carve out a little bit for me, and thatll be enough." Lin Xinlan had wanted to say that the stakes were too high and she didnt want to play. But hearing Xu Yao mention that five hundred million-valued piece of land, she felt embarrassed to refuse. After all, he had given that five hundred million as a gift to Xiaocong. If someone can casually offer five hundred million, then it would seem petty of her not to risk a few million. Rong Shaoze nodded without hesitation, "Sure, lets do it." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan looked at him, her eyes innocently communicating: If I lose, youre paying, okay? A few million, where would she get that kind of money? Rong Shaoze chuckled and ruffled her hair, giving her a reassuring look, "Just play, dont worry about the amount you might lose." So Lin Xinlan played without concern, knowing that Rong Shaoze would cover the losses. She didnt have to worry about being unable to pay. She also mentally prepared to lose millions to them as a way of offering Xu Yao some consolation. But little did she know, Xu Yao had set her up. Starting at ten thousand, one turn means twenty thousand, two turns forty thousand, three turns sixty thousand... The highest multiplier can reach hundreds of times that. Even if each round was just several tens of times the initial amount, she would lose a lot of money. If she kept losing, she might end up forfeiting the entire five hundred million to Xu Yao. Lin Xinlan didnt understand the game, but Rong Shaoze did, as did the other two men. Neither of them had the wealth of Rong Shaoze or Xu Yao, so they had agreed beforehand that if they lost, theyd just owe the money, as they didnt carry much cash on them. Whether theyd pay back the money was a concern for later. Xu Yao and Rong Shaoze both agreed, since their target wasnt the other two men. Before they began, Rong Shaoze roughly explained the rules to Lin Xinlan and gave her a few tips, then let her play on her own. At the beginning, with his guidance, Lin Xinlan didnt lose too badly, only a few tens of thousands. But once Rong Shaoze stopped advising her, she kept getting bumped and barred, and others kept winning on their own turns. And Xu Yao was the big winner. Every time he won on his own turn, he would announce how many times, letting Lin Xinlan do the math, and then hed jot it down in a notebook to settle up later. Lin Xinlan let Rong Shaoze do the calculating, as she had no idea how to manage it. Rong Shaoze just noted down the multipliers without specifying the amount lost, so she naturally didnt realize how much money she had already lost for him. She was just focused on playing the game, and the more she played, the more energized and interested she became. Mahjong could really be compared to a drug; once you get a taste, you just cant bear to stop. Actually, Lin Xinlan was quite smart. After playing a dozen or so rounds, she had picked up on the strategy and had gotten much better. Except for her lack of skill, she had all the rules firmly memorized. But she still lost more than she won. However, seeing Rong Shaozes smiling face, she assumed her losses werent substantial. Moreover, she kept thinking about making up for Xu Yaos losses, so she played even more boldly and freely. Chapter 643: Will Be Punished by the Wife to Kneel and Scrub the Washboard Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Will Be Punished by the Wife to Kneel and Scrub the WashboardAfter several hours of playing, Xinlan didnt feel tired at all, even taking bathroom breaks only after letting Rong Shaoze hold her spot, quickly taking care of business, and then returning to continue playing with great enthusiasm. Xu Yao, seeing she was actually enjoying herself, kindly, very kindly, reminded her, "Arent you afraid of losing everything you have?" Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan was stunned and suddenly felt less confident. "Quick, calculate how much money weve lost so far," she whispered urgently to Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaoze glanced over, casually saying, "Not much." "Not much is how much?" She had budgeted for itthe most she would lose was seven or eight million. Any more than that, and she would quit. Even though it wasnt her paying, Rong Shaozes money was her money too; losing too much would really hurt her. Rong Shaoze hemmed and hawed, "Not much, around three or four million... Xu Yao raised an eyebrow, his smile carrying a hint of a foxs slyness, "Right, just three or four million. Not much, not much, carry on!" If he wasnt mistaken, Lin Xinlan had already lost twenty million to him. Upon hearing it was just three or four million, Lin Xinlan immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Several hours of playing, and only losing three or four million, meant she could play for several more hours. So, she became even more carefree and played with even greater joy. Xu Yaos card shuffling and dealing skills were quite elegant. He neatly arranged the cards, drew one without even looking, and discarded another, while pretending to be kind-hearted, he said: "Actually, it doesnt matter how much money you lose. Youre just paying more tuition this time, so you can win it back later. Remember to call me whenever you play cards, Ill lose all my winnings back to you." Even if Lin Xinlan was naive, she could understand his meaning. He was saying she played terribly, and playing cards with her made winning money so easy! After all, aside from winning a few times, she hadnt won on her own draw. Forget about winning on her own draw, she hadnt won even a few times - her card skills were indeed terrible. Lin Xinlans blood boiled, and she decided she had to regain face; she was determined to play so well theyd be left in complete disarray. She turned to Rong Shaoze and said, "Continue to give me pointers, I cant keep losing." The man smiled faintly, "How about I take over and play a few rounds for you, win back the money first, then talk about it? You can watch on the side and learn quite a bit." Lin Xinlan nodded in agreement, "Okay." And so Rong Shaoze took over. Xu Yao immediately regretted his earlier words; if only he hadnt spoken them. He had won too much and got too carried away in his excitement, which led him to tease Lin Xinlan a few times, inadvertently drawing Rong Shaoze into the game. Rong Shaoze shuffled the cards and with a casual smile said, "Everyone, go easy on me later, dont let me lose too badly, otherwise, I will have to kneel on a washboard at home as punishment." He grinned ambiguously at Lin Xinlan, who blushed - it was about who lost more, and who would punish whom with kneeling on a washboard! S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other three men: "..." It was they who should be showing mercy, lest they were the ones losing too miserably, right? Rong Shaozes luck wasnt just good, his card skills were also formidable. After a few rounds, he had won a significant sum of money, leaving the three men itching with frustration. After being beaten by his several combos again, and his self-drawn wins, Xu Yao couldnt help but say coolly, "Too much modesty is equivalent to arrogance." Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, unperturbed, "Cant help it, my skills are too good - I cant help but be arrogant. Sorry, I just won again." Everyone: "..." Was he scoffing at their lack of skills? Chapter 644: Insanely Good Luck Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Insanely Good LuckWas he looking down on their poor skills? Lin Xinlan watched admiringly from the side, Rong Shaoze was too awesome. She never knew he could look so cool playing mahjong. She was indeed a newbie, her skills were not even on the same level as theirs. After playing for more than a dozen rounds, Lin Xinlan had also learned a lot of experience and couldnt help wanting to join in. The man saw her eager look and generously got up to give his seat to her. Lin Xinlan quickly sat down, excitedly shuffling and stacking the tiles. Rong Shaoze asked if she was hungry, and she said a little. "Ill get you something to eat." "I want some too," Xu Yao hurriedly said, and the other two also wanted snacks. "Get your own food from the flight attendant! Im only serving my wife," Rong Shaoze said indifferently, completely ignoring them. "Favoring love over friends!" Xu Yao hummed coolly. Suddenly, Lin Xinlan let out a low exclamation; she stared at the row of mahjong tiles in front of her, her face not hiding her joy, and she appeared exceptionally excited. Xu Yao glanced at her and asked with a smile, "Whats the matter, got a heavenly hand?" "Not really!" She shook her head with a smile, then said proudly, "But Im almost ready to win by drawing a tile myself." "It seems you have a good hand, and your luck has started to turn." It wasnt just turning; her luck was incredibly good! A pure suit of dots not only that, but she had three fours, three fives, three sixes, three sevens, and one three. Apart from a one dot, an eight dot, and a nine dot, any other dot she drew would lead to winning money. If she could Kong all four sets, she didnt know how much money she could win. As she was thinking, it was her turn to draw a tile. Lin Xinlan looked carefully, wow, a four dot! "Kong!" She placed the four fours aside to draw a tile, and incredibly, she drew a seven dot! Lin Xinlan felt that she definitely had a change of fortune, and her luck was through the roof. She couldnt help but smile with pursed lips, and Xu Yao asked with a laugh, "Kong again?" "Yeah, Kong of the seven dots!" She drew another tile, and this time Lin Xinlan laughed out loud. A glint appeared in Xu Yaos eyes as he said, "Please dont tell me you got another Kong." If she Kongs again, they wouldnt even know how many times the stakes had multiplied. The other two guys also had hopeful expressions, praying she wouldnt Kong again; theyd rather she won by drawing herself than continue Kongs. Lin Xinlan laughed and said, "Sorry, Ive Kongs again." This time it was a Kong of the five dots. With three six dots left, if she drew a six dot as well, it would be perfect. Seeing the six dot she drew, Lin Xinlan couldnt laugh. She looked at the three of them with suspicion and wondered, "You guys wouldnt be cheating, letting me win on purpose, would you?" Otherwise, how could she keep Kongs without drawing any other tiles? Hearing this, Xu Yao knew her drawn tile was another good one. "Do you think we are that foolish? We want to win Rong Shaozes money, so why would we intentionally lose to you?" One of the other men said, "Ive already lost all my stakes, I would rather cheat to win than lose." The remaining one added, "Theres no father-son relationship on the mahjong table; once I sit down to play, all I think about is winning money, never intentionally losing." Seeing they werent lying, Lin Xinlan apologized, "Then its strange, how did I Kong again?" She took out the six dots, placed them aside, and now she only had a single three dot in her hand. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she drew the three dots next, she would win by drawing herself! Chapter 645: It’s Just a Superstition Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Its Just a SuperstitionThe three men immediately made strange faces, and Xu Yao looked at her, seriously reminding her, "I hope you dont draw the winning tile yourself, otherwise itll be over." She thought he meant they would be finished. Lin Xinlan laughed, "I do want to draw the winning tile myself. If I do, Ill certainly win a lot of money." Xu Yaos expression remained somewhat serious, "Its not just winning a lot of money, youd basically take all the money we could possibly lose." "Ah, I could win that much?!" Lin Xinlan was very surprised, realizing she held a very, very good hand. "Its okay, Ill just win this round; I definitely wont have this good luck later on." Her eyes shining, she reached out to draw a tile, but just then Rong Shaoze came over with a plate of cake, glanced at the row of bamboo suit tiles in front of her, and quickly stopped her hand. "Did you make all these kongs?" Seeing him arrive, Lin Xinlan happily said, "Yes, Ive made four kongs in a row. Look at this..." She showed him the three of bamboo she was holding and smiled mysteriously, "If I draw this one right now, I can win on a self-draw, and also win a whole lot of money." Rong Shaoze looked towards Xu Yao, who shrugged and said, "If she really draws it, itll be Eighteen Scholars." "What are Eighteen Scholars?" Lin Xinlan asked curiously. Rong Shaoze explained, "It means you draw the tiles yourself and make four kongs in a row, and if the last one is also a kong, thats Eighteen Scholars. "Oh, so how many points is that?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze didnt answer her. Instead, he smiled, "How about I draw for you? My luck is better than yours; I might just draw it." "Okay!" Lin Xinlan agreed cheerfully, as his luck was indeed better than hers, hoping he would help her draw the three of bamboo. Rong Shaoze reached out slowly to draw a tile, knowing what it was as soon as his fingers touched its face and number. "Quick, see what it is?!" Lin Xinlan looked at him expectantly. Rong Shaozes hand brushed over the table, and he said with regret, "Its not the one you wanted; cant make a kong." Lin Xinlan took a look, and it was actually the one of characters! She had thought it would be the three of bamboo. "It doesnt matter, I dont have to win on a kong, Ill probably draw it next time." She was a little disappointed but not very. Actually, she didnt really want to win money; she just wanted to have exceptionally good luck for once. Since Lin Xinlan hadnt won on a self-draw, they continued to draw tiles. Lin Xinlan was still waiting for her chance to draw the three of bamboo, but who knew Xu Yao would win on a self-draw in just a few turns. After the round ended, Rong Shaoze didnt let her play anymore; after four or five hours of continuous play, it was time to take a break. Lin Xinlan also felt somewhat tired, so she stopped playing and went to her room to eat cake. As soon as she left, Rong Shaoze immediately spread out a mahjong tile he had in his hand - it was the three of bamboo. Xu Yao raised an eyebrow, "Thats just a superstition, you dont have to take it seriously." People who play mahjong know that if you complete Eighteen Scholars, it signifies bad luck, that something bad will happen. Rong Shaoze discarded the mahjong tile, saying nothing. He wasnt one to believe in any superstitions. But since it involved Lin Xinlan, he preferred to err on the side of caution, just in case. After all, it was better to be safe than sorry. Lin Xinlan finished a big piece of cake and felt full. When Rong Shaoze asked if she wanted more, she shook her head and said no. "Are you hungry, have you eaten anything?" Only then did she remember to ask him. The man stared at the bit of cream on the corner of her mouth and smiled, "I havent eaten yet, and Im indeed a little hungry." Chapter 646 I Know Kung Fu Chapter 646: Chapter 646 I Know Kung Fu"Ill go get you something to eat." Lin Xinlan quickly stood up, but Rong Shaoze suddenly reached out and hooked his hand around her waist, a hint of mischief flashing in his eyes, "No need... eating you will be enough." "..." Lin Xinlans cheeks turned slightly red, and as he lowered his head to lick a little bit of cream off the corner of her mouth, her face got even redder. "Very sweet, tastes like strawberries," he said with a smile. Blushing, Lin Xinlan stammered, "Well, it is a strawberry cherry cake, of course it tastes like strawberries." "And the taste of cherries? Ill have to try that," he said, and kissed her lips. ******** After a flight of more than ten hours, she finally arrived in B City. Smelling the air of B City, Lin Xinlan found it very familiar, very comforting. Its nice, she was back. As the car drove into the old house, no sooner had Lin Xinlan stepped out than a small figure rushed toward her. She immediately crouched down to catch him and hugged him tightly in her arms. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mommy," Xiaocong also wrapped his arms tightly around her neck, burying his face in her shoulder, and called out to her in a muffled voice. "Mhm." "Mommy." "Mhm." "Mommy." "Mhm." He called her over and over without getting bored, and she responded to him patiently. Once Xiaocong was sure his mommy was really back, he loosened his grip somewhat, looked at her face, and said happily, "Mommy, welcome home." Then he planted a big kiss on her face. Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, tears glittering in her eyes. In just over two months, her son had not only grown a bit sturdier but also taller. "Xiaocong, let Mommy hold you to see if youve gotten heavier," Lin Xinlan said, lifting him with effort, only to feel suddenly dizzy. Rong Shaoze reacted quickly, steadying her, "Whats wrong?" "Mommy, whats wrong? Is Xiaocong too heavy? Put me down quickly," Xiaocong struggled anxiously. Lin Xinlan laughed, "Its nothing, I probably got up too suddenly, and my blood isnt flowing smoothly. Little guy, where have you gotten heavy? Mommy thinks youre lighter than before. Look at you, youve lost quite a bit of weight." Seeing that she was really alright, Xiaocong laughed and said, "Master says Im becoming more spirited and more manly by the day!" Lin Xinlan laughed heartily, "You, manly? I think itll be another ten years before youre anything but a little kid!" Leaning against her, Xiaocong chuckled, "Dont underestimate Xiaocong, Mommy. I know martial arts now, and in a few more years, after I defeat my master, Ill be able to protect Mommy." "Really? How about you show Mommy a couple of moves tomorrow?" "Okay!" Rongs mother stood at the living room door, smiling and waving them in, "Come inside quick, its cold outside." Lin Xinlan approached her with a smile, "Madam, Im back." Rongs mother nodded with satisfaction, "Good to have you back, good to have you back." Lin Xinlan was back, and everyone was happy. That night, they sat in the living room and talked for a long time before they each went back to their rooms to rest. Rong Shaoze didnt touch her that night, he just held her as they slept. Because of the jet lag, Lin Xinlan was in and out of sleep until three in the morning, not quite able to fall completely asleep. When she finally did fall asleep, she had some bizarre dreams. The clearest dream among them was one where she dreamed she became an incredibly ugly freak. Scared by her own reflection in the mirror, she woke up. Chapter 647 Girls Have Started to Like It Chapter 647: Chapter 647 Girls Have Started to Like ItThe clearest dream she had was where she saw herself transformed into an exceedingly ugly monstrosity. Seeing her own horrific appearance in the mirror, she was startled awake. Jolting her eyes open, she heard persistent knocking from outside. Who is knocking? She was about to get up when Rong Shaoze held her shoulder down and whispered, "Ill go check it out, you keep sleeping." He opened the door to find Xiaocong standing outside. Seeing him, Xiaocong greeted him cheerfully, "Daddy, good morning!" Rong Shaoze rubbed his forehead and said in exasperation, "Its only six oclock, why are you up so early?" Xiaocongs eyes darted around until landing on his sleeping mother in bed, then he sweetly said, "Daddy, Xiaocong is going to school, will you and Mommy take Xiaocong to school?" "Let the driver take you. Your mom didnt get a good rest last night; let her sleep a while longer." "Oh." Xiaocong nodded his head obediently, though he sounded a bit disappointed. Lin Xinlan quickly got up and smiled, "Its okay, let me take him to school." Rong Shaoze turned around and glared at her, but she pretended not to see it, "Xiaocong, wait for a moment, Mommy will take you to school." "But Mommy, arent you going to get some rest?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mommy has rested enough, dont listen to Daddys nonsense." Rong Shaoze slammed the door shut fiercely and stepped forward to perilously tilt her chin up, "You better sleep at home, and dont you dare go anywhere!" "I cant sleep; besides, I really want to take Xiaocong to kindergarten." Lin Xinlan said with a smile. In truth, she was scared because she didnt have much time left, so she wanted to spend as much time as possible with her child. Rong Shaoze, seeing her stubbornness, said helplessly, "Ill take you both." Lin Xinlan immediately cheered up, "Great, lets go out for breakfast later." She had been coveting the breakfast from one place for a long time, and the image of the three of them sitting together for breakfast would definitely be very warm. Xiaocong was very happy today because both Mommy and Daddy took him to school, and they had breakfast outside together. Sitting in the car, Xiaocong didnt stop telling Lin Xinlan about the fun things at the kindergarten, and she listened with a smile. When Xiaocong mentioned that some girls gave him chocolate and cake, his big eyes twinkled with embarrassment. Lin Xinlan teased him for being liked by girls already, and his cheeks instantly flushed with red. "Mommy, dont tease Xiaocong, Xiaocong doesnt like them, Xiaocong only likes Mommy!" He buried himself into her arms, looking both shy and awkward. Lin Xinlan chuckled as she held him and happened to glance out the window, where an amusement park seemed to be nearing completion just across. "Eh, are they building a new amusement park over there?" she asked curiously. Rong Shaoze casually answered, "Its going to be bustling when it opens, well go have fun there together." Hearing they could go to an amusement park made Xiaocong excited. "Yay, I want to go play!" "Wonder when itll open," Lin Xinlan murmured softly. "Probably next month." Next month wasnt too far away; she should be able to go have fun with them. After dropping Xiaocong off at kindergarten, the couple returned home, and as soon as they entered the house, Lin Xinlan was greeted by a rich aroma that made her stomach growl in response. Rongs mother was stewing something in the kitchen and, seeing them return, hurried them to sit down, offering to serve them some soup. Chapter 648: A Good Appetite Chapter 648: Chapter 648: A Good AppetiteRong Shaoze looked at the large bowl of soup in front of him, having had only a few sips, he didnt want any more. Lin Xinlan, however, finished her portion and then eyed Rong Shaozes leftovers with envy. "Want more?" The man unhesitatingly pushed his portion towards her, which she drank up entirely. Rongs mother saw how much she liked it and was very pleased. "Do you want more? I can get you some," she offered. "Okay," Xinlan nodded with a shy smile. "Your appetite seems quite good," Rong Shaoze said with a smile. However, noticing her thin figure, he added quickly, "Indeed, you should eat more and gain some weight to look better." "Alright, when I turn into a big fatso, you better not regret it." The man said indulgently, "If only you could eat your way to being a fatso, that would be great." Lin Xinlan nodded earnestly, "Then Ill try to eat more and strive to become a fatty." Indeed, at lunch, she ate an extra bowl of rice. Her appetite was really good, and Rong Shaoze was very happy to see that. Her good appetite was a sign of her being in a good mood and in good health. What he wanted for her was to be worry-free, without any troubles. Throughout the day, Lin Xinlan ate a lot, but by bedtime, she felt hungry again. She endured it, though, not going downstairs to look for food. The lights turned off, Rong Shaoze lay on top of her, gently kissing her lips, his hands slowly moving over her body. Lin Xinlan wrapped her arms around him, responding to his advances. ... Unable to bear it, Lin Xinlan arched her body, but at a moment that should have been filled with passion, an inappropriate sound suddenly emerged. "Gurgle" It was her stomach growling. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All passion evaporated in an instant, and Lin Xinlans face turned crimson with embarrassment. Raising his head, Rong Shaoze asked with a smile, "Hungry?" "Mm, a little," she admitted. "Gurgle" No sooner had she finished speaking than her stomach growled again, louder than before, leaving her drowning in her shame. It was mortifying, especially after she had eaten so much during the day and was now hungry again. She wondered if it was a sign of an over-efficient digestive system or simply a large appetite. Rong Shaoze didnt mock her. Instead, he got up to turn on the light and put on his pajamas, then indulgently smiled at her and said, "Wait for me, Ill go make you something to eat." "I can go myself," Lin Xinlan promptly got up to follow him. "No need, Ill be quick. Just tell me what you want, and Ill bring it right up." Lin Xinlan felt very embarrassed. It was so late at night, and she was troubling him to get her something to eat. Yet she really enjoyed his indulgence and service. "Just make whatevers in the fridge. Mmm, if therere wontons, boil more of them," she said. "Alright." After Rong Shaoze left the room, she sat up in bed. Directly across from her was her dressing table. In the mirror, she could see herself at that moment. She wasnt sure if it was due to the lighting, but Lin Xinlan felt she looked somewhat haggard. Startled, she immediately switched on all the lights, making the whole room as bright as day. Taking the mirror, she examined her face closely. Aside from being a bit thinner and her complexion a tad duller than before, there were no other changes. Yet for a woman, complexion is very important, especially for one who has passed the age of twenty-fiveits crucial. Just a slight dullness made her feel a bit older. The more Lin Xinlan looked, the more uneasy she became. Was she really starting to age? Rong Shaoze came in with a bowl and saw her staring blankly at the mirror in her hand. Approaching her, he asked with curiosity, "Whats wrong? What are you looking at?" Chapter 649: Starting to Get Wrinkles Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Starting to Get WrinklesIt had just dimmed a tiny bit, yet she felt she had aged a little. Lin Xinlan grew more and more uneasy as she looked. Had she already started to age? Rong Shaoze came in holding a bowl when he saw her staring blankly into the mirror in her hand; he approached her with confusion and asked, "Whats wrong? What are you looking at?" "Look at me, have I aged a bit?" She presented her face close to his, asking earnestly. Rong Shaoze scrutinized her closely and couldnt help laughing: "Where have you aged? I cant see it at all." "Really? I feel my skin has started to look haggard. Look, isnt it a bit duller than before?" All mirth was in Rong Shaozes eyes as he spoke softly, "I havent noticed, probably you just havent rested well lately, and youre a bit deficient in vitality. Tomorrow Ill have someone prepare more nourishing food for you to eat, guaranteeing that your complexion will be rosy and your skin fair." sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing he wasnt lying, Lin Xinlan was reassured. Perhaps she was being overly concerned. "Come, eat something first." Rong Shaoze spooned a dumpling for her to eat. She took a bite, found it delicious, took the bowl from him, and quickly finished off a large bowl of dumplings. After eating, it was very late, but Rong Shaoze still did not let her off the hook. She was full, and now it was his turn to "eat"... Gazing at her reflection in the mirror, Lin Xinlans face turned deathly pale. She looked and looked again in the mirror obstinately, only to indeed discover two crows feet at the corners of her eyes. It was terrifying. In just a matter of two days, wrinkles had begun to appear on her face. Not only that, her complexion seemed to have dulled even more, and she had a huge appetite, feeling as if she could never eat enough. She remembered what Qiao Yiyang had said. If someone lamented that time passed too slowly, or wanted to experience life at a quicker pace, then they could inject that kind of drug. Does that mean, the drug Qiao Yiyang injected her with was meant to make her age rapidly? Upon considering this possibility, Lin Xinlan shivered, chilled to the bone. What would she become? Saggy-skinned, wrinkled, and a white-haired old lady? That wasnt the most horrifying part. The most terrifying prospect was that she would become an elderly woman with white hair, while Rong Shaoze remained a handsome, upright young man. When the two of them stood together, wouldnt everyone think they were grandson and grandmother? No one would ever guess they were lovers... "Ah" Lin Xinlan was frightened by her own imagination, screaming sharply as she panicked and swept all the items off her dressing table to the floor. She stood up, not knowing what to do, distraught. Should she tell Rong Shaoze about this? But what would his reaction be? Perhaps he wouldnt despise her now, but what about when she had aged? Even if two people loved each other deeply, even if he loved her aged appearance, the premise was supposed to be them aging together, not her alone. No one could stand their other half being full of wrinkles, spotted with age, and with white hair, while they themselves were still very young, not even thirty. The more Lin Xinlan thought about it, the more terror-stricken she became. She would rather become a hideous freak than an old lady. What women care about most is their age and appearance. Initially, she thought it would just be an appearance issue, but who knew age would also become a problem. She simply couldnt accept this. If that day truly came, she would rather die than face Rong Shaoze. Chapter 650: More Arrogant than Me, the Boss Chapter 650: Chapter 650: More Arrogant than Me, the Boss"With a face like that, Rong Shaoze is definitely going to loathe you; he definitely wont continue to love you." Remembering Qiao Yiyangs firm words, Lin Xinlan had become increasingly certain of her speculation. Not to mention Rong Shaoze would loathe her, she would loathe herself as well. Qiao Yiyang, why did you have to harm me like this, why?! Lin Xinlan crouched on the ground, hugging herself tightly and broke into sobs. She didnt know how long she had been crouched there before her emotions finally stabilized. After gathering the things on the ground, she put on a bit of light makeup and quietly left for Tao Huas hospital. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze had said that Tao Hua was a brilliant doctor who could cure almost any disease. She intended to have him examine her to see if her illness could be cured. Pushing open the door to Tao Huas office, Lin Xinlan didnt see Tao Hua, but instead, she saw a woman dressed as a nurse sitting in his place, her legs were propped high up on the table, leisurely flipping through a magazine. Upon hearing a noise, she looked up at Lin Xinlan and recognized her immediately as Rong Shaozes wife. Lin Xinlan was also taken aback when she saw her. "Why are you here?" she asked in confusion. "Youre Annie, arent you? How come youre here?" Lin Xinlan hadnt known that Annie was acquainted with Tao Hua. "Its a surprise you remember my name." Annie said with a slight smile, and asked in a friendly manner, "Are you here for Tao Hua?" "Yes, do you know where he is?" Annie gestured with her mouth toward Lin Xinlans back, and when she turned around, she saw Tao Hua who had just arrived. Seeing her, Tao Hua was a bit surprised: "Is there something you need from me?" Lin Xinlan glanced at Annie, then turned to Tao Hua and whispered, "I have something Id like to trouble you with, can we talk alone?" A flicker of confusion crossed Tao Huas eyes, but he didnt ask anything more. He invited Lin Xinlan into his office and looked helplessly at Annie, "Have you ever acted like an assistant before? You act more like a boss than I do." Every day doing nothing at all, occupying his office, his seat, living more leisurely than anyone else. She even treated him like a servant, having him carry water and fetch tea for her. Tao Hua regretted more than once having kept her on. "If you cant stand me, you can throw me out." Annie said nonchalantly, her gaze not moving away from the magazine. Tao Hua was speechless; if he had wanted to throw her out, he wouldnt have waited until now. Taking a few steps forward, he tapped on the desk, signaling her to leave, "I need to have a private chat with her, go out and entertain yourself." "Fine." She shrugged nonchalantly, stood up, bid them goodbye, and left, even taking the trouble to close the door behind them. Lin Xinlan was curious about the relationship between Tao Hua and Annie, but she wasnt in the habit of snooping into other peoples private lives, so she refrained from asking any questions. Tao Hua poured her a glass of water, sat down opposite her, and asked, "What did you need me for?" Lin Xinlan didnt know how to broach the subject. After all, her speculation was a bit fantastic, and what if Tao Hua didnt believe her? But now, other than him, no one could save her. Qiao Yiyang was already dead, and there was no antidote left in this world. Only Tao Hua might offer her a glimmer of hope. Looking earnestly at him, Lin Xinlan said gravely, "You have to promise me first, no matter what, you cannot tell Rong Shaoze." Tao Hua raised an eyebrow, it was actually something Rong Shaoze couldnt know; he was very curious about what it could be. Chapter 651: What You Said Might Be True Chapter 651: Chapter 651: What You Said Might Be True"You tell me whats going on," he said. "No, you must promise me not to tell him. Even if it needs to be said, let me do it myself; you cant reveal a single word to him." Her tone was so serious that Tao Hua simply couldnt make any promises. If something happened, he would not be able to explain it to Rong Shaoze. "I cant promise you that. You may do as you please, I wont be your host anymore." After saying that, he got up to leave. Lin Xinlan hurriedly ran in front of him, blocking his way. She bit her lip, pain in her voice, "Im asking you to keep it from him because I dont want him to be heartbroken. If theres a chance for me, I will definitely tell him. Im just afraid theres nothing that can be saved... afraid he cant take it..." Tao Hua frowned slightly and asked seriously, "Do you have an incurable disease?" "Pretty much..." "What kind of cancer?" Lin Xinlan shook her head, "Its not cancer, but its pretty much the same. Can you promise me not to tell Rong Shaoze?" "How can you not let him know about something so serious?" Tao Hua said dissatisfiedly, "Besides, how long can you keep it from him?" Lin Xinlan immediately started crying, heartbroken, "I know I shouldnt keep it from him, but if I die, do you think he could live on his own? I dont want him to die with me, I just want him to live well. Tao Hua, I beg you, please help me, theres no one else who can help me now..." Tao Hua was silent. Indeed, if Lin Xinlan died, perhaps Rong Shaoze would die too. But to keep it from Rong Shaoze, he really couldnt do it. Seeing his thoughts, Lin Xinlan promised, "If theres a cure, I will definitely tell him, okay?" Tao Hua nodded helplessly, "Alright, I promise you, I wont tell him." "Thank you, I really appreciate it!" "Lets go. Now, Ill take you to get checked out to see whats wrong with you." "Wait a moment, before the check-up, I want to tell you something first." Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So Lin Xinlan told him about Qiao Yiyang injecting her with drugs and shared her suspicions. Upon hearing this, Tao Huas face changed dramatically, "You mean to say, youll age rapidly and then die?" Lin Xinlan nodded, "Its just a guess, but its probably close. Ive been feeling out of sorts lately and my appetite has been huge and suddenly Ive developed wrinkles on my face. Thinking of Qiao Yiyangs words, I believe theres a fifty percent chance my guess is correct. I know you must think Im talking nonsense, but really, why else would I feel like Ive aged in just a few days?" Tao Hua frowned deeply and said grimly, "What youre saying may very well be true." Lin Xinlan looked at him in amazement; he sighed and said, "I heard that about seven or eight years ago, a man in his fifties aged a lot overnight and a few days later, he had white hair and was emaciated. He died within a month. At the time, it was said that he died from exhaustion because he was already quite old. No one suspected there was anything wrong with his body; they all believed he must have suffered a huge shock that turned his hair white and caused him to lose weight rapidly and die. Now, it seems that rumor was true and perhaps, like him, you have been injected with the same drugs." Lin Xinlan stepped back two steps in shock, her face devoid of any color. Chapter 652: How Can One Bear to Grow Old Chapter 652: Chapter 652: How Can One Bear to Grow OldLin Xinlan staggered two steps backward, her face void of any color. "You mean to say... Im really going to die like that?" she asked, trembling. It was too horrifying, shed rather be shot dead than to age rapidly and die with the light of life snuffed out. By the time she was close to death, she must look terrifying. Qiao Yiyang, is this what you wanted? To have Rong Shaoze disdain me as I age instantaneously, thinking that I would fall for you and give up on him? No, it wont happen, no matter how Rong Shaoze treats me, I will not fall for you. Not in this life, nor the next, never ever... At this moment, Lin Xinlan really hated Qiao Yiyang, wishing she had never known him at all. "Dont worry," Tao Hua comforted her. "Lets do a check-up first to see if it is that situation. Dont give up hope until the very last moment." Lin Xinlan nodded unconsciously: "I know... I wont give up on myself easily..." Tao Hua took her blood and ran tests on it. The results showed that there was indeed an unidentified virus in her body, but he didnt know what it was at the moment. He asked Lin Xinlan to go home and wait for the results, promising that he would rush the tests even if it meant not eating or sleeping. Lin Xinlan thanked him and left. Walking on the street, the early winter sun shone on her, but she felt no warmth. Seeing an elderly person with white hair stagger past her, her eyes dimmed with gloom. Soon, she would look just like that person. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wasnt afraid of aging, but she had not even lived a third of her life; how could she bear to grow old so soon? She wanted to be with Rong Shaoze every day, to spend decades of long years with him. She wanted to watch her child grow up little by little, and then see him start a family and have children of his own. She wanted to slowly go through decades of time before she was willing to grow old. Not when her happiness had just arrived, when her child was still a four-year-old boy, and then suddenly age rapidly. Such a blow, she could not bear, nor could she adapt to. All she wanted was to live a simple life; was that really so difficult? Lin Xinlan found a bench on the roadside and sat down, closing her eyes wearily, filled with panic, devoid of strength and hope. She was only twenty-five, in the prime of her life; was she really approaching the end of her life? Lin Xinlans heart ached painfully, even breathing hurt. "Mommy, that auntie is crying," a little girl pointed at Lin Xinlan, saying worriedly with a furrowed brow. The girls mother spoke softly, "The auntie isnt crying; she just got sand in her eyes, thats why shes tearing up." "Oh, then blowing on it will make it better," the little girl said, nodding innocently. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes, and the little girl with her mother had already walked away. If her sorrow could be blown away so easily, how simple that would be. The cellphone in her pocket suddenly rang. It was Rong Shaoze calling. At this time, Lin Xinlan least wanted to see him, and yet, he was also the person she most wanted to see. "Rong Shaoze..." She softly called his name; those three syllables acted like a spell, bringing her happiness but also heartache. The ringing stopped, then started up again for the second time. She didnt answer the call, the person on the other end must be anxious. Indeed, as soon as she picked up, he asked with concern, "Why did you take so long to answer the phone?" Chapter 653: Take it Back and Use it to Freshen the Bathroom Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Take it Back and Use it to Freshen the BathroomLin Xinlan wiped away her tears and said with a slight smile, "I was outside and just didnt hear the bell." Rong Shaoze breathed a sigh of relief, "Where are you? Ill pick you up." Lin Xinlan gave her location, but when Rong Shaoze arrived, he couldnt find her. While he was looking around, he saw her coming over with a bunch of roses. His expression stunned, he stepped forward and bluntly asked, "Who sent them?!" Staring at the roses, his face looked very unpleasant. In his eyes, only a man would send a woman roses; which damn guy dared to send his wife roses! Doesnt he want to live or what?! Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, thrust the flowers into his arms, and Rong Shaoze, forced to hold them, looked at the trash can next to him and wanted to throw the flowers away. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dont you dare throw them away!" Lin Xinlan, seeing his intention, hurriedly said. "Who sent them?!" Rong Shaoze tightly clutched the flowers in his hands, his face growing even more unpleasant. Seeing him jealous, Lin Xinlan found it very funny. "Please, cant I buy them for myself?" she asked in disbelief. Rong Shaoze was taken aback, "Why would you buy them for no reason?" "To give to you." "Give... what did you say?" he asked in surprise, a trace of strangeness flickering in his eyes. Lin Xinlan went over to link her arm with his and laughed, "Is it so strange for me to give you roses?" Rong Shaoze finally confirmed that she indeed bought the flowers to give to him. His face immediately became somewhat uncomfortable, his bright eyes slightly twinkling, and his tone softened a lot, "Why would you give me flowers? A big man like me receiving roseswont people laugh to death if this gets out?" "So, its okay for women to receive roses, but not men? How about it, are you a little bit surprised that Im giving you flowers?" Rong Shaoze tapped her head gently, saying speechlessly, "Surprised, no; shocked, definitely." He had grown up sending countless women roses, but this was the first time he had received roses from a woman. His Xinlan just always thought differently. Lin Xinlan rubbed her head, feeling wronged, "Since you dont like them, just throw them away." She reached out to snatch the flowers, but Rong Shaoze immediately dodged, protectively cradling them. Though his words suggested otherwise, "Throw what throw, it cost dozens of bucks; itd be such a waste to throw away. We could use it to freshen up the bathroom or something." Seeing him act so petulant, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but burst into laughter again. Rong Shaozes face was immediately covered with a deadpan expression, this woman, couldnt she give him a bit of face and not laugh so obviously. "Rong Shaoze, since I gave you flowers, you should treat me to a meal." After enough laughter, Lin Xinlan unashamedly made her demand. The mans face looked troubled, but his eyes were full of indulgence, "Alright, you name it. Just dont pick something too expensive, or Ill be at a loss." Lin Xinlan couldnt help laughing again, "Considering your generosity, I wont make it difficult for you. Lets go for hotpot, what do you think?" "..." She was definitely doing this on purpose. Knowing that he didnt like hotpot, nor the smell that lingered on him after eating it, still suggesting it was nothing short of teasing him. But the wifes word is law; whatever she says goes. Forget hotpot, even if it were street food, he would be willing and agreeable to it. So, the two found a famous hotpot restaurant, sat down, and ordered a lot of dishes in one breath. Chapter 654: Crying While Eating Hot Pot Chapter 654: Chapter 654: Crying While Eating Hot PotSo the two of them found a famous hot pot restaurant and sat down, ordering a lot of dishes in one go. It was early winter now, and eating hot pot was just perfect. Lin Xinlan picked a lot of food to boil in the steaming pot, eating and exclaiming how spicy it was while still thoroughly enjoying herself. Drinking a bit of beer with it made the experience even more satisfying. Rong Shaoze joined her, and both of them were overwhelmed by the spiciness. Lin Xinlan was directly moved to tears by the spice, crying profusely. Seeing this, Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, "If its too spicy, stop eating." He found some tissues to wipe away her tears and poured her a cup of tea. Lin Xinlan shook her head with a smile and continued eating as the tears kept falling. Blurred by tears, she could see nothing and was about to put a piece of chili into her mouth when Rong Shaoze quickly held her hand, saying gently, "Xinlan, stop eating." She put her chopsticks down and nodded, "Okay, Ill stop, its too spicy." "Yes, if its too spicy, dont eat it." After wiping her tears, she chuckled at him, "Is it not embarrassing? Crying while eating hot pot." Rong Shaozes dark eyes looked at her, a meaningful glint within them, "Why cry?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "From the spiciness." "Do you have anything on your mind?" he continued to ask softly. Lin Xinlan shook her head, picked up her teacup, and took a sip with her gaze lowered, "No, its just too spicy, and I felt like crying, so I couldnt help it." "Why cry?" He repeated the question. "...Because Ive been holding it in for a long time. I havent cried in a long while," she said with a slight smile, hoping he wouldnt get the wrong idea, "After going through so much, I havent really cried, but I still felt a little aggrieved. Now that Ive cried it out, I feel much better." The man pursed his lips tightly and looked at her without saying anything. In fact, he really wanted to ask her: Are you crying because of Qiao Yiyangs death? How much do you like Qiao Yiyang, and are you... really unable to let go of him... But he didnt ask anything; he couldnt and didnt dare to. "Lets go, well head home." Taking her hand, he settled the bill and led her into the car. On the way back, Lin Xinlan felt sleepy and dozed off against the back of the seat. Rong Shaoze looked at her peaceful profile, a suppressed pain flickering in his depthful eyes. He remembered that on the evening of the day after he had rescued her, when she heard the news of Qiao Yiyangs death, she had shown a look of shock and sorrow. She thought she had concealed it well, but he had seen everything, not missing a single detail. This whole time, he had been acting normal, pretending not to know she was troubled, pretending to think that everything was like before, that nothing had happened, and that they were still as affectionate. He knew he had become cowardly, not daring to ask her anything. He was willing to play the ostrich, pretending to be oblivious to it all. He just hoped that in his pampering, she could forget Qiao Yiyang and fall completely in love with him again. After all, Qiao Yiyang was dead. He couldnt compete with a deceased, and he had plenty of time to regain all of Lin Xinlans attention. But today she had cried, and he could see that it wasnt the spice that made her cry, but rather that she was genuinely distressed. He couldnt think of any reason for her to cry except to guess that her tears were related to Qiao Yiyang; beyond that, he was at a loss. Did she truly have feelings for Qiao Yiyang? Qiao Yiyangs death, was that why she was truly heartbroken... The more Rong Shaoze thought about it, the more his heart ached. His grip tightened on the steering wheel, his eyes showing nothing but profound pain and helplessness. Chapter 655: Let Me Give You a Massage Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Let Me Give You a MassageXinlan, what can I do to make you completely forget him, to keep me as the only one in your heart, forever and ever? When Lin Xinlan woke up, she was met with an enlarged, handsome face of Rong Shaoze. She was in her own bed at home, but she had no idea when she had arrived or when he had placed her upon the bed. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze had been sitting by the bedside, staring at her without moving. Upon seeing her awake, he reached out to caress her face, his brow furrowed with concern, "Have you been feeling unwell lately? Ive noticed youve become somewhat haggard." Although he saw her every day, he still clearly observed the changes in her. She was only twenty-five, yet she appeared to look thirty. Even though there isnt a huge difference between twenty-five and thirty and people dont change much, there were still subtle changes that couldnt be ignored. A shock went through Lin Xinlan, and her complexion instantly paled. She quickly pushed him away and ran to the mirror, looking closely at herself; she looked the same as when she went out at noon, but her complexion seemed a shade duller. After all, her skin didnt have the same radiance as before, like a pearl dusted with a thin layer of ashstill shining, yet not as brightly as it used to. Rong Shaoze walked up behind her, and as she turned around nervously, she asked him, "Do I really look much more haggard? Do I look old and ugly now?" The man pulled her into his arms and hugged her with a chuckle, "Its not that serious; you are just as beautiful as before. I just think you look very tired. Are you feeling unwell? If you are, you have to tell me, and well go to the hospital to check." Lin Xinlan quickly shook her head, "No, Im in great health. Im probably just really tired. You know, suddenly coming back home and relaxing the tension, one can feel especially exhausted. Maybe Ill be fine after a few days of rest." "Really?" Rong Shaoze asked dubiously, to which Lin Xinlan nodded vigorously, "Of course. Dont you believe me?" "Of course, I believe you. Then you should rest well these few days. Come, let me give you a massage." He led her back to the bed and had her lie down on her stomach. Lin Xinlan was surprised, "You know how to massage?" "Dont underestimate me." "I was just wondering how you learned to massage. Have you massaged others before?" she asked with a laugh. Rong Shaoze smiled while gesturing for her to lie down before he answered, "Back when training was too exhausting, we would massage each other. Back then, I was forced to learn by Xu Yao. But dont worry, Ive only massaged him, no other woman has enjoyed my service." Lin Xinlan turned her head curiously, "Xu Yao trained with you when he was young?" Rong Shaoze nodded, "Yes, he was sent to Yanhuang Headquarters for training when he was six; we grew up together." "His parents sent him?" Lin Xinlan was even more surprised. Rong Shaozes training was because he was to inherit Yanhuang; he had no choice. Why would Xu Yao go, and how could his parents bear to send him to suffer like that? Besides, being a member of Yanhuang meant that one couldnt lead a normal life. What were his parents really thinking? Rong Shaoze naturally knew what she was thinking, and he said in a low voice, "Xu Yaos father used to run a medium-sized enterprise, Chapter 656 He is his father’s illegitimate son Chapter 656: Chapter 656 He is his fathers illegitimate son"He had a good relationship with my grandfather and also knew some things about my grandmother." Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To curry favor with my grandfather, he decided to send Xu Yao to train at the Phoenix Flame, so that Xu Yao would accompany me as my attendant." "Because he knew the family so well, my grandmother also chose Xu Yao to be my right-hand man, and from then on he trained with me for a full ten years." "How could Xu Yaos father be so heartless? Was Xu Yao willing to go train at Phoenix Flame?" "No, he was actually his fathers illegitimate son. In the Xu family, he was the third child; he had two older brothers, both sons of the legitimate wife. Xu Yao was always unwelcome in the Xu family, his presence was basically negligible, so his father was willing to send him away for training." Lin Xinlan was shocked. So Xu Yao had had such a childhood, no wonder his temperament was so cold. Rong Shaozes hands gently massaged her shoulders, and Lin Xinlan felt comfortable. She closed her eyes slightly and tentatively asked, "Has Xu Yao ever hated you? After all, his being sent to train at Phoenix Flame had something to do with you." Rong Shaoze knew she was just curious and meant nothing else. He said, "He never hated me. He told me before that he was grateful his father sent him to train at Phoenix Flame; otherwise, he wouldnt be who he is today. You should know, if he were without any ability, he would never stand out in the Xu family, nor would he receive any attention. Now, not only does he have his own company and forces, but no one in the Xu family dares to underestimate him." Lin Xinlan nodded, feeling that made sense. "Still, he must have some resentment in his heart, after all, his father treated him poorly," she said pensively. Rong Shaoze leaned in and hugged her gently, whispering in her ear, "Theres no helping it, the world is cruel like that. Sometimes, only by climbing up on your own can you live with dignity. Otherwise, youre just someone people push around." Lin Xinlan turned to look at him and asked softly, "Apart from Xu Yao, were there others who trained with you back then? Right, did Tao Hua also train with you?" A shadow flickered through Rong Shaozes eyes, but it vanished quickly, and Lin Xinlan did not notice it at all. He smiled lightly and said, "Tao Hua wasnt actually from Phoenix Flame; he didnt train with us. Because we were close, he often helped us, and over time, everyone came to think of him as one of us. As for those who trained with me initially... many are still here, Xu Yao and Meiying included, and some... have died..." "Died?!" Lin Xinlans eyes widened in surprise. Rong Shaoze knew she would be surprised; after all, her world was different than his. "Yes, training was extremely tough. Some died of sickness, some died accidentally during training due to a lack of skill..." He didnt need to explain too much; Lin Xinlan understood the general idea. Needless to say, their training was surely grueling, something not everyone could endure. Training might have been brutal, and if one wasnt skilled enough, death was the only outcome. Lin Xinlans gaze settled on a point as she murmured, "When they went to train, were they all just a few years old?" "Yes, the younger, the easier to train," Rong Shaoze said softly. In fact, he didnt want her to be exposed to those dark aspects, but he had to tell her; he couldnt deceive her. Chapter 657: Must Take This Path Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Must Take This PathAnd he also had his own ulterior motives, wanting her to accept everything about him so that he wouldnt have to feel so insecure anymore. "Rong Shaoze..." "Hmm." Lin Xinlan pursed her lips and tentatively asked, "Are you going to send Xiaocong for training?" The mans profound gaze fixed on her, silent for a long time. A pang of pain hit Lin Xinlans heart; his silence meant he had implicitly agreed. Her chin resting on her arm, she murmured gloomily, "Training is so hard; Im worried Xiaocong cant handle it... You said some died of illness, some died from accidents... Im afraid something will happen to Xiaocong..." "It wont!" Rong Shaoze shook his head decisively. "Xiaocong is going to train as the successor to Yanhuang; there will be people covertly protecting him, he wont be in danger. However, he must endure more hardship than ordinary people to become an outstanding leader." He really planned on sending Xiaocong for training and even wanted him to be the successor to Yanhuang. Even though she had already thought of this, hearing him say it, she was still reluctant to let go. She just wanted Xiaocong to grow up safe and sound, to live a happy life; she didnt want him to suffer, much less lead a life of constant fighting. Call her selfish, accuse her of spoiling her child if you must. In any case, she really couldnt bear the thought of Xiaocong following in Rong Shaozes old footsteps... Seeing through her thoughts, the man sighed helplessly, kissed her forehead, and softly said, "Xinlan, I know what youre thinking. But theres no other way now; he is the son of Rong Shaoze, and he must walk this path. Just as I am the grandson of my grandmother, I had to follow in her old path, otherwise the entire Rong Family would face extinction. Do you understand?" Lin Xinlans eyes trembled with shock, leaving her speechless. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze continued to gaze at her deeply, explaining further, "Originally, it was my father who was meant to take over, but his body was too weak, and he had a soft temper, totally unsuited for inheriting Yanhuang. My grandmother was a very proud woman; she didnt want Yanhuang to be ruined in my fathers hands and insisted on not retiring, propping up Yanhuang until I took over. Only then did she fall completely ill, her health declining day by day. If my father had managed to take over back then, she might have lived many more years. I also took on the role for the sake of our family. Xinlan, since Xiaocong is a child of the Rong Family, he cant escape the same fate as me. He must take over Yanhuang unless someone else takes his place; otherwise, he cant escape his responsibilities." Lin Xinlan nodded with difficulty, managing a slight smile, "I understand, and I know theres no helping it. For his sake and for the good of our family, he must become stronger so he can protect us... When do you plan to send Xiaocong for training?" Seeing that she had finally understood his painstaking efforts, Rong Shaoze smiled relievedly. "No rush, we will send him for training when he turns six. For the next two years, let Meiying teach him martial arts. With a good foundation, it will be much easier for him later on." "You had Meiying come early deliberately to train him, didnt you?" "Yes, we need to prepare early. Besides, our son is a fine seedling. Meiying told me that his bones are excellent, very suitable for practicing martial arts. Plus, hes tenacious and determined; he will certainly be no less than me in the future," Rong Shaoze said proudly. Lin Xinlan joined in on the pride, "Of course, he has to be the blue that is bluer than the indigo from which it comes; otherwise, it would be far too embarrassing for us." Rong Shaozes eyes brightened, and he asked happily, "Xinlan, you dont blame me for making Xiaocong Yanhuangs next successor anymore, do you?" Chapter 658: Let Him Be Happy for a Few More Days Chapter 658: Chapter 658: Let Him Be Happy for a Few More Days"Of course, I dont blame you. I just feel so sorry that he has to suffer so much. But it is only through enduring the greatest hardships that one can truly stand above the rest." Being by Rong Shaozes side, she had experienced too many things. She had also come to deeply understand a truth: only by becoming very strong, strong enough to protect oneself and the people around her, could one avoid being oppressed and hurt by others. If she wanted Xiaocong to live a safe and peaceful life, she could only harden her heart and let him suffer to become stronger. Just like Xu Yao, he was also very grateful to his father for sending him to train. If not for his fathers ruthlessness, he probably wouldnt have achieved what he had today, nor would he have stood out from the crowd. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This world is just like that, survival of the fittest, and theres nothing that can be done about it. "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze looked at her with emotion, and said with a smile, "Thank you for your understanding. Im really very grateful..." Lin Xinlan was embarrassed by his words, "Whats there to thank me for? Youre doing it for the good of all of us. I would not be ungrateful nor fail to understand your intentions." Hearing her words, the mans eyes shined even brighter. He cradled her face, gazing deeply into her eyes, and couldnt help but kiss her lips Lin Xinlan turned over, lying flat on the bed, and Rong Shaoze followed suit, pressing down on her. Their fingers interlocked, chests pressed close, they could feel each others strong, pulsing heartbeats. Lin Xinlan slowly closed her eyes, praying in her heart, truly wishing that time could stop at this moment, and never move forward again... **************** The next day, Tao Hua gave Lin Xinlan a call. The test results were out. The virus in her body indeed had the function of causing human cells to age rapidly, making a person grow old at an accelerated rate. Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan felt like a bolt from the blue. The last bit of hope in her heart vanished. She was really going to age and die rapidly. It wasnt falseit was one hundred percent true. At that moment, her feelings were no different from those of a patient who had just been diagnosed with late-stage cancer. Sadness, desperation, and mostly, pain so severe she wished she could die. Tao Hua told her not to despair just yet, that he would find a way to cure her, and not to give up hope until the very last moment. Lin Xinlan asked him earnestly, "Tao Hua, be honest with me. What are your chances of curing me?" The man on the other end of the phone pondered and said, "Im still not sure. I need a little time." "How long?" "Five days." That was his limit. In truth, he couldnt even identify what the virus was, let alone immediately concoct an antidote. Having studied medicine for over twenty years, this was the first time he had ever encountered such a challenging virus. Five days... In five days, she wondered if the wrinkles on her face would multiply. Now, she couldnt even wait one day, let alone five. But what else could she do except wait? "Alright, thank you." She still thanked him with a smile. In her heart, she had come to terms with it to some extent. Birth, aging, sickness, and death are natural phenomena. She was just encountering them a few decades earlier; it wasnt anything worth making a fuss about. "Should you tell Rong Shaoze?" Tao Hua asked her. Lin Xinlan shook her head, "I dont want to tell him for now. Telling him wouldnt make a difference. Let him be happy for a few more days." She could bear the pain alone. Although truly loving couples should share weal and woe. Chapter 659 Let’s Go Register for Marriage Chapter 659: Chapter 659 Lets Go Register for MarriageBut if theres true love, one would only want to share happiness with their beloved, never the pain. As long as I see him happy and joyful, thats enough for me. After talking with Tao Hua for a while, Lin Xinlan dialed Xu Yaos number for the first time. Inside Meiye Bar, Xu Yao had just finished a drink with Rong Shaoze when he received Lin Xinlans call. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though they had each others numbers saved, neither of them had called the other before. Seeing that it was Lin Xinlan who was calling, he raised his eyebrows, a trace of surprise flashing in his eyes. Rong Shaoze didnt miss his expression and asked with a smile, "Whos calling?" "Guess." "How would I know." Without a word, Xu Yao smiled and pressed the answer button, asking faintly, "Youre calling me, whats the matter?" Lin Xinlan felt a bit awkward and asked timidly, "I have something to ask you, do you have a moment right now?" "What is it?" "Its just, I want to know, is Qiao Yiyang really... dead..." Xu Yao glanced at Rong Shaoze, his eyes shimmering with an indistinct glint. "Why are you asking this?" "Its nothing, I just want to know if he really is dead." She dared not ask Rong Shaoze, mainly because she was worried that he would get jealous. Besides, she didnt know how to explain to him why she was so concerned about Qiao Yiyangs life or death. Xu Yao said indifferently, "Yes, hes dead. The plane crashed and exploded; there was nothing left of him." His answer matched Rong Shaozes. Qiao Yiyang really was dead. Lin Xinlans voice immediately dimmed, "I understand, thank you..." "Youre welcome." "By the way, I hope you wont let Rong Shaoze know about me calling you." Xu Yao responded lightly and then hung up. Rong Shaozes gaze had already darkened, and he watched him closely, asking in a deep voice, "Who was that on the phone?" "Your wife." A shadow passed through the mans eyes. It was indeed her who called. From what Xu Yao had been saying, he had guessed as much. Xu Yao looked at him and spoke in his usual flat tone, "She asked me if Qiao Yiyang really died, and I said yes. She also asked me to keep it from you that she called me." The atmosphere in the private room suddenly dropped several degrees. Rong Shaoze stood up abruptly and said in a cold voice, "You keep drinking, Im going back." Xu Yao nodded, signalling him to do as he pleased. Lin Xinlan examined her face in the mirror carefully; thankfully, the crows feet at the corners of her eyes werent very apparent. You wouldnt notice them if you didnt look closely. She hoped that in these five days, she wouldnt visibly age too much, or else Rong Shaoze would see through her. Suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed open and seeing Rong Shaoze stride in, she couldnt help but jump. "Why did you suddenly come back?" She immediately forced a smile, asking a bit stiffly with a hint of guilt flashing in her eyes. Rong Shaoze looked at her calmly, advanced a few steps, and suddenly said, "Xinlan, lets go register to get married." Lin Xinlan was startled. "Get married?" "Yeah, lets go register to get married. Didnt we say that once we dealt with Du Ruoxins matter we would get married immediately? We dont have any issues now, we can get married." "Get married today? Isnt that too hasty..." she faltered, "Lets talk about it later, besides, we are already like a married couple. It doesnt really matter when we get the marriage certificate." Rong Shaoze moved forward a few more steps, approaching her. Chapter 660: Choosing an Auspicious Day for the Wedding Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Choosing an Auspicious Day for the WeddingRong Shaoze took a few more steps forward, approaching her. He looked down at her from a superior height and said calmly, "Since picking any time to get married makes no difference, why not do it today? Xinlan, only after we get married will we truly be husband and wife. Lets go, right now." He took her hand, urging her to stand up. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan felt somewhat puzzled, "Rong Shaoze, whats wrong with you?" "Nothings wrong with me." "Then why must we get married today?" She always felt something was off about him, as if he had something on his mind. The mans dark eyes looked into hers as he countered, "Then why dont you want to marry me today?" "I didnt say we cant get married today, its just..." "If its possible, then lets go." "Wait a moment." Lin Xinlan held him back, looking seriously at his face, she frowned and asked, "Rong Shaoze, has something happened?" The man smiled faintly, his expression very gentle, "Nothing has happened." "No, youre hiding something from me. What exactly has happened? Can you tell me?" The mans lips were slightly pursed as he pondered, "Ive just been wanting to marry you for a long time, thats all." The longing in his eyes wasnt fake. Lin Xinlans heart ached, as if pricked by a needle. She smiled weakly and said, "I also want to marry you, but going today is too rushed. Ive heard that we need to choose an auspicious day for the wedding, otherwise its unlucky." "Alright, Ill make a call and ask which day is auspicious." After saying that, he really made a call to inquire with the relevant people. Lin Xinlan prayed that the best day would be three months from now. After hanging up, Rong Shaoze laughed and said, "What a coincidence, today is an auspicious day. The master says that if we dont get married today, the next time we choose a date, it might be a long time from now. Now you should be ready to marry me, right? You have to believe what the master says; he is the most authoritative fortune teller. His predictions are usually true." After hearing this, Lin Xinlan felt not a trace of happiness but rather discomfort. Is today the only auspicious day? Will there be no more in the future... What does this imply? It implies that they are not suitable for marriage any other time... Why are they not suitable? The reason is simple, because she is no longer worthy to marry him, and also because she is going to die. "Xinlan, can we please get married now?" Rong Shaoze asked gently, his gaze eagerly fixed on her. Lin Xinlan was startled and abruptly pulled away from his hand, saying discontentedly, "You believe in superstition too? If today is the only auspicious day, then from tomorrow on, people all over the world should stop getting married. Rong Shaoze, I dont want to get married today, it feels too rushed, please dont force me! Lets wait for another time, Im not feeling well today, I dont want to do this." The mans expression suddenly turned very ugly, and his dark eyes, as if frosted over, became extremely cold. He looked at her and asked with a cold laugh, "Then when do you suggest we go?" Lin Xinlan knew he was angry, and her heart also felt uncomfortable, but she truly couldnt promise to marry him. "Can we talk about it later? We live together every day, theres no rush for this moment." At least she had to wait until Tao Hua had developed the antidote before she dared to make a commitment to him. Otherwise, she really couldnt... Rong Shaoze looked at her coldly and after a long silence, his voice starkly cold, he asked, "Lin Xinlan, tell me the truth, do you not want to marry me?" Chapter 661: Are You Falling for Qiao Yiyang? Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Are You Falling for Qiao Yiyang?"Its not true!" Lin Xinlan quickly shook her head, vehemently denying. He gripped her wrist tightly, his teeth clenched as he said, "If thats the case, then prove it to me. Marry me right now!" Without waiting for her response, he forcefully pulled her outside. Lin Xinlan felt a jolt of fear and began to struggle in panic, "Rong Shaoze, let me go!" The man paid no heed to her, nor to her struggles, and as Lin Xinlan was pulled out of the room, she clung desperately to the railing of the stairs, refusing to let go. Rong Shaoze stopped in his tracks, turning back to glare at her ominously. Lin Xinlan knew he was angry; it had been a very long time since he had shown her such a furious expression. Gathering her courage, she met his gaze, her voice cold, "Rong Shaoze, you have no right to force me to marry you! I dont want to get married yet. Let me go, I dont want to argue with you." Her words pierced his heart like a knife, the pain turning his eyes dark. "Tell me the reason. Why dont you want to get married?" he asked with restraint, his voice low. Because I fear that when I grow old, youll regret marrying me. And how could an aged me be fit to be your wife... Lin Xinlan averted her gaze, her tone distant, "I cant forget Du Ruoxins death... She loved you more than I do, she understood you more, cared about you more... Rong Shaoze, admit it, shes in your heart, isnt she?" Although she should have spoken these words with a cold heart, why did her voice tremble, why was there a hint of fear? Could it be that deep down, she had always been troubled by Du Ruoxins death? And she had always wanted to ask Rong Shaoze if he had developed feelings for Du Ruoxin, hadnt she? Lin Xinlan vehemently despised herself in her heart. She indeed was a selfish and heartless woman. The fault lay with her, yet she looked for excuses, shifting the blame onto him. Rong Shaoze, Im sorry, Im really sorry... Its my own cowardice, afraid to tell you the truth, afraid to see the pain in your eyes. Im even more afraid that one day I will see indifference and disgust in your eyes. If you came to despise me, I truly, would feel like dying... There was silence. Rong Shaoze was silent for a while, then suddenly burst into loud laughter. Lin Xinlan turned her head, shocked to see him like that. He laughed coldly, his dark eyes icy, his laughter filled with a chilling air that unsettled the heart. His laughter subsided, he sneered with a slight twist of his lips, "Lin Xinlan, are you making excuses for yourself?" Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat. Could he know everything? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the shock and guilt in her eyes, his heart pained even more, his gaze colder still. "Your refusal to marry me is not because I fell for Du Ruoxin..." he said coldly, enunciating each word, "but because youve fallen for Qiao Yiyang, havent you?!" Lin Xinlan was completely stunned. She had fallen for Qiao Yiyang?! Rong Shaoze let go of her hand, his gaze indifferent as he looked at her. Lin Xinlan suddenly felt very frantic and scared, afraid that he would leave her, that he would never want her again. "Rong Shaoze..." He raised his hand to stop her words, continuing, "Im not a fool. I can see that every time you hear news of Qiao Yiyangs death, it pains you deeply. Ive been lying to myself, thinking you only love me, that Im the only one in your heart. But today, you secretly called Xu Yao, asking him again if Qiao Yiyang is truly dead, Chapter 662 His Loss of Composure Chapter 662: Chapter 662 His Loss of ComposureAnd he hid it from me, not telling me that you had called him. At that moment, I knew that you had developed feelings for Qiao Yiyang... Xinlan, tell me, was it that I didnt do enough, wasnt good enough, or where did I go wrong? Why did you fall in love with another man, why dont you love me anymore..." Lin Xinlans breath hitched, too shocked to speak. She looked at Rong Shaoze, her whole body aching painfully cell by cell. So this was what he thought, he had always believed she had fallen for Qiao Yiyang, and he had constantly been suppressing his pain and anxiety. He had misunderstood her, yet she had no excuse to explain it to him. Perhaps he was very heartbroken, in great distress now. But this was only temporary. When she became old and repulsive, when she was nothing but skin and bones, perhaps he would be grateful for her cutting off the relationship now. Im sorry, Rong Shaoze, I really am very sorry. Lin Xinlan kept apologizing to him in her heart, she took a deep breath and asked softly, "What do you plan to do with me then? Break up with me?" Rong Shaoze suddenly staggered backward, missed his step, and almost fell down the stairs; fortunately, he reacted quickly and grabbed the railing, stabilizing his awkward body. He held on to the handrail tightly, trying several times with force before he was able to stand steady again. His face had turned whiter than white. Seeing his distress, Lin Xinlan abruptly turned away, tears cascading down, her heart wrenching. "You admit...you have feelings for him... dont you?" Rong Shaoze asked, his voice hoarse and trembling. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, not speaking. This was taken as an affirmation... Rong Shaoze, too, fell silent. Both stood facing each other for a long, long time, probably about an hour, before the man awkwardly turned and hastily fled the villa. As soon as he left, Lin Xinlan collapsed on the floor, hugging herself tightly, sobbing uncontrollably. Her heart shattered into pieces on the floor, as if no matter how you tried to put it back together, it could never be whole again... Lin Xinlan cried for a long time when suddenly she heard footsteps approaching; someone was walking towards her. Thinking it was Rong Shaoze, she abruptly lifted her head, meeting the cold expression of Mother Rong. "Youve really fallen for that Qiao man, havent you? My son loves you so much, treats you so well, yet you still betrayed him." Her voice was indifferent, barely accusing, but Lin Xinlan knew she was being blamed. For she had hurt Rong Shaoze. Standing up, she wiped away her tears and could only say softly to her: "Im sorry, maam." "The person you should be sorry to isnt me, its my son. Even if you apologize to him, you cant make up for the pain youve caused him. Lin Xinlan, youre well aware of how much Shaoze has given for you, and what you owe him, you cant repay in a lifetime," said Mother Rong coldly. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes and said softly, "I know." "If you really dont love him anymore, let him give up sooner. I dont want his time wasted on just you." "..." This time, she didnt speak. To make Rong Shaoze give up on her, she really couldnt do it. Only if she knew she was beyond saving would she be able to take such a step. Lin Xinlan mocked herself inwardly, she really was a selfish woman. Even if it meant Rong Shaoze suffered, she couldnt bear to let go of him. There was no helping it, she really couldnt fully let go, even if both of them were miserable, she still couldnt let go... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 663: Kiss it and It Won’t Hurt Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Kiss it and It Wont HurtShe had no choice; she really couldnt let go completely. Even if both of them were suffering, she just couldnt let go... Seeing her like this, Rong Shaozes mother became angry and said, "What now, you dont love Shaoze, yet you expect him to continue loving you? Lin Xinlan, I really didnt see it before, but you are so despicable and shameless!" Lin Xinlan nodded in her heart. She was despicable and shameless, she "didnt love" Rong Shaoze anymore, but she insisted he keep loving her. She was greedy; she wanted all his love, not allowing even a bit of it to slip away. Seeing the defiance in her eyes, Rong Shaozes mother grew furious and slapped her hard. "Grandma, dont hit Mommy!" Xiaocong, hiding in the corner, suddenly rushed over, spreading his arms in front of Lin Xinlan to protect her, his large eyes filled with grievance and sadness as he looked at Rong Shaozes mother. "Grandma, dont hit Mommy, hit Xiaocong instead!" "Xiaocong!" Lin Xinlans face changed drastically. Had this child been here all along? What part of her conversation with Rong Shaoze had he heard? When adults fight, its the children who suffer and feel the most heartbroken. Lin Xinlan knew this all too well, so she didnt want to leave any indelible scars in her childs tender heart. Lin Xinlan quickly crouched down, hugged him, and said with a smile to comfort him, "Xiaocong is mistaken, Grandma didnt hit Mommy. Just now, Grandma was playing with Mommy, dont you believe me? Ask Grandma." Rong Shaozes mother forced a strained smile and coaxed him along, "Xiaocong, your mom is right; Grandma was just playing with her. How could Grandma hit your mommy? You really misunderstood." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong glanced at Lin Xinlans red face, looked down doubtfully, and asked, "Really?" "Of course, its true." Rong Shaozes mother quickly affirmed, "Dear grandson, lets go to the street with Grandma. Shall I take you to buy some tasty treats?" Xiaocong shook his head; he clung to Lin Xinlans neck, buried his face in her neck, and said muffledly, "Xiaocong wants Mommy to put me to sleep." Rong Shaozes mother laughed lightly, "You are such a clingy child, already so big but still wanting mommy to put you to sleep. How about letting Grandma do it? Ill sing you a lullaby." "I dont want it, I just want Mommy to put me to sleep!" Lin Xinlan looked at Rong Shaozes mother with a smile and said, "Madam, I will take him to rest." She picked up Xiaocong and returned to her bedroom. Once the door was closed, Xiaocong lifted his head, his little hand gently touching her slapped cheek, and with a frown of empathy, he asked, "Mommy, does it hurt?" Lin Xinlan was slightly taken aback, then smiled and said, "It doesnt hurt." "Liar! Your face is all red. Mommy, it must hurt a lot, Xiaocong will blow on it for you." Having said that, he earnestly blew on her swollen face, gently blowing air over it. Lin Xinlan hugged him tight, with tears swirling in her eyes. "Mommy, does it still hurt?" "If you give it a kiss, it will stop hurting." The soft little mouth tenderly kissed her on the face; so soft, so adorable, Lin Xinlans heart felt much better instantly. In this lifetime, having such a cute and sensible son, she was already very content. Lin Xinlan looked at him with relief and smiled, asking, "Tell Mommy, what did you hear? You mustnt lie to Mommy." She had long discovered that Xiaocong was very smart, much more so than other children his age. Just now, she and Rong Shaozes mother had tried to deceive him together, but he wasnt fooled at all and even pretended that he wanted to sleep, outwitting both her and Rong Shaozes mother. She believed he had heard everything and also believed he could understand why she and Rong Shaoze were unhappy with each other. Chapter 664: Only Like Daddy, Is That Okay? Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Only Like Daddy, Is That Okay?She believed he heard everything and also believed he could understand why there was unhappiness between her and Rong Shaoze. Sitting on the bed, Xiaocong looked at her and furrowed his brows, tentatively asking, "Mom, dont you love Dad anymore?" As expected, he knew everything. Lin Xinlan hugged him and softly said, "Mom certainly loves Dad, its just that some things, youre too young to understand. When you grow up, youll understand." "Mom, you always say Im still small and dont understand anything. But I do understand, I know you love Dad, but you also like Uncle Qiao, right? Mom, Xiaocong only knows that if you like Dad, you cant like Uncle Qiao. Just like Xiaocong, who likes you and Dad, wont like other uncles and aunts." Lin Xinlans expression briefly stalled, and she looked down, not knowing what to say. "Xiaocong, do you really like Dad?" "Of course, the people Xiaocong loves most are Mom and Dad. Mom, can you just like Dad too, please? I... dont want to see Dad unhappy." "Give Mom a little time, okay? Mom will handle this matter well." Xiaocong nodded happily, saying, "Then Mom has to handle it quickly." "Mm." Lin Xinlan smiled faintly. When it was time for dinner, Rong Shaoze didnt come back to eat. At the dining table, Rongs mothers face looked very displeased. She didnt speak a word to Lin Xinlan, didnt even glance at her. Lin Xinlan acted very normally, not minding her deliberate coldness at all. Xiaocong was very clever, knowing that Grandma didnt like Mom, so he kept trying to please Grandma, hoping she would be kinder to Mom because he was smart and sensible. After dinner, Lin Xinlan helped Xiaocong with his homework for a while, then went to watch him practice martial arts. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong practiced with great dedication, repeating even a simple basic movement until it was very proficient and perfect. He was passionate about martial arts, practicing for two hours straight without showing signs of fatigue. Lin Xinlan, worried his body couldnt handle it, hurried him to take a bath and go to bed. After Xiaocong fell asleep, she returned to her bedroom, just sitting on the bed, lost in thought as time ticked by, Rong Shaoze still hadnt returned. In the end, she couldnt resist and dialed his number. The call connected, but no one answered. If he didnt pick up, she would keep calling. After ringing three times, Rong Shaoze finally answered the call. The moment the call connected, both parties fell silent, not speaking. Lin Xinlan was the first to break the silence, asking him softly, "Where are you?" "Is there something you need?" the man asked in a low, even tone, emotion indiscernible in his voice. "Its very late, when are you coming back?" Lin Xinlan asked softly. There was a pause on the other end before the reply came, indifferent, "Ill be back soon." After saying that, he hung up the phone. Lin Xinlan felt very uncomfortable. In just one day, they had already become so estranged. She knew it was her own doing, but if not this way, how else could it be done? In the future, her appearance, not to mention something he couldnt bear, even she couldnt bear to look at herself. Such a version of herself... wasnt that practically indistinguishable from a monster? After taking a bath, Lin Xinlan lay in bed waiting for Rong Shaoze to return. He had said hed be back soon, but it was very late and he still hadnt returned. Not knowing how much time had passed, Lin Xinlan drifted off to sleep in a daze. In her dream, she saw herself, hair turned white with age, having become a curious old woman. Chapter 665: I Am Not Lin Xinlan Chapter 665: Chapter 665: I Am Not Lin XinlanHer skin sagged loosely, deep wrinkles that could trap flies. And her body was no longer fair and smooth, full of youthful vigor, but withered and lacking any elasticity. Rong Shaoze stood in front of her, looking at her with confusion, asking who she was. In that instant, her heart shattered into pieces, the pain was so intense she wished to die. She was terrified to face him, but she had to pretend to be calm as she did. She treated him like a stranger, saying nothing, and walked past him with composure. Rong Shaoze treated her like a stranger too, as they passed each other, that was the moment Lin Xinlan truly felt her heart die. He was still him, but she was no longer the her she used to be. "Xinlan..." Suddenly, she heard Rong Shaoze calling her. Her body shook, and her steps rooted to the spot, incapable of moving forward. "Are you Xinlan?!" Rong Shaoze asked hesitantly from behind her. No, she was not! Fear surged through Lin Xinlans heart, begging not to be recognized, urging desperately! It seemed like Rong Shaoze recognized her. He rushed over and hugged her tightly from behind, asking in shock, "You are Xinlan, arent you? Youre her!" Im not, Im not Lin Xinlan, I am not her! "Xinlan, how did you become like this?" Rong Shaoze turned her around, staring at her appearance with horror. Lin Xinlans face was as pale as paper, filled with extreme fear. She shook her head desperately, shouting in silence: Dont look at me, youve got the wrong person, I am not Lin Xinlan, I am not her! Rong Shaoze looked at her with profound pain in his eyes, so intense and heavy like an impenetrable night, suffocating her. He suddenly hugged her tight, squeezing her so she could barely breathe. "Xinlan, why have you become like this, why is this? Why?!" "No, I am not Lin Xinlan, you got the wrong person, I am not Lin Xinlan!" Lin Xinlan struggled fiercely, shouting loudly, and suddenly waking up from the nightmare. The moment she opened her eyes, she felt someone holding her tightly. Turning to meet Rong Shaozes dark eyes, her heart startled, afraid that she revealed some truth in the dream. "You... when did you get back?" she asked tentatively. Rong Shaoze looked at her, silent, his gaze as dark and unbearable as in the dream... After a long while, he finally spoke in a deep voice, "Did you just have a nightmare?" Lin Xinlans eyelid twitched, she hurriedly asked, "Did I say anything?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not much, you said you were not Lin Xinlan." "Oh, indeed I had a nightmare. I dreamed that someone was chasing me, so I said I wasnt Lin Xinlan," she said indifferently, eyes downcast. Rong Shaoze believed her, and reached out to caress her face, asking in a hoarse voice, "Xinlan, can we go back to how things were before?" Lin Xinlans eyes filled with sorrow, her lips pressed together, unsure of how to respond. "I can try again, just give me a chance, and I am sure I can make you fall completely in love with me again. Xinlan, will you give me another chance?" he said softly, his faint voice steady, yet it caused a vague ache in the heart. Suddenly, Lin Xinlan hugged him tightly, burying her face in his embrace, and said nothing. "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze tried to push her away, but she held on firmly. "Rong Shaoze, can you give me some time, what I need the most right now is time." Chapter 666 Suddenly Wearing Makeup Chapter 666: Chapter 666 Suddenly Wearing MakeupFive days later, once Tao Hua confirmed whether she could develop an antidote, she could give him her answer. By then, even if he knew she had deceived him, even if he was angry and ignored her, she would stubbornly cling to him, never letting go, even in death. But now it really wasnt possible. She couldnt monopolize him while knowing the consequences, his life was still so long ahead of him, and she didnt want to ruin it because of her. Perhaps he wouldnt disdain her aged appearance, perhaps he still loved her very much, it was even more likely that if she died, he would follow her in death. However, she couldnt let him die with her, the only way to keep him alive was to make him give up on her, forget her, hate her. Lin Xinlans heart ached. If she forcefully transformed Rong Shaozes love for her into hate, that cruelty, let alone him, even she couldnt bear it. But she was helpless and powerless. Having heard her words, a bitter light flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes. He hugged her tightly, nodding with difficulty, "Okay, Ill give you time. No matter how long it takes, Im willing to wait." "Thank you," Lin Xinlan said softly, as a tear slid down her cheek, dampening his shirt. The next day, Rong Shaoze didnt go to the office but stayed at home with her. He was very good to her, behaving as usual, as if everything that happened yesterday never occurred. Lin Xinlan, however, couldnt bring herself to be very good to him. She feared that she couldnt resist indulging in his affection and would recklessly reveal the truth to him, cling to him without letting go. Crows feet seemed to have added another line at the corner of her eyes, and her face looked a few degrees more mature. The signs of aging that should have appeared on her face only years later had now surfaced in just a few days. Fortunately, the house had many expensive and effective makeup products. Lin Xinlan applied a delicate light makeup, completely covering the traces that shouldnt have been on her face. When Rong Shaoze opened the door and saw her, he was stunned. In his memory, she never wore makeup. What was different today that she suddenly put it on? Seeing him startled, Lin Xinlan asked with a smile, "Whats the matter?" The man shook his head, "Nothing." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She knew what surprised him, but she wasnt going to tell him the reason for her makeup. The only explanation was that she wanted to apply it and there was no particular reason. Xiaocong was also quite shocked when he saw her. "Mom, you look so pretty today," he giggled, speaking admiringly. "Really?" Lin Xinlan laughed happily. The little guy nodded vigorously and added seriously, "But Mom, you look prettier without makeup." Even a child knew that a woman plastering her face wasnt a good thing. Lin Xinlan ruffled his hair and said assertively, "Then theres no choice. From now on, Mom will wear makeup every day, and youll have to get used to seeing me not looking my best." Xiaocong tilted his head and asked her, "Why do you have to wear makeup every day? You didnt before." She said half-jokingly, half-seriously, "Because Mommy is getting old, Ive aged. I need to wear makeup to look prettier." "But in Xiaocongs eyes, Mom looks better without makeup," he said with concern. He preferred to see his moms genuine appearance, not a face covered with lots of products. Besides, when he kissed his mom, he couldnt feel the fragrant sensation of her skin; he was probably smelling nothing but the scent of makeup products. Chapter 667: Can We Sleep in Separate Rooms for Now? Chapter 667: Chapter 667: Can We Sleep in Separate Rooms for Now?"Thats because Im your mom, you think I look better without makeup. But to others, only a woman with makeup is considered more beautiful." Lin Xinlan still disregarded his protests, insisting on her viewpoint. Xiaocong was a bit unhappy and immediately sought out an ally. He turned and grabbed Rong Shaozes hand, earnestly asking him, "Dad, do you like it when mom wears makeup? Do you also think mom looks better with makeup?" Rong Shaoze glanced at Lin Xinlan. She avoided his gaze, picked up her cup of tea to drink, looking somewhat uncomfortable. The man watched her, really wanting to ask why she was wearing makeup. They say a woman dresses up for the one who adores her, yet she had never put on makeup for him before; who was she doing it for now? "Dad, come on, tell me." Rong Shaoze came back to his senses and said in a deep voice, "Dad also thinks your mom looks better without makeup." Lin Xinlan felt a pang in her heart and lowered her eyes to conceal the sadness within them. "Mom, you see, even Dad agrees with Xiaocong that you look better without makeup!" Xiaocong was very pleased and proudly said to her. Lin Xinlan offered a slight smile but did not answer. The grandmother couldnt stand to see the weird atmosphere between them, so she beckoned to Xiaocong and said, "Come on, go shopping with grandma." "Oh." Xiaocong very sensibly stepped forward to take her hand. After everyone left, only the two of them remained in the living room. Rong Shaoze watched TV with an indifferent air, looking very casual. Lin Xinlan also watched the TV, her expression equally normal. A servant passed through the living room, glancing at them, and felt very puzzled. Why are the young master and the Young Madam staring at the hard-to-understand foreign news? After a while, Lin Xinlan looked towards Rong Shaoze and tried to speak, "I want to discuss something with you." "What is it?" he asked indifferently. She didnt know how to begin, worried that he would become very angry after hearing it. Seeing she wasnt speaking, Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow and asked again, "What is it exactly?" "Its just..." she said in a low voice with a guilty conscience, "could we... sleep in separate rooms for a while..." Rong Shaoze was briefly taken aback, a dark shadow flashed across his eyes. Without looking, she knew his expression must be very grim at that moment. "Can we? We sleep in separate rooms for now, and once Ive figured things out, we can..." "Dont even think about it!" Rong Shaoze clenched the remote control, growling through clenched teeth. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lin Xinlan, are you trying to take away even the last bit of privilege I have? If you sleep in a different room from me now, does that mean youll be living in a different house from me later?" Lin Xinlan looked at him and said seriously, "Rong Shaoze, Im serious. My mind has been in turmoil recently, and I need some calm. This is for the good of both you and me. Besides, sleeping in separate rooms is only temporary. I hope you can understand." The man was truly angry now; her words left him feeling powerless and pained. What on earth could he do to stop her from treating him like this? "Xinlan, why cant you consider my feelings for once?" he asked quietly. Lin Xinlan couldnt bear to see the sorrow in his eyes. She averted her gaze and continued coldly, "Thats settled, then. We will sleep in separate rooms. Whether you agree or not, my decision wont change." "But I just dont agree!" Rong Shaoze said coldly, in a tone that brooked no opposition. "As long as I dont agree, you can forget about sleeping in a different room from me. Xinlan, I can give you time to think, but I wont give you the chance to escape from me!" Chapter 668: Don’t Give Up on Me, Okay? Chapter 668: Chapter 668: Dont Give Up on Me, Okay?"Im not running away from you, I just want some time to cool off." S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze stood up abruptly, bellowing furiously, "Dont lie to me, you are running away from me! Im telling you, I would rather die than agree to sleep in separate rooms. Just give up on that idea! And youd better figure things out quickly. My patience is limited, and I dont want to give you too much time to think!" Who knows what her long-considered decision will be. What if she realizes that the person she loves is Qiao Yiyang, that she has completely fallen out of love with him? How many times can one truly love in a lifetime? He thought that once she fell in love with him, she would never change her heart, nor have the strength and energy to love someone else. But she was still moved by Qiao Yiyang. This was her second time falling for another man, and perhaps it would be the last. If she truly fell in love with Qiao Yiyang, no matter how hard he tried, he reckoned he couldnt win back her heart. The more Rong Shaoze thought about it, the more frightened he became. Suddenly, he stepped forward, pulling Lin Xinlan into his embrace and holding her tight. His face was buried in her soft neck, his voice filled with pleading and lowliness. "Xinlan, please, dont give up on me, okay? I swear, youre the only one in my heart. I dont love Du Ruoxin; I have no feelings for her at all. Even if she loves me more than you do, knows me better, cares more about me, or even would die for me, I still feel nothing for her. Xinlan, you promised me, you said youd love me for a lifetime. How can you go back on your word, how can you treat me this way!" Hearing his words, Lin Xinlans heart ached in waves. In agony, she closed her eyes, her hands slowly embracing his body. A flash of ecstasy crossed Rong Shaozes eyes, but her next words felt like a plunge into an icy cellar. "Rong Shaoze, if you dont give me time to think things through, then let me go." Heartache, heart deaththat was probably what he felt at that moment. In the world, nothing else seemed important anymore, except for hershe was the most important. "Xinlan, what are you saying?" His eyes flickered, asking in disbelief. "Rong Shaoze, I admit that Im being cruel and selfish towards you. But I have my own suffering; please respect that for a while, okay?" The man stiffened, suddenly holding her so tight, wishing he could meld her into his body so she would be his forever. "Respect you?! Ha, dont even think about it!" He said coldly, a sinister madness in his eyes. "Lin Xinlan, from the moment you fell in love with me and decided to be with me forever, I said I would never let you go! Since you said you wouldnt regret it, I would never give you the chance to leave me. Are you regretting it now? Well, its too late for regrets. Even if I cant hold on to your heart, Ill keep you as a person! The only way youll leave me is over my dead body!" Lin Xinlan was shocked; she knew that if she tried to escape, Rong Shaoze would indeed find a way to imprison her. Then everything would spiral out of control. "I didnt say I wanted to escape from you; I just need some time to calm down. Rong Shaoze, I am human, not a thoughtless doll; could you please respect me a little?" she said angrily. "I refuse to respect you!" The man stubbornly and petulantly rejected her. "The more I respect you, the further you run away. Dont I know you? If I dont force you, blocking your escape routes, you will never take the initiative." Chapter 669: Unrequited Desire Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Unrequited DesireXinlan, I deeply regret letting Qiao Yiyang take you away. If I could turn back time, I would stay by your side every day, watch over you, and never give him a chance to exploit! Suddenly, I think that just letting him die is too easy for him, I should catch him and torture him slowly, making him die painfully while still alive!" The brutality in his tone was too intense. Lin Xinlan was horrified and afraid that he would do something drastic. "Rong Shaoze, enough!" She pushed him away forcefully, her face cold, her voice merciless, "I dont want to talk to you anymore. Right now, Im asking you if you want to sleep in separate rooms. If you dont agree, Ill move out! If you think imprisoning me, torturing me will keep me, then try it!" Rong Shaoze staggered backward shock. In his eyes, there was indissoluble shock and a heartbreaking pain. Clenching his fists tightly, his thin lips pressed into a line, his dark pupils locked on her, he kept silent. Lin Xinlan met his gaze with a defiant expression, her demeanor cold. The two stared at each other, neither speaking. Rong Shaoze knew what the consequences of forcing her would be. He had forced her before and had deeply hurt her. Perhaps he was lucky that she had not held it against him too much, had forgiven him, and even fallen in love with him. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But could a second time of coercion and hurt bring her forgiveness and love again? No, it couldnt. If he repeated his past actions, he would only push her further away. He didnt want to make that foolish mistake. But if he didnt, how could he keep her? Rong Shaoze clenched his fist; his heart felt like it was being torn apart. Today, even begging, with his dignity aside, did not move her; his heart was in pain and felt powerless. If he could exchange everything he owned for her love, he would not hesitate. But she didnt want any of it. No wonder the Buddhist scriptures say that there are seven sufferings in life, and one of them is the suffering of not getting what one seeks. Now, he was seeking but not getting, and the suffering of not obtaining was truly painful. In pain, he closed his eyes and fell silent for a while; then he slowly opened them, his eyes as dark as ink. "... Fine, well sleep in separate rooms," he said with difficulty. Lin Xinlan opened her mouth slightly, her voice hoarse, "Thank you..." She knew she was cruelly pushing Rong Shaoze further away, step by step. The pain in her heart was even greater than Rong Shaozes. Because she was taking the initiative, it not only required a lot of courage but also overcoming immense pain. "Dont thank me... Ive said before, we dont need to be polite with each other..." Rong Shaoze said lowly, not looking at her any longer. He lowered his gaze and walked past her, striding away. He couldnt continue facing her. He had to go outside for fresh air, he had to vent the pain in his heart. Otherwise, he would surely regret agreeing to her request, and might even do something he would regret. Lin Xinlan stood alone in the living room; as Rong Shaoze left, she felt as if her heart had been taken away with him. She hated the Heavens for toying with them like this. Couldnt they just live a simple and happy life? From that night on, Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze began sleeping in separate rooms. Rong Shaoze took the initiative to move out of the master bedroom into the study. Lin Xinlan didnt say anything and silently accepted the arrangement. After learning about it, Rongs mother showed her even less kindness and secretly urged Rong Shaoze to give up on Lin Xinlan. She suggested he break up with her and stop being together. Chapter 670: Ate Too Much of Her Food Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Ate Too Much of Her FoodAfter Rongs mother learned about it, her demeanor towards her grew even colder, and she secretly advised Rong Shaoze to give up on Lin Xinlan, to break up with her, and not to be with her anymore. Rong Shaoze just kept a cold face and said indifferently, "Mom, please dont worry about my matters." No matter what Rongs mother said, his attitude remained this is my matter, so please dont interfere, which infuriated Rongs mother so much that she really wanted to scold him harshly. Xiaocong also knew that there were problems between his mom and dads relationship. But aside from trying hard to make mom and dad happy, there was nothing else he could do. From his perspective, the adult world really was too complicated. Lin Xinlan, as usual, applied makeup every day. When she had free time during the day, she would go online to research makeup techniques. In just a short span of three days, her makeup skills had improved by leaps and bounds, even surpassing those of professional makeup artists. It must be said, people are forged through adversity. If it had been before, she wouldnt have learned how to apply makeup in years. But now it was different. Every moment, she pondered makeup techniques, focusing on how to conceal the signs of aging on her face; naturally, she became proficient quite quickly. And her appetite remained robust. Since her body was aging rapidly, there was never enough nutrition, so her body function automatically craved more nutrients, and she could only eat more food to maintain the scant nutrition that hardly stayed in her body. Even though she and Rong Shaoze slept in separate rooms now, they still ate meals at the same table. When Lin Xinlan finished her third bowl of rice, Rong Shaozes bowl was less than half eaten. For the past couple of days, he had been very silent, eating little, barely half a bowl per meal before he couldnt eat anymore. Rongs mother observed all this. The stark contrast between Lin Xinlans voracious appetite and Rong Shaozes poor appetite caught her attention. The more she looked at it, the more it irked her. Why couldnt her son eat, while Lin Xinlan managed to eat so much? Just as Lin Xinlan was about to serve herself a fourth bowl of rice, Rongs mother smacked her chopsticks down on the table with a snap. She looked at her coldly, not saying a word. That expression clearly conveyed that she thought Lin Xinlan was eating too much of her food. Facing such an attitude, Lin Xinlan naturally didnt dare to eat anymore. She put down her chopsticks and smiled as if nothing was amiss, "Im full now, you guys take your time." Xiaocong knew she hadnt eaten her fill; he really wanted to urge her to eat more, but his grandmothers expression was so frightening that he didnt dare to make a sound. Rong Shaoze took her bowl, filled it up for her, and said flatly, "Finish this bowl." Lin Xinlan glanced hesitantly at Rongs mother, who abruptly stood up, dissatisfied, "Doing nothing all day, just living off others!" With that, she turned and walked away. Lin Xinlan was stunned. To say she wasnt upset would be a lie, but she didnt show anything on her face. Rong Shaozes brow furrowed slightly. It was as if he were comforting her, but also explaining, "I know you havent eaten much; its just that this bowl is too small. Ill have someone switch to a bigger bowl for meals tomorrow." "No need, this is fine," Lin Xinlan smiled faintly at him, "The lady is right; I am indeed freeloading. Perhaps..." "Who says youre freeloading!" The man interrupted her discontentedly, his voice low, "What you eat, what you use, its all Xiaocongs money. Xiaocong is your son. You raised him. Now its only right for him to provide for you. My mom has been in a bad mood lately, just ignore her." sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Chapter 671: Can Still Live to Over a Hundred Years Old Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Can Still Live to Over a Hundred Years OldXiaocong also hurriedly said, "Mom, in the future Xiaocong will eat less and spend less pocket money. The money saved can pay for your meals." Rong Shaozes face was full of dark lines as he coldly chided him, "Shut up! No one thinks youre mute if you dont speak!" Damn, his money was so plentiful it could last several lifetimes, did he really need Xiaocong to save? Not to mention supporting a food-loving Lin Xinlan, even supporting a hundred of her wouldnt be a problem. By talking like this, he made it seem as though he couldnt even support his own woman. Xiaocong, scolded by him, pouted and, propping himself up, heaped a lot of food into Lin Xinlans bowl. "Mom, eat more. You have to finish all the food Xiaocong has served you, as well as the rice Dad has dished out for you." Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly as she smiled casually, "Alright, Mommy will finish it all." She was no longer the sensitive little girl who couldnt stand the slightest stress. The words of Rongs mother, she did not take to heart, nor did she pay too much attention to them. She was just very touched that Rong Shaoze and Xiaocong were so good to her. If her body were healthy, she would definitely love them well, take care of them, and ensure they lived happily every day. But soon she would age, and by then, she might even look older than grandpa did back then... Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, five days had passed. Lin Xinlan nervously went to Tao Huas hospital, where he received her in his office. She had thought that when facing the results, she would be very scared, very anxious. However, once she arrived, she actually felt more composed. No matter the outcome, she would leave it up to fate. "Dr. Tao, how did the results turn out?" she asked calmly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tao Huas gaze was solemn as he spoke gravely, "Ill tell you the truth, I dont have confidence in curing you right now. These past few days, Ive studied various antidotes but always fall one component short of completing the antidote. The structure of that component must be very complex, and I dont know what it is, so I cant produce the real antidote." Lin Xinlan clenched her hands tightly in secret, opened her mouth, and after a long while, she finally asked, "Is there really no way at all? There are no options left, right?" "Unless you find the most crucial ingredient for the antidote, theres hope for you. When Qiao Yiyang injected the virus into you, did he say anything or make you take anything?" Lin Xinlan tried hard to remember, but she realized that Qiao Yiyang had left no clues at all. "He only said that the antidote is in his body, and he didnt reveal anything else." Tao Hua frowned slightly, "Now that Qiao Yiyang is also dead, where can we find the antidote from him?" Lin Xinlans heart shuddered, and she asked with a forced smile, "Dr. Tao, do I really have just over two months left to live? Isnt there any way to extend my lifespan?" Even an extra day would be good, at least she could look at Rong Shaoze and Xiaocong one more time. Tao Hua shook his head apologetically, "I cant extend your lifespan for now. Your body is practically aging a year every day, and by the time youre exhausted, youll probably look like youre over a hundred years old." Lin Xinlan trembled violently all over. Over a hundred years old... Already aged to the point of complete deformation, entirely altered in appearance. She gave a bitter smile, "I thought at most I could live to seventy or eighty, I didnt expect to make it over a hundred... " "No, to be precise, youve only lived a little over two decades. Its just that your appearance will look like that of someone over a hundred years old." Chapter 672: Can’t Hold Him Back Anymore Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Cant Hold Him Back Anymore"No, to be exact, youve only lived into your twenties. Its just that your appearance will age to what someone over a hundred years old looks like." Twenty-something years old but with the appearance of someone over a hundred. If it hadnt actually happened to her, she would never believe such an oddity could exist, even if she were beaten to death. Indeed, she had become a monster. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes in pain, took a deep breath, and then slowly opened them. "Tao Hua, thank you for your help... Please, dont tell Rong Shaoze about this, okay? And dont let anyone else know either, I beg you..." Tao Huas eyes flickered with sympathy. "Dont despair. During this time, I will do my best to help you develop the antidote. But as your appearance ages day by day, what do you plan to do? Even if you hide it from Rong Shaoze, youll eventually give yourself away." Lin Xinlan nodded: "I know. I will find a way to leave him, so he doesnt learn the truth. I dont want him to see me age, I dont want to ruin the beautiful image I have in his heart..." The deeper the love, the greater the fear of being despised by the other party. And the greater the fear of loss. As for her now, shes not afraid of being apart from Rong Shaoze anymore, only afraid of him seeing her ugly appearance; with time passing by, he would probably quickly forget about her. She would rather have him hate her forever than despise her and forget about her... Tao Hua shook his head. The deeper the love, the more muddled the mind. He tried to persuade her: "Perhaps Rong Shaoze wont care about what you look like in the future. If you tell him, he can stay with you all the time. You should cherish the time you have left, not waste it." "I understand what you mean, but my time is already short, why care about these short two months? Even if Rong Shaoze does not despise me, letting him watch me age day by day, while hes powerless, do you think he can bear such pain? Truthfully, I am also afraid that after I die, he will end his own life. Its fine if I die alone, but I cant drag him down... To let him live well, I have no choice but to leave him, making him believe that Im still alive. That way, hell hate me but keep on living... Doctor Tao, do you understand what I mean?" Tao Hua nodded. Based on his understanding of Rong Shaoze, if he were to see Lin Xinlan aging day by day, his life ticking away, he would definitely go insane. If Lin Xinlan died, he would surely choose suicide. The only way to keep him alive was to hide everything from him and not tell him anything. Suddenly, Tao Hua felt an immense pressure. About Lin Xinlans condition, telling Rong Shaoze was wrong and not telling him was also wrong; either way, it was all wrong. For the first time, he regretted becoming a doctor. Not only could he not save Lin Xinlan, but now he also had to grapple with this agonizing dilemma. "Doctor Tao, you havent promised me yet, to never reveal this matter to a third person," Lin Xinlan insisted he make a promise to her. "Are you sure you dont want Rong Shaoze to know?" Tao Hua asked with a persisting hope. She nodded firmly, without a hint of hesitation: "If he finds out, even in death, I wouldnt be at peace." "Alright, I promise you," Tao Hua said, resigned. "Thank you." Lin Xinlan gave him a sincere smile, without too much sorrow in her eyes. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 673 Like a Person Who Lost Their Soul Chapter 673: Chapter 673 Like a Person Who Lost Their SoulSuddenly, Tao Hua felt that Lin Xinlan had an attractive quality about her, which was her kindness. It wasnt a foolish kind of kindness, where she was nice to everyone she met. It was that her heart was pure and inclined towards goodwill. She possessed a heart that was free of jealousy, hatred, and always in a state of equanimity. Such an attitude towards life naturally emanated a tranquil aura from her, making everyone who interacted with her feel that she was a trustworthy good person. It is said that the face is a reflection of the heart; the long-term mental state of a person can shape their appearance. Since Lin Xinlan always maintained a tranquil state of mind, her countenance also naturally exuded a comfortable vibe. Only those who are not competitive, arrogant, impatient, evil, or extreme can give others a comfortable feeling, I suppose. No wonder Rong Shaoze and Qiao Yiyang were both attracted to her. Because the two of them had always lived in a dark world, their lives were filled with competition, bloodshed, and extremes, and what they desired the most was a peaceful heart. They couldnt have such a heart, but Lin Xinlan did. Thats why they were so desperate to win her heart... If Tao Hua had felt unconvinced before about why Rong Shaoze took a liking to Lin Xinlan, now he was completely persuaded. Rong Shaoze is very outstanding, but no matter how excellent he is, there are things he cannot do, such as being a kind person. He cant do it, Lin Xinlan can; in this regard, she is stronger than him. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its no wonder he fell in love with her. Tao Hua let out a relieved smile and sincerely said to her, "Dont give up hope, I will do my best to cure you. Until the very end, no one can say for sure whether a miracle will occur or not." "Dont worry, I wont do anything foolish and will cherish every day that remains. Whatever the outcome, I will face it calmly and walk bravely onwards..." Tao Hua, being a doctor, had seen countless patients. His favorite patients were the brave ones because a persons mindset can also overcome their illness. "Its best that you think this way." Ever since she found out that her body couldnt be treated for the time being, Lin Xinlans attitude towards Rong Shaoze became even colder. She often sat in one spot, staring into space for a long time. She had severe worries, yet she didnt utter a word to him about it. For several days in a row, Rong Shaoze ate poorly and slept poorly; sometimes, when Lin Xinlan was lost in thought, he would just sit and watch her. The two of them were like soul-lost individuals, nothing left but their shells, akin to the living dead. Rongs mother couldnt stand to watch any longer, but she couldnt do anything except hope Rong Shaoze would come to his senses sooner and let go of Lin Xinlan. Xiaocong had also become much quieter, and after coming home, he would do his homework and then practice his skills, with his laughter seldom heard in the house anymore. But every night before he went to sleep, he would make a wish upon the moon. He wished for his parents relationship to improve soon, for them to be happy every day, and to not continue down this path of unhappiness. It has already been fifteen days. Fifteen days since Rong Shaoze saved her. The wrinkles on Lin Xinlans face had become very noticeable, and one could tell at a glance that she was a woman approaching forty when she wasnt wearing makeup. Her body had also become not very strong, with constant colds and a general feeling of weakness. I recommend the completed novel "The Black Emperors Favorite: The Naughty Love of a Devilish CEO" for all the ladies looking for a good read. Chapter 674: This Is Your Home Chapter 674: Chapter 674: This Is Your HomeHer body had also become not very good, constantly catching colds, and she was very weak. If she didnt get enough sleep, or walked too much, she would gasp for air, lacking energy for the entire day. The makeup on her face had also become increasingly thick and refined. Long lashes, thick foundation, purple eyeshadowit was a stark contrast to her formerly refreshing and delicate appearance. In such a short period of time, she had transformed from a woman who did not apply makeup to one who favored heavy makeup. No one could accept this change. It was like how people couldnt accept a well-behaved little girl suddenly rebelling to become a bad girl cloaked in heavy, gaudy makeup. Rongs mother absolutely couldnt stand Lin Xinlan; she looked at her with disdain every day, and Xinlan was not one to be shameless. She knew that Rongs mother was hoping she would leave the family on her own. She would, very soon... Rong Shaoze said nothing about her change; he thought she was just in a bad mood and needed to indulge herself, so he let her be. But he always felt that she was drifting further away from him, as if in the blink of an eye, she might disappear altogether. Not only did he feel this way, but Xiaocong did too. Father and son almost always stayed at home in their free time, going nowhere. It seemed they were very homely, but in reality, they were watching over Lin Xinlan, afraid she might vanish. Xinlan was aware of their thoughts; she pretended not to care on the surface, but she actually felt very distressed inside. Such was she; not only did they feel alienated, but even she felt like a stranger to herself. Every time she looked in the mirror, it pained her. Without makeup, she looked old and no longer young; with makeup, she seemed to wear a different face, and her original features were unrecognizable. Neither appearance allowed her to face others. However, this situation wouldnt last much longer, as she had already planned her method of departure. In a few more days, after she had taken a good last look at the people she loved and spent a bit more time with them, she would leave... and then she would never return... After helping Xiaocong with his homework, Lin Xinlan held him, looking at his childlike face with a very soft gaze. "Xiaocong, what do you plan to do when you grow up?" she gently asked him. Xiaocong wrapped his arms around her neck, sitting on her lap, his thin legs swinging carelessly in the air. "Of course, Im going to run Dads company; its the Rong familys business. Great-grandfather said it will rely on me to carry on its legacy and flourish." Ever since he could see, Xiaocongs learning ability had become much stronger; he almost never forgot what he learned. Additionally, he took the initiative to flip through some books. Now, when he spoke, his vocabulary was not only much richer, but he also knew a lot more. Lin Xinlan nodded and asked further, "Do you like this family now? I remember, previously you were not accustomed to it here and even wanted to go back to Grandmas." Xiaocong laughed shyly, "Mom, that was when Xiaocong didnt understand things. Now I know that this is my home, and I will live here forever. Heres Grandma, Dad, Mom, and me; were all family." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was merely four years old, yet his words sounded like those of a little adult. Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh. Looking at him, she said somewhat seriously, "Yes, this is your home. Remember, your home is not Grandmas house or any other place, but here, you got that?" Chapter 675: You’re Definitely Hiding Something from Me Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Youre Definitely Hiding Something from Me "Even if Grandma, Dad, and Mom arent here, this is still your home. Your surname is Rong; you must support this family in the future." Xiaocong frowned, blinking his big eyes and countered, "But this is only Xiaocongs home if Grandma, Dad, and Mom are here. If you arent here, then, of course, it wouldnt be Xiaocongs home." Lin Xinlan realized her mistake and changed the subject, "Great-grandfather was right, the Rong Familys legacy depends on you to carry it on and flourish. You must also support the Rong Family. Dont forget the expectations your great-grandfather, grandma, and your parents have for you." Seeing her seriousness, Xiaocong nodded earnestly. "Mom, I understand. I wont let everyone down." Lin Xinlan silently stroked his head, her smile filled with relief. Xiaocong looked at her thick makeup and, suddenly lowering his eyes, said hesitantly, "Mom, can you not wear makeup? Xiaocong likes the way you looked before. You seem like a completely different person now, I almost dont recognize you." Lin Xinlans heart stalled, and she fell silent. She knew how he felt, and she knew that he didnt like the way she looked. Ever since her makeup became more elaborate, he rarely kissed her face. And she, with lipstick on, had not kissed his cheek again. It was as if there was an impenetrable layer of paper between them; they couldnt return to the closeness and naturalness of before. All Lin Xinlan could do was to embrace the child tightly, silently conveying her love for him, unable to do anything else. After leaving Xiaocongs room, she gently closed the door, turned around, and was startled to see Rong Shaoze standing behind her. The mans gaze was deep as he looked at her, his voice calm, "Lets talk." Lin Xinlan hesitated, then nodded in agreement. Sitting opposite him in his study, he watched her without speaking. "What do you want to talk about?" Lin Xinlan couldnt help but ask. The man showed his emotions unmistakable in front of her, his gaze sorrowful, with a few red veins in his eyes. He hadnt been sleeping well recently and had been feeling very oppressed. Faced with Lin Xinlans indifferent expression, he felt a wave of helplessness. What exactly should he do to make her fall in love with him again, just like before, when she used to look at him with focus and passion? He didnt want to see her indifferent attitude, which made him feel like he was just an insignificant person to her. Suppressing the stabbing pain in his heart, he spoke softly, "Xinlan, Qiao Yiyang is dead, whether you can accept it or not, thats the truth. I hope you can... come to terms with it..." If it were possible, these words of comfort were something he never wanted to have to say in his entire life. Now there was no other choice. As long as she was willing to accept him and be with him, he didnt mind temporarily abandoning his dignity and lowering his stance. Lin Xinlans gaze fluttered, and she murmured, looking down, "So, what then?" "So, forget him and start over with me. I know you still have me in your heart; you love me too. Even if you dont love me anymore... could you, for Xiaocongs sake, try to accept me again? Xinlan, Ill be honest with you, I really cant bear to believe that you dont love me and have fallen for Qiao Yiyang. Ive thought about it a lot, for a long time, and I guess you must be keeping something from me. Tell me the truth, what are you hiding from me?" sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 676: It’s Really Time to Leave Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Its Really Time to LeaveLin Xinlans expression was calm as she shook her head and said, "Im not hiding anything from you, youre overthinking." "Impossible!" Rong Shaoze sat beside her, cradled her face in his hands, and forced her to look into his eyes. His gaze was penetrating, as if he could see through her eyes right into her heart. She didnt avoid his look but held his gaze directly. "Xinlan, will you tell me the truth? What exactly are you hiding from me?" Rong Shaoze asked in a low voice. She still shook her head: "Im not hiding anything from you. Rong Shaoze... the me now is really not the same as I was before..." Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her words were half true and half falseit depended on how the listener interpreted them. Rong Shaozes eyes flickered for a moment before he leaned down without another word and captured her lips with his. Lin Xinlan was slightly surprised and wanted to struggle, but he didnt give her any chance to evade, entangling her in a deep and passionate embrace. His kiss was never rough, but always so domineering, just like his love for herintensely and imperiously demanding that she not refuse. Familiar breath, a heart-throbbing sensation, and his warm, generous embraceall of these made Lin Xinlan intoxicated and softened her. She melted into his arms, compliant and gentle. Rong Shaoze felt joy in his heart, not daring to relax, he continued kissing her, making her intoxicated and dizzy. Lin Xinlan tilted her head back slightly, knowing she shouldnt, that she should stop him, but she couldnt make a sound, allowing him to have his way. Perhaps subconsciously, she also wanted to possess him, to indulge herself. ************Long Live the River Crab Censorship************ A tear unwittingly fell from the corner of Lin Xinlans eye. The man gently kissed away her tear, his deep affection evident in his dark eyes, causing her heart to pound. She averted her gaze while he wrapped his arms around her, whispering her name in her ear in a soft murmur: "Xinlan, Xinlan..." His voice was as soft as a feather, falling into her heart and stirring up thousands of ripples. Rong Shaoze... She too called his name in her heart, as if responding to her inner voice, Rong Shaozes eyes shone brightly, hugging her tightly and quickening his pace. Their fingers entwined tightlythere was no need for words now, at least in this moment, they could each feel the others heart belonged to them. Lin Xinlan knew if this continued, she would definitely be unable to conceal any truths. Rong Shaoze only needed to look at her with affection and her heart, her body, would automatically respond to him, completely beyond her control. She really should leave now, otherwise itll be too late... Raising her hand to embrace him, she decided to completely, for the last time, indulge herself. A thick passion filled the room, lingering for a long time without an end... After a long time, Lin Xinlan was so tired she didnt even have the strength to open her eyes, but she still persisted to prop up her body, firmly determined not to let Rong Shaoze discover any sign of her distress. Just as she sat up, the man embraced her waist from behind, resting his chin lazily on her shoulder. He didnt speak but lovingly kissed her face, gentle and affectionate. Lin Xinlans cheeks blushed, she turned her head away slightly and said in a low voice, "Stop it, I want to take a bath." "Lets go together." "No, Im not used to bathing together." She lowered her eyes to pull on his hand, then Rong Shaoze turned her body around, his shining black eyes staring at her intensely. "Xinlan." He lifted her chin, his lips curving into a beautiful arc. Chapter 677: Want to Introduce Someone to Him Chapter 677: Chapter 677: Want to Introduce Someone to HimHe didnt speak, only kissing her face affectionately, tenderly, and deeply. Lin Xinlans cheeks turned slightly red, and she gently turned her head away, whispering, "Stop it, I want to take a shower." "Lets go together." "No, Im not comfortable showering together." She looked down to pull his hand, but Rong Shaoze turned her around, his gleaming black eyes staring at her intensely. "Xinlan." He lifted her chin, his lips curving into a beautiful arc. "How about we live a good life together from now on? Ill be very kind to you, and Ill never let you be sad or upset. Lets raise Xiaocong together, watch him get married and have children, and then help him raise his kids, okay?" A thin mist immediately veiled Lin Xinlans eyes. He knew her weakness was Xiaocong, thats why he said that. He also knew she would agree to anything for Xiaocong. But now it was different. She couldnt continue living with him, couldnt see the day Xiaocong grew up, and even less see him have children. These were the things she most wanted to do, the experiences she most longed for. But she no longer had the chance... "Xinlan, do you agree?" Rong Shaoze asked with a smile, his voice very gentle, tinged with caution as if afraid she might refuse. Lin Xinlan cast her eyes downwards, and after a long time, she nodded slightly, "...Okay." Rong Shaoze was ecstatic, so happy he was almost at a loss. He could only embrace her tightly as a way to express the excitement in his heart. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes in sadness, but in her heart, she was apologizing to him. Rong Shaoze, Im sorry, I lied to you. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But when I die, my soul will always be with you, with Xiaocong, forever... Rong Shaoze held Lin Xinlans hand as the two of them affectionately walked out of the study. Suddenly, a servant stepped forward and said, "Young master, the lady said she has something to discuss with you." "I understand," Rong Shaoze nodded slightly, a hint of confusion flashing in his eyes. After the servant left, he smiled at Lin Xinlan and said, "You rest for a bit, Ill go down and check it out." "Mhm." The man kissed her lips reluctantly, smiling at her and saying, "Actually, I like you the most without makeup... Xinlan, you remind me of a pure and beautiful jasmine flower, fresh and elegant." Lin Xinlans cheeks turned slightly red, and she shyly cast her eyes down. Rong Shaozes smile grew even happier, and reluctantly ruffling her hair, he reminded her once more, "Go rest well, Ill come to check on you in a bit." "Mhm, go quickly, dont keep the lady waiting too long." After Rong Shaoze had left, Lin Xinlan returned to the bedroom, quickly took a shower, and applied a delicate, light makeup before he came back. The expensive makeup she had bought at great cost was now serving its purpose, needing only a few layers to cover the spots and wrinkles on her face, rendering her skin flawless and without a single blemish. In the living room, Rong Shaozes mother told him that she wanted to introduce him to someone; she had already approved of several fine girls, and if he was interested, he could invite them to visit their home, for him to choose from one by one. After hearing her words, Rong Shaozes face immediately darkened, and he said indifferently, "Mom, havent I told you? You dont need to worry about my affairs. Xinlan and I have reconciled now, so you can rest assured, right?" Instead of being happy, Rong Shaozes mother was even more angered. "What did you say? She has reconciled with you again?" "Yes." Rong Shaoze nodded slightly, the corners of his mouth lifting into a sweet smile. Chapter 678: Saying Her Bazi is Bad Chapter 678: Chapter 678: Saying Her Bazi is Bad"Hmm," Rong Shaoze nodded slightly, a sweet smile curling up the corners of his mouth. He seemed as ecstatic as a pauper who had suddenly won tens of millions in a lottery. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet Rongs mother angrily said, "Shaoze, I see youve completely fallen into her trap! She tells you to break up, and you agree to it; she wants to make up, and you eagerly comply? What does she take you for? Does she really think that, just because shes Xiaocongs mother, she can be so bold and treat you however she wants? Does she really believe that the position of the Young Madam of the Rong Family is hers forever, unshakable? Im telling you, even if youve made up, I dont agree with you two being together! I have to tell her to leave our Rong Family; we cant afford to marry such a noble daughter-in-law!" "Mom!" Rong Shaoze frowned deeply, speaking coldly. "Can you please stay out of my business? Xinlan has suffered so much because of me, and shes endured so many grievances for my sake. Why can you only see her bad side, and remain blind to the good she does? Besides, no matter how she treats me, I wholeheartedly accept it. I have not a single complaint against her." Rongs mother suddenly stood up, pointing a shaking finger at his nose as she scolded furiously: "Do you think shes Zhou Yu, and youre Huang Gai, happy to endure her blows? Shaoze, it doesnt matter to me how much she has suffered for you. All I know is, if she causes you pain and heartache, I cant tolerate her. You know your status, and you know hers. Its right for her to make sacrifices for you, but she has no right to hurt you! She wouldnt be safe now if you hadnt bent over backwards to rescue her, would she? Instead of being grateful, shes fallen for another man. Such a... woman, we cant afford to have her in our family!" Rongs mother wanted to say such a flirtatious woman, but considering Rong Shaozes feelings, she didnt say it. Even if she didnt say it, Rong Shaoze understood her meaning. He too stood up, his voice stern and incontestable: "Mom, I will say it once more, please dont interfere with my matters with Xinlan. Truth be told, the fact that Xinlan was kidnapped is ultimately because of my involvement; no matter what I do for her, its worth it. Maybe our relationship doesnt mean much in your eyes, but to me, its very important. I hope you can consider that. Lets leave it at that. From now on, please hold your peace; I wont listen anymore." "You... Are you trying to anger me to death? Shaoze, I am doing this for your own good; how can you not understand my intentions!" Left with no choice, Rongs mother said, "Ill tell you the truth. I had someone do a fortune-telling for Lin Xinlan, and they said her destiny is troubled. She will face many hardships and suffer greatly. Only after immense struggles will she find wealth and stability. But until then, she has to wander through hardships for a long time. Being with her will only drag you down. Shaoze, listen to your mother. Dont be with her. Let her face her fate alone. You are destined for wealth and honor; dont get involved in such nonsense. We should live our own lives. Can we please just let her go? If you feel sorry for her, we can give her a lump sum of money, and then provide her a monthly allowance, ensuring she has no worries about food and clothes. But if you want to be with her, to marry her into our family, I will never agree to it, even over my dead body!" Rong Shaoze listened to his mothers words, each word targeting Lin Xinlan, his expression turning dark and grim. Chapter 679: Please Do Not Slander Her Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Please Do Not Slander HerRongs mothers words targeted Lin Xinlan, and Rong Shaoze listened with a grim expression. He clenched his fists, his face darkened, and a cold chill burst forth from his eyes. "Who did you go to for this fortune-telling?" he asked coldly. MD, daring to speak of his Xinlan like that, hed dismantle their signboard, lets see if they dare to continue their deceitful ways. "You think Im lying to you? Shaoze, I believe what the fortune-teller said is true. Look, ever since Lin Xinlan came into our lives, our family has been plagued with misfortunes, if not her bad luck then what is it?!" Rong Shaoze felt so angry inside. His mother simply didnt understand anything at all. The incessant troubles at home had nothing to do with Lin Xinlan. The conflicts Rong Mingyan and Qiao Yiyang brought to him werent because of her either, they were all aimed at the Rong Family. On the contrary, it was the Rong Familys issues that had been constantly troubling her, either causing her injuries or getting her kidnapped, several times facing life and death. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even, they caused her to lose her baby. All of this, the Rong Family had implicated her, the Rong Family owed her an apology, and it was unrelated to her. How could it be said she brought bad luck; it should be said that the Rong Family brought misfortune upon her. Now, not only did she not receive his mothers understanding, but she was also wronged like this, which made him feel terrible inside. "Mom!" Rong Shaoze looked at her, and spoke earnestly and seriously, "I love Xinlan, she is the woman I love most in my life. If you love me, I hope you can respect my choice and respect Xinlan as well. Its okay if you dont accept her, but please dont slander her." Rongs mother was stunned; was he blaming her? "Shaoze, how could you for a..." "Mom, I dont want to discuss this topic with you. Lets stop here!" After speaking, he turned to leave, but suddenly caught sight of Lin Xinlan standing upstairs. She was quietly watching them, her expression so calm as if she hadnt heard their conversation at all. Or perhaps, she had heard, but didnt care in the slightest. A flicker of panic passed through Rong Shaozes eyes, and he hurriedly ran up to her, taking her hand as he quickly explained: "Xinlan, dont take to heart what we just said. I can swear, you are the only one in my heart, Ive never had any second thoughts about you, please dont get the wrong idea!" Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, "Dont worry, I wont take it to heart." Anyway, she was a person on the verge of death, and now her heart, besides thinking of him and Xiaocong, couldnt fit anything else. Rongs mother was acting for the good of Shaoze, she didnt intend to malign her, all of this she could understand. "Do you really not mind at all?" Rong Shaoze asked uncertainly. "Really." Lin Xinlan spoke very sincerely. Seeing she wasnt lying, Rong Shaoze felt relieved and smiled, wrapping his arm around her as they returned to the bedroom. Rongs mother pursed her lips; she believed that Lin Xinlan was just pretending. The words she had just spoken would unsettle anyone who heard them; how could it be possible that Lin Xinlan didnt mind? She must be performing a play in front of Shaoze, feigning magnanimity, thereby making herself look petty and narrow-minded. No, she absolutely couldnt let Lin Xinlan be with Shaoze. Lin Xinlan was too scheming, even if she was Xiaocongs mother, she could not allow Shaoze to marry her as his wife. Back in the bedroom, Rong Shaoze held Lin Xinlan, still somewhat cautious. Lin Xinlan was aware of his unease. They had just reconciled, and then she heard Rongs mother say those words; surely, he must be afraid that she would turn cold on him again. Chapter 680: Belongs Only to Him Alone Chapter 680: Chapter 680: Belongs Only to Him AloneActually, she really wanted to tell him. She loved him deeply, enough to tolerate everything about him, even his mothers unfavorable opinions of her. As long as he loved her, she loved him, she could tolerate anything. "Xinlan, I want to apologize to you for my mother. Im sorry, she shouldnt have said those things about you," Rong Shaozes forehead pressed against hers, his dark eyes fixated on her, he said with caution. Lin Xinlan smiled and said, "The words your mother said, I really dont mind them. If you dont believe me, I can swear." "Dont swear, I believe you." The man looked at her affectionately, cradling her face in his hands, smiling, "Xinlan, you belong to me again, right?" Lin Xinlan pursed her lips slightly, her eyes flickering. Actually, she always, forever, belonged only to him. He hugged her contentedly, suddenly feeling his life was without regrets. "Its wonderful, youre mine again. Xinlan, from now on, you will always be mine. I will never lose you again. Do you know? That time in Rome, when I left you alone and ran away, how much I regretted it. Every night, I would dream of that moment, and every time I dreamed of running away, leaving you behind, my heart would ache as if it were being torn apart. I always prayed to the Lord, asking for another chance, even if I were to die, I wouldnt want to let go of your hand." "Xinlan, if you dont like me anymore, I deserve it, its my retribution. Because I was the one who let go of your hand first, so this is the punishment from the heavens. Xinlan, punish me, any punishment will do, but cant you just not stop loving me? This punishment, I really cant bear..." Lin Xinlan leaned against his shoulder, her eyes full of sorrow. This wasnt his fault. Originally, it was she who forced him to leave first, not him who let go of her hand first; she forced him. Moreover, she never fell in love with Qiao Yiyang; she never punished him... But she couldnt say these things. Before leaving, she couldnt help but covet a bit of his affection, which was already a sin. If he knew that she had always loved him very much, he would surely be devastated after she left. Rong Shaoze, what should I do with you... Lin Xinlan didnt speak, and Rong Shaoze didnt speak anymore either. The two of them held each other quietly, as if this way, they could last forever. That night, Lin Xinlan did not stop Rong Shaoze from sleeping with her. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she never took off her makeup, and Rong Shaoze, overwhelmed by joy, naturally did not care whether she had removed her makeup or not. The next day, before dawn, Lin Xinlan woke up. She hadnt dared to sleep deeply all night, just worried that Rong Shaoze might stare at her face and spot some flaws. She got up quietly and touched up her makeup until she was sure there were no imperfections on her face before stopping. When Rong Shaoze woke up and found her not in bed, he immediately became frantic. Seeing her come out of the bathroom fully dressed, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He got up, his upper body bare, strode toward her, then intimately wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing her chest against his. "When did you wake up? Why didnt you wake me up?" he focused on her, asking lazily with a smile, still looking sleepy. Rong Shaoze, with his hair tousled and his eyes blurry, looked sexy yet decadent, possessing a fatal attraction. Every time Lin Xinlan saw him like this, her heart would beat faster. "You were sleeping so soundly, I didnt want to disturb you." Chapter 681: The Soul is Also Trembling Chapter 681: Chapter 681: The Soul is Also Trembling"Seeing how deeply you slept, I didnt want to disturb you," Rong Shaoze nodded. He hadnt been resting well lately, but last night, holding her in his sleep, he felt so comfortable and secure that he fell into a deep sleep, unbothered by anything else. "After you woke up, you should have waited in bed for me to wake up together," he said affectionately, rubbing his nose against hers in a pampered and impish way. Lin Xinlan smiled, ducking away, and pushed against his chest, "Go change your clothes." "No... you change them for me." "Change them yourself." Rong Shaoze wrapped his arms around her, shamelessly whining, "I want you to change them for me. If you dont, Ill just hold you like this and not let you leave this room." A grown man acting so childishly made Lin Xinlan speechless, yet her heart melted with sweetness. She laughed, "So, were not eating then?" "Not eating." "Not using the toilet then?" "Not going." "Nothing at all then?" He nodded, his smile growing happier, "Yeah, nothing at all. Is it bad if I just hold you like this forever, until the end of time?" Lin Xinlans heart quivered; she wanted to hold him tight, kiss him, and tell him she would never leave him for her entire life. She held back, laughing, "If thats the case, well end up as two skeletons with grass possibly growing all around us." The man, a bit speechless, pinched her nose and sighed, "Xinlan, what I said was supposed to be romantic, but youve made it completely unromantic." "Im stating facts." "Alright, even if we turn into skeletons, I still want to hold you like this." His dark, bright eyes gazing into hers, Lin Xinlan felt not only her heart but also her soul trembling. All of a sudden, she realized how deeply she loved Rong Shaoze, to the point of being willing to die for him, to do anything for him. Her love for him had seeped into her marrow; no matter how the world changed, it would not waver. If she were to leave him, how would she live? She would surely be in agony every single day. In death, walking alone on Naihe Bridge, loneliness and solitude would surely kill her. Without him, what would her existence mean... "Rong Shaoze..." "Hmm?" The man looked at her deeply, responding softly. Lin Xinlan slowly moved closer to his face, longing to kiss his lips, as Rong Shaoze watched her with intense eyes, unblinkingly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looped her arms around his neck, her breathing growing more rapid. In his eyes full of anticipation and desire, she finally kissed him, gently pressing her lips against his. The mans pupils darkened, his breathing became heavy. With a suppressed grunt, he suddenly grasped the back of her head, opened his mouth wide, and kissed her deeply. Lin Xinlan responded eagerly as the man tensed up all over, holding her waist with one hand, he spun her around, pressing her against the wall Lin Xinlan could feel his tense muscles, and the changes in his body. She tried to dodge his kisses and quickly spoke up to stop him, "Rong Shaoze, not now..." "You were the one who seduced me!" he said, his words muffled and showing no intention of letting her go. Lin Xinlans body began to react as well, and she knew the consequences if they continuedit would be an accident waiting to happen. But her makeup couldnt be ruined again. Yesterday in the study, he hadnt noticed anything amiss; who knew if her luck would still hold today. What if he happened to notice? Chapter 682: Either Way, She’s at a Disadvantage Chapter 682: Chapter 682: Either Way, Shes at a DisadvantageYesterday, in the study, he didnt notice any slipup; who knew if today her luck would still be as good. What if she had bad luck and he noticed something? By then, she wouldnt be able to leave, and the situation would become unmanageable. "Really, I cant, stop it quickly!" "I cant stop..." When the woman he loved kissed him actively, if he had no reaction, he wouldnt be a man. Besides, he had been starving for a long time, and those few times yesterday solved nothing. Lin Xinlan was pushing hard against his head, hastily saying, "I promised Xiaocong that Id take him to school today. What if he comes and sees us? Stop it quickly, I promise you, how about I help you change your clothes?" Rong Shaoze was very irritated, he pulled away her hands and pressed down firmly, not letting her move. "Who cares what he does?! Let the driver take him to school." "No! I made a promise to the kid, I cant break my word to him; otherwise, how can I educate him in the future?" "Cant we send him tomorrow?" Lin Xinlan shook her head seriously, "No." The man saw her determination and immediately felt aggrieved. He buried his face in her neck and purposely rubbed against her with his body, murmuring, "Then what about me?" Lin Xinlans face turned embarrassingly red, she looked at the ceiling with her eyes wide open and stammered, "You can... take a cold shower..." "Thats bad for the health." "...You can endure it for a bit." "I cant hold back, besides, that can cause problems." "..." Lin Xinlan was at a loss for words, "This wont work, that wont work; what do you suggest we do then?" Rong Shaoze had been waiting just for her to say this; he slightly curved the corners of his mouth, a hint of cunning flashing in his eyes. "I have a very quick, and perfect method." "What method?" Lin Xinlan naively asked. The man took her hand and seductively said in a husky voice, "You use your hand to help me solve it..." Lin Xinlan widened her eyes in shock and vehemently shouted, "Rong Shaoze, you cant!" ... The satiated man was grinning from ear to ear with pride, like a cat that had stolen cream, utterly satisfied. Lin Xinlans face was flushed; she cast her eyes down, not daring to glance at him. Rong Shaoze stuffed his shirt into her hands, spreading his arms like a master, proudly saying, "You said it, help me get dressed." Lin Xinlan clenched the shirt tightly, grinding her teeth in resentment. "But Im the one at a disadvantage, why should I still help you get dressed? Do it yourself!" Saying this, she was about to give the shirt back to him. Rong Shaoze dodged, giving her a sideways glance with an ambiguously teasing smile, "If you think youre at a disadvantage, I can serve you too, to make it up to you. How about that?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan was speechless. Who would want his compensation? It would still be her at a loss. "I dont need your compensation." "Then hurry up and help me get dressed. If you dont, Ill compensate you," said Rong Shaoze with a hint of amusement and a proud tone. Why hadnt she noticed this shameless side of him before? This man, indeed, would shine brilliantly if you gave him an inch of sunlight. Just being a little nice to him, and hed raise his tail up to the sky. Lin Xinlan glared at him irritatedly but still helped him put on his black shirt. Rong Shaozes shirts were all custom-made and handcrafted. The material felt great to the touch, fitting him well and perfectly enhancing his distinguished air. Even the buttons were made of platinum. Every detail showcased his extraordinary status. Chapter 683: That little guy is the third wheel Chapter 683: Chapter 683: That little guy is the third wheel Every aspect of him reflected his noble and extraordinary status. After Lin Xinlan helped him put it on, she began fastening his buttons. She fastened each button carefully, and as her fingers reached his chest to do up a button, Rong Shaoze suddenly pressed her hand against his chest and looked intently at her with his dark eyes. "Xinlan, do you know? When I was young, I used to wonder what happiness really was. I thought it was about having a lot of money, but Ive always been rich, and yet I never felt happy. Later, I thought it was about having power, so I worked desperately hard to expand my influence, to make many people respect and fear me, but I still didnt feel happy. Then, I fell in love with you, and I found the happiness that belonged to me. That feeling, so wonderful, I wouldnt trade the whole world for it. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thought being with you was my greatest happiness. Now Ive realized that waking up every morning and having you button up each of my buttons, that, is my greatest happiness. Xinlan, will you help me button up every morning? And my buttons, let only you button them up." Lin Xinlans eyes twinkled, and she slightly bowed her head with a teasing smile, "Really now, why say something so stirring?" The man smiled and said, "If I dont say it, how will you know my feelings for you? This isnt just stirring sentiment..." "I know, its sweet nothings." Lin Xinlan cut him off, then laughed again, "Im going to be drowned in them sooner or later." Rong Shaoze was taken aback for a moment, then understood what she meant. "Dont worry, the sweetness I give you is edible. You wont drown, youll just be sweet every day." Lin Xinlan wanted to say that could also be a sugary death, but what came out was, "In a while, you dont need to take me and Xiaocong to school. Ill walk with him as exercise." "Ill walk with you." "No need, you better head to the company early, so you wont be late. When you have a day off, you can join us for a walk then." "Are you sure you dont want me to accompany you? Im such a handsome guy and the best bodyguard, and you still dont want me?" he asked with teasing laughter. "No! Youre a third wheel, my son and I are going to have a date while walking. Why would you butt in?" Rong Shaoze immediately broke into a frown. He actually became the third wheel... Damn, its that little brat who is the third wheel! At Lin Xinlans persistent request, Rong Shaoze could only drive himself away. And she, holding Xiaocongs hand, walked joyfully with her son to the kindergarten. Although Rong Shaoze said that Xiaocong should learn to be independent early, letting him do whatever he was able to do by himself. Lin Xinlan believed that while it was important to foster a childs independence, the love given to a child should not be any less. Even if Xiaocong is smart and strong and independent, he is still only a four-year-old child. Seeing other kids in the kindergarten being dropped off and picked up by their parents every day, he must feel envious and wish to have that too. Therefore, she would occasionally take him to school and pick him up to ensure his young heart could grow healthily. Besides, such opportunities werent many for her, and whenever she had the chance, she made sure to spend quality time with her child. Upon arriving at the kindergarten, Xiaocong pulled her down and kissed her face, then waved goodbye to her. "Mommy, bye-bye," Lin Xinlan kissed his cheek in return, "Baby, bye-bye, make sure to study hard, listen to your teacher, and be kind to your classmates, okay?" Chapter 684 Everyone is Friends Chapter 684: Chapter 684 Everyone is FriendsLin Xinlan also kissed his little cheek, "Baby, goodbye, make sure to study well, listen to your teacher, and be kind to your classmates, okay?" "I know, Mommy, youve already said it several times. Look, Ill keep your words right here, and I wont forget them." He lifted his little hand and patted his chest with a beaming smile. Lin Xinlan ruffled his hair, her eyes filled with doting affection. "Hurry off to class now, dont be late." "Mhm, goodbye, Mommy." "Goodbye." After leaving the kindergarten, Lin Xinlan went straight to Tao Huas hospital. Tao Hua conducted a thorough examination on Lin Xinlan and said to her gravely, "Your health is not looking good, but Ive recently developed a new medication that may reduce the burden on your body and possibly slow down the aging process. You should try it and see how it goes. I am currently developing another drug, which should be even better." Upon hearing this, Lin Xinlan was overjoyed, "Do you mean to say that the virus in my body can be controlled?" Tao Hua nodded, "It can be controlled, but the effect is minimal; at most, it might extend your life by a few days. The medication Ive given you only works when you are weak or feeling unwell." Lin Xinlan nodded, "I understand, thats already very good. Tao Hua, thank you. Without your help, I certainly wouldnt have been able to carry on alone..." Tao Hua smiled, "Youre being too modest. Dont I know what youre capable of? Even without me, you could still stand strong on your own." Lin Xinlan sincerely said to him, "But your help has really been significant; thank you, I truly appreciate it." Tao Hua gave a composed smile, actually feeling quite ill at ease with such sappy scenes. "Stop thanking me, after all, we are friends, and its only right for friends to help each other." Lin Xinlans eyes shimmered briefly, revealing a grateful smile. She knew Tao Hua never had much of an opinion of her and helped her mostly out of consideration for Rong Shaoze. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hadnt expected that he would treat her as a friend. She didnt have many friends, and now she had one more; her heart was full of joy, even more so than from the prospect of living a few more days. Rong Shaoze suddenly received a call from his mother, who said she needed to see him for something important and asked him to come back immediately, so he had no choice but to return to the old family home. When he arrived home, he immediately noticed an additional woman in the house. His mother came up to him smiling, took his hand, and whispered to him, "See that? That girl is the daughter of Deputy Mayor Fang, Fang Fang. Shes a guest Ive invited. Youd better not embarrass me later, and definitely dont show any attitude to her, okay?" A flicker of understanding crossed Rong Shaozes eyes. He didnt give Fang Fang another glance but asked his mother indifferently, "Mom, what did you really call me back for? If theres nothing, I should leave. The company is quite busy lately." His mother tugged at his sleeve and glared at him covertly, then turned back to Fang Fang with a smile, "Fang Fang, this is your Rong big brother. He knew you were coming over today, so he rushed back from the company just for you." Fang Fang stood up hurriedly, giving Rong Shaoze a shy smile, her voice gentle and polite, "Rong big brother, hello." Actually, the two of them had met two or three times before, always at cocktail parties, but they had never really interacted. The only time they spoke was when Deputy Mayor Fang introduced his daughter to him; they merely shook hands and exchanged a hello. Chapter 685: A Refreshing and Tactful Person Chapter 685: Chapter 685: A Refreshing and Tactful PersonBesides that, they had never exchanged anything more than a superfluous word. Out of courtesy, Rong Shaoze gave her a slight nod, "Hello." Rongs mother seized the opportunity to pull him to sit and warmly invited Fang Fang to take a seat as well. Rong Shaozes expression was indifferent as he looked around and asked, "Mom, has Xinlan come back yet?" Rongs mother glanced at Fang Fang. Her smile remained, and her complexion showed no sign of unusualness. Feeling relieved inside, she answered Rong Shaoze lightly, "Shes an adult now, does she need to report to me when she comes back? I havent seen her, I dont know where she has gone." Rong Shaoze immediately took out his phone, about to dial Lin Xinlans number. Rongs mother grabbed his hand and, with a threatening look in her eyes, smiled at him, "Entertain Fang Fang for me, Ill go brew some fine tea for you to try. Fang Fang is my honored guest, you must not neglect her!" Having said that, she got up and left, intentionally leaving the space for the two of them. Rong Shaoze had no intention of entertaining Fang Fang. He stood up and said to her, "Please make yourself comfortable, call the servant if you need anything." He then lifted his foot to leave when Fang Fang suddenly called out to him. "Big Brother Rong, wait a moment!" Rong Shaoze halted in his steps and turned his head to look at her. Fang Fangs face was red as she mustered the courage to say, "Do you... really dislike me? Actually, I was forced to come here by my father too, Big Brother Rong. If you dislike it, you can tell me straight. Otherwise, it will make me wait in vain and harbor unrealistic hopes." Her words were somewhat direct, but they were honest. Even if one disregarded Rong Shaozes family background, just the sight of his handsome and elegant appearance was enough to captivate any woman. If he was uninterested, it was best to say it. Otherwise, it would only make her fall deeper and eventually unable to extricate herself. It must be said that Fang Fang was also a frank and considerate person. Rong Shaoze softened his expression and said, "I have a woman I love, and we have a son together, Miss Fang. You are a good girl." But you are not suitable for me. He didnt say the latter sentence, but Fang Fang understood. She felt a little let down, but not too badly, not enough to make her sad and upset. She stood up and smiled, "In that case, I shall take my leave. I hope to have the chance to celebrate at your wedding." The corner of Rong Shaozes mouth curved into a nice arc, making him look even more dazzling and handsome, causing Fang Fangs heart to suddenly race. Unfortunately, this man would never belong to her. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dont worry, you will definitely be invited when the time comes," he assured. Rongs mother came out with the tea and seeing them standing, asked puzzledly, "Why are you all standing? Sit down, the tea I brewed is just right to drink now." "Madam Rong, I will skip the tea. I have something to attend to and must leave now. Thank you for your hospitality," Fang Fang said politely with a smile. Rongs mother set down the tray and hurriedly asked, "Why are you leaving so soon? Stay a while longer, you young people should talk more. If you find it too boring at home, you could go outside. I know a nice restaurant..." "Mom, Miss Fang does have things to attend to. Ill see her out," he said. Rongs mother was pleased, mistaking that the two had taken a liking to each other, and she immediately nodded happily, "Alright, take Miss Fang out. Fang Fang, remember to visit our home again, and Ill prepare something delicious for you." Fang Fang smiled without saying a word. "Miss Fang, lets go," Rong Shaoze said as he headed towards the door. Lin Xinlan walked in, just in time to bump into him. Chapter 686 Planning to Move Out Chapter 686: Chapter 686 Planning to Move Out Lin Xinlan walked in, just as she bumped into him. "Xinlan, where have you been? Why have you come back just now?" The man affectionately held her hand and asked with a smile. Lin Xinlan glanced at Fang Fang, feeling somewhat inexplicable. "I just wandered around outside for a bit. Why have you come back too? Are we leaving now?" Worried she might misunderstand, the man pulled her in front of Fang Fang and introduced them, "Xinlan, this is the daughter of Vice Mayor Fang, Fang Fang. And Fang Fang, this is my fiance, who is also my ex-wife, Lin Xinlan." The fact that Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan had divorced, even if it wasnt common knowledge, there were always rumors circulating. He had never come forth to clarify, so everyone assumed he acknowledged that he had divorced. Fang Fang, being the Vice Mayors daughter, naturally knew more about his situation. Lin Xinlan and Fang Fang shook hands with a smile, as a way of getting acquainted. Rong Shaoze said he would take Fang Fang home and insisted on Lin Xinlan joining them. Seeing the uncomfortable expression on Rongs mothers face, Lin Xinlan figured out everything. She also noticed Rong Shaozes nervousness; he was probably worried that she would misunderstand. So when he asked her to accompany him to take Fang Fang home, she didnt hesitate and agreed right away. After delivering Fang Fang home and on the way back, Rong Shaoze confessed the intentions of his mother without being asked and vowed to make clear his true feelings, fearing that Lin Xinlan might overthink. Lin Xinlan looked at him and smiled faintly, "Rong Shaoze, actually, you dont have to explain so much to me... I trust you." In this world, he was the person she trusted the most. And she knew that he would never change his heart towards her, just as she would never change hers towards him. Rong Shaoze held her hand tightly, brought it to his lips for a kiss, and said contentedly, "Xinlan, thank you for your trust, I am so glad you trust me this much." Lin Xinlan smiled without a word, but just one look from her, and Rong Shaoze understood her meaning. Back at the old house, Rong Shaoze immediately announced to his mother that he planned to move back to the Yan Mountain villa with Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong, and someone would come to pack their things, as they would move today. Lin Xinlan was shocked; why hadnt he ever mentioned this to her? Rongs mothers eyes widened in shock; she knew he was blaming her for introducing him to potential partners, blaming her for meddling in his and Lin Xinlans affairs. But how could he treat his own mother this way, all for the sake of one woman. He had lived in the Yan Mountain villa before without her minding. After all, there were others in the family home; it wasnt just her living there. Now it was different; if they moved away, she would be left alone in the big old house, unable to cope with the loneliness and solitude. Sadness shone in Rongs mothers eyes. She turned her head away, too upset to say a word. Lin Xinlan gently tugged at Rong Shaozes sleeve and said softly, "Lets continue living here. Xiaocong will find it hard to leave grandma, and besides, its livelier when the whole family lives together." Rongs mother quickly looked at Rong Shaoze, her eyes filled with hope, waiting for his response. Rong Shaozes lips tightened slightly, and under the gaze of the two women, he nodded in compromise. "Alright, we wont move then." Rongs mother suddenly showed a look of joy and also told herself that she mustnt meddle in their affairs again. She was being foolish; didnt she know her own sons temperament? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 687: Leaving Tonight Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Leaving TonightShe must be getting senile, to not understand what her own son is like. Once hes set his mind on Lin Xinlan, it wouldnt matter if she tried to stop him, or even if the Heavenly King himself tried, he wouldnt give them the time of day, nor would he compromise one bit. If she angered him, he had his ways of dealing with it. Just like earlier, he had planned to take Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong and leave this home. Now that she was a lonely old woman, if they all left, what would be the point of her living alone? Forget it, she wouldnt meddle in their affairs anymore. Whatever path lay ahead, she would let nature take its course and let them figure it out for themselves. The two returned to the bedroom, and Lin Xinlan scolded Rong Shaoze a bit, simply for being too harsh on Rongs mother. The man listened with a smile and nodded in a seemingly enlightened manner, "Wife is right, from now on, whatever wife says, Ill listen, is that okay?" Lin Xinlan couldnt be bothered to bicker with him, and when Rong Shaoze saw she was ignoring him, he forcefully pulled her into a passionate kiss, and only when her attention was entirely on him did he feel satisfied enough to stop. After staying at home for a bit, Rong Shaoze still went to the company. Lin Xinlan watched the car drive away, and suddenly her smile vanished, her eyes filling with sadness. She had prepared everything, and she would leave the city tonight, leaving the people she loved... Right at the end of the workday, Rong Shaoze received a call from Lin Xinlan. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had booked a room at the top floor of a five-star hotel. This was a presidential suite, it had everything, and it even featured a large living room with a small round table in the center, covered with a pristine lace tablecloth and set with exquisite steak, red wine, and fresh flowers. Guided by a waiter, Rong Shaoze arrived at the rooms door. Seeing the room number, he was taken aback, wondering what Lin Xinlan was up to. Walking into the room and seeing her busying herself at the table, he approached with a smile and asked, "Isnt this my private room?" Lin Xinlan, setting down the knife and fork in the plate, hummed, "Yes, it is. This is the room where you hurt me all those years ago. So, revisiting the scene, do you feel even a tinge of guilt?" Rong Shaoze cursed inwardly. The mistake from that night five years ago, indeed, was the biggest stain of his life. He hugged her apologetically and smiled dotingly at her, "Wife, I know I was wrong. You must believe Ive truly repented. To prove my sincerity, tonight in this room, Ill let you do whatever you want to me, how about that?" Let her do whatever she wants to him? Lin Xinlan shivered in disgust; she wasnt as perverted as he was. "Come on, sit down and lets have dinner." She pulled him to sit down and opened the wine bottle, pouring some red wine for both of them. Rong Shaoze asked with confusion, "This room is mine, how did you get in?" Logically, if someone wanted to enter his private room, the hotel manager should have informed him. Lin Xinlan sat down opposite him and smiled, "I told them that I am your wife and today is our five-year anniversary. I wanted to use this room to give you a surprise." Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow slightly, "You said that, and they believed you?" "Of course, they didnt believe me at first, but I have the credit card you gave me, and I even called your secretary to confirm I am indeed your wife. Then they believed me." Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes and smiled, "You even won over my secretary." Chapter 688: Candlelight Dinner Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Candlelight DinnerRong Shaoze narrowed his eyes with a smile, "Youve even bribed my secretary." "I just told her not to tell you for the time being, thats not bribing." Lin Xinlan smiled, her playfulness tinged with slyness. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The room wasnt lit, save for the three candles placed on the table. In the candlelight, her smile was beautiful, surrounded by a soft halo that set Rong Shaozes heart aflutter. "Xinlan..." he looked at her tenderly and affectionately, "are you planning to have a candlelit dinner with me today?" "Yes, do you like it?" Lin Xinlan asked with a smile. Rong Shaoze nodded eagerly: "Of course I like it! But why did you want to have a candlelit dinner with me?" He stared at her intently, waiting for her answer. Lin Xinlan lifted her wine glass, smiling faintly, "No reason, I just felt like it, so I did." "I dont believe that. There must be a reason. For instance, if you really wanted to have a candlelit dinner with me, I would accept that reason." He was hinting for her to give that reason. Lin Xinlan smiled and nodded: "Thats right, I wanted to have a candlelit dinner with you, so I came here to arrange it." Rong Shaozes eyes lit up, gleaming brightly, making him look very handsome. "Why choose this place?" Lin Xinlan really couldnt stand him at times, she said speechlessly, "Can you not question everything?" The man sat beside her, his long arm encircled her, pulling the petite her into his embrace. He looked at her and slowly began, "Of course I need to ask, because I want to know what youre thinking." Even though she had reconciled with him, he still felt a bit uneasy inside, always fearing she was somewhat elusive, that if he wasnt careful, he could let her slip away. He needed to constantly affirm her feelings for him, only then could he feel somewhat reassured. Under his intense gaze, Lin Xinlan looked down bashfully and said with a smile, "I chose this place because our fate began here, and its also where we first met." He knew that was the reason. Rong Shaozes heart surged, he hugged her tight, kissing her lips uncontrollably. After a long while, he managed to let her go, and Lin Xinlan leaned in his embrace, somewhat out of breath. "Xinlan, have you let go of the shadows I cast over you in the past?" he caressed her head and asked softly. Otherwise, she wouldnt have chosen this place for a candlelit dinner with him. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes and nodded, "I let go of it a long time ago." Even the most profound hurt had faded away in the depth of his love for her. Rong Shaoze felt he had no more to wish for. The man he was now, very proud, for he was the biggest winner in life. He not only had an outstanding son but also the best woman, his life really was complete. Lin Xinlan lay quietly against his chest, listening to the sound of his heartbeat, greedily absorbing his scent. Soon, all of this would no longer belong to her, nor would she feel it again. Let her just enjoy it for a few more seconds. "The steak is getting cold, lets eat quickly." She pushed him away firmly, saying as if nothing was amiss. Rong Shaoze looked at the steak and laughed, "Did you make this?" "Mhm, have a taste and see how it is." She cut a piece and fed it to him. Rong Shaoze ate seriously, his expression content. "How does it taste?" Lin Xinlan asked expectantly. Chapter 689: You Want to Get Me Drunk? Chapter 689: Chapter 689: You Want to Get Me Drunk?"How does it taste?" Lin Xinlan asked expectantly. "Its really good, feed me another piece." "Really?" Lin Xinlan smiled as she cut another piece and fed him. Rong Shaoze savored it with gusto and then cut a piece to feed her. After Lin Xinlan ate it, she said with satisfaction, "Im glad its palatable." "No, I think its delicious." The man had another piece, as though he was tasting a delicacy of the world. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes slightly, picked up her wine glass, and, looking up with a smile, said, "Lets toast, but I cant drink too much, so you finish yours, and Ill drink leisurely." Rong Shaoze laughed heartily, lifted his glass, and nodded cheerfully, "Alright, Ill finish mine, you at your leisure! But we have to drink like this." In Lin Xinlans puzzled gaze, he held up his glass, his arm circling hers, making a gesture as if to drink from crossed arms. Lin Xinlans eyes glittered, staring at him fixedly, unable to look away. Rong Shaoze hooked up the corner of his lips into a shallow smile, "I know that in ancient times, the method of drinking crossed-arm wine was very different, lets try it." "Okay." Lin Xinlan responded softly. The two gazed at each other with tender affection, slowly bringing the wine glasses to their lips. Lin Xinlan took only a small sip, whereas Rong Shaoze drained the entire glass. He filled his glass again, his arm circling Lin Xinlans neck, and said, "This is the second method." Lin Xinlan also followed his lead, circling her arm around his neck, drinking in this manner. "Theres a third method." His eyes gleamed as he looked at her, took a mouthful of wine, leaned down to kiss her, and transferred the wine from his mouth to hers Between their lips and teeth was the fragrance of wine, intoxicating them both. Lin Xinlan held a mouthful of wine as well, kissing Rong Shaoze, who eagerly swallowed every drop from her mouth. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Again." She was delighted, feeding him another big mouthful. Rong Shaoze began to love this way of drinking, requesting it for the third time. Lin Xinlan didnt refuse, feeding him generously. She leaned over him, her gaze soft as she looked at him, whispering, "Do you want more?" The mans Adams apple bobbed, his eyes darkening scarily. "More," he said with a raspy voice. Lin Xinlan grabbed the bottle, poured a big gulp, and passed it into his mouth, mouthful after mouthful, quickly finishing the bottle. Holding his face, she laughed softly, "Are you drunk yet?" Rong Shaoze felt that todays Lin Xinlan was as enchanting as a fairy. Her eyes were lustrous and seductive, her cheeks flushed, her lips sensuously captivating. In the candlelight, she was stunningly beautiful, causing his heart to race uncontrollably. His body seemed to float into the air, euphoric and exceedingly joyous. His hot hand gripped her waist, playfully kneading, as he pulled her onto his lap, their bodies pressed tightly together. "Are you trying to get me drunk?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. Lin Xinlan giggled and nodded, "Mhm, if I dont get you drunk, how will I have my way with you tonight?" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened further, his breathing becoming heavier. He looked at her intently, his voice low and husky, "You dont need to get me drunk, Im already intoxicated. Ill let you have your way with me. Xinlan, tonight Im yours. Whatever you wish to do with me, do it." Lin Xinlan smiled seductively, radiating allure. Rong Shaozes breath hitched again, a moan involuntarily escaping his throat. Tonight, Lin Xinlan brought him too many surprises and shocks. He had not known that his Xinlan also possessed such diverse charms and beauty. Lin Xinlan held his face, leaned in close to his ear, and whispered with a low chuckle: Chapter 690: Shaoze, I’m Leaving Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Shaoze, Im LeavingLin Xinlan cradled his face with her hands, leaned close to his ear, and whispered with a low chuckle, "Shaoze, tonight, I just want you to take me, take me fiercely." The mans arms suddenly tightened, almost crushing her waist. "What did you call me?!" he asked hoarsely, his voice urgent. Lin Xinlan smiled again as she said his name, "Shaoze, Shaoze..." "Xinlan, tonight youre asking for it!" Rong Shaoze hugged her tightly, striding toward the large bed. He pressed down on her body, kissing her lips with urgent craving, "Little temptress, tonight, Ill surely satisfy you, satisfy you fiercely!" The intense passion, like the night that wouldnt fade, lasted for a long time. Amid burst after burst of climax, Lin Xinlan felt she could die without any regrets. She clung to the man above her, a line of tears involuntarily falling from the corner of her eyes, while her heart was bleeding. Shaoze, in the future we will be worlds apart. After I leave, you must take good care of yourself. I will always love you, my soul will always be by your side to accompany you... Rong Shaoze eventually fell into a deep sleep. The wine contained the drugged concoction Tao Hua gave her, and Rong Shaoze had drunk the whole bottle. According to Tao Hua, he would need at least twelve hours of deep sleep before waking up. And during that time, she would have gone far, far away. Lin Xinlan got dressed, looking at the sleeping Rong Shaoze, her heart filled with reluctance. As she touched his face, she cried, "Shaoze, Im leaving. You and Xiaocong must be happy, you hear? I know I shouldnt leave without saying goodbye, shouldnt leave without telling you anything... But how could I watch you die for me? I love you, I just want you to live well... Im sorry, I really love you..." Lin Xinlan bent down to kiss his lips. She closed her eyes in agony, tears falling, dripping onto Rong Shaozes face, but he felt nothing. Despite her hearts reluctance, Lin Xinlan still resolutely closed the door and left. Outside, the sky was just beginning to brighten. She hailed a taxi, heading for the airport. When Rong Shaoze woke up, it was already the next evening. He sat up, rubbing his aching forehead, and then realized that Lin Xinlan was not in bed. He thought it was still dark outside, thinking he had only slept for a while. But where had Xinlan gone? The room felt completely devoid of her presence. Just then, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw the date on the screen, his eyelids twitching with realization! If he remembered correctly, he must have slept for a very long time... As he answered the phone, he heard his mothers voice, "I say, you two have been out having fun for a whole day and night, when on earth are you coming back? My grandson is making a fuss for his mom and dad, if you dont come back soon, Ill report someone missing." Rong Shaoze listened to the phone while quickly getting dressed. His face was very pale, and inexplicably, he was very afraid, as if he sensed that something had happened that he didnt know about. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he shook out his suit, an envelope fell to the ground, on it was written For Rong Shaoze personally. In an instant, his body trembled, and he stood like a statue, utterly motionless. "Shaoze, why are you not talking?" his mother asked, puzzled. Rong Shaoze stared in horror at the envelope, not picking it up, but instead frantically searched for Lin Xinlans presence in the room. She wasnt in the bedroom, she wasnt in the closet. Chapter 691: Forget About Me, Start Over Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Forget About Me, Start OverThe bedroom had no one, nor did the closet. No one on the balcony, in the bathroom, the kitchen, the living roomno one anywhere. He even checked under the bed, but still, there was no one. "Xinlan, where are you? Stop playing hide-and-seek with me, come out!" he called out tremblingly, yet the house remained eerily silent, with no response. "Shaoze, what on earth is wrong? What happened?" Rongs mother urgently asked. "Mom, did Xinlan come home?!" he immediately asked. "No, she called yesterday, said that the two of you were going out to have fun, and she hasnt come back since. Shaoze, whats wrong with Xinlan? Has she disappeared again?!" Rong Shaozes pupils shrank slightly, and his heart, for a moment, seemed to have stopped beating. There was no longer any doubt, all of this was her premeditation... She had drugged yesterdays wine, which is why he had slept until now. Rong Shaozes face lost all color, his dark eyes cold, despairing, terrifyingly so. He turned off his phone and walked to the side of the bed, where it took him a great effort to pick up the letter. [Rong Shaoze, by the time you read this letter, Ill already be gone, to a faraway place. I know you hate me for leaving without saying goodbye, hate me for leaving you heartlessly, leaving Xiaocong, leaving our home, and also hate me for my heartlessness and cruelty. Thats right, Im a bad woman, Im no longer the same person I used to be, Ive become so abhorrent that even I despise myself. Please forgive me, I truly dont deserve your deep affection, nor do I deserve to be Xiaocongs mother. Ever since I came back, I have been too ashamed to face you all. I have struggled and suffered, but still, I cannot face you... Therefore, I want to leave for a while, please dont come looking for me, let me exile myself. Perhaps in three years, five years, ten years, I may choose to return. Even if I cant be your wife, I still want to see you and Xiaocong. I know my behavior is selfish and hateful. But no matter how you see me, I still have to do this, the current me no longer has a choice... Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze, I know I will never have your love again, but Im begging you not to hate me, forget about me, okay? Forget about me and start over...] The letter ended here, with a large stain of dried teardrops. Lin Xinlan couldnt write any further, and Rong Shaoze couldnt read any further. She had really left, abandoned him heartlessly, left Xiaocong, heartlessly went away. Rong Shaoze just stared blankly at the letter, motionless like a statue, every part of his body rigid, not moving at all. His heart cramped with pain, every cell in his body screaming in agony. Xinlan... Why did you have to go? Even if you dont love me anymore, even if the one you love is Qiao Yiyang, I dont mind. But why did you have to leave? Could you really be so heartless as to leave me and even Xiaocong behind? Yes, she had left Xiaocong behind, she was determined to leave him, never to return... Rong Shaoze felt an intense pain in his heart, his body trembling with panic. He could no longer breathe, his hands pressing hard against his chest, his vision blackening, and he suddenly fainted. Dawn broke, Y Citys airport terminal. A middle-aged woman in a dark coat stepped up to the counter and placed her ID on it, smiling faintly at the ticket agent. "Hello, Id like to buy a ticket to H City." Chapter 692: Becoming a Drunkard Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Becoming a DrunkardThe ticket saleswoman looked up at her and thought that this middle-aged woman was very beautiful. Though there were obvious wrinkles on her face, when she smiled, her eyes were so bright that they added a few strokes of color to her entire being. "Mu Sirong?" "Yes, my name is Mu Sirong," the middle-aged woman replied with a smile. After making a note, the ticket saleswoman said without looking up, "There is a flight to H City at two oclock, costing a total of two thousand four hundred and eighty yuan..." ---- Rong Shaoze did not send anyone to look for Lin Xinlan. He didnt know why, but this time, he hadnt thought about using his power to find her, nor had he considered forcibly keeping her by his side. Because he knew that her heart was no longer with him, and no matter what he did, it wouldnt change anything, it might even backfire. Besides, he loved her so much that he couldnt bear to see her in pain or sadness. If she felt that leaving him would make her life better, then let her go... As long as she really could live a better life. Xiaocong also knew that his mother had left. He cried and searched for her at home for three days, but in the end, he had to accept the fact that his mother really didnt want him anymore... ---- A month had already passed. This period of time wasnt particularly long, but wasnt short, either. Yet for some people, it felt like a century, every day, every second, filled with pain. Even to the point that it completely changed a person, making them unrecognizable from who they once were. In a private room at Meiye Bar, Rong Shaoze leaned against the sofa in dereliction, holding a bottle as if he hadnt had water for days, continuously pouring alcohol into his mouth. Tao Hua couldnt stand to watch anymore and stepped forward to snatch away the bottle, helplessly saying, "Stop drinking, or youll die of alcohol poisoning." Rong Shaoze squinted at him with a faint, mocking smile. His smile was cold, barely lifting the corners of his mouth, while his eyes were like thousand-year-old ice, cold and hard, without a single ripple. Propping himself up, he grabbed another bottle from the table and took a big gulp. "You really have a death wish, dont you," Tao Hua said as he took the bottle away again. Rong Shaoze leaned heavily on the sofa, no longer reaching for the bottle. His shirt was somewhat disheveled, and his body reeked of alcohol, but his eyes were clear, and his speech was coherent. "Do you know the ultimate realm of a drunkard? Its drinking every day, at all times, with nothing but alcohol on their minds. And my greatest ambition is to become a drunkard!" Tao Hua understood what he meant. He wanted to numb his nerves with alcohol, to forget Lin Xinlan, to forget the pain, so he wouldnt feel like dying from the agony. Tao Hua glanced at him and said dismissively, "What youre saying is nonsense. In a drunkards heart, besides drinking, theres eating, sleeping, dressing, going to the bathroom, walking, talking, so many things. Its not just about alcohol... And by just drinking, you wouldnt last a day before youd die of alcohol poisoning. Im a medical student, I know much more than you do." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze laughed out loud, not bothering to argue with him. But the more he laughed, the louder it got, almost as if he couldnt stop. Watching him, Tao Hua felt a profound sense of guilt. He was partly to blame for his current state... Finally, Rong Shaoze had his fill of laughter. He stopped, put his hand on Tao Huas shoulder, and stared at him, asking, "Im very curious about something." Chapter 693: The sadder as she laughed Chapter 693: Chapter 693: The sadder as she laughedHe stopped, rested his hand on his shoulder, and stared at him as he asked, "Im very curious about something." Tao Huas heart skipped a beat. Had he seen through something? "What are you curious about?" he asked, maintaining a calm facade. Rong Shaoze smiled and said, "The way I am, nobody can stand it, not even my own mother wants to deal with me. But... why do you come over to stay with me every day? Whats the reason?" Because he felt guilty, uneasy within! If something happened to him, he would blame himself for a lifetime! Of course, these reasons were not to be shared with him. Tao Hua raised an eyebrow and said with a slight smile, "Didnt you realize that I am into you?" Rong Shaoze silently watched him for two seconds, then suddenly asked, "When did you start liking being the bottom?" "Damn it!" Tao Hua jumped up abruptly, his face ashen, pointing at him and cursing furiously, "I only like women. If you dare to slander my sexual orientation again, Ill end you!" Rong Shaoze watched his angry hopping about and burst into uproarious laughter once again. Yet his eyes grew sadder as he laughed. Even his laughter was filled with pain and sorrow. Tao Hua fell silent. He looked at Rong Shaoze, wrestling with whether to tell him the truth or not. But telling him would probably make him experience the pain once more. Perhaps, like when Lin Xinlan died, he might choose death... Furthermore, he couldnt let down Lin Xinlans painstaking efforts. She had purposely let Rong Shaoze misunderstand that her heart had changed. She deliberately made him believe she was still alive and would come back to see him one day, all to keep him wanting to live on. Whether it was with hatred, love, or the wish to see her one more time, she wanted him to keep living. If he spoke up now, he would not only hurt Rong Shaoze but also waste Lin Xinlans efforts. Considering this, Tao Hua decided to remain silent. After all, Lin Xinlan was beyond saving. Speaking wouldnt change anything. ---- In a remote little town in H City. Lin Xinlan stared at her own reflection in the mirror, feeling numb. Her hair had turned almost completely white, wrinkles multiplied on her face, and her body was frail and thin. She was truly aged. At her current age, she must be in her sixties or seventies. So, this was what she looked like getting old. After arranging her hair, wearing a white woolen hat, she wrapped herself in warm clothes, planning to go out for a walk. Having stayed inside for almost half a month, it was time to go get some fresh air. She should breathe in the fresh air and bask in the sun while she still could, for she wouldnt get the chance later. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, a person should honor life for every day theyre alive, cherishing every second, every minute. The streets of the small town were narrow yet the area was large. It was a typical place with vast land and few people. Lin Xinlan lived near a pasture. Upon leaving her house, she slowly walked along the edge of the pasture. Along the way, she could hear the calls of cows and sheep. The winter sun brought a chill, and as she took a deep breath, she felt a pain in her lungs. Good, she could still feel pain, and she liked this sensation. After walking for a bit, two people approached her from ahead. One was a girl in tattered clothes and the other an old man with white hair. They resembled vagrants, their faces etched with exhaustion, walking incredibly slowly as though they hadnt eaten in days. ---- Happy New Year~ Chapter 694 It’s Indeed an Old Lady Chapter 694: Chapter 694 Its Indeed an Old LadyThey looked so pitiful that Lin Xinlan couldnt help stopping in her tracks, waiting for them to approach. Before she even had the chance to speak, the old man looked towards her and took the initiative, "Young lady, hello, may I ask if you could spare some hot water for us to drink?" He looked at her, his gaze filled with a hint of pleading. The girl beside him, her cheeks red from the cold, was thin and trembling in the wind, as if she might collapse at any moment. Fearing that she might mistake them for bad people, the old man hurriedly explained, "Dont get the wrong idea, were not bad people. This is my granddaughter; we just ran out of money for the trip home, so weve been begging all the way here. We havent had anything to eat for two days, could you kindly give us a bowl of rice?" It turned out they were just like her, all poor souls. Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, "My house is just up ahead, if you dont mind, you can rest at my place." "Thank you, you really are a good person," the old man said with a grateful smile. "Youre welcome. Lets go, to my house now," Lin Xinlan said, smiling as she led the way with the two following behind her. She had rented a house in this small town, with several rooms and a small garden, but the rent was very cheap, only four hundred a month; she had rented it for three months in one go. And her time was now down to just so little. The two followed her into the house, where they were immediately greeted by the warmth of the heating. Lin Xinlan invited them to sit down, poured two cups of hot milk for them, and then put on her apron to cook noodles for them. The old man kept thanking her, saying that she was a good person. He kept calling her "big sister," which sounded strange to Lin Xinlans ears. If she hadnt aged, she probably would be calling him "Grandpa" just like the girl beside him. Even stranger to Lin Xinlan was that the girl addressed her as "Granny." When she heard it, she nearly fell over. Alright, she indeed was now a granny. Lin Xinlan was quite skilled in the kitchen, and soon two steaming bowls of noodles were ready. The grandfather and granddaughter were truly starving; they ate hastily and quickly, leaving the large bowls spotless, with not even a drop of soup remaining. After feeding them some pastries and more milk, they finally felt full. After eating, the old man started to share their story with her. He was Yang Ming, and his granddaughter was Yang Shan. They were from a village in H City. It was just the two of them at home since his son and daughter-in-law had passed away. Half a month ago, Yang Mings leg trouble flared up, and he had to go to the city for a doctor. So, the two of them took all their savings and went to the city, only to be swindled of all their money on the train. They reported the case to the police, who, knowing their situation, kindly pooled together a few hundred yuan for them to get home and promised to inform them if there was any news. But it was the first time either of them had been out of their village, and there were many things they did not understand. When buying train tickets at the station, they ended up with counterfeit tickets from someone and were asked to pay extra money when the fraud was discovered on the train. But they didnt have enough money on them, so they could only afford tickets to a station along the way. After getting off the train, they stood in a completely unfamiliar place, at a loss. They didnt know whom to ask for money or how to find food and shelter. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, they had no choice but to pick up and sell recyclables for money to buy food, while walking home. After nearly half a month on foot, they had only reached this place, where they then encountered Lin Xinlan. Chapter 695: These Two Are Not Simple Chapter 695: Chapter 695: These Two Are Not SimpleIt had been almost half a month since they set out, and they had only reached this place when they encountered Lin Xinlan. Their story was very simple, but for farmers who had lived a plain life, this experience was already quite extraordinary. Lin Xinlan, seeing that they were honest people, kindly took them in for two days, let them rest sufficiently, and then gave them some money to send them on their way home. The two of them were endlessly grateful to her and regarded her as a living Bodhisattva who rescued those suffering in hardship. Lin Xinlan smiled bitterly to herself. She was no living Bodhisattva, for she couldnt even save herself. She then told them that her last name was Mu, and her name was Mu Sirong, from a certain county in H city. "Big sister, is it just you alone at home?" Yang Ming curiously asked. Lin Xinlan nodded, "Yes, its just me living here by myself." Yang Ming nodded empathetically, though he had many more curious questions in his mind, he tactfully refrained from asking them. Everyone has their own story, everyone has secrets they cannot tell. Lin Xinlan arranged two rooms for them to stay in. Making the beds and cleaning was all done by Yang Shan. Her hands were quick and deft, and in no time, she had tidied everything up. "What an able and good girl." Lin Xinlan complimented her with a smile, and Yang Shan shyly smiled back. "Grandma Mu, your voice is really pleasant. If I were just listening to your voice, I would have thought you were only thirty years old." Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, a trace of sadness momentarily flashing in her eyes without a trace. The dinner was also prepared by Yang Shan, her cooking was very good, and Lin Xinlans stomach growled just from smelling the fragrance. She hadnt had much of an appetite lately, but today she ate particularly well, and after the meal, her body even felt much better, as if she had grown several years younger. She hadnt spoken with anyone in a long time, and after chatting with them for a while, they each went back to their bedrooms to sleep. In the middle of the night, Yang Mings leg illness flared up, causing him such pain that his face turned deathly pale and his forehead was covered with sweat. Yang Shan had not encountered such a problem for the first time; she calmly dealt with it, using a towel with boiling water to apply heat to his joints and then poured hot water for him to take his medicine. Yang Mings legs were full and muscular, but because of his leg illness, the veins and tendons in his legs protruded and were faintly throbbing, looking like wriggling earthworms, quite frightening. It was evident that he was in considerable pain, but he clenched his teeth tightly and didnt make a sound. Lin Xinlan stood for a while and then asked, "How did your leg illness come about?" "A few years back my grandfather fell down from the mountain, and his bone broke. Although it was set back in place later, it often hurts, especially when the weather is cold, the pain gets much worse," Yang Shan explained in his stead. "I think its better to call the hospital and take him to take a look," Lin Xinlan suggested. Yang Ming gasped for breath and shook his head, "Big sister, thanks for your kindness... I know my legs, no matter what, they cant be cured. It will be okay after the pain passes by itself. You should go to sleep, Im really sorry for disturbing you." Lin Xinlan said calmly, "Then Ill go rest, call me if you need anything." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay," Yang Shan nodded slightly. Lin Xinlan returned to her bedroom with a slight frown. She could sense that these two were not simple at all, definitely not just ordinary farmers. Did they encounter her by chance or did they come specifically for her? But one thing was for certain, they had no connection with Rong Shaoze; otherwise, Rong Shaoze would have appeared before her by now. Chapter 696: Just Accompany Me on the Last Part of My Journey Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Just Accompany Me on the Last Part of My JourneyWhenever she thought of Rong Shaoze, Lin Xinlan felt it hard to breathe, her heart flustered and troubled. She took out the medicine that Tao Hua had given her and swallowed one pill, which made her feel a bit more at ease. This body, it had truly aged, the slightest emotional fluctuation was more than it could bear, and she guessed that in a few more days, it would become even more fragile. Early the next morning, when Yang Ming and Yang Shan left their room, they were greeted with the fragrance of porridge. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan was setting the table and, upon seeing them, invited them over for breakfast. Yang Shan helped Yang Ming over to sit down. Seeing him struggle to walk, Lin Xinlan asked with concern, "Brother Yang, is your leg still hurting? If it feels uncomfortable, you must go to the hospital to have it checked, and dont worry about the expenses, Ill cover them for you." Yang Ming expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, young lady. Anyway, Im already old, and it doesnt matter if this leg isnt treated. But now my legs are inconvenient; I can hardly walk. Im afraid Ill have to trouble you for a few more days..." Lin Xinlan understood what he meant. She smiled and said, "Its okay, if you dont mind, just stay here for the time being. After all... I wont live much longer, so if you stay, consider it keeping me company for the last part of my journey." Yang Ming and Yang Shan were stunned. "Granny Mu, whats wrong with you? Are you sick?" asked Yang Shan, her brows furrowing with concern. Lin Xinlan nodded with a smile, "Mm, its a terminal illness, incurable. My body is getting weaker each day, and it wont be long before I die." She spoke so calmly, so easily. As if she were talking about someone else rather than herself. Yang Mings eyes flickered slightly, as he smiled faintly, "Young lady, you seem quite optimistic. Some people facing this would have been disheartened by now, but your attitude is very good, as if you dont care at all." "Of course, I care about my body, but caring wont change anything. Its better to accept the fact and let myself be happy. Since my time on this earth isnt long, I should treasure every day and live each one well." Yang Shan asked, her voice filled with sorrow, "What kind of terminal illness do you have? Is it really incurable?" "Its just a health issue. It cant be cured." She answered ambiguously. Deep in thought, Yang Ming asked, "Do you have any other relatives? Your time is running short, why arent they with you to spend these last moments?" Lin Xinlan cast her gaze downward, her eyes dimming, and she managed a faint smile: "I left them quietly because I didnt want my death to cause them immense pain. Though my leaving them will make them sad, its better than them knowing Im dead. As long as they think Im still alive, they will naturally wait for me to return and live their lives happily every day." Upon hearing her words, Yang Mings eyes darkened a bit more. He spoke in a low voice, "Young lady, you truly are a kind-hearted person. You care so much about your familys feelings, they must have been very good to you as well." Lin Xinlan nodded, a gentle smile on her face, "Mm, theyve been very good to me, and theyre the reason I know that I am the happiest person in the world. Having their love is the greatest happiness of my life." "But if you die... wouldnt that be a great regret?" "Of course, its regrettable that I cant accompany them forever, to watch over them. Life is short to begin with, and my time is even shorter. If I could stay healthy and continue living, that would be the best." Chapter 697: Who the Hell Are You Guys? Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Who the Hell Are You Guys?Lin Xinlan lowered her gaze, a tear slid from the corner of her eye, carrying a touch of helpless sorrow. Everyone fell silent. She wiped away the tear and smiled, "Lets not talk about that. Im still alive now, so I should smile instead of being sad. By the way, Brother Yang, I bought a bottle of medicinal wine for you this morning when I went out. I heard its very effective for treating arthritis. You should have arthritis in your legs too, why not give it a try? It might alleviate your pain." Lin Xinlan handed a bottle of medicinal wine to him, and Yang Ming reached out to take it, thanking her gratefully. "Big sister, there are very few good people like you nowadays. Youre the kindest person Ive ever met," he said. Lin Xinlan smiled and waved her hand, "Brother Yang, you are overpraising me. Im only thinking about helping others as much as I can while Im still alive because I know Im going to die. Maybe if I do enough good deeds, I can go to heaven." Yang Ming looked at her deeply, his lips pressed tightly together, unable to utter a word. "Lets have breakfast, its getting cold," she hurriedly called them to eat. Yang Ming picked up his bowl, drinking the hot and thick porridge, feeling warm inside. After eating, Yang Shan hurried to wash the dishes. Lin Xinlan and Yang Ming sat in the living room watching television when Yang Ming suddenly asked her, "Big sister, let me ask you something. If you had the chance to continue living, would you sacrifice everything?" Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly, she looked at Yang Ming in surprise, as if she didnt expect him to ask such a hypothetical question. Yang Ming was looking at her too, even though he was much older than her. But his eyes were bright, filled with depth and wisdom, not at all clouded. Her eyes were bright as well. It was because only her exterior had aged, her heart was still young. Were Yang Mings eyes like hers because his heart was also young? Shifting her gaze lightly, Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, "Such a scenario doesnt exist. Im definitely going to die, so theres no chance for me to continue living." Yang Ming asked in a deep voice, "What if there is?" His voice, deep and magnetic, didnt sound at all like that of an old man in his seventies or eighties. Lin Xinlan looked at him coolly, her gaze calm, "Who exactly are you?" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yang Ming laughed heartily, a laugh that felt very familiar to Lin Xinlan. "When did you see through us?" he asked her. Lin Xinlan looked at him in shock, her eyes filled with disbelief. Yang Mings gaze was piercing, and it held an enigmatic obscurity. Yang Shan came out of the kitchen, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, her posture casual as she faced them. Lin Xinlan was now one hundred percent sure of their identities. She took a deep breath and said coldly, "It was just yesterday that I saw through you. At your age, your legs are as strong as a young mans. I knew then that you werent as old as you appeared, you must be around thirty, youve just disguised yourself... I thought you were just passing by and happened upon me by chance, but it turns out you came for me." She paused, her voice growing colder, "I thought you were dead, I never expected you to be alive. Qiao Yiyang, how long do you want to toy with me? Do you like what you see now?" "Xinlan..." Qiao Yiyang also stopped pretending, looking at her intently, extending his hand wanting to touch her face. Chapter 698: Will You Come with Me? Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Will You Come with Me?It really was him! Lin Xinlan suddenly let out a piercing scream, "Dont touch me! Qiao Yiyang, you turned me into this, what are you doing here?! If you feel guilty, give me the antidote, and if you dont want to give me the antidote, then please get out!" She stood up abruptly, angrily pointing at the door. Qiao Yiyang rose to his feet, his slightly hunched body instantly becoming upright, tall and strong. "Xinlan, come with me. As long as you come with me, I will give you the antidote, and you will soon return to your former self; you dont have to age, dont have to die." Lin Xinlan sneered, "Are you trying to threaten me? Let me tell you, I am already prepared to die. It doesnt matter to me if you dont give me the antidote! I just dont want to see you again, get out!" Yang Shan tugged the corners of her mouth, smiling faintly, "You refuse the antidote even when its brought to your doorstep; really, you dont know whats good for you." Her voice was Lu Xiaofans. Lin Xinlan scoffed with irony, "I dont know whats good for me? Who is to blame for the way Ive become? Now you bring the antidote to my doorstep, pretending to be good people? Its laughable, youre all too shameless!" Lu Xiaofan snorted coldly, displeased, "And you think youre so innocent? If it werent because of you, would we have fallen to this state?!" Lin Xinlan was momentarily stunned, then burst into harsh laughter. Her laughter was filled with sarcasm. All of this, it had become her fault. If Qiao Yiyang hadnt insisted on having her, would all these things have happened? From beginning to end, she was the victim, and now she was being portrayed as the culprit, which was truly laughable to the extreme. "Xinlan, I know I have wronged you, but I did it to have you. Xinlan, please come with me. As long as you do, I will give you the antidote right away," Qiao Yiyang looked at her intently, his voice gentle. Lin Xinlan just coldly watched him, without a trace of being moved. "Qiao Yiyang, if you really feel sorry for me, just give me the antidote and then we can be strangers from now on. If you want to use the antidote to threaten me, then I can definitely tell you, I would rather die than take your antidote!" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mans pupils shrank slightly, his voice low, "Do you really want to die? Have you thought it through? If you die, you will never have the chance to see Rong Shaoze or your son again." The mention of them made Lin Xinlans heart ache as if it were being cut with a knife. She said in agony, "When I left them, I had already decided not to see them again. Even if I got the antidote and left with you, what difference would it make from being dead? Either way, I cant see them again. Seeing them would only make them even more sad and distressed. Qiao Yiyang, I will not betray Rong Shaoze, not even in death, give up on that hope!" Qiao Yiyangs hands clenched tightly, and it took a lot of effort to restrain the anger inside him. "You love him, but does he love you? You left him and he didnt even send anyone to look for you! Xinlan, he has given up on you, you should give up on him too!" Lin Xinlans body trembled, and tears inevitably fell from her eyes. "It was me who killed his love; its my own fault that he has given up on me... Dont say anything more, leave at once, I dont want to see you all, I cant stand even one more second!" "Lin Xinlan!" Qiao Yiyang could no longer hold back his anger, stepping forward and gripping her shoulders tightly, shaking her furiously. Chapter 699 My Heart Only Has Room for Her Now Chapter 699: Chapter 699 My Heart Only Has Room for Her Now"Lin Xinlan!" Qiao Yiyang couldnt contain his anger any longer, stepping forward and gripping her shoulders tightly, shaking her furiously. "Why dont you open your eyes and see me, see my heart for you! You only know that Rong Shaoze loves you, and your heart has room only for Rong Shaoze. But what about me? I love you so much, why cant you have even a little bit of love for me?!" "Let go!" Lin Xinlan pushed with all her might, stumbling back two steps, somewhat gasping for breath, "Get out! Both of you get out right now, I dont want to see you!" "Im not going!" No sooner had Qiao Yiyang finished speaking than Lin Xinlan grabbed a cup and hurled it at him with all her might. He didnt dodge, and the cup hit him in the chest, shattering on the floor, yet his tall frame didnt waver. Lin Xinlans emotions suddenly spiraled out of control, "Get out, get out!" She ran to the door, pulling it open, pointing outside, crying out hoarsely, telling them to leave over and over again. Her mind was in chaos, unresponsive, and her vision blurred, unable to see anything. She couldnt hear their voices, only knew she wanted them to leave. But Qiao Yiyang stood there, immobile. Lin Xinlan felt her eyes darken with rage, and her legs gave out, causing her to collapse to the ground. "Xinlan!" Qiao Yiyang hurried over to help her up, but Lin Xinlan recoiled as if she had touched something filthy, avoiding him swiftly. The mans hand paused in the air, a suppressed pain flashing through his eyes. She forced herself to stand, looking at him coldly, "Fine, if you wont leave, I will!" She was about to run into the bedroom to pack when Qiao Yiyang grasped her wrist, saying in a deep voice, "Theres no need, Ill leave." He called to Lu Xiaofan, and just as the two men stepped out of the house, Lin Xinlan slammed the door shut with a bang, showing her revulsion for them. Lin Xinlan leaned on the couch, panting heavily, and it took a while for her to catch her breath. But the moment she thought of Qiao Yiyangs nastiness, she was filled with hatred and anger again, and her emotions started to fluctuate. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her body was too weak, even a slight emotional disturbance was unbearable; she had to remain calm, not caring so much. "Since she doesnt want the antidote, lets go," Lu Xiaofan said to Qiao Yiyang. The man stared at the closed door, standing still, "Im not leaving. Ill wait for her at the door until she changes her mind." "Qiao Yiyang, why bother?" Lu Xiaofan looked at him sadly, saying softly, "Even I can see that she will never fall in love with you. Let her go, and free yourself as well." Qiao Yiyang curved his lips into a shallow smile, his cold eyes glancing at her, "I dont need her to fall in love with me immediately, I just need her to agree to go with me. As long as she takes the first step, Im confident that I can make her fall in love with me." Seeing him so stubborn, Lu Xiaofan suddenly became angry. "Do you love her so much that you have to have her? Qiao Yiyang, tell me honestly, what are you really thinking! For her, youve ended up with nothing, and she doesnt love you at all. I really dont understand what youre clinging to!" "Its because I have nothing left that I cant lose her. Xiaofan, in my heart, now theres only her..." Qiao Yiyang said faintly, his tone carrying an indescribable sadness. Lu Xiaofan was stunned. She wanted to ask him. What about her? In his heart, was there a place for her? Fang Fang parked her car and was about to enter the bar for a class reunion. Chapter 700: All for Lin Xinlan Chapter 700: Chapter 700: All for Lin XinlanFang Fang parked the car, ready to enter the bar to attend the class reunion. She then saw a stunning figure stumbling out from inside. His body swayed and tottered, nearly falling to the ground several times. Fang Fang recognized the person, a look of astonishment flashing through her eyes. The drunken Rong Shaoze leaned against the wall and suddenly vomited, vomiting for a long time, almost to the point of bringing up bile. Fang Fang paused for a moment, then slowly approached him from behind and asked softly, "Brother Rong, do you need help?" Rong Shaoze straightened his body and completely ignored her presence, continuing to walk forward. "Brother Rong, its me, Fang Fang!" she raised her voice, thinking he hadnt heard her. Still, Rong Shaoze ignored her, but after a few steps, he suddenly fainted. Fang Fang immediately went up and shook his body, but he did not react at all. It seemed he was too drunk to be conscious. She took out her phone to call her classmates, telling them something came up and she couldnt make it. She then asked the bars security for help to lift Rong Shaoze into the car before driving away. Through the rearview mirror, she could see the mans sleeping face. Though his face was much thinner and disheveled, it did not detract from his handsomeness at all. She was puzzled, wondering what could have led Rong Shaoze to torment himself like this. Just by looking at his face, she could tell how much pain he was in. That was why he was numbing himself with alcohol. But she had some understanding of him. In her view, Rong Shaoze was a nobleman not to be profaned, and he would never allow himself to be seen in a disheveled state. What could possibly have hurt him so deeply? Without guessing, she knew it must have been something very serious and important to him. For some reason, Fang Fang felt a pinch of heartache for him and was slightly jealous of the person or thing causing him pain. Back at the Rong Family estate, Fang Fang rang the doorbell, identified herself to the servants and informed them of Rong Shaozes condition. The door was immediately opened, and a servant came forward to see Rong Shaozes condition and couldnt help saying with pity, "Young Master, why are you drunk again?!" Fang Fang asked, "Is the Young Madam at home?" "Our madam has not been feeling well recently and has already gone to sleep." "What about Miss Lin?" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The servant hesitated for a moment and then truthfully stated, "The Young Madam has been gone for a while now, shes not at home." Fang Fangs expression stiffened, and she understood that Rong Shaozes condition was all for Lin Xinlan. "Miss Fang, thank you for bringing our young master back. You can go now, we can take it from here..." Fang Fang smiled and interrupted him, saying confidently, "Dont mention it, we all know each other anyway. Come on, lets help him upstairs." As she spoke, she bent over into the car, draping Rong Shaozes arm over her shoulder, and the servant had no choice but to help. Together, they helped Rong Shaoze into the bedroom and put him to bed, settling him down. Fang Fang took off his shoes for him and covered him with a blanket, her movements practiced and natural, as if she was Rong Shaozes wife. She turned to the servant and commanded, "Go get some hot water, and also a cup of honey water." The servant was an old hand at the Rong family, naturally skilled at reading people. He smiled and said, "Miss Fang, youve already gone to a lot of trouble by bringing our young master back. Its getting late, you should head back now, otherwise your parents will be worried." Chapter 701: No Difference from a Confession Chapter 701: Chapter 701: No Difference from a ConfessionFang Fang said with an accommodating smile, "Dont worry about me; Ill just give them a call in a bit. Rong Shaoze drank a lot; Id better take care of him first. Right, since the Young Madam has already gone to sleep, lets not wake her. Let her have a good rest." Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The servants face stiffened, and she sighed helplessly in her heart. Here was another woman who wanted to become the Rong Familys Young Madam. But no matter how hard they tried, they would never succeed, because Shaozes heart harbored only one woman and could accommodate no one else anymore. No matter what, Fang Fangs status was very distinguished, and the servant dared not neglect her or openly say anything to her. Therefore, the servant had no choice but to follow her instructions, preparing hot water and honey water before tactfully leaving the room. Even though the Young Madam had already gone to sleep, the servant still woke her up to explain the situation. After listening, Rongs mother instructed that everything should be done according to Fang Fangs wishes and that they need not worry about anything else. The servant nodded to show she understood. Rongs mother had her own plans. If Lin Xinlan could abandon her husband and child, then she indeed had no qualification to be the Rong Familys Young Madam. She didnt want to see her son drown his sorrows in alcohol every day either. If he could be together with Fang Fang and forget about Lin Xinlan, that would be for the best. Rong Shaoze was severely intoxicated, with a throbbing headache, and he kept frowning and moaning unconsciously. Fang Fang fed him some honey water, then used the hot water to wipe his face, hands, and feet. She did these things naturally, without feeling shy or embarrassed. She knew she shouldnt be doing this; she should have left immediately after sending Shaoze home. But seeing him like this, she felt distressed and wanted to take care of him, to stay by his side and not go anywhere. For him, she had already discarded the reserve a girl ought to have. Only because she had fallen for him and wanted to give herself a chance. "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze frowned tightly, murmuring softly, "Dont go, dont leave me..." Fang Fang felt a complex emotion upon hearing his words. She sat by the bed, brushed the hair from his forehead, and said softly to him, "Rong, forget Miss Lin; then you wont be in pain anymore." Rong Shaozes lips were tightly pressed, and his eyebrows remained furrowed, as if he were seeing something in his dream. Fang Fang just watched him, deeply, never tiring of looking at him. Dawn gradually broke, and Rong Shaoze woke with a headache to find a woman lying beside the bed. He was startled, thinking it was Lin Xinlan. Fortunately, he immediately recognized that she was not Lin Xinlan. Fang Fang, too, had just woken up, and seeing that he was awake, she smiled sweetly, "Rong, youre awake? Does your head still hurt?" She reached out to touch his forehead, but Rong Shaoze coldly blocked her hand. Sitting up, he looked at her with a cold gaze and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?" Fang Fang withdrew her hand and smiled, "You forgot? I ran into you at the entrance of the bar yesterday. You had passed out, so I brought you back." "Im asking why you are in my room now," said the man expressionlessly. Fang Fangs face turned slightly red, and speaking softly with her head lowered, she said, "Last night... I saw you were in so much discomfort from the alcohol... Ive been taking care of you..." Her words were no different from a confession. She felt very embarrassed, both nervous and expectant, and was very eager to know Rong Shaozes reaction. Chapter 702 Such Contempt for Her Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Such Contempt for HerShe felt very embarrassed, tense, and anticipatory, very curious about Rong Shaozes reaction. Rong Shaoze got up and left the bed, and Fang Fang felt even more nervous, her breathing slowing down. After a long wait, she only heard the sound of Rong Shaoze heading to the bathroom. Looking up, the room was empty, with only her in it. She sat on the edge of the bed, shyly lowering her head without leaving. After a while, Rong Shaoze, having finished his shower, came out wrapped in a bathrobe. The white bathrobe only reached just above his knees, and Fang Fang suddenly caught sight of his long, muscular legs. Her face turned red in an instant, like a ripe tomato, red and tempting. Rong Shaozes legs were very attractive, and not very hairy, with wheat-colored skin, evenly toned calves, looking sexy yet powerful. Fang Fang believed she had high standards, as many men couldnt catch her eye, either dissatisfying her here or there. Now, not only was she attracted by Rong Shaozes looks, his noble demeanor and outstanding figure, but also by his legs. If word got out, she figured she would probably be laughed to death. But indeed, she was deeply attracted to Rong Shaoze, and hopelessly infatuated with him. "Rong... brother Rong..." Fang Fang struggled to move her gaze to his face and seeing him all wet after the shower, she found her breathing momentarily halted. His look at the moment brought a word to mindbewitching. This man was truly enchanting, and dangerously so. Fang Fang watched him dumbly, forgetting to react. Rong Shaoze didnt give her a glance, he pressed the intercom to summon the servants. "Young Master, may I ask what you need?" Only when she heard the servants voice did Fang Fang come back to her senses, her face blushing beyond measure. It was embarrassing, having stared at him for so long, forgetting to avert her gaze. "Take the clothes from the bathroom and throw them away, and also, throw away the sheets and the quilt," Rong Shaoze said indifferently. The servant didnt question him, and nodded in agreement. Rong Shaozes gaze fell on the carpet where Fang Fang was standing, and he added, "The carpet as well, throw it away." Fang Fangs face turned pale in an instant, and a layer of mist suddenly covered her innocent, large eyes. She understood, everything she had touched, he wanted to dispose of. As if to confirm the thoughts in her heart, she subconsciously leaned against the bedside table next to her, and Rong Shaozes voice immediately rose, "Throw the table away too!" Fang Fang looked at him sharply, her eyes filled with grievance, "Brother Rong, are you disgusted by me?!" Rong Shaoze glanced at her coldly, and said with indifference, "Good that you know." Boom Fang Fangs body couldnt help but shake. She had always been liked for her gentleness and appearance. No one had ever spoken harshly to her or shown aversion. She had never imagined the man she liked would detest her so much. Even to the point where he would openly say it to her face. Fang Fangs face flushed and then paled, she was both embarrassed and upset, feeling extremely uncomfortable. Rong Shaozes indifferent voice continued, "Miss Fang, please show some self-respect in my presence from now on." This time, Fang Fangs face turned completely pale. She looked at him in disbelief, opened her mouth, and with a hoarse voice said, "Do you think... I am an immodest woman? Im not... I just... Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 703: Can You Come Back to Me? Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Can You Come Back to Me?"I just really like you, thats why I cant help wanting to get close to you, to watch over you." "Stop it, saying it out loud will only bring disgrace upon yourself." Fang Fang suddenly covered her face, crying, and ran away. Rong Shaozes eyes were undisturbed, his face cold, showing no emotion. If Lin Xinlan were still by his side, he might have spared some face for the women who liked him. But ever since she left, his heart had also grown cold and hard. He had no patience for empty pleasantries with others, and he even forgot how to smile. Rong Shaozes gaze transcended the floor-to-ceiling window, looking towards the distant horizon. His eyes were desolate and barren. Anyone who saw it would find it unbearable. He softly called out in his heart. Xinlan, where are you? If youre tired, can you come home? Can you come back to me? Qiao Yiyang really did wait outside the door all night without leaving. Early in the morning, Lin Xinlan opened the door and was startled to see two people squatting by the doorway. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan..." When Qiao Yiyang saw her, he stood up with joy. But he had squatted outside for too long, and when he stood up, his legs were numb and unfeeling. His tall body nearly fell over, but fortunately, Lu Xiaofan was there to steady him. Lin Xinlan immediately grew cold and asked angrily, "Why are you still here? Didnt I tell you to get lost? Why are you lingering at my door? Get lost, get far away from me!" In the face of such unpleasant words, Qiao Yiyang didnt mind at all; his face still wore a faint smile. "Xinlan... Ive been freezing outside all night, can you let me in to warm up?" he asked ingratiatingly. But Lin Xinlan was not swayed by his act. She scoffed coldly, "Qiao Yiyang, are you trying to play a martyr in front of me? Let me tell you, even if you freeze to death, I wont blink an eye!" Lu Xiaofan immediately grew angry. She drew a dagger and in an instant pressed it against Lin Xinlans throat. "Whats the point of talking nonsense with her! Just threaten her, and if she doesnt let us in, kill her!" Lin Xinlan faced the threat without fear, only sneering in mockery. She was already a person about to die, what could she possibly fear from their threats? Qiao Yiyangs eyes darkened, he pulled Lu Xiaofans hand away and scolded her coldly, "Listen to me, never hurt her again, or dont blame me for being rude to you!" Lu Xiaofan bit her lip and, under Qiao Yiyangs icy gaze, she reluctantly withdrew her dagger, hanging her head and responded, "I understand." Lin Xinlan gave them a look but said nothing; she closed the door with a bang. She decided not to go out and was curious to see how long Qiao Yiyang could persist. Shengjue Building. Three men sat in the presidents office on the top floor, discussing business matters. Xu Yao leaned against the couch, arms crossed, his long legs resting on the glass table in front of him, and he spoke lightly about the recent situation. "After we joined with the Qianyue Group to deal with the Mafia, we gave up all our power in North America. In just over a month, the Qianyue Group has developed rapidly there, and their power is now at its zenith. Im afraid theres no force now that can contend with them." Tao Hua raised an eyebrow and asked with a smile, "Did we accidentally nurture a tiger thats now a threat to us?" He wasnt blaming Rong Shaoze for ceding power in North America; he was simply stating a fact. When the three of them were together, they always spoke very directly. Chapter 704: How Can Someone Else Sleep Soundly by the Pillow Chapter 704: Chapter 704: How Can Someone Else Sleep Soundly by the PillowWhen the three of them were together, they always spoke very directly. There were no reservations, but they would never betray any party. Whenever a problem arose, they would work together to solve it. Rong Shaoze asked expressionlessly, "Have they made any moves?" Xu Yao shook his head, "Not for the time being." That meant that action would be taken soon, and it was inevitable. Although Tao Hua was not part of the Fenghuang group, he knew everything. He laughed and said, "I guess the Qianyue group will be the first to strike against Fenghuang. No matter what, the Qianyue groups lair is in Asia, close to us. Their power has grown significantly lately, and Fenghuang has just suffered a severe blow. Its the perfect time to deal with us. As the saying goes, How can one sleep soundly by the side of a rival? Our existence is the biggest threat to them. Only by eliminating us will they have no contenders in Asia and can sleep without any worries." Xu Yao nodded, "Exactly, thats what I think too. So we need to prepare immediately to avoid being caught off guard." He then looked at Rong Shaoze and said, "Fenghuang still needs you to take control of the big picture. Consider what our next move should be." Rong Shaoze pondered, "Just like you said, we should just prepare. Were currently in recovery and not suited to be involved in any struggle. Moreover, whether a conflict will break out is still uncertain." "Youre right. We can only prepare, and if everyone gets ready while they never act, it will greatly affect our morale. No matter what happens in the future, well just adapt." After discussing for a while longer, Xu Yao left. Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow at Tao Hua, "Got something else?" "Have you decided to pull yourself together?" Tao Hua asked instead of answering. Rong Shaoze leaned back in his leather chair, his lips pressed together in silence. Tao Hua spoke earnestly, "As your brother, I really dont want to see you tormenting yourself. I hope you can let go of Lin Xinlan and spare yourself some suffering. Youve loved her enough, and since she doesnt want you, why should you be heartbroken over her? Shaoze, you should move on. If the old doesnt go, the new wont come." Rong Shaoze stared at him strangely, his gaze skeptical and deep. Tao Hua faced his eyes, felt a tremor inside, and asked with a puzzled look, "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Are you hiding something from me?" Rong Shaoze asked with suspicion. Tao Huas expression was calm as he smiled lightly, "What could I possibly hide from you? Youre being paranoid." "Am I?" Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes and added, "I suspect youve been acting strange lately. Youve been very attentive to me, almost overly so. Tell me the truth, Tao Hua, do you know something?" Tao Hua raised his eyebrows, his expression unchanging. "I dont know anything. Im not being overly attentive; Im just taking extra care of you because were brothers. Hey, youre not thinking that my concern for you is all fake, are you?" Rong Shaoze slightly curved his lips and said indifferently, "Do I not know you? Your concern is excessive. If you werent feeling guilty, would you care about me this much?" "Of course!" Tao Huas face showed a youre wronging me, and Im hurt expression. "Rong Shaoze, would I not care about you at all? If I were in your situation, I believe I would care for you just the same." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 705 Rong Shaoze Is Actually Asking for His Help Chapter 705: Chapter 705 Rong Shaoze Is Actually Asking for His Help"I wont." "..." Tao Hua stood up dejectedly and said, "Its just my bloody good heart that cares about you so much! If you dont appreciate it, fine, Im leaving, goodbye." He had just taken two steps when Rong Shaozes faint voice came from behind him. "Tao Hua, you should know my feelings for Xinlan. If you know anything, please tell me, Im begging you." Tao Huas steps halted, and his silhouette became somewhat stiff. Rong Shaoze was actually begging him! How could he refuse this request? Seeing his reaction, Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, knowing he must be hiding something from him. "Tao Hua, tell me, whats wrong with Xinlan?" he asked urgently, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertain anxiety. Tao Hua turned around and smiled, "I really dont know anything, you think too highly of me. If Lin Xinlan has something going on, she wouldnt tell you, so why would she tell me, when Im not close with her? But rest assured, if I do find out anything, I will tell you." Rong Shaozes lips were tightly pressed together, his dark eyes fixed intently on him. Tao Hua couldnt stand his gaze and averted his eyes, "I have other things to do, I need to go first." He forced himself to ignore Rong Shaozes look and left with determination. It was over, he had seen right through him. Yet, he also felt a sense of relief in his heart. He didnt want to keep things from Rong Shaoze in the first place. Since hed noticed himself, just let it be. If he could see Xinlan one more time, then it was destined for them. As soon as Tao Hua left, Rong Shaoze immediately made calls to locate Lin Xinlans whereabouts. He was, after all, an extremely intelligent and meticulous person. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, piecing all the events together, his suspicions that Lin Xinlan was hiding something from him grew stronger. Could it be that she didnt leave him because her feelings changed, but because she had other pressing reasons? What pressing reason could make her afraid to tell him and cruelly leave? Tao Hua... Rong Shaoze suddenly stood up, his face changing dramatically! If it was related to Tao Hua, it was definitely linked to a health issue. He understood everything in an instant. He was sure, Xinlans health was failing, perhaps even with no chance of recovery. Did she know she was dying and had no choice but to leave him and Xiaocong? It must be so! Rong Shaoze thought hard about the letter Lin Xinlan left for him, its content also seemed very suspicious. The more he thought, the paler the mans complexion became, and in the end, his body started to tremble slightly. He immediately made many calls, mobilizing all his resources to find Lin Xinlan. He had to find her immediately, there was no time to delay. He didnt dare to think of what might have happened to her during this past month. What if she had already died... Rong Shaoze really couldnt bear to think further, she must not die, she has no right to leave him without his permission! ------------- Through the window, Lin Xinlan saw Qiao Yiyang and Lu Xiaofan outside and felt very annoyed. They had been standing out there all the time, truly intent on not letting her leave. Forget it, she didnt have many days left anyway; if they wanted to guard the door, let them be. It was getting darker, and the cold wind today was especially biting. Even sitting in a warm room, Lin Xinlan could feel the chill from outside. Qiao Yiyangs leg had broken from jumping out of the plane. Although it healed quickly, the bones had been injured. Standing for long periods or getting cold would cause severe pain. Chapter 706: Going to be Painfully Killed Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Going to be Painfully KilledAlthough he recovered quickly, the injury had affected his muscles and bones, making it extremely painful to stand for long periods or to be in the cold. He sat at Lin Xinlans doorstep, his legs stiff and having lost all sensation. Lu Xiaofan had casually bought two thick cotton-padded jackets in town, draping one over his body and wrapping the other around his legs. She kept rubbing his legs, but there was still no feeling in them. As the weather grew colder and a chill wind blew for a while, his legs shook with pain. But he clenched his teeth tightly, not making a sound. Lu Xiaofan gritted her teeth, knelt on the ground, and undid her own jacket to cradle his legs in her arms, warming him with her body heat. "Qiao Yiyang, youre going to kill yourself!" she glared at him, saying angrily. The mans eyes were deep, and he pursed his lips, remaining silent. "Do you think shell let you in just because youre waiting here out of pity? No, she wont. She said even if you freeze to death, she wont care about you. Qiao Yiyang, for all your intelligence, how could you be so foolish when it comes to Lin Xinlan!" No matter how Lu Xiaofan scolded him, he kept silent, unmoved. His legs grew more painful and even started to cramp; if not for the throbbing veins on his forehead, no one would know the extent of the agony he was enduring. Seeing him in pain also made Lu Xiaofans heart ache. She set his legs down and began pounding on the door: "Lin Xinlan, open the door quickly, Qiao Yiyang is in agony!" Lin Xinlan, hearing her shouting, had a calm expression, without a ripple of emotion. "You heartless woman, he has always been good to you, why are you being so ruthless to him!" Was he good to her? If he were good to her, he wouldnt have injected her with a virus and forced her in such an extreme way. "Lin Xinlan, Im counting to three, and if you dont open the door, dont blame me for not being polite!" Lu Xiaofans eyes were cold as she counted sternly, "One, two, three!" With a "bang," she kicked the door fiercely. It broke, hitting the wall hard and making a loud noise. Lin Xinlan stood up and saw her struggling to carry Qiao Yiyang inside. Disregarding her presence, she put Qiao Yiyang on the sofa and immediately went to the kitchen to prepare hot water. "Xinlan..." Qiao Yiyang called her name in agony, but Lin Xinlan watched his twitching legs and pained expression coldly, unmoved. Qiao Yiyang also noticed the indifference in her eyes, and his heart ached even more. Lu Xiaofan came out with the hot water when he suddenly said in a low voice, "Lets leave, we shouldnt stay here!" "What did you say?" Lu Xiaofan slammed the basin on the floor, angrily exclaiming, "Qiao Yiyang, have you lost your mind?! With you in this condition, how can you go out into the cold?!" "Lets go!" the man bellowed, his tone brooking no refusal. Lin Xinlan hadnt allowed him to come in, so he wouldnt. He had to wait until she softened her heart and personally agreed to let him in. Having spent over twenty years with him, Lu Xiaofan naturally understood his thoughts. She bit her lip, rolled up his trouser legs, wrung out the scalding towel, and placed it directly on his legs. "Did you not hear what I said?!" Qiao Yiyang struggled fiercely, questioning in anger. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lu Xiaofan pressed his legs, completely ignoring what he said. No matter what he said, she didnt respond, simply helping him quietly to ease his pain. Chapter 707: Can’t Find Lin Xinlan Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Cant Find Lin XinlanNo matter what he said, she ignored him and simply helped him ease the pain quietly. Qiao Yiyang was completely angry and he pushed her forcefully. Lu Xiaofans body swayed and she fell sitting on the ground. The man took the opportunity to sit up strenuously, and just as his legs stood on the ground, there was a piercing pain. He clenched his fists and bit down hard on his teeth. He had barely managed to stand up when he fell back onto the couch, and in that brief moment, his forehead was covered in sweat. Lu Xiaofan busied herself rubbing his leg, her eyes revealing intense heartache. Seeing that he wanted to stubbornly stand up again, Lin Xinlan suddenly spoke up indifferently, "If you cant stand up, dont overdo it." sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang was stunned. With just that simple sentence, he understood what she meant. He looked at her joyfully, asking expectantly, "Xinlan, does this mean you agree to let me stay?" Lin Xinlan looked at him, not speaking. Afraid that she would refuse, he hurriedly said, "Thank you." Lin Xinlan glanced at the busy Lu Xiaofan and said indifferently to him, "The person you should thank is her." After speaking, she turned and went into her own bedroom. Qiao Yiyang took a long time to look away. He looked towards Lu Xiaofan, the woman had her eyes downcast, long eyelashes resting on her snow-white skin like black butterflies in the snow, very beautiful. Swallowing hard, he said softly to her, "Xiaofan, thank you." Lu Xiaofan, without lifting her head, replied, "No need to thank me, this is all my own doing." She was willing to sacrifice everything for him, so he didnt need to thank her, indeed it was all her own seeking. "Regardless, I am still very grateful to you." Lu Xiaofan did not speak any further, but focused on relieving the pain in his leg. Because the room was heated, and with her massage, Qiao Yiyangs leg soon didnt hurt so much anymore. One night passed, and Rong Shaoze had not slept a wink. He had been waiting for news from his subordinates, but they kept telling him that they could not find Lin Xinlan. What did it mean that they couldnt find her? Either she had completely disappeared from this world, or she was hiding too deep, even his people couldnt find her. But how deep could Lin Xinlan hide without leaving a single trace? Rong Shaoze didnt dare to entertain random thoughts and, without saying another word, immediately drove to Tao Huas home. After receiving notice from the servant, Tao Hua had just come down from upstairs when Rong Shaoze had already walked up to him with big steps. "Tell me, where is Xinlan?!" he demanded as soon as he opened his mouth. Tao Hua was stunned for a moment and honestly answered, "I dont know." Rong Shaoze suddenly grabbed him by the collar, his face grim, and asked ominously, "Tao Hua, if you still consider me a brother, then tell me, where is she?!" His anger and anxiety were so obvious. Tao Hua immediately began to wonder if he had guessed something. "Calm down first." "How the hell am I supposed to calm down?! Tell me where she is now, or dont blame me for being rude!" Rong Shaoze roared angrily. His character was changeable, and he was ruthless and coldblooded. But he had never treated Tao Hua like this before; his current breakdown only indicated how anxious and frightened he was feeling inside. Tao Hua pulled his hand away forcefully and sat down on the couch, saying indifferently, "What I told you is the truth, I really dont know where she is. If she is determined to avoid you, how could she let anyone know her whereabouts?" Indeed, Tao Hua knew why Lin Xinlan had left him. Chapter 708 It Turns Out to Be True Chapter 708: Chapter 708 It Turns Out to Be TrueRong Shaoze walked up to him and asked in a deep voice, "Whats happened to her?" Tao Hua glanced at him, sighed helplessly, and said, "Rong Shaoze, just forget about her. Since shes gone, its better for both you and her." Rong Shaozes eyes turned cold and suddenly, he kicked over the glass coffee table in front of him. A huge bang resounded in the spacious living room, a sound so alarming it made one shudder. But Tao Hua leaned against the sofa, his expression still unchanged. "Tao Hua, Im asking you once again, what exactly happened to her? Believe it or not, Ill shoot you in the head right now!" Rong Shaoze pulled out a pistol and aimed it at his head. "Shes dying," a crisp voice suddenly rang out. Annie walked down from upstairs, her face wearing a hint of an elegant smile. "He wont tell you, but I will. Your woman, shes dying." Rong Shaozes pupils contracted, he stared at her darkly, holding back, and demanded in a low voice, "Make yourself clear." Annie smiled and said, "If I tell you, how will you thank me?" "What do you want?" "Freedom. I tell you the truth, and you help me get away from this freak and stop him from causing me any trouble." Tao Hua looked at her, his lips curling up into a sinister smile, but his eyes were devoid of any warmth. Annie gave him a defiant look, her smile becoming even more graceful and charming. Humph, if he wont let her go, she has plenty of ways to leave. Rong Shaoze put away the pistol, without a moments hesitation, he nodded in agreement, "Fine, I agree to your terms, now speak!" Annie came over and sat down, crossing her arms and legs, and stated indifferently, "Recently, Lin Xinlan went to the hospital to find Tao Hua, and she was there a few times. I got curious and looked into her situation, only to discover shes contracted a very strange illness." Rong Shaoze watched her intently, his heart almost stopping. Compared to his tension, Annie appeared completely at ease and leisurely. "Someone injected her with a very twisted virus, causing her beauty to age every day. After three months, she will completely turn into an old woman and eventually die a withered death. And this disease, Tao Hua cannot cure. Knowing she was dying, she left." S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes eyes widened in shock, unable to believe what Annie was saying, which seemed like a wild fantasy. Yet, she should have no reason to deceive him. He turned abruptly to look at Tao Hua, seeking his confirmation. Tao Hua shrugged helplessly and said, "Since its no longer a secret, theres no need for me to hide it from you anymore. Shes right, Lin Xinlan has indeed been infected with a twisted virus, and I cant cure her." Rong Shaozes body swayed, he turned pale, and asked in disbelief, "How is that possible?" "Have you heard of the incident, seven or eight years ago, when a man aged to death in less than a month? Nobody believed he died of old age, but he did indeed. He and Lin Xinlan, they contracted the same virus." So it was true, truly... No wonder she had to wear makeup every day, because she had to cover up her aging beauty. No wonder she said she wasnt the same person anymore... Why didnt he notice her abnormalities sooner? Why?! Rong Shaoze clenched his fists, feeling a tumult of distress inside. His mind was blank, as if struck on the head, incapable of thinking about anything. After a long silence, he managed to speak with a hoarse voice, "How much longer does she have to live?" Chapter 709: Never Let Her Go in This Lifetime Chapter 709: Chapter 709: Never Let Her Go in This LifetimeAfter a long silence, he finally found it difficult to speak, his voice hoarse as he asked, "How much longer does she have to live?" "At most a month." Thirty days. Their time left was just a short... thirty days... Rong Shaozes gaze became frighteningly dark as he regained his composure and asked in a deep voice, "Do you really not know where shes gone?" Tao Hua said apologetically, "I dont know. She said she wanted to die quietly, without letting anyone know, so she didnt tell me either. Im sorry... I should have told you about this earlier. If you want to blame someone, blame me." "Who did this?!" the man asked ominously. "Qiao Yiyang. He had the antidote, but unfortunately, hes already dead," said Tao Hua with great regret. Rong Shaozes body swayed, and he suddenly burst into loud laughter. His laughter was thick with pain and despair. He laughed loudly, "I understand now, he wanted Xinlan to die with him! Qiao Yiyang, I will never let you have your way! Whether in life or death, I wont let her belong to you!" Knowing that Lin Xinlan had not left him because shed fallen out of love actually made him very happy. But the thought of her current situation cut through his heart like a knife. However, it didnt matter. If they were going to die, they would all die together. After all, he would never let go of her in this lifetime, be it in heaven or on earth! Tao Hua could obviously hear the implication in his words, and he said with a furrowed brow and a grave voice: "Rong Shaoze, she left you because she wanted you to keep living, not to seek death because of her. You must not do anything foolish, betraying her intentions." Rong Shaoze curled his lips and said with a slow smile, "Dont worry, I wont seek death now. Xinlan and I have thirty days left, why would I seek death? Ill wait for her to die before I die." If he died first, she would surely be devastated. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, let him bear the pain of losing her and then die with her. Tao Hua was stunned and said anxiously, "Why cant you understand what Im saying? Lin Xinlan wants you to live on, to live to a ripe old age, not just thirty more days!" Rong Shaoze waved his hand, signaling him to stop talking. "My mind is made up; nothing you say will make a difference. Unless you develop an antidote, there is nothing more to talk about." "Damn it! Are you threatening me?!" Tao Hua exploded in anger, "Do you think I wouldnt mind if you died? If you want to die, go die by yourself!" Rong Shaoze smiled faintly at him and then walked away. Tao Hua was infuriated. This kid was really threatening him. Annie took an apple and took a crunchy bite, and Tao Huas rage burned towards her. "He wants to go and die with her. Are you satisfied now?" "What do you mean am I satisfied? If he wants to follow her in death, what does it have to do with me?" "If you hadnt told him the truth, he probably wouldnt have known anything." Annie gave him a contemptuous look and said with a slight smile on her lips: "Youre really an ungrateful creep. If I hadnt spoken up, he would have shot you dead. Oh, and now Im your lifesaver. You saved my life once, and now Ive saved yours, so were even." Throwing away the apple, she stood up elegantly and smiled at him, "Dr. Tao, since were square now, I can leave, right? Bye-bye, no looking back. Dont miss me too much." Tao Hua raised an eyebrow and sneered, "Before you go, shouldnt you give me a night to remember?" Chapter 710 Can’t You Feel It? Chapter 710: Chapter 710 Cant You Feel It?Annies face looked somewhat unsightly as she clenched her teeth and smiled, "An unforgettable night? Ha, Im afraid you wont be so lucky to enjoy it." The man suddenly grabbed her wrist, yanked her into his arms, and held her tight. Annie frowned and struggled, but Tao Hua was stronger than she was, and his martial skills were also better than hers; she simply couldnt break free. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He lifted her chin, smiling suggestively, "Why dont we try and see if Im fortunate enough to enjoy it?" "You... let me go!" "No!" He held her closely; their chests pressed tightly together, she could feel the hardness of his muscles, and he could feel the softness of her front. His breath was at the top of her head, shallow and deep, spraying on her face, and causing her cheeks to blush. Tao Huas eyes burned with intensity as he stared at her, his dark pupils focused on her rosy lips, his gaze growing deeper and darker. "Annie, tell me the truth. Youve been with me every day for some time now, havent you ever thought about wanting me?" he asked in a low, gentle voice. Annie stopped struggling and looked at him with a faint smile, "Do you really want me?" Tao Hua suddenly hugged her tighter, leaving no space between them. His hot body pressed against hers, making her heartbeat inevitably falter. "Whether I want you or not, cant you feel it?" He lowered his head to bite her ear, asking seductively. Feeling his heat, Annies eyes widened in surprise, and her face flushed. Tao Hua saw her blush, and he seemed stunned as if he had witnessed a marvel. Her blushing face was very attractive and charming. Her large beautiful eyes were filled with shame and panic, like an innocent little rabbit, lively and endearing. It was really unexpected that she, bold and enchanting, could also have moments of shy modesty. Tao Huas eyes darkened as he reached out to caress her face, and amidst her bewildered gaze, he leaned forward slowly to kiss her lips. Suddenly, his phone rang. He really didnt want to answer, but the piercing sound of the ring was truly annoying. But if he answered the call, he would have to let go of Annie, and then she would surely distance herself from him. "You have a call," Annie hurriedly reminded him. "Ignore it," he replied. "What if its a really important call?" Tao Hua kissed her lips and murmured softly, "No matter how important, its not as important as the matter between us..." Annie reached into his pocket and fished out his phone, glancing at the screenit was Rong Shaoze calling. Tao Hua saw it too. He reached out to snatch it, but Annie dodged his hand and quickly pressed the speakerphone button. On the other end, Rong Shaozes indifferent voice came through, "Tao Hua, I promised Annie to help her get rid of you. Listen up, you must set her free now. Thats what you owe me, thats all, Im hanging up!" Tao Huas face turned dark in an instant, "Damn it, not only do I have to help you develop an antidote, but I also owe you a favor? Do you think youre a bandit or something?" Annie couldnt help but smile smugly; she pushed Tao Hua away, her face returning to its usual graceful composure, "Dr. Tao, did you hear what Rong Shaoze said? Now, Im really leaving." She tossed the phone to him and turned to leave. "Baby, would you really bear to leave me?" Tao Hua asked with a light smile. Annie turned around, meeting his brilliant eyes, his charming smile, his handsome posture. Her eyes flickered and, amidst his expectant look, she suddenly laughed merrily. "Im really sorry, but your trick of seduction has failed on me." Chapter 711 I Don’t Want to Say Chapter 711: Chapter 711 I Dont Want to Say"By the way, remember not to come looking for trouble after I leave, or else Rong Shaoze will take care of you." Tao Hua crossed her arms and smiled slightly, "No worries, hell be dead in thirty days, and then Ill come looking for you, with no one left to cause me trouble." Annie smirked, "Alright then, Ill look forward to your visit in thirty days. But you might not be able to find me." Having said that, she really did leave, with a carefree demeanor, not taking a single cloud with her. Tao Hua was itchingly frustrated but completely helpless. As soon as Rong Shaoze returned home, he heard his mothers voice. "Dear grandson, tell grandma, why did you secretly skip class today? Even though youre still in kindergarten, skipping class is not a good behavior, dont do it again next time." "I understand, grandma." Xiaocong answered her dispassionately. Rongs mother sighed. Ever since Lin Xinlan left, Xiaocong hadnt smiled either. Where had her once innocent and adorable grandson gone? "You havent told grandma yet, why did you skip class?" "Grandma, I dont want to say." Shaoze strode in, and upon seeing him, his mother asked with concern, "Have you eaten?" In this house, everyone was causing a fuss. The elders either didnt eat or drowned their sorrows in alcohol, while the younger ones either skipped class or got into fightsnobody gave her a moments peace. Shaoze nodded, "I have." He looked at Xiaocong and said to him, "Come with me to the study." "Okay." Xiaocong obediently followed him, and the two entered the study. Shaoze sat on the sofa, and Xiaocong stood in front of him, looking at him calmly. "Why did you skip class?" Shaoze asked. Xiaocong bit his lip, still saying the same thing, "I dont want to say." "Why dont you want to say?" "I just dont want to." Shaoze crossed his arms and watched him calmly. After a while, Xiaocong couldnt stand his gaze, looked down, and said in a low voice, "Today, the kindergarten had a parent-teacher meeting... I told the teacher that no one from home would attend... Then I skipped class..." Shaozes eyes flickered slightly, and he asked in a deep voice, "Why did you lie to the teacher?" Xiaocong stubbornly turned his head away, his expression saying he would never disclose the reason. Shaoze patiently asked again, "Why did you lie to the teacher, why didnt you tell dad and grandma about the parent-teacher meeting at the kindergarten?" A layer of mist quickly covered the little guys eyes, tinged with grievance. Shaoze pulled him closer, lifted him onto his lap, and asked softly again, "Tell daddy, why?" Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the pent-up grief and sadness suddenly burst forth. Xiaocong couldnt help but shed tears, saying with great distress, "Mommy doesnt want me anymore, daddy doesnt care about me... I have no mom and dad..." Shaoze felt a bitter taste in his heart upon hearing this. Thinking of Lin Xinlans current situation made his heart ache even more. He failed to protect his wife and take care of his son; as a husband and a father, he had truly failed. He gently ruffled Xiaocongs hair and said softly, "Mommy hasnt abandoned you, youve misunderstood her." "Liar! Mommy has indeed abandoned me, else why did she leave and never come back? I know, she fell in love with Uncle Qiao, she doesnt like Xiaocong and daddy anymore, she went to Uncle Qiao." Shaoze was stunned; the boy actually knew about these matters. Chapter 712: To the Point of Madness Chapter 712: Chapter 712: To the Point of Madness"Dont talk nonsense, your mom loves you very much, and she loves dad too. She wouldnt fall for someone else. She left because she had reasons she couldnt avoid," The little guy lifted his head, blinking his big eyes, and asked in confusion, "What reasons?" Rong Shaozes eyes were filled with pain as he said solemnly, "A reason that made her very sad and upset. Youre still young, you wouldnt understand. But dad promises you, Ill find mom as soon as possible, and well see her very soon." "Really?" Xiaocong asked incredulously. "Really, dad is not lying to you." Although he was very happy, he was still worried, "Will mom leave again after she comes back?" "I dont know, but no matter where she goes, dad will be with her, take care of her, protect her. With dad by her side, you dont have to worry about her." "But I want to be with mom and dad forever." Rong Shaoze smiled and nodded, "Dont worry, mom and dad will always be by your side." Even if I die, my soul will stay with you until you grow up. Xiaocong immediately showed a delighted smile, "Dad, then you have to find mom soon." "I will." Their time was running out, and he would definitely hurry to find her. Qiao Yiyang had stayed at Lin Xinlans place for two days, with no intention of leaving. Lin Xinlan had told him to get lost several times, each time he said his leg was still not healed, he couldnt stand up, and therefore couldnt walk out. Anyway, he had decided to cling to her, and she truly regretted letting him stay that day. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past few days, Lin Xinlans body had aged considerably, her health was deteriorating, but luckily the medicine Tao Hua gave her was supporting her; otherwise, she would have aged to the point of not being able to walk at all. Seeing her in a weakened state, Qiao Yiyang sat down beside her, grabbed her hand, and said gravely: "Xinlan, youve become like this, why are you still so stubborn. Come with me, okay? Ill give you the antidote, and youll soon recover to your original self. Dont you like that idea?" Lin Xinlan pulled her hand away, saying coldly, "Ive said it, even if I die, I wont go with you. You dont need to say anything more." "Even if you now look seventy or eighty years old, even if your face is covered with wrinkles, all your hair has turned white, you dont care?" "Yes, I dont care." Qiao Yiyang suddenly became angry, "Youre so reluctant to go with me? Im not forcing you to love me or to forget Rong Shaoze. I just want you to stay by my side. Not only could you regain your youth, but you also wouldnt have to betray Rong Shaoze. You wont agree to that either?" Looking at his disguised appearance, Lin Xinlan asked mockingly: "Qiao Yiyang, Im really curious, with me looking like this, how can you remain so obsessed? Dont you find this old face disgusting?" "Of course not! Xinlan, I love you, naturally I dont care what you look like," he said sincerely. Lin Xinlans eyes flickered slightly. At that moment, she believed that Qiao Yiyang truly loved her, only his love was too distorted, it had reached the point of madness. She sighed and said, "Qiao Yiyang, Ill say it one more time, I wont go with you. If you cant bear to see me die, give me the antidote. If you dont want to give it, then so be it." Qiao Yiyang clenched his fists, his eyes darkening. "Then Ill say it one more time, if you dont come with me, I wont give you the antidote! Since I cant have you, I wont let Rong Shaoze have you either!" Chapter 713: I Really Think You’re Brain-Dead Chapter 713: Chapter 713: I Really Think Youre Brain-DeadLin Xinlan didnt get angry; instead, she offered a faint smile. Perhaps its true that as a person nears death, their state of mind becomes indifferent and carefree. Now, she had no feelings for him, not to mention hate, not even a trace of emotion. Seeing her indifference, Qiao Yiyang felt a sense of powerlessness. He really wanted to argue loudly with her, but he couldnt lose his composure, so he could only hold his breath in his heart, feeling very uncomfortable. Lu Xiaofan finished cooking the meal and said indifferently, "Dinners ready." Lin Xinlan propped herself up and slowly walked over to sit down. Now that someone was cooking for her for free, she would eat without hesitation; after all, her body wasnt fit for cooking, and if they wanted to cook, she wouldnt stop them. Lin Xinlan smelled the food; it was fragrant. She smiled slightly and said, "Your cooking is quite good." "Thank you for your praise," Lu Xiaofan responded indifferently. She served her a bowl of soup, and Lin Xinlan drank it, feeling very comfortable. After the meal, she felt much better, her spirits lifted. How strange, why did she always feel this way after eating the dishes Lu Xiaofan made? Moreover, in the past few days, the speed of her aging had noticeably slowed and wasnt as rapid as before, which made her quite puzzled. Lin Xinlan looked at her suspiciously and asked, "You didnt put an antidote in the food, did you? Why do I always feel much better after eating it?" Lu Xiaofan glanced at her sidelong and scoffed, "Do you think I would give you an antidote willingly? I wish you were dead, so that Qiao Yiyangs eyes would turn to me." Lin Xinlan let out a laugh. Actually, she had a fairly good impression of Lu Xiaofan, although she was cold, indifferent to others life and death, and even killing didnt make her blink an eye. But she was never underhanded, never scheming behind peoples backs, and was very straightforward, without beating around the bush, making people love and hate her in equal measure, truly leaving one helpless against her. Hearing her blunt words, Qiao Yiyang frowned slightly, but Lu Xiaofan didnt care about him; after all, she was only stating the facts. Lin Xinlan looked at Qiao Yiyang with sarcasm, "Its really foolish of you to cling to me and not let go when you clearly have a great girl right in front of you." Qiao Yiyangs lips tightened slightly as he said indifferently, "Not all good things are suitable for me." Lin Xinlan hurriedly said, "Thats exactly what I wanted to say to you." "Xinlan, I know shes good to me, but youre the only one in my heart, I cant make room for anyone else," Qiao Yiyang said helplessly. Lin Xinlan glanced at him and didnt say anything, standing up and walking towards the bedroom. Every day, she would go online for a while, just to keep up with Rong Shaozes recent situation. In the past month, the paparazzi often caught him drunk, as well as his haggard and emaciated appearance. She knew that her departure had hit him hard and made him very sad. Seeing his dejected look, she felt even more pain in her heart than he did. But she was convinced that, as time went by, the pain in his heart would fade, and he would gradually let go of her, no longer grieving for her. As long as he persevered, all this would pass. She too needed to persevere to completely rid herself of all the sorrow. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan opened the webpage with a heavy heart, only to suddenly see the search term that popped up automatically in the search engine. Her eyes sharply jolted, and in a moment, she was completely stunned. Recommended completed novel for your reading pleasure: "77 Days of Pursuit: Intimate Encounters in the Dark Night, My Sweetheart." Chapter 714 He Knows It All Chapter 714: Chapter 714 He Knows It All[Searching for Georges Lifetime] Seeing this search term, Lin Xinlan knew at once it was Rong Shaoze looking for her. George was the alias he used while working as a chef in Rome. And the two of them had given each other their Lifetime, which meant a lifetime commitment. Searching for Georges Lifetime, isnt that just searching for her? Had Rong Shaoze been looking for her all along, turning to the internet when he couldnt find her, to let her know he was searching? Lin Xinlan felt nervous, anticipative, yet also afraid. She wanted to see what was inside but feared that after doing so, she would want to return to him even more; she was even more afraid of seeing some bad news about Rong Shaoze. Gripping the mouse, Lin Xinlan hesitated for a whole half hour before deciding to click and take a look. The page loaded, but it wasnt any missing person notice. It was just a video. Lin Xinlans eyes sparkled slightly; she clicked play, and the video began. The first image was a computer-generated warm and beautiful picture. On a table with a black and white checkerboard cloth, two cups were placed, the left cup featuring a hand-drawn image of a man, and the right, a hand-drawn image of a woman. The postures of the two matched the ones she and Rong Shaoze had put on their cups, the appearances were somewhat similar, but not identical. As backdrop, a beautiful blue starry sky, filled with shining stars and a crescent moon. Beyond that, there was nothing else in the picture, just this one image. Seeing the image, Lin Xinlan was one hundred percent certain this was the video Rong Shaoze had created to find her. Suddenly, music played, the deeply affectionate and pleasant song "Cant Take My Eyes Off You." Wife, its been thirty-six days since you left me. Rong Shaozes low and deep voice emanated from within, and Lin Xinlans heart trembled, her eyes immediately misting over. How long had it been since she had heard his voice? Upon hearing his familiar voice, her heartbeat quickened, longing swept over her like the tide, making her desperate to fly to his side instantly, to throw herself into his arms and hold him tightly, never to part again. Accompanied by the music, his voice continued to flow gently. During the time youve been away, every day, every moment, Ive been thinking of you, your smile, your voice, all the things youve done, everything about you. Our home, without you, is no longer complete. Its no longer warm, no longer filled with laughter. I miss you so much, and our son misses you too. We understand that you had no choice but to leave us, you had your reasons and your suffering. But my son and I want to tell you, no matter what difficulties youre facing, well face them with you, well never leave you or forsake you. And no matter what you... look like, you will always be the woman I love the most, my love for you will not change one bit... Lin Xinlan suddenly covered her mouth, unable to hold back the quiet sobs. Did he know everything? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Had Tao Hua told him everything? He knew her looks had aged, knew she would soon wither away and die. If he knew, why wouldnt he let her go peacefully, quietly let her pass away? Lin Xinlan was filled with complex emotions. She was relieved Rong Shaoze knew the truth, that he didnt reject her, didnt leave her to perish alone. Chapter 715: That’s My Business Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Thats My BusinessSo she would download videos and watch them every day, listen to his voice every day to alleviate her longing. As long as someone downloaded the videos, they could trace the IP address of the other party. In just one day, more than three thousand people had downloaded the videos, and the IP addresses were scattered across different regions of the country. Through filtering, they excluded IP addresses from television stations or certain departments, and then eliminated those with traceable backgrounds, leaving over a thousand addresses that temporarily couldnt be traced. Rong Shaoze wasnt in a hurry, having filtered out so many today, he would continue filtering tomorrow. Of course, he wouldnt just look for Lin Xinlan in this way. What if she wasnt online? Even if she was, what if she didnt download the videos? Therefore, he would not put all his hopes on this one method. Of course, the video still had to be played; he believed that as long as she was still alive, she would definitely see it. After watching the video, Lin Xinlan couldnt sleep at all that night, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of Rong Shaoze. When she woke up the next morning, she had dark circles under her eyes. Stepping out of the bedroom, Lin Xinlan saw Lu Xiaofan sitting on the sofa, giving her a smile with an unclear meaning. "Did you go online yesterday?" she asked with a smile. Qiao Yiyang sat in a single-seater sofa, his face slightly grim, just looking at her, pursing his lips, not speaking. Lin Xinlan gave them a faint glance and said indifferently, "I watched it." Lu Xiaofan quickly asked, "Do you know about the video that Rong Shaoze released?" "How do you know it was released by him?" Lin Xinlan retorted. "His voice, as soon as one hears it, one knows its his, plus the content he spoke of matches completely with your situation." Lu Xiaofan peeled a peanut and popped it into his mouth, munching away as he said: "Youve gone to great lengths to keep your situation from him, yet he still found out. Lin Xinlan, considering his unwavering affection for you and that he doesnt disdain your aging, you might as well go back and spend your final days with him." Qiao Yiyangs face grew even uglier, he looked at Lin Xinlan, waiting for her response. Lin Xinlan went over to sit down, smiled lightly, and said, "Whether I go back or not is my business, but what about you? How much longer do you plan to stay before leaving?" "Youre truly heartless," Lu Xiaofan shook his head and clicked his tongue, "Rong Shaoze loves you so much, why do you want to break his heart? Lin Xinlan, go back to him, just dont regret it before you die." Lin Xinlans gaze dropped slightly, her tone a few shades lower, "Thats my business, and not your concern! When are you leaving? I dont want to face you every day." "If possible, Id like to leave right now." "Shut up!" Qiao Yiyang glared at her, his expression very displeased. Lu Xiaofan pouted and continued to eat peanuts, head lowered. "Qiao Yiyang, now that your leg can walk, please leave right now!" "Xinlan, how can I feel at ease leaving you like this? Besides, I wont leave you. If I do, youll die," Qiao Yiyang looked at her, his voice gentle. Lin Xinlan coldly said, "Whether you leave or not, Im going to die. But I know that with you staying here, Ill be very unhappy. If you leave, at least I can have a few comfortable days. Qiao Yiyang, just go. If Rong Shaoze finds this place, you wont be able to leave." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lu Xiaofans expression turned cold, and he asked in a low voice, "Have you been in contact with Rong Shaoze?" "No, but theres no guarantee that he wont find this place." Chapter 716: You’re so silly (this - and the previous one are out of order) Chapter 716: Youre so silly (this Chapter and the previous one are out of order) Lin Xinlan was happy that Rong Shaoze knew the truth and didnt despise her, he didnt just stand by and let her struggle on her own. But it also saddened her deeply that, knowing everything, he would suffer with her. What she worried about the most was that, if she were to die, he might die with her. She had kept the truth from him and left him with such difficulty; if he were to die following her, then all her efforts would have been in vain. Wife, we dont have much time left together, so please, come back to me. I will be waiting for you, no matter how long it takes, I will be waiting for you to return. I also want to tell you that no matter where you go, I will be with you, never leaving you behind... If she were to die, was she really... ready to join him in death... Lin Xinlans heart was greatly shaken, deeply touched, yet filled with sorrow. Rong Shaoze, you are so foolish. Just let go of me, as I am now, I dare not see you, nor do I deserve all that youve done for me. The video was short, but every word Rong Shaoze said was sincere and heartfelt. Lin Xinlan looked at the date the video was posted; it was published this morning. In just one day, the video had received tens of millions of views and shares. This video of a loving husband searching for his runaway wife had completely gone viral on the internet. Pretty much everyone who could access the internet knew about this video. There were also tens of thousands of comments below the video. Many people said they were moved after watching it and hoped that the man in the video would find the woman soon. Some were speculating about the identity of the person who had posted the video. Even expert hackers, tracing the IP address, couldnt find the true owner behind it. Whenever someone tried to do a human-flesh search, an unknown force would delete the information they dug up. No matter who it was, anyone attempting to uncover the storys protagonists faced significant obstacles and couldnt succeed. Thus, aside from the omnipresent existence of this video online, people knew nothing else. Some netizens referred to the man in the video as male cup and the woman as female cup. They discussed whether the story was true or false, guessing the details, and the entire internet was abuzz with conversation, the influence spreading nationwide. Of course, Lin Xinlan was unaware of these things. After watching the video, she carefully downloaded and saved it. In her remaining days, she could listen to Rong Shaozes voice and let it accompany her through the last moments of her life. Having determined that if she died, Rong Shaoze would die with her, she could never return to his side. As long as she didnt appear before him, maybe he wouldnt choose death. Since he wasnt certain whether she was really dead, he would hold onto a shred of hope and keep living, searching for her. And she believed that, many years later, when his love for her had settled and become indifferent, he would no longer harbor any thoughts of taking his life. Having realized all this, Lin Xinlan became even more determined to leave him and never appear before him again. ---- B City. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Rong Shaoze released the video, several computer experts within Fenghuang had already engaged their vast, top-tier computer systems to search for Lin Xinlans whereabouts. Rong Shaoze guessed that Lin Xinlan would probably download the video. He knew her, that she cherished everything that belonged to him. Therefore, she would download the video, watch it every day, and listen to his voice every day to ease her longing. ---- Sweat, because of an error during posting, this Chapter appeared late, the previous Chapter is after this one, everyone please coordinate and read ha, really sorry~ Chapter 717: Just Want to Exchange for a Pause in Time Chapter 717: Chapter 717: Just Want to Exchange for a Pause in Time"No, but I cant guarantee he wont find his way here." Rong Shaoze sneered, "Even if he does come, Im not afraid of him! In fact, if he does show up, Id like to see how true his feelings for you really are." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but retort sarcastically, "What, youre in this state and you still want to compete with him?" Her disdain dealt a heavy blow to Qiao Yiyangs pride. He darkened his eyes, and said lightly, "I may not be able to compete with him, but I can fight him to the death. Xinlan, you never believe in my true feelings for you, but I will prove to you one day that Im serious about you." "Youre serious about me, yet you injected me with a virus? Qiao Yiyang, your sincerity really is unique," Lin Xinlan said mockingly. Qiao Yiyang clenched his fist tightly, a pang of deep pain flashing in his eyes. If there had been any other way, he wouldnt have wanted to inject her with the virus. Now that things have come to this, no matter what he says, she wont understand his intentions. "Xinlan, this virus was the lifes work of a Ph.D. After I got it, Ive used it on people only twice. Once was on the person I hated the most, and the other time was on the person I loved the most. You cant understand the complex emotions Ive felt both times I used this virus. If possible, I would rather have used it on myself than on you." Qiao Yiyang said in a low voice, his words were simple, yet they carried an infinitely sorrowful sentiment. Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered something Tao Hua told her. He said that seven or eight years ago, a man in his fifties aged and died within just a month. He was infected with the same virus as her. Could it be that it was Qiao Yiyang who injected him? And what deep-seated grudge did he have against that man? Lin Xinlan looked into his inscrutably dark eyes, wanting to ask him, but she swallowed her words at the last moment. Lu Xiaofan abruptly turned on the television, saying indifferently, "You two sure talk a lot of nonsense. Lets just watch TV." The tense atmosphere was immediately interrupted by the television. Lin Xinlan turned to watch the TV, where the newscaster was briefly talking about the wife-searching video that had been very popular since yesterday. Lin Xinlans heart trembled, and Qiao Yiyangs expression also subtly changed. Lu Xiaofan laughed, "Now the two of you are really getting attention. If everyone knew that the male lead in that video is Rong Shaoze, I have no idea what kind of impact it would have." Saying this, she switched channels, only to find the wife-searching video playing on another station. However, here they were showing the full video, and it had just started. The footage was still from yesterday, but the content being spoken was different from before. Wife, its been thirty-seven days since you left me. Since yesterday, Ive been using this method to search for you, hoping you can hear what Im saying to you, understand my heart for you, which wont change because of your appearance... Listening to his low voice, Lin Xinlan felt a familiar warmth, as if he were speaking right next to her ear. "The time we have left together is getting shorter and shorter, which makes me feel very anxious and uneasy. If possible, I would give up everything I have just to stop time. That way, you would always have a little over twenty days left to live, and you would never die. Then, would you come back to me?" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wife, actually, the length of life has lost all meaning to me. Chapter 718 I’ve Found You Chapter 718: Chapter 718 Ive Found You"As long as I can be with you, even if its just for one day, I would be very satisfied, very satisfied..." "But if I cant be with you, even if I could live a hundred years, its nothing but a walking corpse without a shred of happiness." "Wife, would you please come back, and bring my happiness back with you..." Rong Shaoze... Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly and cried. Why do you have to be so kind to me, why make me so heartbroken and sorrowful. Rong Shaoze, wouldnt it be better to forget me? After watching the video, Lin Xinlan felt deeply heartbroken, while Qiao Yiyangs face grew dark. Lu Xiaofan said with a light smile, "It seems that Rong Shaoze is dead set on finding you. With the way things are going, in a couple of days, the whole world will know hes looking for you. Lin Xinlan, youre truly heartless. If the man I loved treated me even a tenth as well as he treats you, I wouldnt let go of his hand even in death!" Yes, I am a heartless woman. Rong Shaoze, Im so heartless, I really dont deserve all that youve done for me, please forget me... Lin Xinlan slowly stood up and walked towards the bedroom. Qiao Yiyang watched her retreating figure, his eyes filled with a gloomy light. Back in the bedroom, Lin Xinlan opened her laptop, downloaded the video, and saved it. On Rong Shaozes end, they had already filtered out the IP addresses that downloaded the two videos. This time, the range had narrowed. After eliminating some impossible IP addresses, there were still over seven hundred people left. "Check the account holders names and their locations," Rong Shaoze instructed his subordinates. A thought struck him, and he quickly added, "Also, check what theyve been searching for recently, and the web pages theyve visited the most." Perhaps, Lin Xinlan had been keeping up with his recent activities all along. Several computer experts worked simultaneously to gather information with great speed. In just a few hours, they locked onto a nameMu Sirong. She had downloaded both videos, and for the past month, she had been entering Rong Shaoze into the search engine every day. In other words, she kept up with Rong Shaozes activities every day. Seeing this name, Rong Shaozes heart churned with tumultuous waves. Mu Sirong, is it Lin Xinlan expressing her longing for Rong Shaoze? Rong Shaoze was incredibly excited, even somewhat at a loss. Xinlan, is it you, have I found you, is that right? "Immediately check on Mu Sirongs information!" His intuition told him it was Lin Xinlan, it must be! Now that the IP address was known, finding information on Mu Sirong was a piece of cake. Half an hour later, all the details on Mu Sirong were in his hands. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was just a thin sheet of paper, with only a few sentences. Mu Sirong, female, 60 years old, from a certain county in H City. No children, she settled down in a village in H City over a month ago, and nobody knew her origin. In that certain county of H City, her background information was untraceable; upon verification, her identity was found to be fake. She had once processed a boarding pass with a fake ID card in Y City, a neighboring city of B City. And the date was the exact day she left. That is to say, on the day Lin Xinlan left B City by plane, she flew to Y City, and then took a flight to H City using the identity of Mu Sirong. Rong Shaoze could be sure that when she left B City, she also used a fake identity, but it definitely wasnt Mu Sirong. He never expected her to be so thorough in her thinking; no wonder he couldnt find any trace of her leaving. Chapter 719: Can I Ask for a Gift Myself? Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Can I Ask for a Gift Myself?She never expected her mind to be so intricate, no wonder he couldnt find any trace of her departure. Clutching the paper in his hand, Rong Shaoze was extremely excited. Xinlan, Ive finally found you. If you dare to leave me again, then lets go to hell together! Lin Xinlan had another sleepless night. As soon as she woke up early in the morning, she turned on her computer to watch videos. But there were no new videos today, and she felt very disappointed. Many people were also waiting for the video, and they were equally disappointed. Qiao Yiyang knew that Rong Shaoze didnt release a video today and chuckled, "He might have given up by now." Has he really given up? She hoped he had given up, yet paradoxically, she also hoped he wouldnt. At noon, Lu Xiaofan brought back a Christmas tree, along with fairy lights, Christmas stockings, boxes, candies, and bells, planning to decorate the tree. Lin Xinlan asked her in confusion, "Is today Christmas?" "No, its Christmas Eve." "Do you like celebrating Christmas?" Lin Xinlan asked again, puzzled. She considered it a foreign holiday, not a Chinese one. Aside from soaking up the atmosphere, she never really celebrated it. As she decorated, Lu Xiaofan said, "I grew up in Italy. Christmas for me is just as important as the Spring Festival. You might not like it, but I do." How could she have forgotten that Lu Xiaofan wasnt Chinese? She just had an Asian face, which didnt necessarily mean she was Chinese; she could be from another country. After all, having grown up in Italy, she could be considered Italian, right? Once the fairy lights were up, Lu Xiaofan hummed songs and decorated the entire room, making it look very festive. Qiao Yiyang said he didnt like to celebrate the holiday, to which Lu Xiaofan countered with the same reason. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She said it was their first time celebrating Christmas alone together, and no matter what, she wanted to have a happy celebrationof course, ignoring Lin Xinlans presence. The sky gradually darkened, and Lu Xiaofan played Christmas songs in the room and made lots of food, creating a rather joyful atmosphere. "Dinners ready, but before we eat, lets open our presents." Today, Lu Xiaofan looked like a lively little girl, full of joy. She handed a beautifully wrapped gift box to Qiao Yiyang, smiling, "This is my gift to you, open it up and see whats inside." Under her persistent urging, Qiao Yiyang reluctantly opened it to find a white wool scarf for men inside. Lu Xiaofan took the scarf, wrapped it around his neck, and said with satisfaction, "Nice, it looks good. Even if you become an old man, wearing this will still make you handsome." "I gave you a present, so what do you have for me?" She stretched out her fair palm towards him. Qiao Yiyang took off the scarf, tossed it aside, and said indifferently, "I dont have a gift for you." "Stingy!" Lu Xiaofan pouted, but then smiled and said, "Can I ask for a gift myself?" Before Qiao Yiyang could respond, she quickly pecked his face with a kiss. The mans face changed subtly, and he immediately turned to see Lin Xinlans reaction, but she was looking at the TV composedly, not caring about what was happening on their side at all. "Tsk, even if I forced myself on you, she wouldnt care. Save your energy," Lu Xiaofan said with a tinge of jealousy. Qiao Yiyang glared at her, clearly angry. "If you keep messing around, get out!" Chapter 720 It Must Be Your Longing for Me Chapter 720: Chapter 720 It Must Be Your Longing for Me"If you continue with this nonsense, get out!" She tilted her head up slightly, insisting with conviction, "If I leave, youll definitely miss me. Rong Shaoze, admit it, you cant live without me." "You..." Just as Qiao Yiyang was about to erupt in anger, the sound of a broadcast suddenly resonated from outside. Wife, this is already the third video. Please forgive me for posting it late today because there was an unexpected event... Lin Xinlan suddenly stood up with excitement evident on her face. She had thought that he wouldnt post a video today. If you hear my voice, then it must be heaven taking pity on me, choosing Christmas Eve to deliver my heartfelt words to you. I never celebrated Christmas before, but today, I want to make a wish on Christmas Eve. I hope the woman I love most can be safe for all her life and always happy. I dont know if heaven can consider my sincere request and make my wish come true... Rong Shaoze... Lin Xinlan felt like crying again. He has a way with words, able to touch her heart to the point of tears with just a few words. Wife, heaven must have heard my wish. Its snowing here; is it snowing where you are? Lin Xinlan looked outside the window, and sure enough, it was snowing. Snowflakes are now falling into my hands. I guess they must be your longing for me. And my longing for you is also like the snowflakes, unending. Without bothering to put on a coat, Lin Xinlan immediately rushed to the door, pulled it open, and ran out into the snowy ground. She looked up, stretched out her palms, and the pristine snowflakes landed in them, like feathers lightly touching her heart, so light yet stirring. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wife, I miss you so much. Do you miss me? "I do! Rong Shaoze, I miss you too." A tear slipped from the corner of Lin Xinlans eye, dropping to the ground and quickly freezing. Qiao Yiyang and Lu Xiaofan came out, and seeing her like this, felt a mix of emotions. Wife, I love you. Do you love me? Rong Shaoze asked again. Even though she knew he was a thousand miles away and couldnt see her gesture, she nodded vigorously. "I love you, very much!" "Xinlan, Ive finally found you. This time, you cant even think about leaving me, or Ill take you down to hell with me!" Rong Shaoze said again. Lin Xinlan stiffened, something about the voice was off. It wasnt coming from the broadcast; it sounded much closer. Her body tense, she didnt dare move. Qiao Yiyang and Lu Xiaofan saw Rong Shaoze, and their expressions changed drastically. They were about to take action when suddenly, several people rushed out, pointing their guns at them to prevent any rash movements. Lin Xinlan slowly turned her head and saw Rong Shaoze walking out from behind her house at a leisurely pace. His dark eyes were fixated on her, unwavering, deeper than the night itself. Meeting his gaze, Lin Xinlan felt a profound shock, standing there dazed, watching him as he slowly approached her. From the look in his eyes, she could see his deep pain, and she knew that seeing her like this was something he couldnt bear. Her heart ached, not wanting him to see her this way, but she couldnt bear to look away, greedily gazing at him as if she could never see enough for a lifetime. The short distance between them seemed very long to Rong Shaoze. He exerted all his strength to walk up to her, saw her hair tied up in white, saw her aged face, and his heart felt as if it was being cut with knives. Chapter 721: Do You Really Not Care? Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Do You Really Not Care?Even though he had mentally prepared himself, seeing her in person was still hard to accept. His Xinlan, that beautiful woman, had truly become like this. Rong Shaozes eyes flickered slightly, his dark, shining eyes gazing deeply at her as he slowly raised his hand to caress her face. Feeling the warmth of his palm, Lin Xinlan suddenly lowered her gaze, and two lines of tears slid down her eyes. "You shouldnt have come to find me..." she said hoarsely, choking up, "I cant accept the way I look now, let alone expect you to..." "..." Rong Shaozes other hand also cradled her face. "You should have let me die in peace, so you wouldnt suffer... In many years, you would forget me and overcome the pain... Rong Shaoze, please go back, I beg you, just go..." The man lifted her face, expressionless except for the exceptionally dark look in his eyes. "Didnt you hear clearly what I just said?" he said in a deep voice, "I said, if you dare to leave me again, Ill drag you down to hell with me!" A flicker of shock passed through Lin Xinlans eyes. He was serious and not joking. Rong Shaoze continued in a deep voice, "Since youre going to die anyway, I dont mind ending both our lives prematurely. Do you choose to spend your last moments with me or choose to die with me immediately?" Lin Xinlans eyes were blurred with tears, and she opened her mouth to say, "You cant force me like this, I left you so you could go on living. Why do you insist on making me sad, why make things difficult for me!" "Then why do you insist on making me sad? Xinlan, dont you think, youre being too cruel to me?" Rong Shaoze asked sadly, "Do you know how Ive spent these days? Living without a soul, just a body, it feels worse than death." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly, crying even harder. During this time, she felt like death would have been easier. Several times, she wanted to end her life, to end the pain. But the thought of being able to watch over him a little longer stopped her from wanting to die. She loved him so much that, even for an extra minute of remembrance, no matter the pain, she was determined to hold on. Now that she saw him, she knew if he didnt let go, she would never have the courage to run away again. "Xinlan, you are my life, and if you leave me, you are asking me to die, do you understand? Im begging you, please dont abandon me," Rong Shaoze said as he touched her face, his voice filled with sorrow. Raising her head, Lin Xinlan looked at him and asked seriously, "Rong Shaoze, do you really not care about my appearance? Look carefully, I havent just become ugly, Ive aged. Im now gray-haired, a far cry from who I was. Doesnt this sight of me disgust you? I beg you, just go, I cant face you, I dont want you to see me like this!" Her real problem was her appearance. Rong Shaozes lips were tightly pressed together, and without answering her, he simply took off the red scarf around his neck, placed it on hers, and then took off his down jacket, draping it over her. He took her hand and kissed the back of it deeply, then suddenly said with a shallow smile: "You fool, your current state is only temporary. Once you take the antidote, you will regain your appearance. Then, will you still want me to leave?" Lin Xinlan froze, asking in amazement, "You have an antidote?" Chapter 722 The Childlike Joyful Smile Chapter 722: Chapter 722 The Childlike Joyful Smile"Of course, you trust me, and Ill get the antidote." "Really? But even Tao Hua couldnt do anything, how could you possibly..." get the antidote? Rong Shaoze interrupted her, smiling: "Isnt Qiao Yiyang right here? As long as hes still alive, I can make him hand over the antidote." Lin Xinlan was startled and asked softly, "What if he doesnt hand it over?" Rong Shaoze stated firmly, "Trust me, Ill make him hand it over! And if he doesnt, it doesnt matter, because at worst, we can just die on the same day, in the same month, in the same year, right?" Yes, at worst, well just die together. Before, the thought of him dying with her was something she absolutely couldnt accept. Now she could accept it. Because she knew that if Rong Shaoze died, she wouldnt want to live either. Similarly, if she died, he would feel the same, not wanting to live without her. "Xinlan, dont think too much, please dont waste our last precious moments together, okay? Youve already made life worse than death for me; do I need to die before you to make you stay by my side? If thats what it takes, then Ill just..." "Stop!" Lin Xinlan quickly called out to stop him, nodding hurriedly: "I wont leave you anymore, no matter what I become, Ill stick to you and never leave again!" This time, she decided to live recklessly for once, not caring about anything anymore. "Really?" Rong Shaozes throat moved, his eyes exceptionally bright. "Really!" Lin Xinlan smiled, nodding affirmatively. "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze suddenly picked her up and, along with the snowflakes, began to spin in the snow. His face was filled with a childlike happy smile, and his laughter floated through the air, so cheerful, so delightful. Lin Xinlan was infected by his happiness and began to laugh too. After spinning for a while, Rong Shaoze stopped, holding her excitedly, tightly, as if he was holding a treasure he had regained. No one knew how happy and grateful he was at that moment to have Xinlan back. And his gaze suddenly met with Qiao Yiyangs. Both their eyes were deep and sharp, silently conveying to each other that neither would let go of Lin Xinlan! "Lets go inside, its cold out here," Rong Shaoze said as he scooped her up and strode towards the house. Seeing Qiao Yiyang and Lu Xiaofan being pointed at with guns, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but speak out: "They..." "Dont worry, leave everything to me," Rong Shaoze said softly, his voice soothingly reassuring. Lin Xinlan smiled and leaned into his embrace, deciding to leave all matters to him. With him there, she no longer needed to worry about anything. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang watched them continuously, his expression growing increasingly troubled, his eyes shadowed. Lu Xiaofan quietly sighed inwardly. Some people just dont turn back until they hit a wall. And she knew Qiao Yiyang was the sort who, even after hitting the wall, wouldnt turn back. Entering the house, Rong Shaoze closed the door, carried Lin Xinlan to the sofa swiftly, and then, excitedly cupping her face, kissed her lips. Outside earlier, he had been restraining himself from kissing her. He didnt want to perform a love scene in front of others. Now that it was just the two of them in the house, he no longer had to hold back or be polite. His kiss was as always domineering and fervent, but also deeply affectionate and gentle. ******** Chapter 723 I’m Very Fortunate Chapter 723: Chapter 723 Im Very FortunateLin Xinlan wrapped her arms around him, indulging in his passion, with every cell in her body excitedly clamoring. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, she was back by his side, able to embrace him like this, no longer having to endure the agony of yearning. Rong Shaoze shared the same thoughts and was also very happy to embrace her, to kiss her again... He kissed her for a long time, reluctantly letting go of her lips only after much hesitation. Lin Xinlans eyes were blurred with emotion. Even if her beauty were to fade, her eyes remained stunning, and her features retained a trace of charm. She gazed at Rong Shaozes handsome face, foolishly mesmerized by him. This outstanding man, who loved her deeply, made her feel happier than any woman in the world. Rong Shaoze also looked deeply into her eyes. The two had not seen each other for a long time, and now that they were finally reunited, just looking at each other made them feel content and joyful. "How did you find me?" Lin Xinlan asked with a smile as she sat in his arms, raising her hand to caress his face. Rong Shaoze gazed at her and shared the method he used to find her. After hearing this, Lin Xinlan felt deeply moved. If Rong Shaoze hadnt understood her so well, he probably couldnt have found her. Fortunately, he knew her well. Her hand touched his somewhat gaunt face, and she said with concern, "Youve lost weight." The man felt even more distressed than her, "Youve lost much more." "I lost weight because of aging..." Lin Xinlan attempted to argue, but this only made their hearts ache even more. Rong Shaoze gripped her hand tightly, speaking earnestly, "Xinlan, I promise I wont let anything happen to you, you believe me." "Mhm, I believe you," she said, nodding with a smile. Suddenly, the mans expression changed. He fiercely slapped her on the buttocks, causing a burning pain. Lin Xinlan was stunned and asked with a sense of grievance, "Why did you hit me?" "Im hitting you! If you dare to run away and leave me alone again, Ill hit you so hard you wont be able to get out of bed, and well see where you can run!" Rong Shaoze glared at her, warning her fiercely. "I had no choice but to..." "Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze suddenly embraced her tightly, his body trembling slightly, "Dont ever do this again! You dont know how cruel you were, do you realize you were almost taking my life?!" Hearing his voice shaken with fear, Lin Xinlan felt a violent tremor in her soul, and the sensation was unpleasant. "Rong Shaoze..." she choked up as she held his head, sobbing, "Im sorry, its all my fault, Im sorry..." Apart from apologizing, she didnt know what else to say. She hadnt realized that her departure had hurt him so deeply. Rong Shaoze held her even tighter and said in a muffled voice, "Do you know how much pain I was in when you left me? I thought I had died, but when I woke up, I realized you had truly disappeared. I really wished I could have stayed unconscious forever, it would have been less painful..." "What happened to you?" Lin Xinlan asked anxiously. Rong Shaoze looked up, his dark eyes meeting hers, and said solemnly, "Dont worry, I had just read the letter you left for me, and then I didnt know how to breathe and fainted." Lin Xinlans eyes widened, her complexion turning pale. He caressed her face gently and said lightly, "I just fainted, I didnt die. Dont be so sad. Ive got a strong life force. I even drank myself into a stupor daily and after several bouts of gastric bleeding, I still didnt die. You see, heaven really looks after me." Chapter 724: The Most Romantic Thing Chapter 724: Chapter 724: The Most Romantic Thing"Im sorry..." Lin Xinlans tears fell like rain, as if her heart was being pierced by a thousand arrows. Rong Shaoze gazed at her and asked softly, "When you left, did you ever guess that I would be in so much pain?" She had guessed, she knew he would be in great pain. It was all her fault; she should never have left him so heartlessly. "Rong Shaoze, Im sorry, Im so sorry!" Lin Xinlan hugged him tightly, crying uncontrollably. All of this was her fault, and even if he blamed her, it was deserved. The man caressed her head and said softly, "Xinlan, you know that sorry isnt what I want to hear." Lin Xinlan looked up at him, Rong Shaoze reached out to wipe away her tears, his eyes deep with emotion. She took his hand, holding it, and declared earnestly, "I, Lin Xinlan, swear that no matter what happens, I will never leave you. Even if you no longer want me, I wont go. Ill always be by your side!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes eyes shone, he stared at her, silent for a long time. Lin Xinlan thought he wasnt satisfied and lifted her hand and added, "I swear, in this life, I will love only you, forever and ever. Should I break this oath, may the heavens... mmm..." Before she could finish, he silenced her with a fierce kiss. He kissed her passionately, deeply. In that moment, it was as if they touched each others souls, becoming one. You are me, and I am you, inseparable forever. After a while, Rong Shaoze released her. He touched her face and said happily, "Xinlan, your words are enough for me. From now on, I wont have to worry about you leaving me because I know you will always be mine alone." Lin Xinlan smiled, feeling entirely relieved. Even if she were to die, even if he were to die with her, she would feel no pain in her heart. For they had become one, never to be apart again, whether living in the world of the living or venturing into the Netherworld; they would not separate and not feel lonely or isolated. Rong Shaoze then said, "Of course, no matter what happens, I wont leave you either. I will always love you, forever and ever. If I break this promise, let the heavens..." "Stop!" Lin Xinlan covered his mouth, interrupting him, "Theres no need for promises, I trust you." Rong Shaoze, moved, held her hand and kissed it repeatedly. Lin Xinlan sat in his embrace, leaning on him, feeling very comfortable, and time seemed peaceful. She suddenly said softly, "Rong Shaoze, I remember a song, I really want to sing it." Rong Shaozes eyes lit up. He had never heard her sing before, and he was looking forward to it. "Sing for me, I want to listen," he stroked her hair, saying gently. No matter what the song was, as long as she sang, he wanted to listen. Lin Xinlan sang with a smile, "The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you, slowly. Gathering little moments of laughter along the way, to talk over slowly in days to come, sitting in rocking chairs..." "The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you, slowly. Until were so old we cant go anywhere, and you still treat me as the treasure in your palm..." She used to think this song was rather tacky, but now that she was in love, she understood that growing old with the one you love truly is the most romantic thing in the world. "Rong Shaoze, do you think we can grow old together, slowly?" she asked softly. Chapter 725: The Most Handsome Man Chapter 725: Chapter 725: The Most Handsome Man"Rong Shaoze, do you think we can grow old together, slowly?" she asked softly. Rong Shaoze nodded firmly, "We definitely can. In this lifetime, I want you to see me so old that I cant even walk. Otherwise, I wont die content." Lin Xinlan blinked in confusion, not understanding his meaning. The man looked at her indulgently, smiling, "Ive already had a preview of how youll look when you get old. If I dont let you see me age, would you be content? Would I be content?" So thats what he meant. "Alright, then Ill wait for the day youre too old to walk and see if youre still as handsome as you are now." "Of course!" Rong Shaoze affirmed confidently, "Who am I? Ill always be the most handsome man, even when Im a hundred years old, still the most handsome man." Lin Xinlan laughed, "Where does all this confidence come from?" He raised his eyebrows slightly, smiling, "It comes from you." "Me?" "Hmm, in your eyes, who is the most handsome man?" Lin Xinlan chuckled, deliberately saying, "Of course, its my son." Rong Shaoze seriously said, "He counts as a man? Xinlan, you really speak without conscience; how can you just bring a kid into this. Tell me again, in your heart, who is the most handsome man?" He blinked, hinting that the most handsome man was right in front of her. Lin Xinlan chuckled, then deliberately said, "Its my father." "..." Rong Shaoze felt dejected. Helplessly he said, "Alright then, excluding your son, your father, your grandfatherin other words, any man related to you by bloodwho, in your heart, is the most handsome man?" His eyes eagerly watched her, as if he was about to say, Come on, in your eyes, I am the most handsome man! Oh my, Rong Shaoze was so childish. "Xinlan, is it right to hurt someone like this?" he looked at her with feigned grievance, deliberately pinching her waist with one hand and rubbing his face against her neck with his. "Hurry and say it, who is the most handsome man? If you dont give the correct answer, Ill be mean to you." "How will you be mean to me?" "Like this!" He suddenly reached for her armpit, tickling her. Lin Xinlan laughed heartily, trying to dodge, tears of laughter spilling out, while Rong Shaoze didnt let her go. Huddled in his arms, she cleverly begged for mercy, "Ill say it, isnt that enough?" "Who is it?" Rong Shaoze let her go, smiling as he asked. Lin Xinlan looped her arms around his neck, her face flushed from too much laughter, making her look instantly younger by a decade. "Its you, in my heart, the most handsome man is you!" Laughter shone in Rong Shaozes eyes. Lin Xinlan continued, "Even including my relatives, in my heart, the most handsome man is still you, it can only be you, forever you." "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze gently caressed her face, smiling with curved lips, "Likewise, in my heart, the most beautiful woman is you, forever you." Lin Xinlan was touched. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze deliberately teased her, insisting on knowing who the most handsome man was, all just to say that last sentence. Chapter 726: She Is Mine Forever Chapter 726: Chapter 726: She Is Mine ForeverHe wanted to tell her that no matter what she became, in his eyes, the most beautiful woman would always be her. He was building her confidence, so she wouldnt feel inferior because of her appearance. "Rong Shaoze, it is so good to have met you," Lin Xinlan leaned against his chest and whispered softly. Even though she had experienced much pain, and despite the constant obstacles along the way, she still felt grateful to heaven for bringing this man into her life. And for letting him cherish her in his heart, loving her, caring for her. The man held her tightly, also letting out a contented sigh, "Xinlan, I am also very fortunate to have known you." He firmly believed that if it wasnt for her, he wouldnt have fallen so deeply in love with anyone else. Not every woman who got entangled with him would be loved by him, it was because she was Lin Xinlan that he fell in love. If he had never met Lin Xinlan in his lifetime, he believed he would never fall in love with any other woman. He really was thankful to the heavens for specially sending Lin Xinlan to his side, giving him true love. As the night deepened, Rong Shaoze held Lin Xinlan, unwilling to let her go. The two talked for a long time, feeling not the slightest bit sleepy. Even if they merely chatted about the weather or a very trivial matter, it would never feel boring to them. Even saying nothing, just holding each other like that, felt incredibly romantic. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Lin Xinlans body was somewhat frail, and ultimately she couldnt resist the urge to sleep, falling asleep in Rong Shaozes arms. The man tenderly carried her to the bedroom, placed her on the bed, and tucked her in with the blanket. He sat by the bed, gazing at her face, his eyes filled with tenderness. His Xinlans aged appearance turned out to be so beautiful, he liked it just as much. Rong Shaoze smiled happily, and bent down to gently kiss her forehead before reluctantly standing up and leaving the room. In a house next door. Qiao Yiyang and Lu Xiaofan had removed their makeup, reverting to their original appearance. But both of them were bound hands and feet, sitting on the sofa, unable to move. Rong Shaoze pushed the door and entered, several subordinates respectfully greeted him, he walked slowly to sit opposite Qiao Yiyang, his profound eyes directly meeting his. Although Qiao Yiyang had become his captive, he showed no fear, his expression was calm, with not a hint of embarrassment. The two men met each others gaze for three seconds before Rong Shaoze spoke indifferently, "Where is the antidote?" Qiao Yiyangs lips curled into a faint smile, "Let Xinlan go with me, and Ill give you the antidote." His appetite was really not great. Rong Shaoze let out a cold laugh, his eyes turning somewhat icy. "You hand over the antidote, I spare your life, its fair. Qiao Yiyang, youre a smart man, you should know what to do to benefit you the most." Qiao Yiyang heard the threat in his words, laughed loudly, "Now Im the only one with the antidote, youre in no position to threaten me, only to ask me. Rong Shaoze, if you love Xinlan, let her go with me. Only then can you save her life. If you dont let her go, youre the one harming her." Rong Shaoze crossed his arms, leaning against the sofa, the corners of his mouth lifting in a mocking curve. "Xinlan doesnt like you at all, has no feelings for you, whats the point of shamelessly clinging to her? Furthermore, do you think shell start liking you if she goes with you? Qiao Yiyang, stop dreaming. This lifetime, the next one, the one after that, forever, shes mine." Chapter 727: You Don’t Even Deserve to Love Xinlan Chapter 727: Chapter 727: You Dont Even Deserve to Love Xinlan "She loves only me, and you, you dont stand a chance!" His words brimmed with confidence, and they were tinged with arrogance and boastfulness. Qiao Yiyangs eyes darkened as he said coldly, "She just fell in love with you first and cant forget you for the moment. Whatever love you can offer her, I can give too. Rong Shaoze, what makes you think she wont change her heart towards you?" Rong Shaoze laughed loudly, his tone extremely arrogant, "Just because I love her more than you do, just because I am more worthy of her than you are! Qiao Yiyang, even if you wont admit it, its the truthI am better than you. Why else am I not the one at your feet, and you are?" Rong Shaoze was relentless in his attempts to crush Qiao Yiyang, leaving him no dignity or face. Qiao Yiyangs expression became even more unsightly as a surge of humiliation suddenly welled up inside him. Thats right, he was a prisoner at his feet, a humiliating prisoner at his feet! He took a deep breath and said indifferently, "Say whatever you want, but I wont give you the antidote, and I will not let go and allow you and Xinlan to have your happily ever after. Now that Ive fallen into your hands, I have no chance to live. When I die, I will wait for Xinlan in the Netherworld, and then she will be mine. I will see what you can do to compete with me for her. Rong Shaoze, in this life, you are doomed not to be with her. Just resign yourself to that fact, hahaha...." Rong Shaoze abruptly stood up, grabbed him by the collar, and delivered a fierce punch to his stomach. Qiao Yiyang grunted, and when Rong Shaoze released his grip, he fell onto the sofa, his face turning pale with pain. "Qiao Yiyang, are you alright?" Lu Xiaofan hurriedly asked with concern. She suddenly turned her head, saying fiercely, "Rong Shaoze, I warn you, if you dare to hurt him, I will kill you, even if it costs me my life!" Rong Shaoze pulled out the gun from his waist, cocked it, and pointed it at Qiao Yiyang. "Qiao Yiyang, do you believe I could kill you right now? Im telling you, even without the antidote, it doesnt matter. If Xinlan dies, Ill follow her in death. So even in the Netherworld, she will still be mine! And you, a defeated underling, get as far away from me as possible!" With a faint smile, he then said coldly, "Do you think she fell in love with me first, and thats why she cant fall in love with you? Let me tell you, its because its me that she fell in love with; even if I had never appeared, she would never fall in love with you! You are doomed never to win her heart. Even if you die, she will never fall in love with you!" Qiao Yiyangs pupils shrank slightly. Rong Shaozes words had undoubtedly struck him hard. Was he really that unworthy? Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was his fate so sad that he could obtain nothing? "Hahaha...." Qiao Yiyang raised his head, suddenly bursting into manic laughter, which carried a hint of eeriness. Suddenly, he stopped laughing and said ominously, "Since thats the case, lets all die together! The things I cant have, no one else can hope to have! Even if I have to destroy them, I wont leave them for others!" "Qiao Yiyang! You scoundrel, you dont even deserve to love Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze was burning with rage. He grabbed Qiao Yiyangs body, venting his inner hatred and anger by fiercely beating him with all his might. "Rong Shaoze, stop it! You are not allowed to hit him!" Lu Xiaofan tried to rush forward to fight Rong Shaoze, but she was restrained by his men and unable to move. Qiao Yiyang was slammed hard onto the ground by Rong Shaoze, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood and convulsing violently, which frightened Lu Xiaofan. "Qiao Yiyang!" She cried out in agony, her eyes full of concern. Chapter 728 He Really Can’t Leave Her Chapter 728: Chapter 728 He Really Cant Leave Her"Qiao Yiyang!" she exclaimed with heartache, worry filling her eyes. "Rong Shaoze, I will definitely kill you, I must kill you!" Lu Xiaofan suddenly went berserk. She forcefully broke free from two men, also snapping the ropes on her hands and feet, and lunged fiercely at Rong Shaoze. Rong Shaozes eyes narrowed sharply, he raised his hand, and without blinking, he pulled the trigger Qiao Yiyangs eyes widened instantly, a hint of panic flashing through them. "Bang" The gunshot sounded, and Lu Xiaofans body abruptly halted, as did the world around her. She looked down at her bloodied chest in disbelief, then collapsed to the ground, motionless. "Xiaofan!" Qiao Yiyang screamed, snapping his own ropes and crawled on all fours to her side. He turned her body over, saw her tightly closed eyes, her pale complexion, and felt an inexplicable discomfort in his heart, accompanied by a sharp pain. "Lu Xiaofan, wake up, open your eyes and wake up!" Qiao Yiyang vigorously shook her body, but she did not respond at all. He put his hand over her bleeding chest, but the blood kept gushing out, staining his hands red, and reddening his eyes. Qiao Yiyang, I said I would never leave you, and I will never leave you. Even if you killed me, I would not leave you. Who had said they would never leave him? Then why was she now keeping her eyes tightly shut, not opening them no matter how much he shouted? Lu Xiaofan, you said you would never leave me, you promised! Qiao Yiyang looked up at Rong Shaoze with a cold gaze, "You killed her!" Rong Shaoze sneered, "Im going to kill you too!" "Haha, Rong Shaoze, you killed Mingyan and now Xiaofan too; youve killed everyone close to me, leaving me completely with nothing!" Rong Shaozes gaze was profound as he said indifferently, "Just hand over the antidote, and I will give you their lives back!" Qiao Yiyang laughed with mockery, "Can you bring them back from the dead?" "I can!" Rong Shaoze said firmly. Qiao Yiyang was momentarily stunned, unsure of how to react. Rong Shaoze continued, "Your life, Lin Xinlans life in exchange for Rong Mingyan and Lu Xiaofans livesmake your decision, and hurry. Otherwise, Lu Xiaofan wont be saved." Qiao Yiyang tensed up, torn inside. Lu Xiaofans blood was still pouring out; a seconds delay and she might be gone forever, beyond salvation. Qiao Yiyang, admit it, youve become unable to live without me. Lu Xiaofans words suddenly echoed in his ears. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pain struck his heart, forcing him to admit he truly could not live without her. She was always by his side, never betraying him, never abandoning him. If she suddenly disappeared, he would undoubtedly find it hard to adjust... "Fine, I agree!" Qiao Yiyang gritted his teeth and nodded, saying firmly, "But, I have a condition!" Rong Shaoze watched him, silent. "If you accept the challenge I issue and bring Mingyan and Xiaofan back to life, I will hand over the antidote!" "I agree!" Rong Shaoze responded immediately. In his heart, he let out a sigh of relief. Qiao Yiyang was finally willing to hand over the antidote; Xinlan could be saved... Rong Shaoze immediately called Tao Hua in to rescue Lu Xiaofan. He brought Tao Hua along for Lin Xinlans sake, never expecting that hed prove useful at just the right moment. Chapter 729: What a Fool Chapter 729: Chapter 729: What a Fool He brought Tao Hua along for Lin Xinlans health, and now it turned out to be just in time. After a night of emergency treatment, Lu Xiaofan was breathing again and out of danger. Rong Shaoze took a shower, changed clothes, and quietly returned to Lin Xinlans bedroom. The sunlight poured in from the window, carrying the scent of winter, bright and beautiful. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes groggily, meeting Rong Shaozes deep and attractive gaze. The warm sunlight illuminated him, casting a faint halo around him, making him seem too beautiful to be a mere mortal. Lin Xinlan watched him foolishly, not daring to make a sound, afraid that any noise might startle him and cause him to disappear. Rong Shaoze, too, gazed deeply at her. Seeing that she didnt speak, he stroked her face and asked with a light smile, "Whats wrong?" Lin Xinlans eyes shimmered slightly, and she smiled, "Youre real." "Have you gone silly? Of course, Im real." His eyes and brows were filled with a thick sense of humor. Lin Xinlan affectionately rubbed his palm, speaking softly, "I thought everything that happened last night was just a dream. Im glad it wasnt. You dont know how many times I dreamed of you, but I didnt dare see you or acknowledge you. My heart has always been full of fear. I was so afraid you would see me as I am now, so I hid from you everywhere. Even though I missed you deeply, I restrained myself from recognizing you, and that feeling was truly torturous... Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now its fine, you are truly by my side, I dont need to hide from you or be afraid to acknowledge you anymore, and the fear in my heart is gone. I feel really secure and comfortable..." "You really are a fool," Rong Shaoze chuckled and couldnt help but lean down to kiss her lips. She indeed was a fool. If she had opened up to him earlier, she wouldnt have had to suffer so long. Happiness was within reach, but she foolishly abandoned it, choosing to torment herself and him. If she wasnt a fool, then what was she? Lin Xinlan hugged his neck and said with a nod, full of apology, "Youre right, I am a fool." Rong Shaoze pressed his forehead against hers, smiling, "Yes, youre a fool, but I am an even bigger fool for not noticing there was something off with you and letting you suffer so much. Xinlan, Im sorry, I didnt protect you well." "Its not your fault, maybe this is just my destiny... Rong Shaoze, if I really died, could you please die after me? I dont want to see you die for me, I dont want to suffer in my heart..." Even with all her openness, she couldnt bear the thought of watching him die for her. So, selfishly, she wanted to die before him to lessen the pain a bit. "Dont worry, Ive long decided to die after you. But not now, not in a month, but maybe seventy or eighty years later." "You got the antidote?" Lin Xinlan asked, surprised. "Almost there. Get up first, have breakfast, and then Ill tell you everything." Rong Shaoze helped her up, dressed her, and carried her out of the bedroom. He personally made porridge and side dishes for her, and they sat at the table, eating heartily. After breakfast, Rong Shaoze told her about the events of the previous night. Lin Xinlan, concerned, asked, "What kind of challenge did Qiao Yiyang issue you?" Rong Shaoze held her hand and gave her a reassuring look. "No matter what he challenges me to, Ill be fine. Dont worry, I will definitely beat him." Chapter 730 I Didn’t Kill Him at All Chapter 730: Chapter 730 I Didnt Kill Him at All"No matter what challenge he throws at me, I wont be harmed. Dont worry, I will definitely beat him." "But, what if he cheats? Or what if you get hurt accidentally?" Lin Xinlan was still very worried. When it came to challenges, she couldnt help but think of life-and-death duels. In a life-and-death duel, one person must die, and the scene is often very bloody. Even if one wins, survives, they could still be seriously injured. Moreover, she didnt want to witness such a bloody scene. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, dont worry," Rong Shaoze said earnestly, "The contest between Qiao Yiyang and me is inevitable. Its a matter of pride between men; no matter how serious the injury, I must accept the challenge." In fact, even if Qiao Yiyang didnt challenge him, he would have challenged Qiao Yiyang. Between them, there had to be a clear winner, they had to be thoroughly convinced; otherwise, it would not sit well with them. This is also one way that men resolve their issues. Lin Xinlan understood his thoughts and reluctantly nodded, "Okay, I respect your choice. But you have to promise me not to worry me." "I promise you." After discussing the matter, Rong Shaoze took Lin Xinlan to the house next door. Lin Xinlan asked him in surprise, "When did you rent this place?" "The day before yesterday, when I found you, I had someone rent this place quietly to keep an eye on you. Thats how I discovered Qiao Yiyang and Lu Xiaofan living with you." "They were in disguise, how could you recognize them?" Rong Shaoze smiled, "No matter how skilled the makeup artist, they cant completely change a person. They always have some flaws." Lu Xiaofan was lying weakly on the bed with an oxygen mask and had not yet awakened. Qiao Yiyang stood by her side, his dark eyes fixed on her, his thoughts unreadable. It wasnt until Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan entered the room that he became aware of their presence. Qiao Yiyang glanced at Lin Xinlan before shifting his gaze to Rong Shaoze. "Mingyan? Didnt you promise me that you would let Mingyan live?" It wasnt until Rong Shaoze helped Lin Xinlan sit on a chair that he said indifferently, "I never killed him, the rumors outside are false." Qiao Yiyang raised his eyebrows in surprise. Rong Shaoze smiled faintly, "Dont get me wrong. My conscience didnt stop me from killing him, but I promised my grandfather that I would try to spare his life. However, although he is alive, its almost as if hes no different from being dead." "What have you done to him?" Qiao Yiyang immediately asked anxiously. "I had someone erase his memory and damage his brain; now he is like a fool who understands nothing." Qiao Yiyang abruptly stood up, furiously shouting at him, "How dare you insult him like that! You might as well have killed him!" "Are you sure you would prefer him dead rather than a fool?" "..." Rong Shaoze curved his lips, "Him being a fool might not be a bad thing. After all, hes free from hatred and pain, right? Besides, you can heal him gradually, but his memory is gone forever." A flash of astonishment crossed Lin Xinlans eyes. Can a persons memory be permanently erased? Qiao Yiyang was stunned for a moment, gradually coming to accept Rong Shaozes point. Yes, without memory, he wouldnt bear any hatred or pain. In fact, a fresh start might not be a bad thing at all. "I want to see him now. Where is he?" Chapter 731: Do you know my past? Chapter 731: Chapter 731: Do you know my past?"My people have already gone to pick him up; you should be able to see him tonight. Ive returned Rong Mingyan and Lu Xiaofan to you, so when will you give me the antidote?" Qiao Yiyang didnt answer him; instead, he looked at Lin Xinlan and said softly, "Xinlan, can I talk to you alone?" "No!" Without thinking, Rong Shaoze immediately vetoed the idea. Lin Xinlan stood up, soothingly patted Rong Shaozes hand, and then smiled at Qiao Yiyang, "Sure." Rong Shaoze looked at her deeply, understanding her intent; some things must be settled clear. "Fine, you can talk alone, but it cannot be for more than an hour." He compromised, respecting her wishes. The two sat alone on the sofa in the living room, but Qiao Yiyang fell silent and did not speak. Lin Xinlan broke the silence, "What do you want to tell me?" The man gazed at her and asked, "Xinlan, do you hate me?" After speaking, he let out a self-deprecating laugh, "You must hate me." "I dont even know if I hate you or not," Lin Xinlan suddenly said. "Sometimes, I hate you very much, and at other times, I feel sorry for you. But now, I neither hate you nor feel sorry for you. At this moment, facing you, my heart is calm." Qiao Yiyangs eyes flickered slightly, and he nodded in understanding, "I get it, I understand everything." Indeed, he had been the only one infatuated; she never had any feelings for him, from the beginning to the end. And he also knew that, in front of her, no matter what he had done, she could not hate him, because indifference meant no hatred. Compared to her, he felt he was too petty. Lin Xinlan was puzzled; what did he understand? "Xinlan, do you know about my past? I know you dont want to hear it, but I still really want to tell you." He started speaking in a low voice, not waiting for her response, and laid out his entire past. It was a twisted, painful past. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang had a beautiful mother who was born into a very wealthy family. But she fell in love with Qiao Yiyangs father, a man who spent his days street racing, fighting, collecting protection money, and getting involved in the underworld. Ignoring her familys objections, she eloped with Qiao Yiyangs father, leading a life of constant relocation. Yet, Qiao Yiyangs mother never complained, and she remained loving with his father. A year later, she gave birth to him. For Qiao Yiyangs mother, his father changed all his bad habits, deciding to earn an honest living and lead a stable life. However, Qiao Yiyangs grandfather, wanting to separate his daughter from Yiyangs father, kept causing them problems, making it impossible for his father to earn money and making their life increasingly difficult. To avoid Qiao Yiyangs grandfather, the family kept moving, from one city to another. Yiyangs father, in order to provide, took on almost any kind of laborious work. Despite the hardships, Qiao Yiyang grew up healthy, and the family remained happy. Yet, their suffering was not over. When Qiao Yiyang was seven, his father unexpectedly ran into an old friend one day. This old friend, as well as those from his past, were nothing but bad company, not true friends, nor good people. Upon seeing Qiao Yiyangs father, the man dragged him off to eat and drink. Chapter 732 Laying the Seeds of Disaster Chapter 732: Chapter 732 Laying the Seeds of DisasterAt the dining table, he heard about their life in recent years and called him a fool for abandoning his previous trade and choosing to endure hardship instead. He said he had recently taken on a big business deal and invited Qiao Yiyangs father to join him, promising wealth and a share of the fortune for everyone. Qiao Yiyangs father, determined to sever ties with his past, naturally refused. He firmly rejected the kind offer of that friend and immediately returned home. Since Yiyangs father was skilled and sharp-witted, the friend didnt want to miss out on such a partner and stealthily followed him home, determined to find out where he lived and come back to persuade him another time. He trailed Yiyangs father to Yiyangs home and saw Yiyangs mother and the seven-year-old Yiyang as well. Knowing the identity of Yiyangs mother, he thought that if Yiyangs father didnt agree to his demands, he would take action through his mother. Therefore, the man approached Yiyangs father several times, attempting to persuade him but was rejected each time with righteous indignation by Yiyangs father. The last time, the man lost patience, became annoyed, and lashed out at Yiyangs father, insulting his mother as well. Yiyangs father could not tolerate others insulting his wife, so he beat the man up severely, and because of this, the man bore a grudge, sowing the seeds of disaster for their family. Yiyangs mother was very beautiful, and to ingratiate himself with a local gang leader, the man recommended Yiyangs mother to him. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing the photo of Yiyangs mother, the gang leader was overjoyed and declared that he must have her! So, they framed Yiyangs father, causing him to make a major mistake at work that resulted in a loss of millions. If he didnt pay the compensation, he would have to spend his lifetime in prison. Yiyangs father didnt have that much money, so he decided to go to prison, but he worried about leaving his wife and child behind. He urged Yiyangs mother to take Yiyang back to her parental home and decided to divorce her, allowing her to remarry. Yiyangs mother naturally refused to agree. She decided to seek help from her father, but the night before she was set to leave, the gang leader and his men showed up at her door. He told Yiyangs mother that he could save Yiyangs father, but only if she left with him. Otherwise, he would have Yiyangs father executed by firing squad! Yiyangs mother was horrified to hear this, but she was not foolish and certainly couldnt believe the gang leaders words. After the gang leader made his threats, he left with his men. Yiyangs mother thought they were just bluffing, but when she decided to leave the next day, she discovered some thugs outside keeping watch over her, preventing her from escaping. She was very worried about Yiyangs father but couldnt leave to save him. Just like that, three days passed, and the courts verdict came down. Yiyangs father had gotten into a fight in prison and killed someone. Already guilty, this new offense added to his crimes. And with a murder now on his record, his case was beyond redemption. Without a doubt, Yiyangs father would be sentenced to death. When Yiyangs mother received this news, she fainted. And the gang leader came again, smiling, saying that if she was willing to follow him, he could get the court to overturn the sentence, and Yiyangs father could live. If she refused, Yiyangs father would surely die. Chapter 733 He Waited for an Opportunity Chapter 733: Chapter 733 He Waited for an OpportunityIf she didnt comply, Qiao Yiyangs father would surely die. Qiao Yiyangs mother was watched every day, unable to seek help from outsiders, and the time of the courts verdict was drawing closer and closer. One evening, Qiao Yiyangs mother imparted many words to Yiyang, and then decided in her heart that she would sacrifice herself to save Yiyangs father. A few days later, the courts verdict was issued, and Yiyangs father was sentenced to life imprisonment. Qiao Yiyangs mother then followed the gang boss. The young Yiyang was very smart, and he had long understood the whole affair. With the money his mother had given him, he stealthily left and went alone to another city to look for his maternal grandfather. On the way, with his cleverness, he hardly suffered any hardships before he found his grandfathers house and told him everything. After hearing all this, his grandfather was naturally very angry and pained. He cursed Yiyangs father for dragging his daughter into this, but he could not abandon his own grandson, so he made arrangements for Yiyang to stay. Then, he began to think of ways to rescue Yiyangs mother from the hands of the gang boss. He sent people to gather information, but unexpectedly, the news they received was extremely shocking. After Yiyang had left alone, on the second day following the courts verdict, his mother committed suicide by slitting her wrists. This dealt a great blow to Yiyangs grandfather, who fainted on the spot and consequently fell seriously ill. He had only one daughter, Qiao Yiyangs mother, and with her death, he was naturally heartbroken. Yiyangs grandfather also began to feel remorse, realizing that if he hadnt obstructed his daughters happiness, they wouldnt have had to live a life of wandering, and this tragedy wouldnt have happened. However, the situation was far from over. The fact that Yiyangs mother had committed suicide instead of yielding had enraged the gang boss. His wrath immediately turned toward Yiyangs grandfather, coveting his assets. Knowing he couldnt stand against him, Yiyangs grandfather decided to sell off his entire enterprise, taking all the money to try to rescue Yiyangs father. He knew that the gang boss would never leave them alone, nor would he spare the young Yiyang. He made arrangements for Yiyangs father and Yiyang to go abroad, hoping they could avoid the gang bosss pursuit. However, when the gang boss came knocking, he committed suicide by poisoning himself. When Yiyang and his father first arrived in New York, that place teeming with Chinese people, a paradise for the rich, a hell for the poor. In the beginning, because of the language barrier, Yiyangs father couldnt find a job and could only collect scrap to sell for money. At that time, they lived for several months like beggars. But Yiyangs father didnt let the hatred in his heart be worn away because of this. The hatred for his wifes murder was an unforgivable sin against heaven. He kept thinking, looking for ways to avenge his deceased wife. Eventually, an opportunity came his way. In New York, gang violence unfolded almost every day. He happened to come across it one day, and so he saved a small gang leader, using his exceptional skills to help them defeat their rivals. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gangs small leader was very grateful to him and highly valued him, deciding to introduce him into the gang, which fitted into Yiyangs fathers plans perfectly. After receiving some money, he left Yiyang in the care of a Chinese couple, not allowing him to join the gang. From then on, Yiyangs father led a life filled with daily violence and killing. Chapter 734 The Temptation to Survive Chapter 734: Chapter 734 The Temptation to SurviveAfter that, Qiao Yiyangs father began to lead a life of daily fighting and killing. Since he was low-profile, good at socializing, highly intelligent and capable, with excellent physical prowess, he became a small gang leader with a group of brothers in just half a year. But this was not his dream. His greatest ambition was to gain more power so he could find the mob boss and avenge his wife. Two years later, Qiao Yiyangs father became the deputy gang leader, finally acquiring his own real power. He started to implement his revenge plan, taking the opportunity to expand his influence to Asia to get close to the mob boss, severely oppress him, then destroy his gang and personally kill the mob leader. It was also at that time that he sent people to search for his sister and found out about Rong Mingyan and his family being hunted down. Since his power was no match for Yan Huang, after rescuing Rong Mingyan, he took him away from China to New York and entrusted him to a Chinese couple to raise. At that time, Qiao Yiyang was nine years old, and Rong Mingyan was seven. The two brothers hit it off well when they met because they both had similar experiences and treated each other as real brothers. Unfortunately, that happiness did not last long. The gang that Qiao Yiyangs father was a part of was wiped out by the Italian Mafia, and his father was killed. By coincidence, both of them were also present at the time. The Mafia members saw their young age and thought they were children the gang had kidnapped with plans to train into new underlings. And after seeing his father killed, Qiao Yiyang faced the Mafia with a calm demeanor, not showing even a hint of sorrow. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This made them even more certain that the two children had been kidnapped. In many gangs, especially those with significant power, it was rare for them to recruit new adult members. They would kidnap small children from different places and bring them back to train, turning them into excellent killers. The killers they trained themselves were not only skilled but also loyal, and there was no need to worry that they were spies sent from elsewhere. Seeing the composure of Qiao Yiyang and Rong Mingyan, the Mafia members were pleased, realizing they had found two promising seeds. They did not kill them but instead took them back for training. Since then, Qiao Yiyang and Rong Mingyan became part of the Mafia. The training was extremely harsh, like living in hell, not a life meant for humans. Every day, they would see their peers fall, never to rise again. At night, they dared not truly sleep because it was very possible they might be killed by a fellow trainee in their sleep. To survive, all the children there lived a bloody, murderous life. The harsher the training became, the more Qiao Yiyang hated Godfather Robert of the Mafia. It was he who killed his father, it was he who made him and Rong Mingyan live a life no better than beasts. However, the hellish life had just begun. At that time, Godfather Robert of the Mafia wanted to cultivate three top new killers and came up with a brutal method. He locked more than a hundred children in a large room to fight each other to the death. The last three standing would become top killers. They would no longer have to train and could enjoy wealth and honor. The temptation to live on was the wish of every one of the children. To live on, to escape the hellish life, they hardened their hearts to kill their fellow peers. Kill, kill, kill! Only when all were dead could the last three remaining live on. Chapter 735: He is Actually Her Chapter 735: Chapter 735: He is Actually HerOnly when everyone else had died could the last three people survive. Out of more than a hundred people, only three could liveso many had to die... The massacre lasted for three days and three nights! In that atrocious slaughter, Qiao Yiyang and Rong Mingyan helped each other and survived. It wasnt that the others didnt help each other, but their strength couldnt match the pair. They were different from the other children. Because they had experienced agonizing pain, intense hatred existed in their hearts, which made their attacks extremely ruthless and cruel. And because they deeply trusted each other, they confidently left their backs to one another, not getting distracted, fully focusing on dealing with others. The outstanding cooperation between the two allowed them to survive. Still, they were seriously injured, nearly losing their lives. When everyone else had fallen, and only three were still alive, the heart of Qiao Yiyang, like his blood, had also turned cold. He stood atop a pile of corpses; describing the room as a river of blood would not have been an exaggeration. He had stepped over so many dead bodies, killed so many people, to survive. Among the dead were those who had helped him, those who had smiled at him, those who had cooperated with him, and those who often opposed him. No matter who they were, they had all trained together with him for several years. They were all dead, all lying at his feet... At that moment, Qiao Yiyang, covered in blood, stood up, holding tightly to a dagger stained black with fresh blood. The flesh of his palm had almost fused with it, becoming one. His gaze slowly swept over the corpses until he suddenly saw a frail figure stirring, struggling to rise in pain. The figure was thin, and blood had stained its entire body black. But its eyes were large, bright, cold, and defiant. He was one of the three survivors. Back then, Qiao Yiyang could see that he was gravely injured, barely clinging to life, and might die at any moment. Yet, he still braced himself, warily watching him, fearing that he might be killed. Qiao Yiyang returned the cold gaze. Suddenly, he hurled the dagger in his hand viciously at him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The persons eyes widened in shock, trying to dodge, but he had no strength left in his body; he thought his death was certain. But the dagger merely brushed past him and plunged straight into a person behind him. There was a fourth survivor. It was Qiao Yiyang who had saved him, and he didnt know why he had chosen to save him. But he was still very weak and said hoarsely, "Thank you for saving me... I will definitely repay this favor." As soon as he spoke, Qiao Yiyang was stunned. It was her! She was a little girl of eleven or twelve. Qiao Yiyang saved her purely because of the defiance and coldness in her eyes. He thought she was just like them, so she too couldnt die. They all carried a debt of blood on their shoulders and could not diethats why he saved her. He hadnt expected that she was a girl. A girl had survived; one could imagine how formidable she was. The three of them had survived and became the Mafias new top assassins. Qiao Yiyang had the making of a leader; Rong Mingyan and the girl listened to him closely, always treating him as their linchpin. They climbed their way up, step by step, eventually becoming important figures within the Mafia hierarchy. Chapter 736: Humiliation Chapter 736: Chapter 736: HumiliationAnd Qiao Yiyang had been seeking the chance to kill Robert. However, just as his power nearly eclipsed Roberts, an unexpected development occurred. Robert, wary of the growing strength of Qiao Yiyang, which could one day surpass his own, had been looking for an opportunity to deal with Yiyang. Soon, he found one. Having investigated Yiyangs past, Robert knew of his mothers beauty, and he deliberately sought out a woman who resembled Yiyangs mother almost exactly. He orchestrated a scenario where Yiyang would encounter several men from the Mafia assaulting the woman, triggering Yiyangs memories of his own mother when he saw the womans face. After all, his mother had also been coerced in the past. Seeing the womans pitiful eyes and frail body, he wondered, could his mother also have looked this pitiable? If someone had saved her, she might not have died. For the sake of his deceased mother, Qiao Yiyang saved the woman, offending several men in the process. But he didnt care since, apart from the Godfather, no one could countermand his orders. He had the woman taken care of and even planned to send her home, to be reunited with her family. Unexpectedly, those men took advantage of Yiyangs absence to take turns assaulting the woman, who then chose to end her life in hatred. Qiao Yiyang rushed to the scene upon receiving news, witnessing the sight of the womans wrist-slitting suicide, and his memories were assaulted once more. His mother had died in the same way... The womans death brought thoughts of his mothers death, and the hatred in his heart drove him to kill those men without a second thought. However, he did not anticipate that among the men he killed, two were the sons of two influential elders. No matter how powerful Yiyang was, he still had to respect the elders of the Mafia. Even the Godfather had to show them a measure of respect. Qiao Yiyang had angered two elders, who vehemently demanded that Robert kill Yiyang. Robert was a cunning old fox; he knew that killing Yiyang would anger some of Yiyangs loyal followers. But if he didnt kill him, he could not explain himself to the elders. Besides, his plan had always been to deal with Yiyang; how could he easily let him go? So he made a decision to punish Yiyang. It was a deeply humiliating punishment. Every time Yiyang thought of it, he would have nightmares at night. Robert had five burly men, in front of the elders and many others, assault Yiyang. Yiyang saw through Roberts scheme; he could not resist, or else years of restraint would be in vain. He bit down hard, grinding the humiliation and pain together, swallowing them with blood into his stomach. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Afterward, Robert diminished his power, and many were indignant and angry on his behalf. But Yiyang not only bore no resentment but served Robert even more loyally. Gradually, Robert came to believe he was a reliable and loyal person, and started to trust him. What Yiyang waited for was his trust. Years of patience finally paid off, and he plotted the death of Roberts only son, leaving Robert greatly distressed and falling ill. As his most trusted man, Yiyang naturally had access to him while he slept. One day, Yiyang found an opportunity to inject a fast-aging virus into the slumbering Robert. A few days later, Roberts body began to show clear signs of aging and weakness. Chapter 737: To Meet Such a Fate Too Chapter 737: Chapter 737: To Meet Such a Fate TooA few days later, Roberts body began to show obvious signs of aging and weakness. Everyone, including himself, thought it was the great shock that had caused him to become so haggard. But the Mafia had many matters to deal with every day, and since Robert didnt have the energy to cope, he started to delegate his power to Qiao Yiyang. Qiao Yiyang handled everything very well, and Robert was very satisfied with him, as were many others who came to respect him. He also covertly nurtured his own power, quickly expanding his influence. By the time Robert realized something was amiss, he was no longer able to contend with Qiao Yiyang. By then, not only had Roberts hair turned white, but he had also aged more than a decade. Qiao Yiyang placed Robert under house arrest and prevented him from contacting others. Then, he relished watching Roberts body deteriorate day by day, growing increasingly useless and old. He wouldnt kill him outright. He was his most hated enemy, so he wanted to torture him to death slowly. Qiao Yiyang even revealed to Robert the truth about the virus hed been infected with, making the remainder of Roberts days extremely painful. He was a man who put power above everything else and also a man who was deeply afraid of death. Watching himself grow older and more useless by the day, drawing closer to death, Robert naturally felt fear and terror. In the end, he even begged Qiao Yiyang like a dog to spare him and to give him an antidote. Robert met such an end, which Qiao Yiyang found deeply satisfying. Qiao Yiyang told him that he would give him the antidote if he passed on the Mafia to him. Having no other options, Robert handed over control of the Mafia to Qiao Yiyang to survive, hoping that Qiao Yiyang would spare his life and allow him to live out his days. But Qiao Yiyang did not do so. He threw Roberts aged body into a cage, where he was mauled to death by several wolves and then eaten until only bones remained. By that time, Robert looked like he was in his eighties or nineties, with white hair, a face full of wrinkles, and exceedingly emaciated, utterly unrecognizable. So after killing him, Qiao Yiyang found a recently deceased old man to replace his body, slightly altered his appearance, and turned him into the spitting image of Robert. Everyone thought it was Robert and gave him a grand funeral. Little did they know, the real Robert had become food in the bellies of wolves. With Robert gone, Qiao Yiyang officially took over the Mafia and became the new godfather. These were the experiences of his past. After hearing this, Lin Xinlan was deeply shocked. She had not expected Qiao Yiyangs past to be so tragic. Is it that everyone who walks this path has a past theyd rather forget... After recounting his experiences, Qiao Yiyang said with a faint smile, "Xinlan, Im telling you this not to seek your sympathy, nor to defend myself. I just... want you to know about my past, to understand what kind of person I am." Aside from a few people in the Mafia, he had never spoken of these experiences to anyone else. He disdained to do so, and would not speak of it. Now, he wished only to reveal his past to Lin Xinlan. It was as if a child, having been wronged, had finally found a sympathetic listener, and he poured out all the sadness from his heart in one go. Once he had spoken, he felt much better in his heart, at least the wounds of the past wouldnt cause him as much pain and sorrow anymore. Lin Xinlan watched him calmly and suddenly asked, "That girl is..." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 738 Happiness Is Not Given by Others Chapter 738: Chapter 738 Happiness Is Not Given by Others"She is Lu Xiaofan." It really was her. At that time, only three people could survive, and they were the three who lived on and became the closest to each other. They had each other, could this be considered heavens compensation to them? Lin Xinlan said with a faint smile, "Qiao Yiyang, actually, you three are a family, arent you? I can see that you care a lot about them, otherwise, you wouldnt have decided to give up the antidote for them. Qiao Yiyang, you have the two of them, you are not alone or lonely, you can also live a very happy life, its just about whether you understand how to cherish that." Qiao Yiyang looked at her in surprise, followed by a moment of silence. "Xinlan, I understand what you are saying. Do you know why I didnt choose Xiaofan, but insisted on having you?" Lin Xinlan shook her head, puzzled. Qiao Yiyang curled his lips in a mocking smile, seemingly self-mocking: "In others eyes, Xiaofan is the most suitable person for me. Her world only has me, she would never betray me, leave me, even I myself think she is the best choice for me. But you dont love me, and you wouldnt trust me like Xiaofan does, never leave me. Logically speaking, I shouldnt choose you." "But you all arent me, you dont know what Im thinking. In my view, Xiaofan and I are alike, I even think she is me. What I like least is myself, including my experiences, my cruelty, my darkness. I want to live a life full of light, a life without any darkness, I want to bathe in the sunshine every day. You and I are different, everything I need, I can find in you, thats why I so desperately want to have you, obsess over you. Xinlan, this is why I didnt choose Xiaofan, but chose you." Lin Xinlan came to a realization, she nodded slightly, but didnt know what to say. Everyone longs for a life that is completely different from their own, Qiao Yiyang just happened to meet her, his relentless desire to have her cant really be blamed on him, can it? S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its just that, it was fate created by the heavens for them, but it turned out to be a tragic fate. Qiao Yiyang paused, then continued: "Actually, Rong Shaoze fell in love with you for the same reason, wanting to possess a different life. Only he was luckier than me, obtaining your heart first..." "Qiao Yiyang." Lin Xinlan sighed. "Youre wrong, you want to have things you desire, its not about getting them from others, you can create them yourself. If you want to live a different life from before, you have to change yourself first. If you are willing to change, then you can have everything you want. Qiao Yiyang, happiness is not given by others, its given by oneself." Qiao Yiyang looked up in shock, his eyes filled with deep amazement. Happiness is not given by others, its given by oneself... Such a simple truth, why had he never understood it before? Lin Xinlan nodded affirmatively and said: "Even the happiness between Rong Shaoze and me is given by ourselves. We give ourselves happiness, which in turn makes the other person feel happy. I believe you can do it too, if youre willing to be nicer to yourself, not to obsess over things that dont belong to you but to work hard to hold onto what you have, then you will feel happy. Qiao Yiyang, what does not belong to you, you wont get by being too obsessed. But what does belong to you, if you dont hold on to it, it will slip away and no longer be yours..." Chapter 739 We Can Be Friends Chapter 739: Chapter 739 We Can Be FriendsQiao Yiyangs eyes twinkled slightly, a significant realization dawning on him. Having listened to Lin Xinlans words, he felt a moment of enlightenment, as if he had come to terms with many things. A faint smile curved his lips as he spoke with a hint of relief, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan, youre wrong. Im not merely persistent, I am very stubborn. My grandfather was a stubborn man, my mother too, were all very stubborn. But our stubbornness has only hurt ourselves... If I hadnt been so stubborn, would I have suffered for so long, would I have hurt you?" Lin Xinlan looked at him and suddenly laughed. Her smile was sincere, bright, and completely pure. Had Qiao Yiyang finally let go of her? Had he finally seen the light? Looking at her smile, Qiao Yiyang also laughed, the first time he had smiled so happily and innocently. "Xinlan, Im very glad I met you. You are the kindest woman I have ever seen. In your way, youve not only influenced Rong Shaoze but also me." "Does that mean youve decided to let go of me?" Lin Xinlan asked with a smile. Qiao Yiyang shook his head and said, "Its not that Im letting go of you, but that I know you will never be mine. I accept this wholeheartedly." Their tone of conversation was relaxed, as if they were old friends chatting. Lin Xinlan chuckled and said, "Its strange. We were clearly enemies, and now it seems weve become friends." "If you dont mind, we can be friends," Qiao Yiyang seized the opportunity to say. "Ill have to think about that." "If you wont be friends with me, then we can only be enemies," he retorted. Lin Xinlans eyes widened as she said with a hint of annoyance, "Are you threatening me? Does that mean I have no choice? To avoid having one more adversary, I have to befriend you?" Qiao Yiyang leaned back on the sofa, nodding with a smile, "You could say that." Lin Xinlan also smiled and said, "If I become friends with you just like that, wouldnt that make me spineless? How about this, once the virus in me is cured, Ill consider becoming your friend. How does that sound?" "Thats fair," Qiao Yiyang nodded. "I owe you an apology. Whatever you say goes." "Thats more like it," Lin Xinlan said with a happy smile, feeling as if all the shadows had dispersed. An hour passed, and the two still hadnt finished their conversation. Rong Shaoze burst in right on time and saw them chatting amiably, his eyes immediately narrowed. Qiao Yiyang glanced at him, stood up, and reached out a hand to Lin Xinlan, "Since weve made peace, we should at least be able to shake hands, right?" "Of course, we can," Lin Xinlan stood up and took his hand. Their hands touched, and a sharp gaze fell upon them. Lin Xinlan was speechless. Rong Shaoze couldnt be jealous of this, could he? Qiao Yiyang, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow in a smile, looking quite pleased with himself. Lin Xinlan withdrew her hand and said to Qiao Yiyang, "Since well eventually become friends, can we call off that challenge between you and Rong Shaoze?" She hadnt forgotten about that matter. If Rong Shaoze didnt have to fight with him, that would be for the best. "No way!" both men said in unison. Rong Shaoze strode over, wrapped his arm around Lin Xinlan in a possessive manner, and glanced coolly at Qiao Yiyang. "Once a challenge has been issued, one cannot take back their words or show cowardice." Chapter 740: Better to Resolve Enmity than to Deepen It Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Better to Resolve Enmity than to Deepen ItQiao Yiyang also looked at him coldly and smiled with a hooked lip, "Did I say anything about backing out or showing fear? Dont worry, since Im bold enough to issue a challenge, Ill certainly not retreat when its time to face it. There must be a showdown between you and me." Rong Shaoze laughed as well, "Thats exactly what I think. When you lose, dont feel humiliated." "Who will win and who will lose is still an unknown," Qiao Yiyang replied, unwilling to show weakness. Lin Xinlan was speechless. Did they really enjoy fighting that much? Avoiding a confrontation would be a good thing. But no, they were eager to fight, almost as if they were afraid the other wouldnt engage. However, let them have their rivalry if thats what they wanted. After all, its not quite manly not to fight. Walking out of the neighboring house and back into the one where Lin Xinlan was staying, Rong Shaoze pressed her for details about what she and Qiao Yiyang had discussed. Lin Xinlan smiled mysteriously, "Hes decided to let me go and wont bother us anymore." Rong Shaoze made her sit on his lap, wrapped his arms around her waist, and said through gritted teeth, "Thats not what Im asking about. Besides, with the way things are now, hes at my mercy, what power does he have to trouble me! Hmph, dont be deceived by him. Hes pretending to make amends with you just to save his own life!" Lin Xinlan nodded, indicating her understanding. Of course, whether she truly understood was another matter entirely. Seeing her nonchalant attitude, Rong Shaoze grew agitated, "What? You dont believe me, but you believe him?" "No!" Lin Xinlan hurriedly shook her head to show her loyalty. "I naturally believe you; how could I trust someone else over you? But no matter what his purpose is, the fact that he can let go of me, without having to resort to a fight to the death, thats a good thing too. Rong Shaoze, its better to resolve grievances rather than holding onto them. An endless cycle of vengeance accomplishes nothing. Better to have one fewer enemy and one more friend. Lets just leave it at that. After all, everyone has lost, no one has gained any advantage, theres no need to be ruthlessly vindictive." "Youre such a softie!" Rong Shaoze pinched her nose, saying derisively. "Youve forgotten how he hurt you, and youre forgiving him so easily. Doesnt that make you a bit spineless?" Lin Xinlan pouted and deliberately said, "Yes, I am spineless, I forgive others too easily. Otherwise, how could I have forgiven you so easily in the beginning, even falling in love with you?" Rong Shaoze felt deflated, his face darkened. "Are you implying that after you forgive him easily, you might fall in love with him?" he twisted her words on purpose. Lin Xinlan nodded very seriously, "I might consider it." "Consider my foot!" the man embraced her fiercely, grinding his teeth in anger, "If you dare change your heart, see how Ill deal with you!" Lin Xinlan wrapped her arms around his neck, laughing with a giggle, "Come on, I was joking with you." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even joking is not allowed!" "Got it." "Dont ever say that kind of thing again!" "Understood, understood." "And dont become friends with Qiao Yiyang, dont have any interactions with him!" "...Ill think about it." "Lin Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze held her tightly, fervently sealing her lips, punishing her intensely. Lin Xinlan was left gasping for breath, her head spinning from his kiss. "Rong Shaoze... hmm... enough..." she wrapped her arms around his neck, moaning softly. Far from letting her go, his kisses only deepened. Chapter 741 Side Effects Appear Chapter 741: Chapter 741 Side Effects AppearHe not only didnt let her go, but instead kissed her even more deeply. His tongue entwined with hers, crazily lingering. Lin Xinlan found herself unable to breathe, suddenly feeling a dull pain in her chest. Her complexion turned deathly pale, the suffocating pain in her chest felt like her lungs were about to burst. "Rong Shaoze... Im in pain..." Lin Xinlan clutched her chest tightly, saying in agony. The man finally realized something was wrong with her and hurriedly let her go. Seeing her pale face, he was frightened. "Xinlan, whats wrong with you?" "I... feel so uncomfortable..." Lin Xinlan breathed heavily, her eyes looking lost. Suddenly, her vision went black, and she fainted in his arms. "Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze was terrified. He shook her vigorously, but she had no response. He held her in his arms and rushed to find Tao Hua. Tao Hua examined Lin Xinlan and said gravely, "Her body is starting to give out, she must take the antidote as soon as possible, or she will be in mortal danger!" Qiao Yiyang also rushed over. Seeing him, Rong Shaozes eyes blazed as he charged up to him, grabbed him by the collar, and threatened coldly, "Hand over the antidote now, or Ill kill you all and send you straight to hell!" "What exactly happened to her?" Qiao Yiyang asked in a deep voice. Tao Hua explained coldly, "Her body is having adverse reactions due to a rapid aging process. If she doesnt take the antidote soon, Im afraid all the cells in her body will die..." If all the cells die, it means the person dies. Qiao Yiyangs eyes widened in shock and he said in a low voice, "I didnt know this could happen." "Thud" Rong Shaoze gave him a fierce punch, drawing blood from his mouth. "You didnt know!" He glared at him and roared violently, "If it werent for you, she wouldnt have ended up like this! Qiao Yiyang, if anything happens to Xinlan, you better pray that your end isnt too tragic!" Torturing someone, he had plenty of ways. To make life worse than death, like living in hell, he could do that too. Qiao Yiyang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "My blood can save her. You better hope I dont lose too much blood, or I might not have enough to save her." Rong Shaoze and Tao Hua were both stunned. What did he mean by that? Qiao Yiyang continued, "Actually, this virus is similar to the Poisonous Insect Technique of ancient China. But, unlike the Poisonous Insect Technique that uses a certain thing to feed the insects, this one uses my blood to kill the virus. When it was being developed, I had the developers alter the virus to be such that only my blood could kill it. Thats why I said that only I have the antidote in my body." Tao Hua realized, "No wonder the antidote I was developing was always unsuccessful, always missing something crucial. It turns out it was your blood. Everyones genetic code is different, and every persons genetic code is very complex, so I never knew what that complex missing thing was. Now, it appears that it was indeed the human genetic code. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang, youre ruthless, using your own genetic code as the vital key to the antidote. If you had died, even if we knew how to kill the virus, probably not even a god could develop the antidote." After hearing this, Rong Shaoze felt a wave of fear wash over him. If Qiao Yiyang had truly died in the plane explosion, then wouldnt Xinlan have been beyond saving? Thankfully, Qiao Yiyang didnt die, thankfully... Chapter 742: Looking Very Well Chapter 742: Chapter 742: Looking Very WellQiao Yiyang glanced at the frail Lin Xinlan and spoke, "Although the antidote is my blood, the detoxification process is not simple. There are three treatment courses, one course per month, and it will take three months for the virus to be completely killed." Rong Shaoze asked coldly, "Are you saying that after three months, Xinlan will be able to return to her original state?" "Yes." Tao Hua raised an eyebrow and asked, "During these three months, does she need your blood injected into her body every day?" Qiao Yiyang nodded slightly, "Thats right." Tao Hua laughed, "You brought this on yourself, I hope you dont bleed to death." "Dont worry, I wont die that easily," Qiao Yiyang said confidently. Rong Shaoze spoke thoughtfully to Tao Hua, "Make sure that during these three months, his body stays strong and encounters no issues." "Why? As long as he doesnt die and his body can still produce blood, that should be enough." Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "His blood will be injected into Xinlans body. If his cell vitality isnt sufficient, Im afraid it wont kill the virus." "..." Tao Hua was speechless, but what he said was true, "Fine, Ill do my best." Rong Shaoze declared calmly, "Theres no time to lose, well start detoxifying Xinlan today." Qiao Yiyang nodded in agreement as well. After Tao Hua performed a full body check on Qiao Yiyang to ensure he didnt carry any virus, he began drawing his blood and injected it into Lin Xinlan. Rong Shaoze stayed with Lin Xinlan all night until she slowly regained consciousness. "Xinlan, are you awake?" The man held her hand, an expression of excitement on his face. Lin Xinlan looked at him sorrowfully and asked softly, "Rong Shaoze... am I about to die?" "Fool, who told you that youre going to die." He smiled, explained the detoxification to her, and Lin Xinlan was happy to hear it. However, the idea of using Qiao Yiyangs blood for detoxification continuously for three months made her feel guilty. "Could he die from this?" she asked hesitantly. Rong Shaozes mood turned sour as he replied coolly, "It would be best if he did die. But rest assured, I wont allow him to die in these three months." "But if it costs him his life to save me, even if it was him who poisoned me, my heart still feels very uneasy..." "Enough, I understand," Rong Shaoze said, rubbing her head helplessly, "Do you know that your concern for him makes me very unhappy?" "I didnt mean that..." "No matter what you meant, I wont be happy. But to prevent you from remembering him forever, I wont let him die. Im not foolish enough to give him the chance to be remembered by you for a lifetime," Rong Shaoze said softly, his dark eyes intensely fixed on her. Lin Xinlan smiled slowly, "Rong Shaoze, youre really kind." The man chuckled wryly, "Ive been forced to become a good person because of you." "Is it bad to become a good person? Good people are respected, good people receive good karma," Lin Xinlan happily said, her complexion looking very good. "Xinlan, how are you feeling now?" Rong Shaoze quickly asked. Sitting up, she stretched lazily and said comfortably, "I feel refreshed and spirited. Oh, that explains why I felt so energetic the days I ate the meals made by Lu Xiaofan; it turns out Qiao Yiyang was secretly administering the antidote to me at that time. That being said, hes actually not a bad person." Rong Shaoze didnt want to hear her mention Qiao Yiyang at all. He pulled her into his arms, his dark eyes locking onto hers as he said in a low, husky voice, Chapter 743: Can’t Wait to Show Concern for Him Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Cant Wait to Show Concern for Him"Since youre feeling well," he said, "lets continue what we didnt finish earlier." "What is that?" Lin Xinlan blinked in confusion. Rong Shaoze slowly kissed her lips, her face flushed, and she instantly understood what he meant. Ever since Rong Shaoze had found her, he loved to kiss her. When he finally let go of her, Lin Xinlan joked breathlessly, "Youve been kissing me too often recently. Arent you afraid of catching my virus?" Rong Shaoze said nonchalantly, "I wish I could catch it. That way, I could share some of your pain so you wouldnt have to suffer alone. But Tao Hua said even if we made love, the virus wouldnt pass on to me." Lin Xinlan leaned against him, smiling slightly, "Even if its not contagious, you shouldnt kiss me all the time. Be careful of hygiene." "Hygiene?" Rong Shaoze raised an eyebrow, tilted her chin up with his finger, and said enticingly, "Xinlan, I cant make love to you, which is already painful enough. Do you really mind if I kiss you? Besides, I brush my teeth every day. My teeth are very cleantake a look if you dont believe me." He flashed his pearly white teeth, which were perfect enough to star in a toothpaste commercial. Lin Xinlan laughed, "I wasnt saying your teeth arent clean... Nevermind, I wont tease you anymore, lest you misunderstand me." Rong Shaoze then nodded in satisfaction, self-righteously claiming, "As long as you understand, I can easily misunderstand you." Seeing him with a nobody messes with me attitude, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh. Lu Xiaofan finally woke up, and the first person she saw when she opened her eyes was Qiao Yiyang. He sat by the bed, supporting his forehead with his hand, eyes closed wearily as if to gather his strength. Seeing him, Lu Xiaofan was stunned. She was surprised that Qiao Yiyang would actually stay by her side. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as surprising as if the sun had suddenly risen from the west. Feeling the movement, Qiao Yiyang opened his eyes, and on seeing her awake, his gaze faltered momentarily before he asked indifferently, "Youre awake. How do you feel?" The pain in her chest reminded her that she was still alive. She asked in confusion, "Im not dead?" "Mhm." "What about Rong Shaoze? Has he been giving you trouble?" she asked with concern. A complex light flickered through Qiao Yiyangs eyes, not expecting that upon her narrow escape from death, her immediate concern would be for him. His throat moved as he shook his head and responded, "Dont worry, he wont trouble me for the time being. Ive decided to give Xinlan the antidote." Bewilderment filled Lu Xiaofans eyes. If Lin Xinlan didnt leave with him, wasnt he resolved to never give her the antidote? Why had he suddenly agreed? Reading her confusion, Qiao Yiyang explained everything that had happened in the past two days. After hearing him out, Lu Xiaofan opened her eyes wide in disbelief and asked, "Youve decided to let go of Lin Xinlan?!" "Yes," he said, nodding lightly. "Why?" Leaning back in the chair, Qiao Yiyang looked down and spoke without emotion, "She doesnt belong to me. No matter how much I insist, she will never be mine. Its better to let go; its better for her, and for me. Besides, I have no right to hurt her, and I cant keep hurting her." Such a woman, with only love in her heart, not hate, made him feel ashamed. If he had any conscience left, he shouldnt keep hurting her; he should let go and give her happiness. Chapter 744: I Want You to Accompany Me for Eighteen Years Chapter 744: Chapter 744: I Want You to Accompany Me for Eighteen YearsIf he had any conscience left, he should not continue to hurt her, he should let go and give her happiness. Seeing his reluctance and melancholy, Lu Xiaofans eyes flickered slightly, feeling a bit of discomfort in her heart. She knew that even if he let Lin Xinlan go, the one he loved was still Lin Xinlan, and it would never be her. "Thats really great. You letting her go, does that mean I have a chance now?" She asked with a raised eyebrow and a faint smile. Qiao Yiyang glanced at her, his gaze somewhat complex. Lu Xiaofan looked him in the eyes and boldly countered, "Am I right? Qiao Yiyang, have you truly decided to give me a chance to enter your heart?" "Xiaofan, how many years have we known each other?" Lu Xiaofan was startled, not expecting him to ask this question. "Eighteen years in two more months," she said accurately. The time they met was the day that carnage ended. One could almost say that the time and place they met was disturbing, yet so unforgettable they could not forget it. "Eighteen years," Qiao Yiyang said with a sigh. "Time flies. In these eighteen years, youve done a lot for me." Lu Xiaofan slightly lowered her gaze and said lightly, "No matter how much Ive given, I did it willingly." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang looked at her and suddenly said, "Xiaofan, I saved your life back then, and for eighteen years youve been devoted to me. Now, youve nearly lost your life for my sake again. You dont owe me any favors anymore." Lu Xiaofans gaze was dubious, and she asked uncertainly, "What do you mean by that? You want to make a clear distinction between us?" Qiao Yiyang stood up and walked to the window, looking out and said faintly: "I just want to say, you dont owe me anything. You dont have to stay by my side because of past obligations. Now, you are free, you are not my subordinate, nor do you need to risk your life for me. We are equals, you can do whatever you want, go wherever you want." Lu Xiaofan suddenly sat up with a movement that tugged at the wound on her chest, yet she didnt even frown. She stared at his back and asked coldly: "Qiao Yiyang, are you trying to drive me away? Do you think the reason Ive devoted myself to you, the reason Ive served you, is all to repay a debt? Ha, dont make me laugh. I repaid my debt to you long ago. If I hadnt been willing to do so, I would have left long ago. Qiao Yiyang, its not that I owe you, its you who owes me now!" Qiao Yiyang turned around, his eyes flickering, his look very complex. Lu Xiaofan said stubbornly, "Am I wrong? It is you who owes me! Qiao Yiyang, its time for you to repay your debt to me!" "Youre right, youve repaid your debt to me long ago, now it is indeed me who owes you." After a pause, he asked, "Tell me, how should I repay you? My life is yours whenever you want it." "What do I need your life for?!" Lu Xiaofan chuckled, then said lightly, "Ive been with you for eighteen years, so I want you to be with me for eighteen years too. After that, were square. Hows that?" A complex light flashed through Qiao Yiyangs eyes. "You only want me to be with you for eighteen years?" He asked, puzzled. "Yeah," Lu Xiaofan nodded, her expression a bit desolate. "Before I met you, my world was a blank space, devoid of even temperature. After you saved me, I told myself that I would protect you for a lifetime, and my world has only you in it." Chapter 745: The Person Who Lives the Simplest Life Chapter 745: Chapter 745: The Person Who Lives the Simplest Life"Ive spent eighteen years liking you, protecting you, just hoping that you would come to like me. But eighteen years have passed, even the iron trees have blossomed, yet you still dont like me. However, Im not one to give up easily, so Ive decided to give myself another eighteen years," she said. She looked at him, her gaze exceptionally bright, "Qiao Yiyang, if after another eighteen years you still cant love me, I will choose to end my own life." Qiao Yiyangs expression shook, he stared at her in disbelief. "You really dont have to demean your life for me." Lu Xiaofan shook her head and smiled, "My life isnt like others; its been superfluous since the moment I was born. To live an extra thirty-six years for you, I consider that a bonus. If you dont like me, whats the use of a longer life?" "Maybe youll meet other men..." "Impossible!" Lu Xiaofan interrupted him, firmly declaring, "If Im to change my heart, it would only be in the next life. For this lifetime, Im poisoned by you and beyond any cure." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyangs eyes flickered, and he spoke with a pressed lip, "Lets not talk about this anymore. You should focus on healing. But I promise you, Ill stay with you for eighteen years." This woman had sacrificed too much for him; he indeed owed her a lot and needed to repay his debt to feel he was worthy of her. "Really?" asked Lu Xiaofan, filled with joy. "Hmm. In this life, the person I owe the most is you. If I have to compensate anyone, it assuredly has to be you." Lu Xiaofan suddenly laughed with joy, her laughter resembling that of an innocent little girl. "It seems that in some aspects, Ive become your only one. Though Im not the only woman you love, I am the only woman you owe, and that makes me very happy." Watching her smile, Qiao Yiyang came to a realization. Although she constantly professed her love for him, wanting him to like her in return. Her demands were actually quite simple; all she wanted was to be on his mind. She didnt have a strong desire to possess him, nor did she covet much in return. All she sought was a bit of consideration. She simply hoped that in this world, there was someone who cared about her a little, so that she would feel her existence had meaning. Qiao Yiyang felt a lump in his throat, and a touch of bitterness in his heart. In this world, the person who deserved pity wasnt him; it should be her. And the person who lived in the simplest manner, was also her. After several days of blood transfusions for Lin Xinlan, her complexion significantly improved; her skin was rosy, and she was more spirited. Rong Shaoze suggested returning to B City for treatment, given many things were inconvenient here. Lin Xinlan agreed to go back, but she didnt want Xiaocong to know her whereabouts just yetshe didnt want to face him with her current appearance. Rong Shaoze didnt mind how she looked because as an adult, he had the resilience. Xiaocong, still a child, deserved to have a perfect image retained in his mind; she didnt want to taint his childhood memories with anything undesired. Rong Shaoze agreed to her request. So, their group, which included Qiao Yiyang, Lu Xiaofan, and Tao Huas mindless and oblivious Rong Mingyan, embarked on their journey back to B City. Since Qiao Yiyang had to donate blood to Lin Xinlan daily, he stayed with her at Tao Huas villa. Lu Xiaofans injuries hadnt healed and Rong Mingyan needed care, so they also stayed at Tao Huas home. Chapter 746 Dress Me Up More Like a Woman Chapter 746: Chapter 746 Dress Me Up More Like a WomanLu Xiaofans injuries hadnt healed, and Rong Mingyan needed care, so they both stayed at Tao Huas house. Since Lin Xinlan was living at Tao Huas villa, Rong Shaoze naturally had to be there too. Tao Huas spacious villa suddenly became inhabited by many people, making it quite lively. Rong Shaoze ran between the Rong Family old house and Tao Huas villa every day, but he seemed to enjoy the bustle. After Lin Xinlan began her detoxification treatment, her body started to undergo changes slowly. The first noticeable reaction was hair loss. All her black hair turned white, and Tao Hua said it was good for the hair to fall out because new black hair would grow back. Lin Xinlan was delighted to hear this. As long as her hair could return to black, she could endure no matter how ugly she looked now. She asked Rong Shaoze to shave all her hair off. A bald head was surely a better look than a mangy one. After shaving her hair, Rong Shaoze bought her many wigs, and she changed her hairstyle every day, which lifted her spirits. Lu Xiaofans condition also improved quickly, but she felt bored staying in the villa all day with nothing to do. Lin Xinlan suggested she could go shopping, and Lu Xiaofan, struck by inspiration, insisted on dragging her along. Her excuse was that she was not familiar with B City and needed Lin Xinlan to be her tour guide. Lin Xinlan, who hid away in the villa day after day, dared not go out. Although it had been more than ten days since the detoxification treatment, and she looked much younger, she was still an old lady. Lu Xiaofan said it didnt matter, as nobody would recognize her as long as she didnt think about her appearance. Lin Xinlan absolutely refused to go, but Lu Xiaofan threatened to reveal her current appearance if she didnt comply. Lin Xinlan knew that Lu Xiaofan was someone who kept her word and feared nothing. Under her coercion, Lin Xinlan reluctantly gave in. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, she didnt dare tell anyone and sneaked out with Lu Xiaofan when Rong Shaoze was not at the villa. In fact, Lu Xiaofan didnt mean to put her in a difficult position or make her lose face on purpose. She simply wasnt familiar with B City and needed Lin Xinlan to accompany her. Her goal was clear, heading straight for the womens clothing department store. Lin Xinlan asked her in confusion, "Are you buying clothes?" "Mhm," Lu Xiaofan nodded, speaking candidly, "Qiao Yiyang said Im not a woman. Ive thought about that sentence for a long time and realized that maybe the problem lies with the clothes I wear. He likes you, so he might also like your taste. Later, pick a few outfits for me based on your standard, and make me look more feminine." Lin Xinlan scrutinized her outfit. Tight leather jacket, tight leather pants, and black thigh-high boots that perfectly accentuated her shapely figure, along with her height of over one meter seventy, made her the center of attention wherever she went. All men who saw her showed amazement in their eyes. How could she be any more womanly than she already was C what made her not a woman? Lin Xinlan voiced her opinion, and Lu Xiaofan mused, "Maybe he doesnt like my style." "Perhaps," Lin Xinlan admitted, feeling perplexed, "Actually, I dont know what types of women Qiao Yiyang likes, but since he doesnt like how you dress, we can try changing it. If he still doesnt like it, well change it again." Lu Xiaofans eyes brightened as she snapped her fingers, "Youre right! Lets do that!" Lin Xinlan also hoped that Qiao Yiyang would take a liking to Lu Xiaofan, which would make everyone happy. Chapter 747: Brown-Nosing the Wrong Way Chapter 747: Chapter 747: Brown-Nosing the Wrong WayLin Xinlan also hoped that Qiao Yiyang would take a fancy to Lu Xiaofan so that both of them would be happy. So she put a lot of effort into picking out clothes for Xiaofan. "If youre a woman, you should wear a dress." Xiaofans femininity was already very pronounced, but since Yiyang didnt like it, that meant he preferred girls who were more delicate-looking. Lin Xinlan chose a white knitted dress for Xiaofan, simple in design but with a waist-defining effect that fully outlined her perfect figure. Xiaofan had a great body and wasnt picky about what she wore, naturally looking good in anything, but the vibe had changed. She no longer looked voluptuous but instead gained a touch of purity. Xinlan then selected a pair of petite, black leather high heels for her and matched them with black leggings, along with a red fur coatthe transformation was complete. After looking at herself in the mirror for quite some time, Xiaofan commented with a peculiar tone, "Is this really okay? Why do I feel so strange?" Xinlan also stared at her reflection in the mirror. "I feel like were missing something?" The two women thought for a long time until Xinlan suddenly exclaimed, "Your hair!" Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My hair?" "Yeah, come with me." She pulled Xiaofan along to the hair salon, asking the hairstylist to give her hair extensions. Hearing this, Xiaofan asked doubtfully, "Are you sure that just adding hair extensions will do the trick?" "Lets try, if it doesnt work, we can cut it off." "Okay then," she resigned herself to trying everything possible to become more feminine that day. The extensions werent very long but also not short, reaching at least her shoulders and down her back. During the hair extension process, Xinlan sent a text message to Rong Shaoze, reporting what she was up to, so he wouldnt worry. A few hours later, Xiaofans long hair was perfectly done. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, not only did Xinlan gasp in astonishment, everyone present was dazzled by her beauty as well. With her new long hair, Xiaofan looked stunning, holding the elegance of a lady and the poise of a queen, and with her beautiful features, she suddenly outshined all the female celebrities. Delighted, Xinlan said with a smile, "Youre truly beautiful, now you can completely charm Yiyang." The hairstylist, a handsome young man, also commented happily, "Maam, she must be your granddaughter, right? Your granddaughter is truly a great beauty. Youre very beautiful yourself, she must have inherited your looks." The smile at the corner of Xinlans mouth suddenly disappeared. Xiaofan chuckled inwardly, noting someones flattery had missed the mark. She turned her head and with a slight smile asked, "Do you really see me as her granddaughter?" The hairstylist paused, unsure of what she meant, and smiled awkwardly, "Isnt she?" Xinlans face was cold as she said indifferently, "Im not fortunate enough to have such a grown granddaughter, and besides, my son isnt even married yet!" "Ah?" The hairstylist was completely taken aback. In his mind, Xinlan was at least in her sixties or seventies, and her son was still unmarriedwhat did that imply? "Alright, lets go!" Xinlan said, pulling Xiaofan out of the shop without giving the embarrassed hairstylist another glance. Once they had left the hair salon, Xiaofan laughed mischievously, "Why are you angry? I wasnt upset even when you took advantage of me, whats there for you to be mad about?" "When did I take advantage of you?" "How havent you? Ive become your granddaughter, if thats not taking advantage, what is it?" Chapter 748 I’m a Woman Too Chapter 748: Chapter 748 Im a Woman TooLin Xinlan suddenly laughed and said, "I remember you called me Grandma; if you dont mind, I dont mind taking you as my granddaughter either." "If youre willing to keep that old face on, I dont mind calling you Grandma." Lu Xiaofan replied with a light-hearted smile and a teasing tone. Lin Xinlan was left speechless with irritation. "Its all Qiao Yiyangs fault that I turned out like this! It looks like Ill have to have a word with Tao Hua to draw a little more of his blood every day, to restore my appearance sooner. However, Ive heard that losing too much blood can cause significant harm to the body." "Lin Xinlan, youre ruthless!" "Tit for tat!" The two women bickered all the way home and when they entered the living room, the men there were taken aback for a moment. To be precise, it was Lu Xiaofan who caused them to double-take. Rong Shaoze was purely surprised, hence the momentary pause, but in less than half a second, he came to his senses. He stepped forward, wrapping his arm around Lin Xinlans shoulder, his words laced with reproach: "Your body hasnt fully recovered yet; what if going out tires you? Youre not allowed to go out next time without me accompanying you." Lin Xinlan replied annoyingly, "There wont be a next time. Im not going out again." "What happened?" Rong Shaoze asked, worried. Because going out like this, all the young people would call her Grandma. Being mistaken for Lu Xiaofans grandma wasnt a big deal. But being mistaken for Rong Shaozes grandma would be too much for her to bear. "Nothing, Im just tired and need to rest for a while." Lin Xinlan said, heading upstairs with Rong Shaoze naturally following closely behind her. Tao Hua withdrew his astonished gaze, smilingly said, "Turns out there has been a great beauty living here, and I didnt even notice. What an oversight, such an oversight." Lu Xiaofan didnt care about him at all; she went straight to see Qiao Yiyangs reaction. Qiao Yiyang was initially stunned as well, but he quickly regained his composure and looked away. Feeling somewhat triumphant, Lu Xiaofan walked up and sat down next to him, asking with a smile, "What do you think of my look? Pretty, isnt it?" Qiao Yiyang couldnt help but glance at her. Against the backdrop of the white dress and the red fur, her cheeks were rosy and luminous, beautiful and quite charming. Lu Xiaofan had always been aloof and assertive; when had she ever been this cute? Qiao Yiyang was stunned again. He coughed softly, asking puzzledly, "What made you think of changing your image?" Lu Xiaofan instinctively wanted to say: Its all because you said I wasnt womanly, so I specially changed myself. But she was now a lady, and a lady shouldnt speak so bluntly. She replied with a slight smile, "Of course, its to make myself look more beautiful." Qiao Yiyang became confused, "Do you care about your appearance?" In his eyes, there was nothing Lu Xiaofan would care about. "Of course, I am a woman after all." She said with a smile, her bright eyes sparkling, giving her a more lively and attractive appearance than before. Qiao Yiyang was taken aback once more, and his heartbeat seemed to skip a beat. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, his eyes darkened, and he rose, stating flatly, "Im going to rest for a bit. Dont disturb me later." "You..." Lu Xiaofan was puzzled. Why did he change his expression so suddenly? Wasnt he just spellbound by her a moment ago? Could it be that he didnt like this style of hers? She scrutinized her attire, considering that even if he didnt like it, she was quite fond of it. Well, her hair had already grown out; she might as well play the lady for a few more days. Chapter 749 I Want You to Go Out with Me Tomorrow Chapter 749: Chapter 749 I Want You to Go Out with Me TomorrowRong Shaoze intuitively felt that Lin Xinlan was upset and followed her into the bedroom, where he hugged her and demanded to know what was wrong. Lin Xinlan laughed and refused to say, so he tickled her until she couldnt take it anymore and confessed. After finishing, she smiled sheepishly, "Actually, its nothing. Im just sulking with myself. I look like an old granny right now, so its reasonable for people to mistake me for Xiaofans grandma." Rong Shaozes eyes grew solemn as he sighed, "Xinlan, Im sorry you had to suffer this indignity." "What does it have to do with you? Dont take all the blame upon yourself." Holding her tight, Rong Shaoze whispered, "Its my fault for not protecting you well and letting you suffer. Im sorry." "You," Lin Xinlan pointed at his forehead speechlessly and chuckled, "youve been good enough to me. If you blame yourself, Ill be upset too." Rong Shaoze gazed at her, smiled charmingly, and suddenly said, "Xinlan, lets go out and have fun tomorrow." "Ah?" Lin Xinlan blinked, then shook her head resolutely, "No, absolutely not! I refuse to go out even if I am beaten to death!" "Lets go, just the two of us." "No, Im not going!" Rong Shaoze rocked her body back and forth, relentlessly coaxing her, "Please, will you? I really want to go out with you. Just agree, okay?" "Lets do it when Im feeling better," she replied. "No, I want to go tomorrow," Rong Shaoze insisted. Lin Xinlan got a bit angry, "Im not going, and if you want to go, go by yourself." By insisting on taking her out, was he intentionally wanting her to embarrass herself? A handsome young man like him taking an old lady like her out would surely make everyone think they had a lovely grandparent-grandchild relationship. If anyone discerned the ambiguity between them, they would probably be grossed out. No, absolutely not going. "Xinlan, wont you go even if I beg you?" Rong Shaoze looked at her earnestly. Fearing to hurt his feelings, Lin Xinlan whispered, "I went out today and didnt feel well. Lets go another time." "Xinlan, are you afraid of other peoples stares?" he asked directly. Lin Xinlan suddenly became angry and pushed him away, saying angrily, "Yes, Im afraid of their stares! If you want to have fun, youd better find a younger girl to go with you! Im an old lady unworthy of such pleasures!" A hint of amusement flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes as he asked with a smile, "Are you angry?" "..." "You clearly know that I fell for you, and no matter what you look like, youre the only one I see. By telling me to find someone else, arent you hurting me?" As she heard his gentle tone, Lin Xinlan felt her resolve soften. "Im sorry, I didnt mean what I said just now..." sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man quickly seized the opportunity and said, "I dont want an apology; I want you to accompany me tomorrow." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in surprise, and she angrily pushed him again, "Rong Shaoze, youre driving me insane!" He knew very well why she didnt dare to go out, yet he still insisted on taking her out. What exactly did he mean by that?! Could it be that he was planning to take her, the old lady, out in front of everyone to announce that he didnt care about her appearance, that hed love her for a lifetime, and that she shouldnt undervalue herself? Lin Xinlan was stunned by her own thoughts. No, even if he didnt mind, she couldnt follow him and lose face. Having made up her mind not to go, Lin Xinlan stuck to her decision, and Rong Shaoze didnt press her further, but he didnt say he wouldnt go either. Chapter 750: Trust You’re a Piggy Chapter 750: Chapter 750: Trust Youre a PiggyLin Xinlan had made up her mind not to go, and although Rong Shaoze didnt press her to agree, he didnt say he wouldnt go either. The two maintained a fa?ade of affection, but in reality, they were each secretly making plans for themselves. The next day, when Lin Xinlan woke up, she didnt see Rong Shaoze anywhere. He was nowhere to be found in the villa, and Tao Hua said he had something to attend to back at home. Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that he wasnt insisting on taking her out. She wouldnt have to think of ways to refuse him anymore. After receiving treatment in the morning and resting in bed for two hours, Lu Xiaofan pushed open her door and said, "Theres a man downstairs looking for you, hurry up and go see." "Who is it?" Lin Xinlan asked, puzzled. "Dont know, some old man, maybe your old flame." Lu Xiaofan said with a meaningful smile, and walked away. Lin Xinlan was completely baffled. An old man? Her father had passed away, and among the living men she knew, it didnt seem like any of them was an old man. Walking downstairs in confusion, Lin Xinlan indeed saw a tall and upright old man with white hair, wearing a black woolen coat and a white scarf, standing with his back to her in the living room. "May I ask who you are?" Lin Xinlan approached from behind and asked softly. The old man turned around, and his bright, clear eyes met hers; Lin Xinlan was instantly stunned. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This person... "Excuse me, are you Miss Lin? Hello, I am Rong Shaoze. Ive come to meet you and would like to be friends. I was wondering if you might be free today. I would like to invite you out to dinner and would be honored if you could grace me with your presence." "..." Lin Xinlans eyes widened, and then she burst into laughter. Rong Shaoze supported her as she leaned against him, laughing so hard she could barely catch her breath. "Wife, is my appearance really that funny?" the man asked with a smile. Seeing his get-up, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh again. She laughed for a long time before finally managing to compose herself. "Will your beard fall off?" She reached out to tug at the white beard under his nose, which was stuck on quite firmly and wouldnt come off. "Its glued on with adhesive, and it wont come off unless soaked in water." "And how did you create the wrinkles on your face and hands?" Lin Xinlan asked curiously, her eyes gleaming. Rong Shaoze winked mysteriously, "Im wearing a silicone mask, do you believe that?" "I believe youre a little pig!" Rong Shaoze chuckled, "I just applied a special material to my face; how about it, do I look like an old man?" "Very much so. If you hadnt told me you are Rong Shaoze, I doubt anyone could recognize you," Lin Xinlan said appreciatively. Holding her hand, Rong Shaoze asked with a raised eyebrow and a smile, "So, may I invite you out then?" He had gone to such lengths to get her out of the house, changing his appearance like this, how could she possibly not go. "Alright, I accept your invitation," she nodded emphatically, smiling joyously, with no shadow in her heart. Rong Shaoze wrapped his arm around her shoulders, drew close to her, and asked affectionately, "Ive come especially to meet you and to ask you to be my girlfriend. By accompanying me out today, youve accepted me. From now on, this seventy-five-year-old man is your boyfriend, and you cant back out, okay?" Lin Xinlan hugged his arm and laughed happily, "I wont back out, absolutely not!" They looked at each other with smiles, both beaming brightly. Rong Shaoze drove her to a place, which turned out to be the newly completed amusement parkAngel Amusement Park. Chapter 751 The Gift for Our Child Chapter 751: Chapter 751 The Gift for Our ChildRong Shaoze drove her to a place, and that place was the newly completed amusement parkAngel Amusement Park. Lin Xinlan looked at the name above the entrance and smiled, "This name is well chosen, everyone who comes here wants to be happy, especially the children, who should be laughing just like angels. But why isnt anyone here to play today?" The business wont be too quiet, would it? Rong Shaoze wrapped his arm around her shoulder and chuckled, "Because it opens tomorrow, and the visitors will come to play then." "Then why are we here today?" "Because today its open just for us." Lin Xinlan blinked, not understanding his meaning. Rong Shaoze explained, "Do you remember I asked Xu Yao for a plot of land? This is it, I invested to turn it into an amusement park." "You built it?!" Lin Xinlan was utterly surprised. "Mhm, this is my gift to Xiaocong. Do you think he will like it?" Rong Shaoze asked with a smile. Lin Xinlan was stunned, hardly believing and asked, "A gift for... Xiaocong?" Such a huge amusement park, a gift for a child? Rong Shaoze hurriedly corrected himself, "Actually, its not just for Xiaocong alone, if we have more children in the future, its a gift for them too. I should say, its a gift for our children. I hope that during their childhood, they have an amusement park of their own, where they can play joyfully like angels." Lin Xinlans eyes suddenly reddened. So, he had asked Xu Yao for the land with this plan in mind. He was so good to the children, and she was happy and deeply touched. "Rong Shaoze, thank you," Lin Xinlan said sincerely with a smile. The man rubbed her head, helplessly said, "Whats there to thank? This is a gift for my children, why are you thanking me?" "Im just so touched, I dont know how else to express my feelings, so all I can do is say thank you." "There are many ways to express being touched, not necessarily by saying thank you." Lin Xinlan took the hint, tiptoed, and kissed his lips, smiling, "Is this better?" Rong Shaozes thin lips curved up in satisfaction and he nodded, "Thats better. Lets go, Ill take you inside to play, theres more surprises waiting for you." "Surprises?" "Mhm." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan followed him eagerly, and in the square ahead, someone had connected many pink balloons together, spelling out awkwardly formed letters. She stepped forward in surprise and read closely, the balloons spelled outMommy I Love You. Lin Xinlan was taken aback, and suddenly a loud, crisp voice rang out, "Mommy, I love you!" She turned around abruptly and saw Xiaocong rushing toward her, her eyes instantly reddening. Hurriedly crouching down, she caught Xiaocong in her arms, and the little fellow wrapped around her neck, kissing her cheeks non-stop. "Mommy... Mommy..." He clung tightly to her, reluctant to let go, as if the moment he did, she would disappear. "My baby, Mommys baby..." Lin Xinlan likewise kept kissing him, both with tears streaming down their faces. "Mommy, dont ever leave Xiaocong again, dont give up on Xiaocong," Xiaocong looked up and said while crying. A pang of pain struck Lin Xinlans heart, "Im sorry, Mommy was wrong, I made my baby sad. I swear, I will never leave you again, never again." Xiaocong stroked her face, wiping away her tears, and said sensibly: Chapter 752 Acceptance Chapter 752: Chapter 752 Acceptance"Mommy, Xiaocong knows everything now. Daddy said that you were sick and you were hiding from Xiaocong and Daddy because you didnt want to make us sad. Mommy, dont do this in the future. If youre sick, you should tell Xiaocong, and Xiaocong will take care of you." "Okay, mommy knows now..." Lin Xinlan bit her lip tightly, crying very hard. "Mommy, Daddy says youre still not well, please dont cry anymore, its bad for your health." S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm, Mommy wont cry anymore." "Mommy, from now on Xiaocong will be good and take care of you every day, and your illness will surely get better soon." Besides nodding, Lin Xinlan didnt know what else to say. With her son being so sensible, she felt very comforted but also very guilty. She was not a good mother; it was she who had made her son so sad, she who had forced him to grow up too soon. Actually, she wished her child could be a bit willful, completely childish, dependent on everything upon her, instead of being too understanding and having to comfort her in return. Rong Shaoze stepped forward, wiping away their tears with a tissue, and laughed, "No more tears. We are here to have fun today; we should be happy." Lin Xinlan looked at him with a smile in her eyes, filled with gratitude. He was a good father, and a good husband. He knew how much she missed their child, yet she was afraid to face him, so he found a way to let Xiaocong know why she had to leave and to help him accept her current state. If it hadnt been for him, she probably would have had to wait several months before daring to see her child again. Xiaocong hugged Lin Xinlans neck and laughed happily. He looked at Lin Xinlan and then at Rong Shaoze, chuckling, "Daddy, Mommy, you both have turned into white-bearded grandpas and grandmas." "Xiaocong, this is only temporary for mommy. Ill soon go back to the way I was before," Lin Xinlan hurriedly explained to him. "I know. Daddy said mommy is sick with a very strange illness, thats why you have turned into a grandma. Once mommy gets better, she will return to being the beautiful mommy she was." "Do you find mommy scary like this?" Lin Xinlan asked tentatively. Xiaocong shook his head firmly, "Not scared. No matter what mommy looks like, you will always be my mommy, and Xiaocong will always love you." Lin Xinlan was relieved. If Rong Shaoze and Xiaocong didnt despise her, what else did she have to care about? She shouldnt despise herself either. Rong Shaoze, holding Lin Xinlan, stood up and laughed, "Lets go have fun. Today its just the three of us. Shall we play to our hearts content and be happy?" "Yes!" Lin Xinlan and Xiaocong said in unison. That day, they played for a long time in the amusement park, their laughter everywhere, one could tell how much fun they were having. It wasnt until it grew dark that they reluctantly left. On the way back, Xiaocong cuddled in Lin Xinlans arms, whispering to her. Soon, he would have to part with his mommy. Daddy had told him that mommy couldnt go home looking like this and had to stay at Uncle Taos to be treated until she was better. But during the day, he could visit mommy at Uncle Taos. Xiaocong was very sensible. Although he really didnt want to let go of mommy, he didnt cry and refuse to let her leave. After waving goodbye to mommy, he was taken home by daddy, and then daddy left too. Chapter 753: Is it a Manifestation of Divine Justice? Chapter 753: Chapter 753: Is it a Manifestation of Divine Justice?As long as his dad was there with his mom, he felt very reassured because he knew that his dad would protect his mom more than anything and did not want to let her go. With dad around, mom would not leave him again. Lin Xinlans first treatment process had ended. Aside from losing hair and looking younger and more vibrant, there were no other changes. After conducting research, Tao Hua came to a conclusion. The first treatment course was only to control the spread of the virus and kill them in a small area. The second treatment course would begin to kill all the viruses, and her appearance would slowly change as well. The third treatment course was the repair process, which would allow new cells to grow inside her and ultimately restore her appearance. The most painful was the second treatment course, which was equivalent to chemotherapy in medical terms. Qiao Yiyangs blood would kill the virus cells on a large scale, which could cause adverse reactions in her body, and she might feel very uncomfortable and in pain, but she just needed to endure it. After hearing this, Rong Shaozes complexion wasnt very good, and he looked at Qiao Yiyang with a brooding gaze. He said coldly to him, "Once Xinlan is fully recovered, I will certainly settle the score with you!" Qiao Yiyang looked at him indifferently and did not say anything. Lin Xinlan patted Rong Shaozes hand reassuringly and joked, "Dont worry, I will get through it. For beauty, no matter how much suffering, I can endure it!" Rong Shaoze rubbed her head, his eyes filled with nothing but doting and tenderness. The first treatment of the second course required twice as much blood as usual. Qiao Yiyang had been having his blood drawn for a month, already somewhat deficient in blood and qi, and this time had twice the usual amount drawn, which made his face turn pale on the spot. Tao Hua gave him some blood-replenishing pills and said lightly, "If you feel unwell, you must speak up." "I know, I wont joke with my health because Xinlans life is also tied to mine," he responded knowingly. Suddenly, Tao Hua laughed and said, "You hurt her, and now you have to pay back your debt with your blood, isnt this poetic justice?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qiao Yiyang was startled and nodded sadly. "I have killed countless people in my life, and the debts I owe are more than just this once. If bleeding is the only way to pay off my debts, probably even dying a hundred times wouldnt be enough. However, I am only willing to use my blood to repay one person, Xinlan." "Youre not a bad person. Seeing that you still have some goodness in you, I can help you cure Rong Mingyan," Tao Hua proposed. Qiao Yiyang looked up in surprise, "Really?" "Yes, but you have to promise that after he is cured, you wont let him oppose us again." Qiao Yiyang nodded, "Of course. Mingyan is actually burdened by hatred as well. Now that Xuanyuan Bing is dead, Rong Guangguo is dead, Rong Yaozong has been harmed to death by him, and Rong Shaoze nearly died at his hand, the blood debt the Rong Family owes him should be settled." Tao Hua crossed her arms, raising her eyebrows unexpectedly. "I really didnt expect you to say something like that. But, it is quite pleasing to hear," she remarked. They looked at each other and smiled slightly, as if a smile could dissolve deep-seated grudges. Of course, if Tao Hua were replaced by Rong Shaoze, it would truly be a smile that dissolves all grudges. As soon as Tao Hua left, Lu Xiaofan came over with a bowl of stewed old hen soup with red dates and goji berries. "Drink it while its hot, I stewed it for hours. This soup replenishes blood and qi, its good for your body," Xiaofan Chapter 754: Restoring the Original Appearance Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Restoring the Original AppearanceShe placed the bowl in front of him, her actions careful and delicate. Qiao Yiyang inhaled the aroma of the soup, a complex light flickering in his eyes. "Have it while its hot." Lu Xiaofan urged him. The man glanced at her, picked up the bowl, and drained the soup in one go. Lu Xiaofan smiled radiantly, the version of her with long hair adding an extra touch of sweetness when she smiled. Qiao Yiyangs gaze became deep, and he suddenly said, "You really suit long hair." Lu Xiaofan paused for a moment, then immediately said with delight, "I think so too, Ill keep my hair long from now on." As long as he liked it, she was willing to do anything, not just grow out her hair. Qiao Yiyang smiled faintly, tenderness that even he hadnt noticed spilling into his eyes. After a while into the second treatment course, Lin Xinlans adverse reactions became increasingly apparent. At first, it was frequent vomiting and loss of appetite, along with dry skin. Later, her skin began to flake, her face resembling a peeling wall, mottled and unsightly. Looking monstrous, she dared not look in a mirror or let anyone see her. Not even Rong Shaoze was allowed to see her. She locked herself in her room, allowing no one in except for Tao Hua. If anyone did enter, she would scream and lose control of her emotions. Rong Shaoze tried to forcefully enter several times but was never successful. Whenever he attempted to enter, Lin Xinlan would scream, throw objects, or threaten him with self-harm. Rong Shaozes heart ached with worry and pain, but he didnt dare provoke her. Her condition made everyone feel terrible. Rong Shaoze wished he could dismember Qiao Yiyang; if it werent for the need for him to cure Lin Xinlan, he probably would have killed him. Tao Hua explained that her aging skin was shedding, and once it was gone, new skin would grow back. In other words, Lin Xinlan was molting. Tao Hua had formulated a medicine to apply all over her body, then wrapped her with bandages to help the new skin grow more quickly. After being wrapped up like a mummy, Rong Shaoze could finally see her and take care of her. Lin Xinlans mood gradually improved, soon returning to her formerly optimistic self. Every day, Rong Shaoze took care of all her needs, and with his company, a month quickly passed. After the bandages were removed and her body was cleaned, Lin Xinlan stood in front of the mirror and saw her new pinkish skin; she was so moved she nearly cried. Her body had essentially regained youthfulness, with no wrinkles and no signs of aging or sagging, and the skin all over her body was as tender as a newborns, pink and delicate. Tao Hua said the third course of treatment was to repair her body so that she could completely return to her original appearance. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone was thrilled that she would soon be fully restored. As time passed day by day, her hair grew out bit by bit. Although it was still short, it was black, not white. With less than two years, she might again have flowing long hair. And her skin was slowly improving, even becoming better than before. Her skin used to be a little honey-toned, not very fair. The newly grown skin, however, was fair and translucent, milky and smooth, tenderly supple to the touch, as if it could ooze water with a gentle pinch. Such skin was only seen in television advertisements. And the skin shown on TV ads was all processed through computer effects. But Lin Xinlan didnt have that; she genuinely had a body of flawless skin. Chapter 755: So Fond of It That I Can’t Put It Down Chapter 755: Chapter 755: So Fond of It That I Cant Put It DownBut Lin Xinlan didnt have itshe truly possessed a perfectly flawless complexion. Her features had always been decent, and combined with her exceptional skin, her beauty increased manifold instantly. Everyone who saw her would exhibit a look of astonishment. Rong Shaoze, even more so, was captivated every time he gazed at her, foolishly staring for a long while. Even Xiaocong was jealous of her skin, saying hers was even more delicate than his. Not to mention others, even Lin Xinlan herself became narcissistic, constantly looking at herself in the mirror without stopping. She joked that she had gained from misery, having thought she would turn into an ugly woman, never expecting to end up a beauty. No, to be precise, she had become an outright great beauty. Now, her beauty was unmatched by many. Tao Hua even joked, saying she looked even prettier than Annie. Lin Xinlan had seen Annie, and Annie was a standard beauty, perfect in every way, with deep-set features and impeccable skin, truly unapproachable. She was even more beautiful than Annie? That comment scared her. Perhaps Tao Hua was just exaggerating, but her transformation into a beauty was a fact. Being more beautiful made one happier, and although Lin Xinlan was very reserved, she had a love for beauty, hence she was happy every day. Rong Shaoze was even more so, revolving around her every day, his deep eyes fixated on her, like a starving wolf that couldnt wait to devour her completely. Since she had left him until now, several months had passed. The two had not shared a bed, and Lin Xinlan suspected that when her body was fully recovered, she might be tormented by Rong Shaoze to near death. However, even before that, Rong Shaoze was already unable to restrain himself. Whenever he found the opportunity, he would kiss her, or gently nibble on her cheeks as though they were delicious jelly he couldnt get enough of. At night, seeing Lin Xinlans tender white, extremely beautiful feet, he would look darkly passionate, hugging her feet and kissing them wildly. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aside from the final step, her entire body had been kissed and touched by him. In his eyes, she was a sweet, tender jelly, his addiction to her sweetness and juiciness irrevocable. Lin Xinlan sometimes felt a sting of jealousy. Could it be that Rong Shaoze preferred the more beautiful her? If a woman more beautiful than her appeared in the future, wouldnt he change his heart? But she quickly dismissed this idle thought. When she was old and ugly, he hadnt shown the slightest aversion towards her, so how could he change his heart just because another woman was more beautiful than her. Forget it, him preferring the current her was also a good thing, after all, the person he liked was her regardless. Finally, Lin Xinlan finished her treatment, and her body was completely healed. And Tao Hua had repaired the damaged brain tissue of Rong Mingyan, so he was no longer simple-minded. However, his memory was a blank slate, he didnt understand anything, but fortunately, he was mentally normal and could gradually get to know the world again and relearn many things. Qiao Yiyang told him that he was his cousin, and Rong Mingyan treated Qiao Yiyang as his own brother, depending on him for everything. Rong Shaozes attitude towards him had always been cold, and Rong Mingyan didnt try to interact with him, even daring not to speak to him. With Xinlans body recovered, Qiao Yiyang and the others had plans to leave soon. Before leaving, there was a duel scheduled between him and Rong Shaoze. Chapter 756 A Pure Contest Chapter 756: Chapter 756 A Pure ContestBecause his body severely lacked blood, Rong Shaoze allowed him to rest for a week before having another match with him. During this period, Rong Shaoze brought Lin Xinlan back to their home, where they resumed their normal lives. Rongs mother learned from Rong Shaoze about what had happened to Lin Xinlan. She knew Lin Xinlan had suffered a great deal and also knew that she had not betrayed Rong Shaoze, so she felt very sorry for Lin Xinlan and treated her even better. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The family was together again, and sometimes Lin Xinlan thought that perhaps Heaven was still on her side; at least their home still had a chance to continue being happy. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. It was time for Rong Shaozes duel with Qiao Yiyang. The venue was set in a boxing ring, where Lin Xinlan and the others would go to watch. Both men wore black tank tops and boxing gloves, ready for the battle. They were of the same height, with handsome features, and their tall, slender figures exuded different styles of elegance. Without mentioning their superb fighting skills, just looking at their appearances made this a duel to look forward to. Xu Yao served as the referee; there were no rules in the fightwhomever was knocked down would lose, and the other would emerge victorious. Before the match started, Qiao Yiyang looked at Rong Shaoze and said indifferently, "Since I owe Xinlan, I will let you make ten moves first, and after that, I will not go easy on you." Rong Shaoze smirked coldly, "Are you looking down on me? You dont need to let me make a single move; I wont lose to you. Qiao Yiyang, considering your weak body, how about I let you make three moves?" Qiao Yiyang also smiled, his demeanor confident and composed, with the assurance of victory. "Since thats the case, lets not give each other any advantageslets win based on our real abilities." "Then lets begin." Xu Yao immediately announced the start of the match, and both men launched their attacks on each other. Their moves were fast and fierce, with no frills, each blow aiming for the others vital points, making the spectators extremely tense. This was a pure contest of strength, so both men were performing beyond their usual levels, fighting intensely and spectacularly. Lin Xinlan kept her gaze fixed on the fight, her hands tightly clasped together, sweating in her palms. Lu Xiaofan was very calm, but her eyes didnt blink once. The others were also somewhat nervous. After all, both men were very skilled combatants. If not for this match, they probably wouldnt have known that Rong Shaoze and Qiao Yiyang were impressively skilled. Half an hour had already passed, yet no winner had been determined. Both men were drenched in sweat, their muscles tense, exuding immense power. After several moves, both struck out with a punch towards each other at the same time, their fists collided in mid-air, and they each retreated several steps backward. Rong Shaoze laughed heartily, "Exciting! Its been a long time since Ive sparred with someone of equal strength." Qiao Yiyang also laughed, his dark eyes shining brightly. "I didnt expect you to be so skilled. However, you wont beat me!" "I want to say the same to you!" As the words fell, they were locked in combat once again. Tao Hua suddenly took out a stack of money and slapped it on the table, "I bet a thousand yuan that Rong Shaoze will win. What about you guys?" Everyone: "..." Lu Xiaofan, not wanting to be outdone, slapped a thousand yuan on the table and declared firmly, "I bet Qiao Yiyang will win." Tao Hua raised an eyebrow, "Qiao Yiyang is weak; hes no match for Rong Shaoze. Even if he was healthy, he wouldnt be Rong Shaozes opponent." Chapter 757 No Future Meetings Chapter 757: Chapter 757 No Future Meetings"Thats not necessarily true!" Lu Xiaofan said with a cold laugh. "No one understands Qiao Yiyangs explosive strength better than I do. His skills were honed in an incredibly cruel environment. When it comes to ferocity, Rong Shaoze is no match for him. Tao Hua said with a smile, "That only proves Qiao Yiyangs combat style is brutal and ruthless, but Rong Shaoze is different. He has been receiving formal martial arts training since he was a child, and his moves are extremely sophisticated. In terms of skill, Qiao Yiyang is no match for Rong Shaoze." "Qiao Yiyang has skills too," Lu Xiaofan said, tilting his chin up slightly with conviction. Tao Hua was equally firm, "Shaoze has ferocity too." The more the two of them argued, the more tense Lin Xinlan became. Since both Rong Shaoze and Qiao Yiyang were formidable, it meant that the duel would not easily yield a victor. No matter who it was for, losing would be hard to accept. Suddenly, Rong Shaoze landed a heavy punch on Qiao Yiyang, who retaliated with a fierce kick to Rong Shaozes chest. Both men staggered back several steps, gasping for air and not advancing further. Qiao Yiyang slowly straightened up and said with a faint smile, "I lost. If we continue fighting, I will definitely lose." Rong Shaozes moves were very sophisticated, and he couldnt outmatch him with strength alone. "Thats not necessarily true," Rong Shaoze said with a smile, "Maybe we could only end in a draw." He was stating a fact. No matter who had the upper hand, if they were to really fight to the death, its possible that neither would come out unscathed. Because both of their explosive strengths were powerful, if they didnt give in, even with their last breath, they wouldnt concede. This duel was a pure contest between two men proving themselves, with no need to fight to the death; stopping at the right point was enough. However, after the fight and the sweat, the grudges between them seemed to have diminished quite a bit. Even, there was a sense of mutual respect. Rong Shaoze suddenly said with a smile, "If you had joined the Fenghuang instead of the Mafia, I think we could have become friends." Qiao Yiyang also smiled, "Too bad, we became enemies first and wont become friends after that." "Youre right," Rong Shaoze nodded. Even if they no longer fought each other, they could not possibly become friends. Their past struggles had caused too many casualties, and the blood that had been spilled, even with the passage of time, could not be erased. Qiao Yiyang looked at him, his gaze falling on Lin Xinlan, and then slowly shifted away. "Todays battle shall put an end to the past. Ill take my leave now, and in the future... its likely we wont see each other again." Rong Shaoze raised his eyebrows slightly but said nothing. Indeed, they couldnt see each other again, nor was there any need to. Qiao Yiyang leapt down from the ring and walked towards Lin Xinlan and the others. Looking at Lin Xinlan, he said with a light smile, "Xinlan, were leaving, take care of yourself. From now on... there will be no subsequent meetings." Lin Xinlan said with a smile, "Goodbye." "Goodbye," Qiao Yiyang shifted his gaze away and said to Lu Xiaofan and Rong Mingyan, "Lets go." "Okay." The two men followed behind him; wherever he went, they would be with him. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this life, only the three of them were family, never to part ways. Perhaps in the future, they would have more family members... Lin Xinlan watched their departing figures, couldnt help but wish them well. Rong Shaoze came over and held her, asking deliberately, "What, cant bear to let them go?" Chapter 758 Testing was successful Chapter 758: Chapter 758 Testing was successfulShe turned around and smiled at him, pushing against his forehead with her finger, "Youre all sweaty and stinky!" Rong Shaoze narrowed his eyes slightly, his tone decidedly unfriendly, "Dare say I stink? Then lets stink together." He cheerfully rubbed his sweat-soaked face against hers, much to Lin Xinlans annoyance, causing her to scream incessantly. "Cough, cough..." Tao Hua suddenly coughed, giving them a sidelong glance, sourly commenting, "Alright, we all know the two of you are sweet on each other, but you should still mind your image. After all, this is a public place. Arent you two embarrassed?" Xu Yao said indifferently, "It doesnt matter, theyre giving a free performance anyway." Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan: "..." These two people never knew when to hold back their words. The door to the underground laboratory opened. Yuan Ye was the first to walk in, followed by two assassins with sharp, cold eyes, each of them top-notch in their field. A man in a white lab coat stepped forward, respectfully reporting to him, "Boss, the experiment has been a success." A glint flashed in Yuan Yes eyes, and with a small curve of his lips, he said lightly, "Bring it to me to have a look." "Yes." Following that, a young man, wearing special patient attire and labeled with a 1 tag, looking to be under twenty years old, was brought forward. Confronted with Yuan Yes cold gaze, the young man couldnt help but shudder. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yuan Yes mouth maintained its slight curve, his eyes sharp as those of a venomous snake, dangerously. In the terrified gaze of the number one young man, Yuan Ye suddenly struck like lightning, snapping his left arm with a crack. The young man paused, but he didnt scream out in pain; aside from terror, there was not a hint of suffering on his face. His bone was broken, but he couldnt feel any pain at all! Yuan Ye smiled in satisfaction, "Good, continue with mass production." To him, those used for experiments were not people, just tools. The man in the white lab coat quickly nodded, "Yes." Yuan Ye then asked, "How many of this batch have succeeded?" "Twenty-five have, but five couldnt withstand the drugs and died." "Those who are useless deserve to die." Yuan Ye stated coldly, his tone devoid of warmth, causing everyone present to hold their breath and tread carefully, afraid to make a mistake in front of him. He turned to an assassin behind him and said, "Arrange for their training; in three months, I want to see results." "Yes!" The assassin nodded respectfully in response. Three months was enough to train them into exceptional assassins. Because they knew no pain, even if they were injured, their bodies would heal rapidly. A person who doesnt fear pain naturally has no reservations during training. The potential of a human is limitless; under high-pressure training, even a child could become a formidable assassin. Time flies, and before you know it, the hot summer days have arrived. Xiaocong was also graduating from kindergarten. Today was his graduation day. The kindergarten had organized an event where each child would perform a show on stage. Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze sat among the other parents, applauding for a little girl who had just finished singing. After the host praised the little girl, she announced with a smile, "Next, lets welcome our next little friend, Rong Lincong, to bring us a wonderful magic performance. Please, a round of applause!" Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze immediately clapped enthusiastically, both of their faces beaming with wide smiles. Chapter 759: I Help You Train Every Day Chapter 759: Chapter 759: I Help You Train Every DayXiaocong, dressed in a little black suit and wearing a top hat, slowly walked onto the stage. He took off his hat, bowed genteelly, and then started his magic performance. His performance was splendid, and Lin Xinlan watched with immense pride. "Who taught him this magic?" Lin Xinlan whispered to Rong Shaoze beside her. She didnt know, mainly because Xiaocong had always kept secret what he was going to perform, saying he would surprise her on the day of the performance. It was indeed a surprise, her son could perform magic, and it made her very happy. Rong Shaoze smiled, "It was Meiying." "Meiying can do magic tricks too?" Rong Shaoze nodded, "The training he received was to turn him into a shadow. A successful shadow not only possesses superb martial skills but also needs to know the art of deception. So no matter how difficult a magic trick is, he can do it." Lin Xinlan nodded in understanding, feeling quite impressed with Meiying. Xiaocong did well in choosing him as a mentor. When the performance ended, Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze waited below the stage for Xiaocong to change and come out. Before long, he came running over to them, joyfully calling out "Daddy, Mommy." "Dad, Mom, was my performance awesome?" "Of course, it was, you were the best," Lin Xinlan said, giving him a thumbs-up full of praise. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong felt very pleased when he heard this, feeling that his month of hard practice had not been in vain. Rong Shaoze picked him up and laughed, "Lets go, to reward your great performance, how about we go play in the amusement park?" "Yeah!" Xiaocong immediately became joyful. Rong Shaoze carried him with one hand and wrapped the other around Lin Xinlans shoulder, the family happily walking outside together. Once they arrived at the amusement park, Xiaocong was ecstatic. Even though there were many people playing there, this was his exclusive paradise, a gift from his dad, the most precious and beautiful gift hed received in his childhood. He pulled Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze to accompany him on many amusement rides. In the end, Lin Xinlan was too tired to want to play anymore, but he was still very excited and wanted to keep playing. "No, take a break," Lin Xinlan said, sitting in a chair, refusing to move. "Mom, youre too unfit, you should exercise more every day," Xiaocong said with a grin. "You little rascal, you dare to mock me!" Lin Xinlan glared at him. Rong Shaoze sat beside her, his arm around her shoulder, laughing, "I help you exercise every day, how could your stamina still be so poor?" Lin Xinlan was startled, then her face flushed red. She elbowed him hard, and the man pretended to wince in pain. Xiaocong cocked his head, puzzled, "Dad, you help Mom exercise every day?" Lin Xinlans face turned even redder, Rong Shaoze actually talked in front of their son about things he shouldnt have said, was his face made of pigskin? "Thats not true..." "Yes, I help Mom exercise her stamina every day," Rong Shaoze interrupted Lin Xinlan, his smile fox-like. "Rong Shaoze!" Lin Xinlan glared at him, teeth clenched, and secretly pinched the flesh on his waist with force. Instead of showing pain, the mans face only smiled more suggestively at her. "But how come I never saw it?" Xiaocong said, confused. "Cough, cough..." Lin Xinlan quickly stood up, her face red, "Are you guys thirsty? Ill go buy some water." There will be more updates during the day Chapter 760 No One is Xiaocong Chapter 760: Chapter 760 No One is Xiaocong"*cough cough*..." Lin Xinlan hurried to her feet, her face flushed as she said, "Are you guys thirsty? Ill go buy some water." Having said that, she hurried away as if she was fleeing. Rong Shaoze watched her retreating figure, smiling happily, his bright eyes filled with doting affection. Xiaocong climbed onto a chair to sit, leaning on Rong Shaoze, and continued to innocently ask, "Daddy, tell me, when did you help mommy exercise her body?" As Lin Xinlan approached the concession stand, someone walked toward her and bumped into her. She felt a numbness spread through her body, her vision darkened, and she fainted on the spot. "Ah, someones fainted!" Rong Shaoze turned toward the direction of the commotion, his expression changing slightly. "Xinlan!" He rushed toward her and anxiously scooped her up in his arms. Lin Xinlans face was pale, and she looked very unwell. "Xinlan, wake up, wake up!" He patted her face forcefully, but she showed no sign of regaining consciousness. Some speculated she might have had a heat stroke, but Rong Shaoze checked her forehead, and the temperature wasnt highit wasnt heat stroke. No time for that now; he had to get her to a hospital. He picked her up and instinctively turned to look for Xiaocong, but the crowd around them consisted of unfamiliar facesnone was Xiaocong. "Xiaocong!" Rong Shaoze shouted his name but heard no response. He swiftly took out his cell phone and dialed Xiaocongs number, only to be told by a pre-recorded message that the user had switched off their phone. Clutching Lin Xinlan, he searched all around but found no sign of Xiaocong. A bad feeling suddenly surged in Rong Shaozes heart. He cursed under his breath, rapidly dialing other contacts, ordering them to lock down the amusement park and to hurry over to search for Xiaocong. ... Lin Xinlan opened her eyes and awoke, immediately assaulted by the pungent smell of antiseptic in the hospital. Above her was the stark white hospital ceiling; her hand was hooked up to an IV dripshe was in the hospital. Rong Shaoze, sitting beside her, saw her wake and leaned in with concern to ask, "Xinlan, youre awake. How are you feeling? Is there any discomfort?" Lin Xinlan sat up, asking in confusion, "Why am I in the hospital?" Rong Shaoze looked at her and gently smiled, "You forgot, you had a heat stroke at the amusement park and fainted." Lin Xinlan thought for a moment and said strangely, "Thats not right, I remember before I passed out, my body felt numb, as if Id been electrocuted, it shouldnt be a heat stroke. Someone bumped into me at that time, could it be that person...?" The mans eyes flickered slightly as he touched her head, "Its likely he bumped you, and you felt unwell. The doctors said it was a heat stroke, dont you trust their diagnosis?" "Thats true." Lin Xinlan then noticed that he looked a little tired, and there was something strange about the way he looked at her, almost with a touch of sadness. "Rong Shaoze, whats wrong with you?" The man gazed deeply at her and pulled her into his embrace, his voice low, "I was scared by you... Xinlan, dont ever scare me like that again." Lin Xinlan also hugged his body, showing a sweet smile and softly comforting him, "Dont worry, I just had a heat stroke, and Im fine." "A heat stroke can still scare me..." "You, really. By the way, wheres Xiaocong?" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man tightened his arms, holding her close and said flatly, "He watched over you for a while, then I had someone take him back home to rest." "Oh." Lin Xinlan tried to pull away from him, but he held her tightly and did not let go. Thinking he was still shocked, she hugged him and gently stroked his back. Chapter 761: Are They Targeting the Flame Phoenix or Me? Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Are They Targeting the Flame Phoenix or Me?She thought he was still in shock, so she held him and gently stroked his back. "Dont worry, Im fine now, dont be worried." "Mhm." "When can I be discharged from the hospital?" "The doctor said you could leave after finishing the IV drip; your body is quite weak, so lie down and rest." Rong Shaoze released her, helped her lie down and covered her with a blanket. Lin Xinlan lay with her eyes open, smiling at him without any rush to fall asleep. "Close your eyes and go to sleep," the man covered her eyes with his hand to prevent her from looking at him. "Im thirsty; I want to drink some water," Lin Xinlan said with a smile. Only then did Rong Shaoze remember that he hadnt given her any water. He hastily poured her a cup and after feeding her, urged her to sleep. "I want to go to the bathroom..." she said again. After visiting the bathroom, she finally closed her eyes obediently, and soon fell asleep under the influence of the medication. Sorrow flooded Rong Shaozes eyes unchecked. He stood up and quietly left the ward, carefully closing the door behind him. Xu Yao stood outside, and when he saw him come out, he spoke in a low, solemn voice, "Weve searched everywhere and couldnt find Xiaocong. Weve now expanded the search to the entire B City. Dont worry, well notify you as soon as we have news of him." Rong Shaozes eyes turned icy, a cold sharpness at their depths. "In your opinion, is this just an ordinary kidnapping for ransom, or is it targeting Fenghuang?" Xu Yao spoke indifferently, "I dont think its an ordinary kidnapping. Xiaocong knows kung fu; ordinary people cant easily take him away. Besides, their actions are quick and agile, leaving no trace behind. Their method is skilled; ordinary kidnappers simply couldnt do this..." Rong Shaoze didnt need him to finish to understand. He nodded, his voice low, "Thats what I thought as well. The other party is probably targeting Fenghuang or me." "If thats really the case, then Xiaocong shouldnt be in life-threatening danger for the time being. Theyve taken him as a bargaining chip; they wont do anything to him until their demands are met," Xu Yao analyzed. Rong Shaoze pressed his lips together tightly, nodding slightly. Xu Yao laid a hand on his shoulder and said softly, "Ill do my best to find him." "Mhm, lets keep this between us for now. I dont want Xinlan or my mother to worry." "I understand." After Xu Yao left, Rong Shaoze returned to the ward. Lin Xinlan was still sleeping, and he sat down beside her, gently taking her hand and kissing it. He closed his eyes slightly, concealing the worry and fear within them. Xinlan, Im sorry, Ive lost Xiaocong, Im so sorry... He knew that if Xiaocong had really been taken by a gang, even if there was no immediate danger to his life, the outcome wouldnt be good. They had a million ways to torture someone. And killing a person could happen in a second... Actually, it couldnt be ruled out that someone took revenge on him by killing Xiaocong. He was so young, only just turned five... The more Rong Shaoze thought about it, the more it hurt. He knew that by choosing this path, those around him would face dangers. First, it was his father, then Xinlan, and now, it was Xiaocongs turn. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If possible, he would wish all the pain upon himself and hoped that not a single one of his loved ones would be harmed. When Lin Xinlan woke up again, it was already dark. Having slept soundly, she felt very refreshed. Chapter 762: No Contact with Him for Two Months Chapter 762: Chapter 762: No Contact with Him for Two MonthsShe had slept soundly and felt very refreshed. Rong Shaoze pulled her out of bed and personally helped her tidy up her clothes and hair before smiling at her and saying, "Theres something I need to tell you." "What is it?" The man looked down as he helped her with her clothes and said lightly, "You were asleep earlier, so I didnt tell you. Two hours ago, Xiaocong and Meiying left together." "Left? Where did they go?" Lin Xinlan asked, puzzled. Rong Shaoze laughed, "They went to the headquarters of Yanhuang. Xiaocong just started his summer vacation and has two months of time, so Meiying took him back to the headquarters for training. Training there is much more efficient than here." Lin Xinlan frowned slightly, feeling a bit sad, "Why didnt you wake me up back then? And, he is so young to start training; I worry he wont be able to handle it. Lets have them come back. He can train at home. After all, hes young, and taking it slowly is fine; theres no rush." Rong Shaoze sighed, "Xinlan, training needs to start from a young age to lay a solid foundation. The extent of Xiaocongs physical skills could very well determine his fate. We should be strict and have him learn to endure hardships now." Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered the experiences that Qiao Yiyang had gone through when he was young. If there had been someone with better skills than Qiao Yiyang among those hundred plus children, it was likely that he would have been the one to die... Her heart suddenly tightened, and she felt somewhat flustered. She shook off the worries in her mind and nodded, "Youre right, then I should give him a call." "By now, theyve already arrived at the headquarters. There, apart from specific authorized calls that can get out, no other phone calls can come in. Besides, hes in closed training now and simply cant have contact with the outside world." "How can it be like this?" Lin Xinlan exclaimed, eyes wide with shock, "Do you mean to say that I cant contact him for two months?" Rong Shaoze smiled and nodded, "Thats the case. I know you cant be without Xiaocong, but he will eventually grow up, and you need to try and let him learn to be independent." "Im not stopping him from learning to be independent, but we should at least be able to talk on the phone." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When I went for training initially, I usually couldnt contact my family for six months. He only has two months; the time is already very short." Lin Xinlan was at a loss for words. Perhaps to Rong Shaoze, it was a short time, but to her, it felt very long. Not being able to contact her child for two months, she would be worried. Seeing her thoughts, Rong Shaoze comforted her, "Dont worry, Meiying is always by his side, hell take good care of him. Besides, Xiaocong is just training, not fighting or battling. There wont be any danger." Yet in her heart, Lin Xinlan still found it a bit hard to accept. After Rong Shaozes repeated reassurances, she reluctantly accepted the reality. Her son had left, and she had been asleep; if only shed known, she wouldnt have slept at all. Back at home, Rongs mother also took her aside to complain, saying that Meiying shouldnt have taken Xiaocong away; he was too young to live alone without his parents. Rong Shaoze hurriedly urged Lin Xinlan to rest, then comforted his mother alone. It took quite an effort to persuade her not to worry about Xiaocong. Lin Xinlan didnt go to her room to rest; she went into Xiaocongs room, only to discover that some of his clothes were indeed gone. However, his books and stationery were still there; he had not taken them. As soon as Rong Shaoze entered, she said to him, "Why didnt you let him take his books? Even if hes training, he shouldnt fall behind on his studies." Chapter 763 No news at all Chapter 763: Chapter 763 No news at all Rong Shaoze laughed and said, "He has already learned all this kindergarten stuff, we have every sort of textbook at headquarters. If he goes there, he will learn much more." The man silently rejoiced in his heart, thankful that he had arranged everything perfectly, leaving no loose ends. Otherwise, the moment Lin Xinlan had walked in and found Xiaocongs clothes still there, she would have definitely doubted his words. "Lets go, we should get some rest. Stop worrying about him," he said, moving to wrap his arms around her, leading her outside. Lin Xinlan glared at him, dissatisfied, "Xiaocong is your son too. I really dont understand why you could be so heartless as to send him away." "Its precisely because he is my son that I want him to become stronger." Lin Xinlan understood as well that, being the son of Rong Shaoze, Xiaocongs future life would inevitably involve a lot of bloodshed. Only by getting stronger could he better protect himself. "You should still find a way for me to contact Xiaocong. I really cant stand not being able to communicate with him for two months." "I know, I will figure something out," he replied. ... It had already been five consecutive days, and Rong Shaozes group were still unable to locate any trace of Xiaocong. It was as if the boy had evaporated from the face of the earth, vanished without a trace, leaving behind nothing. At first, they managed to keep a level head. Believing that the kidnappers were targeting them, if they had taken Xiaocong, they would surely make contact to threaten them. But as five days passed with no attempt from the kidnappers to make contact, Rong Shaoze became increasingly restless, the fear in his heart growing steadily. He truly hoped that it wouldnt be the worst-case scenario... Although he was very anxious inside, he kept a composed demeanor in front of his family at home. Lin Xinlan and Rongs mother would occasionally grumble, but he managed to brush aside their concerns. To find Xiaocong, he had already issued a reward in the underworld. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If anyone knew where Xiaocong was or had seen him, they would receive a handsome reward. Instantly, the underworld across the entire Asia region sprung into action. This was a golden opportunity to make money, one that no one would want to miss. Yet Xiaocong was like a stone sunk in the deep sea, without a single piece of news from start to finish. Rong Shaoze and Xu Yao discussed the matter every day, listing all their enemies and competitors, sending people out to search, but Xiaocongs whereabouts remained unknown. The few of them sat in Rong Shaozes office, their expressions grave. Tao Hua couldnt help but curse under his breath, disdainfully saying, "Those in the underworld should know the rules. Grievances have their targets, and if you have a grudge, take revenge against the right person! Damn it, targeting a child is nothing short of beastly!" Thinking of Xiaocongs cuteness, Tao Hua felt even more furious. Rong Shaozes face darkened as he asked flatly, "What do you think, could it be someone from the Qianyue Group?" Xu Yao looked up and said, "Ive suspected them too, but the Qianyue Group has been under our close surveillance, and we havent seen any unusual movements." "Any news from the people we sent out to investigate?" "They reported no sightings of Xiaocong, but we also cant rule out the possibility of the Qianyue Groups involvement," Xu Yao stated flatly. Rong Shaoze nodded, a cold, predatory look glinting in his eyes. "Continue the search, no matter how long it takes, we must find him. The fact that theres no news of Xiaocong right now can also be seen as good news. Perhaps they are hiding him, and the enemy just wants to make us fall into disarray before they strike unexpectedly." Chapter 764: Treating Him As a Brother Chapter 764: Chapter 764: Treating Him As a BrotherXu Yao was in strong agreement with him, "Youre right. They just want to keep us guessing their intentions, to catch us off guard. "Anyway, we continue to issue the reward notice; most of the underworld is helping us search. As long as they show up with Xiaocong, someone will spot them. "Unless they never let Xiaocong show his face, never making any demands on us." Rong Shaozes brows furrowed slightly. "Thats exactly what Im worried about... We have no idea who they are, nor do we understand their thinking. Im afraid, their sole purpose is to use Xiaocong to strike at me..." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Yao understood immediately what he meant. "That wont happen," he asserted solidly. "To put it unpleasantly, if their goal was to kill Xiaocong to get revenge on you, they would find a way to present you with Xiaocongs corpse... Otherwise, it would not serve their purpose of revenge. Now that Xiaocong has been missing for five days and we cant find him anywhere, it eliminates the possibility that they want to kill him. After all, if they were to act on it, they wouldnt delay for long; it only puts them at greater risk. Rong Shaoze, believe me, Xiaocong will be fine as long as their demand isnt satisfied." Finding his analysis very logical, Rong Shaoze was persuaded. The missing person was Xiaocong, and even if Rong Shaoze could try to stay calm, he couldnt remain entirely rational. Xu Yao was an outsider, naturally thinking more thoroughly than him. Tao Hua suddenly stood up, sneering, "Although I cant help much, coming up with some freakish poison to deal with them is no problem. Ill go back now and ponder which kind of poison can make one beg for life yet be unable to beg for death." Xu Yaos eyebrows raised slightly, and a small smile appeared, "The poison you prepared for us to deal with the Mafia last time was pretty twisted." "No, that wasnt twisted at all. That was poison for humans. What Im going to prepare now is poison for beasts," Tao Hua said with an evil grin, a chilly glint flashing in his eyes. Rong Shaoze knew he truly cared for Xiaocong. Xu Yao genuinely cared for Xiaocong, too. They treated him like a brother, which was why they were so concerned about his son. "I appreciate your kindness," Rong Shaoze said with a smile. "When theres a chance in the future, I will surely repay you." Tao Hua snorted and gave a faint smile, "No need for thanks between us. Isnt it a bit too formal? Your son is as much ours, and of course, we worry about him." Xu Yao curled his lips in a slight smile, saying nothing. But Tao Huas words reflected his own thoughts. Feeling touched, Rong Shaoze thought himself fortunate to have them as brothers. After being confined in a dark, cramped room for several days, Xiaocong finally saw someone come to open the door. He shielded his eyes from the light outside and squinted through the gaps in his fingers to see a tall man stepping in. "Get up!" the man bellowed at him, his voice harsh and his presence menacing. Xiaocong quickly stood, his slight frame minuscule in comparison to the mans, like the difference between a cow and a little white rabbit. No doubt, if the man exerted force, he could easily crush him with a single stomp. "Hurry up and come out, follow me!" the man roared coarsely, looking down on him from his height, his eyes devoid of any pity. "Where are you taking me?" Xiaocong lowered his hands and asked with confusion. Chapter 765: Everyone Must Listen to Me Chapter 765: Chapter 765: Everyone Must Listen to Me"Where are you taking me?" Xiaocong dropped his hand, asking with confusion. A slap landed on his head from the man, causing him to frown in pain. "Quit your yapping! Follow me. Do you still think youre the young master of a wealthy family? Here, no matter how noble your identity is, youre going to obey me! If you dont, watch how Ill discipline you!" Realizing the situation, Xiaocong didnt ask anything more and followed the man out. This was a vast underground chamber with tunnels. Aside from the warmth from the yellow lights above, every other place exuded a sinister chill. Following the man through twists and turns, along the way, savage-faced guards stood watch. Even if Xiaocong was daring, his heart couldnt help but fear them. What on earth was this place? Did Mom and Dad know hed been kidnapped by the villains? When would they come to save him? "Instructor Yun Xi, is this the young master from the Yanhuang Secret Sect?" a guard asked curiously while eyeing Xiaocong. The man leading Xiaocong responded indifferently, "Thats right, its him. But whatever his status might be, here, hes going to listen to me!" "Youre absolutely right. Youre the boss here." The guard raised his thumb up in admiration, grinning sycophantically, "Not just these runts, but even we have to obey Instructor Yun Xi!" Yun Xi let out a laugh, glanced at him, and said coolly, "Cut the chatter and get on with your duties!" "Yes, sir!" Xiaocong had heard about the Yanhuang from Master Meiying. Since these people knew his identity, capturing him was surely meant to target the Yanhuang. If they intended to use him against the Yanhuang, they would definitely contact his dad. Then, his dad would come to save him. What he needed to do now was to patiently wait for the day of rescue. Yun Xi brought him to a massive iron door, ordered it to be opened, and then shoved Xiaocong inside unceremoniously. "You, kid, will undergo some conditioning here for the time being. If you survive, I personally will train you, teaching you how to live in this place!" No sooner had he spoken than the door slammed shut, locked from the outside. Xiaocong steadied himself and looked up, his eyes widening in shock. This was a stone chamber of about a hundred square meters. Except for a small vent atop the wall, the size of a soccer ball, all sides were bare rock walls. The floor had only straw. Nothing else. None of this surprised Xiaocong. What astonished him were the at least a dozen boys, standing, sitting, lying down, or curled up. The oldest among them was about seven or eight years old, and the youngest seemed about his age, merely four or five years old. Each boy wore black, filthy, ragged clothes. Their faces were dirty, yet their eyes were the only part that shone clear, contrasting with the grime elsewhere. Seeing Xiaocong enter, they all stared at him. The emotions in their eyes variedsome were numb, some sympathetic, others mocking, and some malevolent. Facing their gaze, Xiaocongs young soul was shaken, and he instinctively took a step back. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The oldest boy inside, an eight-year-old, stepped forward and asked him in a tone too severe for his age, "Newbie, whats your name?!" Chapter 766: No More Bullying People Chapter 766: Chapter 766: No More Bullying PeopleHe was only one head taller than Xiaocong. Xiaocong looked at him indifferently, his delicate lips slightly parted, "Rong Lincong." "So Rong Lincong, huh? Im the boss here, Zhang Xu! Youve just arrived, so let me teach you the rules. Right now, kneel before me, crawl from under me, and call me Grandpa three times, then Ill let you off. Otherwise..." The boy sneered at him maliciously, with two other boys stepping forward and smiling at him in the same manner. They were in cahoots. If he didnt obey, they would teach him a lesson. Xiaocong could see through their intentions at a glance. But he wasnt afraid, his small eyebrows slightly furrowed, he spoke with righteous indignation, "I dont want to fight with you, dont mess with me!" "Oh ho, quite the big mouth you have there!" Zhang Xu stepped backward and waved to the two boys behind him, viciously ordering, "Get him, show him how tough we are!" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two boys behind immediately lunged at Xiaocong ferociously. "Back off, no fighting allowed!" Xiaocong tried to push them away, but they were very strong, pinning him firmly to the ground and punching his stomach hard. Xiaocong took a few hits and his body was in pain. They were seriously trying to beat him up. His master had said that learning kung fu was to avoid being bullied. He gritted his teeth, kicked one boy away with his foot, and knocked another down with his fist. Although he was young, he had always been practicing kung fu for several months. While he couldnt handle skilled adults, he was more than enough for other kids. Zhang Xu got angry seeing he had some moves. He pounced fiercely, but Xiaocong swiftly dodged, and with a stretch of his leg, tripped Zhang Xu to the ground. Zhang Xu showed no sign of pain; he immediately jumped up and lunged at him again. He looked fierce and menacing, truly terrifying. Xiaocong hesitated for a moment but was suddenly tackled down by him. After all, Zhang Xu had been practicing here for a long time. Even if he lacked the techniques of kung fu, his brute strength was great. He was pinning Xiaocong down, his hands forcefully choking his neck, Xiaocongs face turning red from being strangled. "You little brat, Ill kill you!" He squeezed even harder on Xiaocongs neck, who bit down on his teeth and resisted with all his might. Luckily, he was strong too, and with a push, he kicked Zhang Xu off. He stood up firmly, no longer on the defensive, and went forward to beat him up, Zhang Xu hadnt expected him to be so fierce and got scared, also ending up crying. Crying, he begged for mercy, the former viciousness gone, completely a wronged child. Moved to mercy, Xiaocong stopped and asked coldly, "From now on, youre not allowed to bully anyone, otherwise Ill beat you up badly!" "Yes, I know, I wont dare again," Zhang Xu hastened to nod in assurance. Xiaocong believed him and let him go, looked around and asked, "What is this place?" Zhang Xu wiped his tears and obligingly answered, "We dont know either, but we heard from the guards outside that this place is apparently called Death Island, somewhere far, far away on the sea. Anyone who comes here can never leave again." Xiaocongs eyes widened, then he bit his lip tightly. Never leave again? Does that mean he would never see his parents again? Suppressing the sadness in his heart, he looked at all the boys and asked, "Were you... all kidnapped here too?" "Yeah, we were all taken. One day after school, my grandma didnt come to pick me up, so I went home alone and then I was kidnapped," one replied. Chapter 767: Snatching Food to Eat Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Snatching Food to Eat"I did too, I was shopping with my mom and got separated from her, then I was brought here," said one. ... All the boys spoke sadly about their experiences of being kidnapped. Thinking about their parents at home and then considering the cruelty and terror here, they all cried, each of them sobbed deeply. Xiaocongs eyes reddened, and he felt like crying too. He held back and firmly reassured them, "Dont worry, our parents will definitely come to save us!" But no one responded to his words. Zhang Xu cried, "They wont. I have been locked up for a year already. Every day I tell myself that my parents will come to save me. But they never have, and well never see them again, nor will we ever be able to leave this place." Xiaocongs face turned pale, and his small fists clenched tightly. "I dont believe it! My dad is amazing; he will definitely come to save me, he will!" But did his dad know he was locked up in this place? Xiaocong was also very worried in his heartif they couldnt find him, maybe hed be locked up here just like the others. Xiaocong felt very sad. He found an empty spot on the ground, sat down, hugged his knees, and pondered his troubles. After a while, someone brought steamed buns and bread rolls. A stack of bread rolls and a stack of buns were placed on the ground; once the door closed, all the children pounced on the food. Their recent crying ceased, each person fiercely fought over the food. Those who didnt get any tried to snatch from others, and in no time, everyone was tangled in a brawl. Some bit off a few mouthfuls of the buns so quickly they couldnt swallow them before others forcibly dug them out of their mouths. Xiaocong watched them, stunned, unable to snap back to reality for a long time. Suddenly, half a bread roll rolled in front of him. The fighting boys stopped and stared intently at the bread roll by his feet, hesitating to come forward and pick it up. Xiaocong picked up the bread roll; it was very dirty, covered in dust. Yet they all looked greedily at the half roll in his hand, as if it were the most exquisite delicacy. He stood up, and the boys showed disappointment. They thought Xiaocong wouldnt give the bread roll back to them. But they didnt dare to snatch it, he knew martial arts, and none of them was a match for him. Xiaocong looked at them, divided the bread roll into three parts, and handed them to three skinny boys who hadnt gotten anything to eat. "Here, you eat. Im not hungry," he said softly. They didnt care about what he said and snatched the bread roll to quickly gulp it down. However, the skinniest boy, about his age, still thanked him. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong asked in bewilderment, "Why do you have to fight over it? If everyone got one, then nobody would have to be hungry." A boy replied, "They only deliver steamed buns and bread rolls twice a day. Just four buns and four rolls each time, not nearly enough for all of us. If we dont fight for it, well starve to death." "Starve to death?" Xiaocong was shocked; in his world, he had never encountered the concept of starving to death. "Thats right, several have already starved to death. After they die, they carry them out and throw them into the sea to feed the fish." Xiaocongs face turned even paler, completely drained of color. Was this world really the one he knew? He thought all kids were like him, loved by their parents, going to school every day, leading happy lives. Chapter 768: You’re Just Dreaming Chapter 768: Chapter 768: Youre Just DreamingBut she hadnt expected that there were so many children who lived each day just to fight for a few steamed buns. Those who failed to get any could only be starved to death... For the rest of the time, Xiaocong remained dazed, lost in a hazy nightmare, unable to accept this cruel reality. It wasnt until late at night that he finally could not resist sleepiness, sitting on the straw, leaning against the wall, and falling into a deep slumber. He didnt know how long he had slept when someone suddenly shook him awake. Upon opening his eyes, he saw two boys pressing down on his body, while Zhang Xu was on top of him, fiercely choking his neck. "What are you doing?" Xiaocong shouted in shock and anger, struggling. Zhang Xu sneered viciously, "Kill you! Only by killing you will I be the boss here!" Xiaocongs face turned crimson with suffocation, and no matter how hard he struggled, he couldnt shake them off... "Xiaocong, Xiaocong... Xiaocong!" Lin Xinlan suddenly woke from her dream. She sat up abruptly, her forehead drenched with sweat, her eyes wide open in terror, looking utterly petrified. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The light was immediately turned on, and Rong Shaoze, seeing her expression, quickly embraced her and asked anxiously, "Xinlan, whats wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" "Xiaocong..." Lin Xinlans heart was still pounding with fear. She clutched Rong Shaozes arm tightly, panicked, "I dreamed that Xiaocong was in trouble, he was crying, he was calling out to me for help. Rong Shaoze, something has happened to him!" The mans pupils contracted sharply, pain stabbing at his heart. He hugged her tightly, not letting her see the pain on his face at that moment. "Xinlan, you were just dreaming, its not real. Xiaocong is fine; hes with Meiying. How could anything happen to him?" Lin Xinlan shook her head, "No, something has happened to him." She pushed him away and stared at him, urgently saying, "Otherwise, let me talk to him on the phone. I wont believe hes okay until then. Ive never dreamt of him being in trouble before. Just now in my dream, he was calling for his mother, asking me to save him, his voice was so real, how could it be fake? He must be in trouble..." Lin Xinlans expression changed, and she suddenly stared at Rong Shaoze with wide eyes. The man felt uneasy under her gaze and asked perplexedly, "Whats the matter?" "Rong Shaoze, youre deceiving me, arent you?" Lin Xinlan said with sudden realization, "Xiaocong never went to the headquarters with Meiying for training, something has happened! Youre lying to me, arent you?!" "Im not lying to you. If something had happened to Xiaocong, how could I hide it from you?" Rong Shaoze said in a deep voice. "Xinlan, youre letting your daily concerns turn into nightmares. Its because youre too worried about Xiaocong that you had a bad dream at night. Dont worry, he will be okay," he reassured her. A flicker of confusion crossed Lin Xinlans eyes. She shook her head doubtfully, not quite believing his words. "No... I didnt pass out from heatstroke that time, someone did something to me, thats why I fainted... If Xiaocong was really leaving for two months, he would have said goodbye to me first. He wouldnt just leave without saying anything..." The more Lin Xinlan thought about it, the more she felt something was amiss. She stared intently at Rong Shaoze and demanded coldly, "Youre lying to me, hes in trouble, and you havent told me!" Rong Shaozes gaze flickered slightly, and he replied with a faint smile, "You have such a vivid imagination. Its not impossible for you to talk to him on the phone. Its just a bit of a hassle, but Ill let you speak to him in a few days, okay?" Seeing how seriously he spoke, Lin Xinlan asked with a mix of belief and skepticism, "Are you really not lying to me?" Chapter 769 They Were Originally One Family Chapter 769: Chapter 769 They Were Originally One FamilySeeing the earnestness in his expression, Lin Xinlan asked dubiously, "Are you really not lying to me?" "Mm, Im not lying to you," Rong Shaoze confirmed with a firm nod. "Alright, I will believe what you said," Lin Xinlan smiled, but her heart remained somewhat panicked, lacking confidence. "Lets sleep," Rong Shaoze turned off the light and lay down holding her. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan snuggled up to him, gently closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep. But Rong Shaoze couldnt sleep, thinking if something had happened to Xiaocong... He was certain that Xinlan would be in danger as well. Xiaocong was her lifeline; could she withstand the blow if something happened to him? Rong Shaoze closed his eyes in agony, hoping only that Xiaocongs whereabouts could be quickly discovered in the next two days. Early the next morning, before dawn broke, he left the house. He went to discuss methods to find Xiaocong with Xu Yao and others. Eventually, Rong Shaoze decided to call each person who was most likely to have kidnapped Xiaocong. This included phoning the boss of the Thousand Moon gang, Yuan Ye. On the phone, he bluntly stated that if anyone dared to harm his son, he would spare no effort to make the enemy pay a bloody price, warning them not to touch him, otherwise, he would turn the world upside down! Many were intimidated by his threats; even those for whom Xiaocongs disappearance had nothing to do, were scared stiff. And they promised that if they found out Xiaocongs whereabouts, they would notify him immediately. Only a few gang leaders were not scared by his threats, but they also gave serious regard to his words. The Flame Phoenix was a gang with a long history whose real strength was inscrutable to outsiders, and the origin of the Flame Phoenix also made them wary. Only a few historic family gangs had heard some rumors, claiming that the Flame Phoenix was a branch of the Xuanyuan Sect. Though originally one family, for some unknown reason, the Flame Phoenix replaced the Xuanyuan Sect in the world over a hundred years ago. The Xuanyuan Sect then vanished without a trace, and no one knew of its whereabouts. Still, the Xuanyuan Sect was mentioned in some of the family stories. Its said that they were an extremely mysterious organization, and no one knew how long they had been around. The people of the Xuanyuan Sect were each exceptionally skilled, capable of leaping onto roofs and vaulting over walls, and their killings were so stealthy that each time they made a move, it struck terror in others. Their existence posed a lethal threat to the criminal underworld. Suddenly, the Xuanyuan Sect disappeared, and after more than a hundred years, it was almost completely forgotten by everyone. Even the fact that the Flame Phoenix was branched from the Xuanyuan Sect slipped from peoples memory. But just because the world didnt know the whereabouts of the Xuanyuan Sect, didnt mean that those within the Flame Phoenix didnt know. If Rong Shaoze decided to use the Xuanyuan Sect to annihilate them, it would be effortless. This wasnt an empty threat. Rong Shaoze dared to speak so arrogantly because he was confident. And thats why, after his threats, almost everyone became cautious. Rong Shaoze wasnt worried that someone would quietly get rid of Xiaocong to destroy evidence after his harsh words. He firmly believed that those who kidnapped Xiaocong must be powerful. Perhaps even capable of a showdown with the Flame Phoenix. They kidnapped Xiaocong for a reason, and they wouldnt hurt him easily. After all, having Xiaocong in their hands was like holding an ace. When necessary, they could pull it out to turn the tide. Chapter 770: I’m Feeling a Bit Unwell Chapter 770: Chapter 770: Im Feeling a Bit UnwellWhen necessary, take it out, and it can still turn the tide. Rong Shaoze and Xu Yao had analyzed the situation, and they had become very convinced that Xiaocong would not be in danger to his life. As long as he was alright, they would feel much more at ease. Every day, Lin Xinlan felt restless, always feeling that something had happened to Xiaocong. Three days had passed, and Rong Shaoze had not yet allowed her to contact Xiaocong. Her certainty in her conjectures grew stronger. Taking advantage of Rong Shaozes absence from home, she tentatively asked Rongs mother, "Madam, did Xiaocong have enough clothes with him when he left that day? Also, I forgot to remind him to take care of his health. After training, he must wash with warm water, never with cold water." Whenever Xiaocong was mentioned, Rongs mother would miss him terribly. "He left in such a hurry that day, I wasnt home at the time, and by the time I got back, he had already left. It was Shaoze who called me about it. If I had been home, I would have certainly helped him pack his clothes and given him these reminders." A pang struck Lin Xinlans heart, and her face instantly turned pale. Even Rongs mother hadnt seen Xiaocong leave, making the matter even more mysterious. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if Xiaocong was going for training, Rong Shaoze wouldnt have sent the child off in such a rush without letting him say goodbye to her and Rongs mother. The haste of Xiaocongs departure could only mean there was a problem. Lin Xinlan returned to her bedroom, feeling anxious and fearful. She wanted to wait for Rong Shaoze to come back and explain, but she couldnt wait any longer. If something had indeed happened to Xiaocong, then his situation must be very perilous. Several days had passed; if Rong Shaoze could have found him, he probably would have done so by now. Not having found him yet, what did that indicate? Lin Xinlan was speculating and panicking in her heart. She didnt want to scare herself but thought it better to get some clarity from Rong Shaoze. She dialed Rong Shaozes number, and he picked up immediately, "Xinlan, is something the matter?" Lin Xinlan steadied her emotions and said softly, "Can you come back now?" "Whats wrong?" the man asked worriedly. "I feel a bit unwell... Come back, please." Her voice, indeed, sounded unusual. Without any hesitation, Rong Shaoze said, "Okay, Ill come back right away." After waiting only ten minutes, Rong Shaoze was back. He strode upstairs and entered the bedroom, only to see Lin Xinlan standing on the balcony, her back to him, her figure looking somewhat frail. "Xinlan, where do you feel unwell? Shall we go to the hospital to have a look?" Rong Shaoze walked up to her quickly, turned her around, and asked with concern. Lin Xinlans face was not looking good. He frowned slightly and reached out to touch her forehead. There was no fever. "Xinlan, what exactly is making you feel unwell?" Lin Xinlans eyes gazed deeply into his, and Rong Shaozes expression was profound, his eyes reflecting slight fatigue and a hint of haggardness on his face. Had he been unable to rest properly lately? Lin Xinlan reached out and caressed his face, asking gently, "Have you encountered any trouble recently? You dont seem to be in good spirits." Rong Shaoze smiled, took her hand, and held it in his, "The company has been busy lately, so Ive had twice the workload than usual, and I am a bit tired. But, I think my spirits should still be okay." "Rong Shaoze, these past few days, Ive been feeling uncomfortable?" Lin Xinlan suddenly said. "Wheres the discomfort? Why didnt you tell me sooner?" She pressed her hand against her chest and said softly, "Its here that feels uncomfortable, its very distressing." Chapter 771: Please, Stop Crying Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Please, Stop CryingShe pressed her hand to her chest, whispering softly, "It hurts here, its very uncomfortable." That was where her heart was. Rong Shaozes eyes flashed slightly as he quickly said, "Lets go to the hospital to get it checked out now." He put his arm around her and started to walk outside. Lin Xinlan shook her head, her gaze carrying a trace of sadness, still looking at him deeply. Something inside the mans heart feared, he always felt that she was not quite right. Could it be that she had found out something? "Rong Shaoze..." Lin Xinlan looked steadily at him, not missing any expression on his face. "Tell me the truth, what exactly happened to Xiaocong? I dont want you to placate me, or hide anything from me. I want to hear the truth." "Why are you thinking nonsense again? Havent I told you..." "I am his mother, I have the right to know his current condition. Stop hiding it from me, I dont want to be kept in the dark, I dont want to end up hating you." The mans gaze narrowed as Lin Xinlan continued, "If I dont know anything and find out later, I will definitely hate you. Please, tell me, what happened to Xiaocong? A mother and son share a heart, and Ive been worrying about him all along. I can feel it, something has happened to him." "Xinlan..." "Still not willing to tell me? If you wont say it, then Ill talk to the Madam. She will definitely force it out of you." Lin Xinlan, angry, was about to leave when Rong Shaoze grabbed her, pulling her tightly into his arms, his voice hoarse and deep, "Okay, Ill tell you everything." Boom In Lin Xinlans mind, it felt as if something had suddenly exploded. Did something really happen to Xiaocong? Feeling her body stiffen, Rong Shaoze held her even tighter. He hurried to say, "I can tell you, but you have to promise me that youll stay calm. Otherwise, I wont tell you." "Tell me! Whatever the outcome, I can accept it!" Lin Xinlan responded immediately. Just hearing the desperation in her voice, he knew she wouldnt be able to handle it. Rong Shaoze sighed and said gently, "Before I tell you, I need to let you know that Xiaocong is definitely fine now, you have to believe me." "What exactly happened?" Lin Xinlan asked, trembling. Rong Shaoze explained the whole situation and his recent actions and analysis. Lin Xinlans complexion was deathly pale, utterly devoid of color. Rong Shaoze watched her and after slowly finishing his explanation, he affirmed to her again, "You believe me, Xiaocong is fine now." Lin Xinlans eyes brimmed with tears, and the large droplets suddenly fell, uncontrollable. "Why didnt you tell me sooner!" She pounded on him with her fists, suddenly breaking down into anguished sobs. Rong Shaoze embraced her tightly, his voice filled with pain, "I didnt tell you because I was afraid it would hurt you. Xinlan, trust me, I will find Xiaocong safe and unharmed." "Xiaocong... wuu... my son..." Lin Xinlan bit down hard on her teeth, crying heart-wrenchingly. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her heart felt as though someone was viciously stabbing it with a knife, causing her entire body to spasm in pain. "Xinlan, dont be sad, Xiaocong wont be harmed..." Lin Xinlan couldnt hear his comforting words, she cried out loud, "Hes only five years old, hes so young, just graduated from kindergarten... he has never suffered before... wuu, he must be very scared now, surely waiting for his dad and mom to come rescue him..." "Xinlan, please, stop crying." Chapter 772: Should Understand Him Chapter 772: Chapter 772: Should Understand HimRong Shaoze held her tight, listening to her crying, his heart shattered. He dared not tell her, fearing that she would be heartbroken. Her every emotion severely affected his mood. He feared no hardship, no pain; what he feared the most was her being upset and heartbroken. It would be enough for him to bear these pains alone; he really didnt want her to grieve. When Qiao Yiyang told Lin Xinlan about his childhood experiences, Lin Xinlan had a fresh memory of his past. With Xiaocong taken by a gang that even Rong Shaoze could not trace, involuntary associations filled her mind. Was Xiaocong like Qiao Yiyang, kidnapped and trained? Would he have to lead a bloody life, fearing for his life every day? If he wasnt ruthless enough, would he be killed by the other children? The more Lin Xinlan thought, the more terrified she became, feeling as if she was suffocating. She clutched Rong Shaozes hand tightly, like a drowning person clinging to a life-saving log. "Rong Shaoze, you have to rescue Xiaocong quickly, find him fast! Otherwise, everything is over..." "Xinlan, what are you talking about?" Rong Shaoze asked, puzzled. Lin Xinlan spoke of her fears in a panic, and Rong Shaozes face darkened; without her saying, he had thought of the same things. There were indeed many dark organizations that liked to capture children for training. Under their brutal regimen, the children all became formidable killing machines. Although there were no such cases in Flamewings, those trained by Flamewings suffered greatly. That kind of hardship, they themselves could not endure, let alone the more brutal and inhumane training. Every time he thought of Xiaocong meeting such a fate, his heart ached fiercely. That was his son, his own flesh and blood; how could he bear to see him suffer like that. "Xinlan, dont let your thoughts run wild. If theyve taken Xiaocong, its definitely to threaten me. As long as theyre targeting me, Xiaocong will be fine. Dont worry, I would sacrifice my own life before letting anything happen to him." Lin Xinlan looked at him, her eyes filled with sorrow. If only Rong Shaozes identity were that of an ordinary person. He had told her from the start that being with him would be very dangerous. She wasnt afraid of danger; she had never complained to him, even when they ventured into perilous situations. But she had never imagined that someone would brazenly kidnap Xiaocong in B City. She thought they would always target her, thinking that with Meiying and Rong Shaoze to protect him, Xiaocong would never be in danger. Yet, he was in danger now. She felt a touch of blame towards Rong Shaozes identity but knew that he was suffering even more in his heart. What his identity was wasnt his choice to make. She shouldnt blame him; she should understand him and face the difficulties with him, saving Xiaocong together. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan cradled his face, whispering, "No, I want you and Xiaocong to be safe and sound. Our family has to be together for life." Rong Shaoze, moved, held her hand and kissed it. "We will be, we wont have any trouble. Our family will always be together. I promise you, I will make myself stronger for our family, strong enough to always protect you." Lin Xinlan smiled slightly, "I dont need you to be very strong; I just need you to be safe." "I wont be in any trouble," the man promised her solemnly. Chapter 773: He’s Not a God, Just a Man Chapter 773: Chapter 773: Hes Not a God, Just a Man"I wont be in any trouble," the man promised her solemnly. Only then did Lin Xinlan lean satisfied against him, and added, "Youll handle Xiaocongs matter. Dont worry about me; Ill take care of myself and wont distract you. During the rescue, you must protect yourself, because if anything happens to you... I absolutely wont live alone in this world." "Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze hugged her tightly, feeling both moved and distressed. "Rong Shaoze, I mean it." "I know." He lifted her chin, gazing deeply into her eyes, "Xinlan, having you in my life is already the greatest joy I could have." Lin Xinlan smiled lightly: "Same for me." The mans eyes darkened, as he slowly lowered his head and kissed her lips. Lin Xinlan actively wrapped her arms around his neck, responding fiercely to his kiss. Rong Shaoze held her soft body, tightening his arms to bring her closer, making their kiss more intimate and sealed. The worries that had been pressing on his heart for many days, weighed so heavily that he felt breathless. At this moment, only by kissing her fiercely could he vent the fear in his heart. Lin Xinlans mood was also heavy; she too wanted to vent something through this. With a muffled groan, the man lost control, and so did Lin Xinlan. As if there was today but no tomorrow... So, today they indulged completely, casting everything aside, wanting to love ferociously, exhaustively, until they were thoroughly spent... ************* Lin Xinlan woke up with her eyes open; it was already very dark. Rong Shaoze was not by her side, and she knew he must have gone to figure out how to save Xiaocong. The moonlight outside was just right, its pale luminescence streaming through the large floor-to-ceiling window into the room. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan lay in bed motionless, staring at the crescent moon in the sky, praying that the heavens would keep Xiaocong safe. He was so young; he shouldnt have to suffer so much. If someone must be punished, then let her bear it alone. "Xiaocong..." The more Lin Xinlan thought, the more distressed she felt. She bit her lip tightly, a trail of tears slipping down from the corner of her eye. "Mommy is waiting for you to come back; you must come back..." In a distant place, Xiaocong sat on the straw, staring at the ventilation duct on the wall, missing her in his heart. Mommy, will I ever see you again? ... Rong Shaoze marshaled a great deal of power, searching extensively for Xiaocongs whereabouts, but still found nothing. He was not a god, just a man. If the opponent was formidable enough, they could hide a person and make him impossible to find forever. It had been a while now, and he really didnt know what the other sides goal was. If they wanted to threaten him, why hadnt they made a move? If they wanted to kill Xiaocong to get back at him, he hadnt seen the childs body. They had taken Xiaocong, but had done nothing; what exactly was their purpose? Rong Shaoze became increasingly worried; he no longer had the heart to deal with anything. Now everything at Yanhuang was being managed by Xu Yao and the other brothers. And every day when he came home, he dared not face Lin Xinlans hopeful eyes. She would always ask expectantly, "How are things progressing? Is there any news of Xiaocong?" He would always shake his head gravely, and then he would see the disappointment in her eyes, and also the deep, deep pain she couldnt hide. He was powerless. Unable to protect his child, he had failed her expectations. Chapter 774: Finger got cut Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Finger got cutHe was powerless. Unable to protect his child, he felt he had failed her and her expectations of him. But Lin Xinlan had never blamed him; she even smiled while comforting him, telling him not to worry, to take it slow, after all, finding Xiaocong was not an easy task. The more she said this, the more guilty he felt. Yet he also knew that apart from continuing the search, there was nothing else he could do. He swore that if he ever found out who had kidnapped Xiaocong, he would not let them off easily; he would make sure they paid a severe price! As the days went by, Lin Xinlan didnt want to put more pressure on Rong Shaoze and seldom asked about the progress of the case. Although her face carried a faint sadness, when it was time to speak or laugh, she would not act depressed. Rong Shaoze thought her mood had improved a lot, which made him feel a bit better as well. Only the two of them knew about Xiaocongs disappearance at home. If no one mentioned it, it was as if Xiaocong had never had an accident. Rongs mother would occasionally mention it, but she did not bring it up too often in front of Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan. As a grandmother, she missed Xiaocong very much, let alone them as parents. They simply understood one another. With nothing else to do at home, Lin Xinlan thought about learning to cook to pass the time. Plus, having something to do could distract her attention. Rong Shaoze agreed it was good for her to stay busy, as it was beneficial for her mood. The family chef could cook any dish, and after learning from him for a few days, Lin Xinlan benefited greatly. Every day, she would cook whatever new dish she learned and served it for the family to taste. Now, she was the one cooking the meals at home. From then on, Rong Shaoze made sure to rush home for lunch and dinner to eat the meals she prepared. That day, Rong Shaoze came home early and went straight to the kitchen. Usually, at this time, Lin Xinlan would be busy in the kitchen. In the spacious kitchen, she was alone. She sat on a little stool, wearing an apron, picking through bean sprouts. Rong Shaoze was about to step forward to help when he was surprised to see that she had discarded all the bean sprout heads into the trash bin, while putting the roots in the bowl. From the side, he could also see that her gaze was somewhat blank. She was preoccupied with something, and as a result, her actions were absent-minded. Rong Shaoze paused his steps, his eyes deepened, and he watched her quietly, without a word. After Lin Xinlan finished with the bean sprouts, she took the bowl of roots to wash, not realizing she was washing the inedible, slightly rotten roots. After rinsing the bean sprouts, she went to chop vegetables. Suddenly, she carelessly cut her left index finger, and blood immediately started to flow. Before she even noticed the pain, Rong Shaoze rushed over, grabbed her hand, and took her finger into his mouth to suck away and spit out the blood, then sucked again. Lin Xinlan was startled for a moment before she realized her finger was injured. "Rinse it with water," she said. Rong Shaoze didnt look up at her; he turned on the tap, rinsed her wound, then pulled her back to the living room to put a bandage on her finger. "When did you come back?" she asked him. The man looked up, his eyes glinting with a dark light. "Youre not allowed to cook anymore," he stated, brooking no refusal. "...I was just careless this time; Ill be more careful next time." "If you go into the kitchen again, Ill fire all the chefs at home!" Wasnt this a deliberate way to make people lose their livelihoods? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan knew he was concerned about her, and she smiled lightly, "Youre making a mountain out of a molehill. Its only a small cut, Ill be careful next time." Chapter 775: Working at His Company Chapter 775: Chapter 775: Working at His Company"..." Rong Shaoze stared at her, his lips pressed together in silence. "Alright, I just wont cook until the wound is healed," she said. "What Im saying is, youre not allowed to cook ever again," he said firmly. Lin Xinlan sighed, "If I dont cook, what can I do?" She needed to find something to distract her attention; otherwise, as soon as she found herself idle, her thoughts would drift to Xiaocongs current situation. Sometimes, certain thoughts could make her feel like collapsing. If this continued, she was sure to lose her mind. "Come to work with me at the company tomorrow," Rong Shaoze suddenly said. Lin Xinlan was startled and asked in surprise, "Go to work with you?" "Mhm, be my assistant. Im very busy every day. Since you cant sit still, can you help me with some of it?" he said gently. There was a faint, unmistakable tiredness in his eyes and on his face. He had to search for Xiaocong, deal with the affairs of Yanhuang, and manage the company; he must be very tired. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlans heart ached, feeling a bit distressed. She was so focused on herself that she hadnt noticed even he gets tired sometimes. She should care more for him. "Okay, I promise you," Lin Xinlan said with a nod and a smile. Rong Shaoze also showed a trace of a smile. As long as she didnt do anything dangerous, that was fine. Her current state made it very easy for accidents to happen. Only by having her by his side at all times could he feel at ease. The next morning, Lin Xinlan went to his company for work, following Rong Shaoze. Regarding her identity, there was no need for an announcement; many people already knew and had seen her before. However, apart from Rong Shaozes personal secretary, Secretary Su, Lin Xinlan didnt need to interact with other staff. During work, she just needed to follow Rong Shaoze in the private elevator to the top floor, and when getting off work, she also left with him. Basically, apart from the senior staff members who could go to the top floor and knew about Lin Xinlan becoming Rong Shaozes assistant, other employees were unaware. But the senior staff members would not reveal anything about Lin Xinlan unless they really wanted to oppose the boss and didnt want to work there anymore. The work Rong Shaoze gave to Lin Xinlan was simple: making spreadsheets. But even such a simple task, she didnt know how to do. Rong Shaoze took an entire morning to patiently teach her and then let her figure it out on her own. She didnt need to rush her work progress; all she needed to do was to arrive and leave work on time every day. In the first two days, due to the troubles in her mind and the somewhat challenging nature of the work, Lin Xinlan couldnt settle down to work and even felt a bit irritable. Fortunately, she endured it and gradually got the hang of it, finding her rhythm. During work, she seldom thought about Xiaocong, and her mood also began to stabilize, with the feeling of collapse fading more and more. In fact, even the greatest sorrow can diminish with the passage of time. Although the mere thought of Xiaocong could still cause her heart to ache sharply, the initial feeling of being cut to the heart was no longer as intense. However, Rong Shaoze kept searching for Xiaocong, even expanding his influence continuously to reach more places, thereby increasing the likelihood of finding Xiaocong. In the blink of an eye, another week had passed. One morning as they were heading to work, Rong Shaoze told Lin Xinlan that there was a gathering in the evening, asking her to accompany him. Lin Xinlan agreed without hesitation. The current her didnt care at all about the opinions and scrutiny of the outside world. After weathering so many storms, she knew what she wanted. Chapter 776 What She Wants to Express Chapter 776: Chapter 776 What She Wants to ExpressHaving been through so many storms, she knew what she wanted. She knew even more that, aside from the person she loved, everything else was just a passing cloud. After changing into an evening gown, the couple went to a private party that night. Unexpectedly, Fang Fang was also there, but neither of them cared. Fang Fang merely greeted them politely and then didnt speak to them further. And Lin Xinlans behavior at the party, graceful and composed, won her covert admiration from many. After chatting with several CEOs, Rong Shaoze wrapped his arm around her waist and asked softly, "Are you tired? Lets go back." "Wait a minute, I want to go to the bathroom," she whispered. She was indeed tiredstanding in eight-centimeter heels for over an hour was definitely taxing. "Go ahead, Ill wait for you," Rong Shaoze said with a smile, releasing her and tenderly kissing her on the forehead. This scene was witnessed by many women, including Fang Fang. The tenderness in Rong Shaozes eyes was something they had never seen before. Seeing how good he was to Lin Xinlan, many women who secretly loved him felt their hearts twist in pain. As for Lin Xinlan, she wasnt the least bit shy. Containing a smile, she looked at him tenderly and clearly enjoyed his affection. To her, Rong Shaozes kindness was taken for granted, but to other women, it seemed like an unattainable dream. This realization shattered the hearts of the group of women who secretly adored Rong Shaoze. Why was it that what they so desired could be so easily obtained by others? All women are alike, but how unfairly fate treats them... Lin Xinlan walked into the bathroom, turned on the tap to wash her hands, and through the mirror, saw a woman enter as well. It was Fang Fang. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, planning to pretend she hadnt seen her, but Fang Fang approached and said indifferently, "Miss Lin, may I speak with you?" Lin Xinlan turned her head slightly, smiling. "It turns out to be Miss Fang. What do you want to talk about?" One does not strike a smiling face. Fang Fang, faced with Lin Xinlans radiant smile, also managed a smile. "Ive noticed youve become even more beautiful than before." Lin Xinlan just smiled without speaking. She had never been good at feigning politeness. Fang Fang continued, "I know you understand what Im thinking, so I wont beat around the bush. Miss Lin, I want to tell you that I like Rong Shaoze." Lin Xinlans gaze flickered slightly as she replied with a smile, "I can tell." Seeing that she wasnt angry, Fang Fang grew bolder. "I dont know why you left that time. Rong Shaoze was very heartbroken over you. Once, I found him drunk, collapsed on the roadside. I was the one who took him home." The smile on Lin Xinlans face paused momentarily. It wasnt the fact that Fang Fang had taken Rong Shaoze home that upset her. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rather, it was the thought of his suffering and self-torment during that period that made her heart ache. She had made him, who was always so aloof, endure so much pain... Seeing Lin Xinlans reaction, Fang Fang pressed on, "Do you know? That night, he was so drunk he was out of his senses. He mistook me for you, kept holding my hand, calling your name, saying he was in pain. He begged you not to leave him... And seeing him in pain affected me too. I couldnt leave him that night, so I stayed with him all night..." Lin Xinlan was taken aback. What was she trying to say? Could it be that she was suggesting something happened between her and Rong Shaoze that night? Chapter 777 You Speak Very Implicitly Chapter 777: Chapter 777 You Speak Very ImplicitlyCould it be that she meant to say that on that night, she and Rong Shaoze had... been together? Lin Xinlan had never harbored any dislike towards Fang Fang, thinking she was just fond of Rong Shaoze. After all, she couldnt stop others from having feelings. Moreover, with Rong Shaozes outstanding qualities, it was inevitable that other girls would like him. She wasnt petty enough to detest the women who fancied him. But now, with her vaguely saying these things in front of her, it made her displeased. In fact, if she thought about it carefully, her words were very ambiguous. That night, Rong Shaoze was so drunk he was unconscious; whether he held Fang Fangs hand or mistook her for Xinlan, only Fang Fang knew. Even Rong Shaoze himself wouldnt know if it was true. She said she spent the night with Rong Shaoze, and "spent" could mean many things. And as for that matter between a man and a woman, it doesnt take much time. Whether they did it or not, if she didnt tell the truth, no one would know. This was a problem she posed for her. Was she trying to see how she would interpret it? If she interpreted it in the way Fang Fang hoped, she certainly wouldnt forgive Rong Shaoze and would make a fuss, right? And that would give Fang Fang an opportunity to get close to Rong Shaoze. Is this the outcome Fang Fang was hoping for? Lin Xinlans thoughts whirled a thousand times in an instant. She took Fang Fangs hand and gratefully said, "I know he was in a lot of pain during that period, constantly tormenting himself. Miss Fang, thank you for taking him home that night, and for taking care of him. If you have time one day, Id like to treat you to a meal as a token of my appreciation." Fang Fang was taken aback, as Xinlans reaction was quite unexpected. Not only was she not angry, but she even thanked her with a smile. Did she truly understand what she meant? A look of discomfort and pain flashed through Fang Fangs eyes, and in a lowered voice, she said, "You dont have to thank me, I did it willingly..." She was saying she did it willingly, as if to leave no room for misinterpretation. Xinlan smiled again and said, "Miss Fang, youre truly a good person. Its rare to find good girls like you these days. In the future, youll definitely find a wonderful husband. When that time comes, Shaoze and I will certainly celebrate with you." In other words, she and Rong Shaoze were an impossibility. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fang Fang felt a surge of anxiousness within her. Was Lin Xinlan truly naive or was she feigning innocence? Her eyes reddened with sudden grievance. Stomping her foot, she said shyly and sadly, "Miss Lin, I... I truly like Brother Rong very much. That night was the most beautiful night of my life... Since that night, my heart has no room for anyone else but Brother Rong. Miss Lin, I know youre a good person. Please, give me a chance and let me be with Brother Rong!" What was she implying with her words? Could it be that she was somehow suggesting that she was the one who had driven her and Rong Shaoze apart, preventing them from being together? Lin Xinlan wasnt in the mood to play games with her. Seeing her obstinacy, there was no need to keep up pretenses. Letting go of her hand, she wiped the smile from her lips and said indifferently, "Miss Fang, you have a way with words. If something happened between you and Rong Shaoze that night, you can just say it outright, no need to beat around the bush." Fang Fang looked up, a flicker of shock in her eyes. As if Lin Xinlans words were an insult to her. Tears suddenly slid down from her eyes, and she bit her lip, weeping inconsolably. Seeing her like this, Xinlan felt no inclination for further conversation and even started to feel a bit dizzy and unwell. Chapter 778 Don’t Let Anything Happen Chapter 778: Chapter 778 Dont Let Anything HappenLin Xinlan, seeing her like this, lost all her thoughts, and even felt a bit dizzy and uncomfortable. She waved her hand indifferently and said, "Enough, I cant explain it to you. If you truly feel wronged, go talk to Rong Shaoze. Lets go, well find him and get things straight." Fang Fang suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure out of the corner of her eye, and she burst into tears: "Miss Lin, I simply like Big Brother Rong purely. I didnt mean to compete with you for him, you dont need to humiliate me like this! I am a person too, with dignity. Is it wrong for me to like Big Brother Rong? Do I deserve to be humiliated by you? Rest assured, I wont... compete with you for Big Brother Rong..." She was about to run outside, looking so pitifully wronged, when she suddenly saw Rong Shaoze standing at the door, and she felt even more wronged. "Big Brother Rong..." As soon as she began to speak, her tears fell uncontrollably like pearls off a string, looking pitiful and eliciting sympathy. Lin Xinlan, upon seeing Rong Shaoze, sighed helplessly in her heart. This is just too melodramatic. Is Fang Fang seeking to complain to him, and is she being cast as a heartlessly jealous woman? Lin Xinlan was about to speak, when Fang Fang hurriedly interjected with an explanation: "Big Brother Rong, things arent as youve heard. Miss Lin didnt humiliate me, and she didnt imply that I was shameless. It was all my own..." "Xinlan!" Rong Shaozes face changed, suddenly cutting off her words. Lin Xinlan felt darkness closing in, and just as she was about to faint, the man rushed in and swiftly caught her in his arms. "Xinlan, whats wrong?" He held her, frantically calling her name. Lin Xinlans face turned pale, the situation didnt look good. Fang Fang was stunned, her first thought being that Lin Xinlan was impressive. She was actually feigning fainting! "What have you done to her?!" Rong Shaoze looked up, glaring fiercely at Fang Fang, his tone ice cold. "Nothing... we only spoke a few words..." sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What did you say to her?!" The man asked again. Fang Fang bit her lip tightly, not answering. Rong Shaoze lifted Lin Xinlan in his arms, his gaze sharp and fierce as he warned Fang Fang, "If anything happens to her, I wont forgive you!" Fang Fang was scared by his demeanor. Rong Shaozes expression was terrifying, so frightening... "I..." She attempted to defend herself, but Rong Shaoze had already carried Lin Xinlan away quickly. Lin Xinlan was rushed into the emergency room. Tao Hua was about to go in when Rong Shaoze grabbed him, suppressing something deep within, he said in a grave voice, "You promise me, nothing must happen to her, absolutely nothing!" He was very afraid that some residual poison remained in Lin Xinlans body and might have caused adverse effects. He couldnt bear any shock at this moment. If something happened to her, he would certainly fall apart. Tao Hua said speechlessly, "How am I supposed to know if anythings wrong if you dont let me go in?" Rong Shaoze quickly let go, allowing him to go in to examine Lin Xinlan. And he, leaning against the wall outside, felt his hands and feet go cold. Xinlan, please, please be alright. Inside, Rong Shaoze was deeply praying for her. The waiting felt unbearable, and after what felt like an eternity but was only several minutes, his entire body was soaked in sweat. Tao Hua came out of the emergency room, and Rong Shaoze hurried forward, asking nervously, "How is Xinlan?" "You should be prepared for the worst," Tao Hua said flatly. Chapter 779: A Life is Lost Chapter 779: Chapter 779: A Life is Lost"You need to prepare yourself mentally," Tao Hua said indifferently. Rong Shaoze felt a jolt in his heart and a feeling of weakness in his legs. "Tell me, what happened to her?" he mustered his courage and asked in a deep voice. Tao Hua shook his head, helplessly saying, "Theres been a loss of life." Boom Rong Shaozes face turned pale in an instant, and he rushed in regardless of everything else, only to see that Lin Xinlan had already woken up. "How did you get in?" Lin Xinlan asked with a smile, as a nurse was about to take her out. "Everyone out!" The man stared at her intensely and coldly told the nurses. Everyone wisely left, none daring to provoke him. In Rong Shaozes eyes, there was a deep sorrow visible, tugging at ones heartstrings. Lin Xinlan furrowed her brows and asked, "Whats wrong with you?" "Xinlan..." He stepped forward, bending down, and caressed her face very gently, saying, "Dont worry, leave everything to me to sort out. You have to believe me, I can bear the weight of the whole world for you. No matter what happens, Ill always be in front of you, to shield you." His words moved Lin Xinlan deeply. She held his hand, smiling and saying, "I believe you. But this is something you cant help with; I have to bear it myself." Rong Shaozes eyes showed a flicker of pain, saying with determination, "I can! With me here, you definitely wont have any problems. Whether its heaven or hell, I will be by your side!" Lin Xinlan was utterly puzzled. "Rong Shaoze, what are you talking about? Are you so happy youve gone silly?" She reached out to touch his forehead, but he suddenly grabbed her hand. "What do you mean, happy silly?" He immediately came to his senses and asked with a frown of doubt. "You... do you not know what happened to me?" The mans suspicion grew more evident in his heart. He tentatively asked, "What happened to you?" "Didnt Tao Hua tell you?" Rong Shaoze hesitantly said, "He said... theres been a loss of life..." Lin Xinlan realized he had misunderstood upon reflection. She chuckled and said, "Youve been tricked by Tao Hua again. But what he said did happen, a life has indeed been brought into this world." After saying that, she took his hand and placed it on her stomach. "Here, there is an extra life," she said, looking at him, smiling, and speaking softly. Rong Shaozes eyes shook with disbelief as he widened them. "What did you say?" he asked in a hoarse voice, cautiously. "Im pregnant, Tao Hua said, just one month. Rong Shaoze, were having another child..." Lin Xinlan suddenly remembered Xiaocong, and tears slid from the corners of her eyes. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man quickly reacted, leaning down to cradle her face, tenderly kissing away her tears. "Darling, dont cry... Were having a child, we should be happy..." "We should be happy, I am crying tears of joy. Rong Shaoze, are you happy?" "Happy!" He nodded vigorously, his eyes indeed brimming with joy. "Xinlan, were having another child, were having another child! Darling, thank you... thank you for giving me such a beautiful gift..." He was so excited that he spoke incoherently. Ever since they lost their previous child, the child had become a pain in the hearts of both him and Lin Xinlan. He thought that she would never conceive his child again. Then Xiaocong appeared, and he was overjoyed because he still had a child with her. But how Xiaocong was born, how he learned to talk, how he grew up, he didnt know any of it. It was impossible for there to be no regrets in his heart. He wanted to accompany her and the child as they grew, to be with him from the embryonic stage onwards. Chapter 780: Go Back and Take Good Care of Yourself Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Go Back and Take Good Care of YourselfNow, his wish had come true, it must have been the heavens that heard his hearts cries, treating him so kindly. Moreover, with this child, Xinlan wouldnt be constantly heartbroken over Xiaocongs matter. Rong Shaoze kissed her cheeks excitedly, and then her lips. Holding her soft lips, he didnt rush to proceed but gently traced the outline of her lips, gently kissing her, soothing her. His heated breath grazed her face, lightly casting a warm sensation that made her cheeks flush. Under his tender approach, Lin Xinlans eyes became misty, her gaze filled with a soft glow. With her long lashes fluttering like the wings of a black butterfly, they teased the heart with a light tickle, making ones heart itch with yearning. Rong Shaozes gaze turned even darker, almost frighteningly so. "We cant..." Realizing his intentions, Lin Xinlan dodged his kiss, her breath unsteady as she said, "This is a hospital..." What would she do if others saw them? Rong Shaoze, already aroused, simply wouldnt let go of her at that moment. Ignoring her words, his hot lips and tongue found her neck, fervently kissing her. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xinlan... my Xinlan..." he murmured with satisfaction and deep affection, his low and husky voice intoxicating all who heard it. Rong Shaoze was truly very happy, very excited. She was carrying his child, they were going to have a child again. So elated, he didnt know what to say or how to express the joy in his heart. Only by continually kissing her, touching her, could he convey how much he loved her. Every call of Xinlan made Lin Xinlans entire body tingle as she embraced Rong Shaozes head, her heart beating fervently for him, deeply moved. Rong Shaoze... What fortune it was in this life to be in love with him. Just thinking of his name filled her with happiness. This was clearly the emergency room of a hospital, but the two of them had turned it into a den of sweet affection. Tao Hua thought, if they continued like this, they probably wouldnt be able to control themselves... He turned his head away, coughing softly. The pair, entwined in their affection, suddenly stiffened. Rong Shaoze immediately pulled up the blanket, covering Lin Xinlans body. And Lin Xinlan, her face flushed with embarrassment, hid under the blanket unable to face anyone. Tao Hua, arms crossed, leaned against the wall, and said with a playful smile, "Its not that I want to interrupt you, but you should know that during the first three months of pregnancy you must be careful. Sometimes, even a little movement can cause a miscarriage, you know?" Rong Shaozes face changed slightly, he quickly asked Tao Hua, "How is Xinlans health? Why did she faint today?" "Her constitution is rather weak, plus shes been mentally and physically exhausted lately, leading to insufficient blood and qi, which is why she fainted. Take good care of her when you go back, keep her mood happy, move less, rest more, and all should be well after the first three months." Tao Hua mentioning this indicated that the child was still in danger. And he wasnt just trying to alarm them. Some pregnant women with severe conditions cant even get out of bed. They have to wait until the fetus is stable before daring to walk around. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened as he solemnly said to him, "Please, you must help me save this child." They couldnt afford to lose another child; otherwise, Lin Xinlan certainly couldnt bear the blow. Tao Hua nodded, "As long as you do as I said, there wont be any problems with the child." ******** Chapter 781 Baby plus Baby Chapter 781: Chapter 781 Baby plus BabyOnly once the fetus had stabilized did she dare to walk around and move. Rong Shaozes gaze darkened slightly as he earnestly said to him, "Please, you must help me save this child." They could not lose another child; otherwise, Lin Xinlan definitely wouldnt be able to withstand the blow. Tao Hua nodded, "As long as you do as I tell you, the child will be fine." Lin Xinlan hurriedly pulled down the quilt and said earnestly, "I will definitely do as you tell me." Rong Shaoze gazed at her deeply, assuring her, "Xinlan, dont worry, the child will be fine, I wont let anything happen to him." Lin Xinlan gave a slight smile and said the same, "I wont let anything happen to him either." Not only would he protect their child, but she would as well. As long as it was their child, every single one was precious, a treasure, and there could not be any mistakes. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon returning home, Rong Shaozes mother learned that Lin Xinlan was pregnant and was immediately overjoyed. In the Rong Family, the addition of another member was undeniably a happy event. Rong Shaoze hired an experienced Maternity Matron to take care of Lin Xinlan, and the entire household made new arrangements, all revolving solely around her. Even the television cabinet and table corners, along with many other spots that could cause injury, were padded with thick cotton, just in case she accidentally bumped or knocked into something. Lin Xinlan didnt think Rong Shaoze was making a fuss over nothing. If it was to keep the child safe, no matter how cautious they were, it was necessary. In Rong Shaozes heart, Lin Xinlan had always been an irreplaceable treasure, and now that she was pregnant, she was a treasure upon a treasure, even more irreplaceable. Rong Shaoze didnt ask what Fang Fang had said to her that day. However, Fang Fang was no longer welcome to visit the Rong Family, and he would not appear in any place she went. Through his actions, he proved that he had absolutely no affection for Fang Fang. And Lin Xinlan, of course, trusted him completely, with not the slightest doubt, or else she would have been jealous that day. Rong Shaoze was no longer going to the company, and except for some necessary matters that needed his attendance, he spent every day at home with Lin Xinlan. He took very good care of her, with meticulous attention that astounded onlookers. Moreover, he knew a lot of things; he hadnt even known what a pregnant woman shouldnt eat before, but now, he knew everything. His knowledge even surpassed that of the Maternity Matrons experience. When Lin Xinlan asked him when he had learned all this, he laughed and said, "With my intelligence, do I even need to study? As long as you fill my heart, this information comes naturally to me." "Narcissist!" Lin Xinlan sent him a big eye roll. Rong Shaoze laughed even more joyfully, "Wife, Im not being narcissistic, Im being realistic." Lin Xinlan couldnt help but laugh; this man was really super narcissistic. One evening, Lin Xinlan suddenly woke up hungry and noticed Rong Shaoze was not by her side. Confused, she got out of bed, opened the door, and saw that the study door was left ajar. Rong Shaoze was sitting in front of his computer, seemingly concentrating on something. It was already the wee hours; was he still working? She approached, intending to tell him to rest earlier, but when Rong Shaoze noticed her coming in, a flicker of panic flashed through his eyes. He hurriedly clicked the mouse, and within a few quick swipes, closed the webpage. Suspicious! Lin Xinlan narrowed her eyes slightly and asked softly, "Were you chatting online?" "No!" How could he be online chatting, and certainly not in the middle of the night. "Is that so?" Lin Xinlan stepped forward, glanced at the desktop that only displayed a background image, and then asked, even more dangerously. Chapter 782: What Did You Call Me? Chapter 782: Chapter 782: What Did You Call Me?"Really?" Lin Xinlan stepped forward, looked at the desktop that only had a wallpaper, and asked dangerously. "So, were you video chatting? And with which beauty were you chatting?" Rong Shaoze pulled her to sit on his lap, giggling, "Wife, you sure have a sense of humor. Do you think any other woman could catch my eye? If I wanted to chat, Id rather go straight to Meiye." Lin Xinlan glared at him, and he hurriedly said, "Just kidding, I didnt even care about the women in Meiye before I met you, let alone now." "So, what were you really doing?" "Working." Lin Xinlan looped her arm around his neck, smiling slightly, "Rong Shaoze, lying in front of our child isnt what good fathers do. He knows everything youre saying right now, you know. Be careful not to teach him bad habits." "..." Rong Shaozes mouth twitched. The embryo in her belly wasnt even a child yet, right? Even if it had matured, could he truly understand what they were saying? But the wife is always right, whatever she says, goes. "Alright, I wont lie, Ill confess honestly." He opened the web page, clicked the browsing history, and Lin Xinlan was stunned when she saw all the titles he had been looking at. The developmental process of a fetus. How a good father can help the mother with prenatal care. What a pregnant woman should absolutely not eat. Fifty things a pregnant woman needs to be mindful of... He was staying up in the middle of the night just to read all this? Rong Shaoze held her close, smiling, "Dont be too touched, otherwise, Ill be embarrassed." Lin Xinlan looked at him, his dark eyes twinkling with a hint of laughter, bright and beautiful. Beneath the light, his long eyelashes cast a shadow on his face, very handsome, and his sexy thin lips, enchanting and bewitching... Lin Xinlans eyes became misty, and she suddenly kissed his lips. Rong Shaoze widened his eyes in surprise, immediately took the initiative, and kissed her fiercely. He didnt overstep, and after a while, he let go of her, helping her catch her breath. Lin Xinlan nestled comfortably in his arms, breathing in his pleasant scent, and closed her eyes happily. "Husband..." Rong Shaoze shuddered, thinking he might have hallucinated. "Xinlan, what did you call me?" "You call me wife, so I call you husband," she opened her eyes and said with a smile. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mans eyes deepened, his throat moving. "Youve never called me husband before," he said in a husky voice, staring at her. She had always addressed him by his full name, only when she left that time did she reluctantly call him Shaoze. After that, she never called him that again. Now she was calling him husband... Such an intimate term, now that she has said it. This meant that in her heart, she had forever acknowledged that he was her one and only husband. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyelids, shyly saying, "Then when were alone, can I often call you that?" "Why only when were alone? Call me that all the time, or just call me Shaoze. Xinlan, I like it when you call me like that." Lin Xinlan met his dark eyes, softly calling out, "Shaoze." "Xinlan." "Husband." "Wife." Lin Xinlan chuckled, and Rong Shaoze laughed too, both of them laughing sweetly and looking a bit like fools. "Shaoze, my husband," she deliberately called again. Rong Shaozes gaze flickered lightly, his eyes as tender as water, his pleasant voice spilling out, "Xinlan, my wife." Chapter 783: Not Simple Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Not Simple"Husband Shaoze." "Wife Xinlan." Lin Xinlan couldnt hold back any longer and collapsed laughing into his arms, "Why are you like a parrot, just repeating whatever I say?" "Can a parrot compare to me? Im capable of reasoning by analogy; it isnt," he said with a seductive blink. "Thats true," Lin Xinlan nodded, suddenly yawning. Rong Shaoze hurriedly turned off the computer and carried her back to the bedroom, "Lets go, get some rest earlier. Youre not allowed to wander around in the middle of the night anymore, understand?" "Then you are not allowed to stay up all night either." "Alright, I got it." "But I dont want to sleep yet." "What else do you want to do?!" Rong Shaoze glared. "Im hungry." "..." After a checkup at Tao Huas, he said the fetus was developing well and there were no other issues. Both Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze were very happy; Rong Shaoze was even excited as if he was about to become a father right then and there. Lin Xinlan knew that Xiaocongs appearance had been too sudden for him, perhaps even something he couldnt accept at the time. Even though he had been a father before, there were some emotional stages he just couldnt experience. Now that he was excited, she could understand him. In fact, she was very excited and happy about the new life in her belly too. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the thought of Xiaocongs current unknown fate still made her heart ache sharply. Xiaocong, like a long thorn, was lodged in her heart, causing pain each time she thought about it, making her extremely uncomfortable. If Xiaocong were still with them, their family would surely be very happy, wouldnt they? "Xinlan, why are you crying?" Rong Shaoze wiped away her tears worryingly and asked. Lin Xinlan shook her head and smiled, "Its nothing. Im just too happy." Seeing the sorrow in the bottom of her eyes, Rong Shaoze knew she was thinking of Xiaocong. Holding her, he smiled slightly and said, "Im very happy too. Xinlan... I know youre thinking about Xiaocong. Hes a good kid, and I believe that heaven will protect him. Our family will definitely have a day of reunion." Lin Xinlan buried her face deeper into his chest, her tears flowing more and more. Xiaocong, where exactly are you... Mom misses you a lot. You must be safe, and you must wait for Dad to come save you. The door of the stone chamber was opened. "Everyone stand up; theres an announcement!" Yun Xi bellowed, and upon hearing his loud voice, all the boys stood up, standing neatly, not daring to even breathe loudly. Yun Xi stepped into the stone chamber, his gaze first falling on Xiaocong. After several months of torment, the lad was still alive and kicking, impressive indeed. Not only had he grown taller, but he also looked leaner, though his frame had become somewhat sturdier. It seems Rong Shaozes son also had his exceptional aspects. "Listen up," Yun Xi spoke as he stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze sharp and tone resounding. "Youve been confined up until now to select the best among you. Youve gone through the survival of the fittest, so youre no longer needed to be locked up here; its time to learn martial arts." Upon his words, the boys all cheered as if they were scholars who had topped the imperial examinations, filled with the excitement of finally coming out on top. Only Xiaocong stood calmly, without any joy. Not having to suffer here anymore was certainly a reason to be happy. But he suspected that the suffering to come would be even greater. Yun Xi, seeing his unruffled demeanor, felt a slight surprise in his heart. This kid was very unusual; when he grew up, he would certainly not be an average person. Chapter 784: It’s actually a boy Chapter 784: Chapter 784: Its actually a boyNo wonder the boss said he needed to be cultivated with care, stating that he would definitely become a formidable assassin in the future. Indeed, he was different from other children; despite his tender age, he dealt with matters calmly and had great courage. "But before that, I have something else to say," Yun Xi declared, "From now on, youll have a sparring partner. Whoever can defeat him will be eligible to train under my name. I, Yun Xi, am the number-one fighter on this island, and only by defeating me can you leave this little island. Have you all got that?!" "Weve got it!" all the boys answered excitedly. A glint of brightness flashed in Xiaocongs eyes. Could it be true that by defeating Yun Xi and becoming the islands top fighter, one could leave this place? Seeing the hope and excitement in their eyes, Yun Xi chuckled to himself. Only by giving them a goal and hope could they keep improving, endure what others could not, and ultimately become outstanding assassins who would serve the boss even better. He concealed the sharp glint in his eyes and continued, "Now, meet your sparring partner. You, come in." No sooner had he finished speaking than a tall man walked in. Xiaocong looked at him and a hint of surprise slid across his eyes. And his gaze also fell on him, and likewise, in his eyes, there was a ripple... In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. The fetus in Lin Xinlans belly was four months along and had passed the critical period, stabilizing at last. Today, she was going to Tao Huas hospital for an ultrasound to find out the babys gender. Rong Shaoze had taken the day off from the company to accompany her all day. The results of the examination revealed that it was a boy. This filled Lin Xinlan with immense surprise; it wasnt that she didnt like girls, but the Rong Family really needed a boy right now. If Xiaocong really couldnt return, then this son would also be a consolation for them... Seeing the ultrasound image, a look of gravity flashed across Tao Huas eyes. Rong Shaoze noticed it and asked anxiously, "Whats wrong, is there a problem?" Lin Xinlan also became tense, her excitement vanishing completely. Tao Hua looked up and smiled, "There are no problems for the time being, but come back for another check-up in half a month." "Is there something wrong with the child?" Lin Xinlan asked worriedly. Rong Shaoze squeezed her hand, a shadow falling over his eyes. Tao Hua shook his head, "The child is very healthy, no problems there. It might be your body that has a slight issue." Hearing his words, Lin Xinlan breathed a sigh of relief, but Rong Shaoze became even more nervous. "Whats wrong with her body?" sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Its uncertain at the moment; come back in half a month. If theres still no problem then, its probably really nothing serious," Tao Hua said casually. Rong Shaoze didnt want to drop the subject, but he didnt press for more. He turned to Lin Xinlan and smiled, "Hearing what he said, there shouldnt be anything wrong with you. Lets go, were heading back." Lin Xinlan didnt care about her own body in the slightest; as long as the child was healthy, that was all that mattered. "Okay, lets go back." As the car passed a supermarket, Lin Xinlan said she wanted to go in and buy something, so Rong Shaoze parked the car, and they walked in hand in hand. "What do you want to buy?" he inquired. Lin Xinlan smiled, "I want to buy something interesting to pass the time." "Whats interesting?" Rong Shaoze asked curiously. She led him to a specialty area; it turned out she wanted to buy cross-stitching supplies. "Once my belly gets bigger, I probably wont be able to do much; I might as well do some cross-stitching to pass the time." Chapter 785 Xiaocong, I am Mom Chapter 785: Chapter 785 Xiaocong, I am Mom"When my stomach gets big, I definitely wont be able to do anything. Might as well pass the time with cross-stitching," Rong Shaoze couldnt help but smile, so that was the reason. Lin Xinlan pulled him along, looking at the dazzling array of cross-stitching kits and laughed, "You help me pick one." Rong Shaoze caught sight of a pattern featuring cups and had a lightbulb moment. He said to her, "Dont buy it here. I have a better one for you. Lets go home, and I will have someone deliver it to you tomorrow for your stitching." Lin Xinlan asked with curiosity, "What kind of pattern are you going to give me for cross-stitching?" "Youll find out tomorrow," the man said, winking mysteriously. "Alright then," she said with a laugh, conceding, "Lets go home." The two turned to leave and had only walked a few steps when Rong Shaoze noticed a couple selecting socks. The girl said to the boy, "Youre leaving for abroad tomorrow, and its cold there. Buy more of these thick socks to take with you. Theyll keep you warm." There was a smile in the boys eyes, but he said, "They have everything there. Ill buy it after I arrive, its too much trouble to carry." The girl glared at him and said, dissatisfied, "Its just a few pairs of socks, easy to carry. Besides, will you have time to shop there? And the ones I pick are good quality and warm. I dont care, you must take everything I buy." "Fine, Ill take them all," the boy said indulgently. After selecting a few pairs of socks, they left. Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan passed the sock section and he stopped in his tracks. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whats wrong?" Lin Xinlan asked, giving him a puzzled look and noticing his gaze on a row of socks. "You want to buy socks?" "Mhm." "Then, pick a few pairs." Even though he had more than enough socks to wear, if he wanted to buy some, she had no objections. Rong Shaoze looked at her with a smile and said, "You pick for me." She realized then, he must have seen the girl give her boyfriend socks just now and wanted her to do the same. This mans mind was sometimes just like a childs. Lin Xinlan chuckled and picked out two pairs of gray woolen thin socks for him. "Just these two pairs; its just the start of autumn, so they can be worn now," she said. Rong Shaoze held the socks, smiling happily, "Then is there anything you want to buy?" She thought for a moment and said, "I want to buy a box of pickled plums. Lately, food hasnt had much taste for me." The food section was not far away; just a few steps. Rong Shaoze glanced over and said, "You wait here for me. Ill go get them for you." "Okay." As he walked away, Lin Xinlan suddenly saw a little boy dash past in front of her. The clothes the boy wore were exactly the same as Xiaocongs, and his height and build were just like Xiaocongs too. Lin Xinlans body shook, and she found herself involuntarily chasing after him. "Xiaocong!" She saw the boy running further away, her heart growing more and more anxious. "Xiaocong, its Mommy!" she shouted, but the little boy did not hear her. Lin Xinlan picked up the pace, running faster and faster. The boy was heading straight for the cashier to buy a pack of snacks, while the cashier was tallying the bill. Lin Xinlan managed to grasp him before he left. "Xiaocong!" The boy turned around, looking at her with innocence and confusion in his eyes. He was cute, but he was not Xiaocong... Disappointment immediately filled Lin Xinlans eyes. "Auntie, do you need something?" the boy asked. "...No, its nothing. Sorry, Auntie mistook you for someone else," Lin Xinlan released his arm and smiled faintly. Chapter 786 I Am the Most Useless One Chapter 786: Chapter 786 I Am the Most Useless One"Oh, its okay." The little boy had left, and a pair of tender hands suddenly rested on her shoulders, "Xinlan, whats wrong?" Rong Shaoze turned her body around, his eyes filled with concern as he asked her. Lin Xinlan shook her head, "Its nothing, lets go." A trace of confusion flashed through Rong Shaozes eyes. Back in the car, he glanced at her and asked, "Did you just mistake that boy for Xiaocong?" Lin Xinlan leaned against the seat, closing her eyes wearily and sadly. "But he isnt..." she murmured softly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze took her hand, noticed the sweat on her forehead, and carefully wiped it away with a tissue. "Xinlan, if Xiaocong is still in B City, its impossible for me not to find him." He had searched almost the entire B City several times over; no matter where he hid, Shaoze was confident he could find him. If he wasnt found, it meant he wasnt in B City. Lin Xinlan nodded, "I know, but I always have the fantasy that I might suddenly run into him on the street. Now, whenever I see a boy of a few years old, I wont miss it, in case one of them is Xiaocong..." Rong Shaoze held her hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Xinlan, Im sorry, I still havent found Xiaocong till now." Knowing he was blaming himself again, Lin Xinlan quickly shook her head, and with a slight smile, she said, "Its not your fault. If someone is determined to hide him, its not your fault that you cant find him. Rong Shaoze, dont blame yourself, youve already done very well, your effort is more than enough." "Since he hasnt been found, it means my efforts are still not enough," the man said with a self-deprecating smile. "Dont be like this!" Lin Xinlan took hold of his hand reassuringly and said, "If thats the case, then I am even more incapable. I havent done anything, I am just waiting for news, and cant do anything else. I am the most useless one." "Xinlan..." "Lets not talk about this anymore. You and Xiaocong are the people I love the most. Now that Xiaocong is not by my side, you are the only one I have left. Dont be upset, otherwise it will make me feel very sad too." Rong Shaoze was deeply moved. He looked at Lin Xinlan intently, his eyes flickering, and a warm current could not help but sweep through his heart. When they got home, Lin Xinlan said she was feeling a little tired, so Rong Shaoze helped her lie down to rest. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he confidently went to the study to take care of some matters. "Mommy, Mommy..." Lin Xinlan heard someone calling her faintly. It was Xiaocongs voice! She struggled to open her eyes and saw Xiaocong standing by the bed, looking at her. He was covered in dirt, his originally fair and tender little face bruised black and blue, with blood still dripping from his nose, looking pitiful. Lin Xinlan sat up abruptly, pulled him toward her, and asked with immense heartache, "Baby, how did you get hurt? Who hit you? Tell Mommy, who was it?" "Mommy, it hurts a lot," Xiaocong said, grievously. Lin Xinlans heart felt as if it was being sliced by a knife. She hurriedly got out of bed, and with immense tenderness, she picked him up. "Dont be afraid, Xiaocong, Mommy is going to take you to the hospital right away." But her body was too weak, and Xiaocong seemed to have gotten much heavier; she struggled to take a few steps before collapsing to the ground. She got up, only to see Xiaocong lying on the ground, pale-faced, barely hanging on to life. "Mommy, Im so hungry, I want something to eat..." he said weakly to her. "Just wait, Mommy will find you something to eat." Chapter 787: Running a High Fever Chapter 787: Chapter 787: Running a High Fever"Wait for me, Mommy will find you something to eat." Lin Xinlan frantically searched the house for food but found none anywhere. She paced in desperation. Where was the food, where could it be? Suddenly, she finally found a piece of bread. "Xiaocong, Mommy has found something to eat!" she exclaimed with joy, but when she turned around, the floor was empty. Xiaocong was gone! The bread fell to the ground as Lin Xinlan searched in panic. "Xiaocong, where are you, Xiaocong!" When Rong Shaoze heard Lin Xinlans loud cries, he rushed in and saw her shaking her head with her eyes closed, continuously calling out Xiaocongs name. He knew she must be having a nightmare. "Xinlan, wake up." He hurried over to push her body, but Lin Xinlan showed no signs of awakening. "Xiaocong..." "Xinlan, wake up quickly, youre having a nightmare. Its just a dream, not real." A pained expression appeared on Lin Xinlans face as she slowly opened her eyes, looking extremely confused. Rong Shaoze noticed that her cheeks were red, reached out to touch her forehead, and found it to be very hot. She had a high fever. His expression changed slightly as he quickly called Tao Hua to come over. ... Lin Xinlan also felt sick. She was dizzy, her mouth was dry, and she longed for water. Someone gently lifted her head and placed a straw in her mouth. Instinctively, she sipped, and the warm water slid into her mouth, easing her thirst. "Xinlan, be good, open your mouth and take your medicine," Rong Shaoze coaxed her gently as he inserted the medicine prescribed by Tao Hua into her mouth. Since she was pregnant, she couldnt just take any medicine, so the medicine Tao Hua prescribed wasnt too strong. Lin Xinlan cooperated and took the medicine, then drifted off to sleep. In her dreams, she saw Xiaocong at times, and Rong Shaoze at others. Her dreams of Xiaocong were filled with his bruised and battered figure. As for Rong Shaoze, he looked at her with a pained face, begging her to get better soon. "Xinlan, please wake up, okay? Stop dreaming, thats not real, its fake," Rong Shaozes gentle voice softly echoed in her ear. Lin Xinlan didnt want to wake up. Only in her dreams could she see Xiaocong. How could she bear to leave her son suffering? "Xinlan, please open your eyes, dont dream anymore..." Rong Shaozes voice grew more and more pained. "Is Xiaocong the only one in your heart? Xinlan, what about the child in your belly, dont you want it?" Lin Xinlan was startled. What did Rong Shaozes words mean? "Xinlan, if you dont get better, the baby inside will leave us, will vanish." Lin Xinlan was frightened by his words. The child in her womb must not suffer any mishap, must not experience any trouble. Lin Xinlan struggled to open her eyes and suddenly locked gaze with Rong Shaozes bloodshot eyes. In his eyes, there was a deep pain, and her heart stabbed sharply in response. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze, seeing her awake, was momentarily stunned, then immediately embraced her tightly, squeezing her to the point of almost being unable to breathe. "Xinlan, please dont scare me like that again!" he said tremblingly. "Do you know if something happens to the child, you could be in danger too?" Now that mother and child were connected, any mishap to either one would affect the other. He wanted the child, but he wanted Lin Xinlan even more. They both couldnt have any mishaps, couldnt leave him. Lin Xinlan understood what he meant. She wrapped her arms around him and whispered, "Its okay, the baby and I are both fine." Chapter 788: I Was Too Selfish Chapter 788: Chapter 788: I Was Too SelfishLin Xinlan understood his meaning. She reached out and hugged him, whispering, "Its okay now, both the child and I are fine." Rong Shaoze still held her, refusing to let go. He had watched over her for an entire day and night as she suffered from a high fever without regaining consciousness. Tao Hua had said that she had a heart condition, which was why her body couldnt recover. But with her continuous high fever, the child in her womb would definitely be lost, and her body would suffer serious damageit was even possible that there would be complications. Tao Huas words had frightened Rong Shaoze. He didnt dare to close his eyes, only watching her and talking incessantly by her ear, hoping she would escape from her nightmares and wake up soon. Fortunately, she heard his voice, fortunately, she woke up. Otherwise, he didnt know what the consequences would be. "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze released her, his gaze intense, he grasped her hand firmly and said gravely. "Can you not think only of Xiaocong? The child in your womb is also your child, please try not to be sad over Xiaocong for the time being, okay?" Lin Xinlans heart ached and she felt guilty. She lowered her gaze and spoke softly, "Im sorry, I promise you, Ill try not to think about Xiaocongs matter." The man sighed, kissed her forehead, and spoke tenderly, "Im sorry, I dont want to pressure you. But I really dont want anything to happen to you or the child." "I understand what you mean... Ive been too selfish, always thinking of Xiaocong, Ive neglected the child in my womb who needs my protection." Lin Xinlan looked at him, her voice laden with guilt, "And Ive also neglected your feelings. Rong Shaoze, I must have made you feel so exhausted, always anxious and upset because of me." Rong Shaoze held her hand, bringing it to his lips and kissing it incessantly. A beautiful smile curved the corners of his mouth. "Fool, as long as youre always by my side, no matter what happens, Im not afraid. Besides, you havent caused me any sadness or discomfort. What youve given me is happiness, even the pain is part of that happiness." Lin Xinlans eyes reddened, deeply moved. In truth, she also wanted to say, everything he had given her, no matter the feeling, it was all happiness. They were both in pain and yet joyful. Without pain, there would be no joy, and without joy, there would be no pain... "Im so tired, I want to sleep against you for a while, you sleep with me too," Rong Shaoze laid down in the bed, holding her and closing his tired eyes as he spoke. Lin Xinlan nodded with a smile, "Okay, you sleep." The mans lips curled into a smile and he quickly fell into a deep sleep. Under Rong Shaozes careful nursing, Lin Xinlans health improved in just two days. He also remembered that he needed to ask Tao Hua what exactly had happened to her body. He called Tao Hua, insisting that he be told. Tao Hua had been vague and unwilling to tell the truth. Eventually, Rong Shaoze forced the truth out of him. After hearing Tao Huas words, he felt a heaviness in his heart and sat in his study for an entire afternoon before coming back to his senses. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan had not called her mother to tell her about the pregnancy. Because she didnt want her to know about Xiaocongs disappearance. Now the new semester had started a long while ago, and Xiaocong still hadnt returned. Every day Rongs mother asked when he would come back, leaving Rong Shaoze no choice but to tell her the truth. Rongs mother cried for days, but luckily Lin Xinlan was pregnant again, which provided some consolation with the child in her womb. Chapter 789 We Complete Together Chapter 789: Chapter 789 We Complete TogetherRongs mother cried for several days, but fortunately, Lin Xinlan was pregnant again, which brought her some comfort given the child in her belly. The cross-stitching that Rong Shaoze had made for Lin Xinlan was delayed a few days due to her illness before it was delivered. Like a man presenting a treasure, Rong Shaoze handed the cross-stitching to her, proudly saying, "Open it and see if you like it." Lin Xinlan opened it curiously, spread out the pattern, and her gaze suddenly fixed, a flicker of delight passing through her eyes. It was a pattern of cups. Just like the video pattern Rong Shaoze initially made, it featured two cups, a starry sky, and a table. On the cups were images of the two of them. And above were a few written words. Hold your hand. And grow old with you. "Did you have this specially made?" Lin Xinlan turned her head, asking with surprise and delight. The man sat beside her, embracing her body, and nodded with a smile. "Do you like it?" "I really like it." "I have something to tell you that will make you even happier." "What is it?" Lin Xinlan asked, her eyes gleaming brightly. Pointing at the words Hold your hand on the male cup, Rong Shaoze said, "I will embroider these words." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlans eyes widened in surprise. "Youll do the embroidery?!" "Yeah! We will finish this pattern together. Since my skills are limited, Ill only embroider these words. After its done, we can frame it and hang it in the bedroom. How does that sound?" Such a romantic gesture. Lin Xinlan felt a sudden sweetness in her heart. Rong Shaoze was actually willing to pick up an embroidery needle for her, which wasnt easy at all. She nodded vigorously: "Okay, lets do that!" The mans lips curled into a smile, looking very happy, and Lin Xinlan also smiled cheerfully. Excitedly, Rong Shaoze said, "Lets start now, teach me how to stitch." "Alright. Lets begin with the stars above." She picked out a needle and thread, and Rong Shaoze eagerly took them, saying, "Let me thread the needle." Lin Xinlan smiled without speaking; whatever he said went. "Watch carefully, its done like this." She took the needle and stitched one square at a time. Cross-stitching was quite simple to start with; anyone of normal intelligence could learn it at a glance. Besides, this was a printed cross-stitch; you just follow the pattern on top, which made it even simpler and more convenient. Rong Shaoze watched for a while and learned it entirely. Seeing Lin Xinlan teaching with such enthusiasm, he did not interrupt her. He leaned back against the couch, his long legs resting on the table in front of him, one arm wrapped gently around her shoulders, his gaze intently fixed on her. Lin Xinlan turned her head and noticed he was looking at her, and couldnt help saying with a laugh, "Why are you looking at me? Have you learned how to do it?" "I havent, keep teaching," he said with a slight smile. "Then watch closely." "Mhm." After Lin Xinlan taught for a while longer and found he was still staring at her, she got a bit annoyed. "Rong Shaoze, where are your eyes looking?" The man chuckled and said, "I cant help it, youre too beautiful. My eyes wont move away from your face." Lin Xinlan gave him an amused glare and asked, "So, have you learned it?" "I have." "Show me a few stitches then." Did she doubt his ability? Rong Shaoze took the needle and expertly stitched a few stitches, and upon inspection, Lin Xinlan nodded in satisfaction, saying, "Not bad at all. Quite teachable." "...Xinlan," the man sighed, "Im your husband, not your son." Lin Xinlan laughed leaning against him, while the mans eyes were filled with helplessness and indulgence. Chapter 790: News About Xiaocong Chapter 790: Chapter 790: News About XiaocongThe fourth-month belly was already starting to bulge. At night, after Lin Xinlan had taken a bath and was lying in bed, Rong Shaoze lay beside her, reaching out to caress her stomach. "Xinlan, have you felt any fetal movement recently?" he asked her. Lin Xinlan shook her head, "I can only feel theres a life inside, but I havent felt any movement yet." Rong Shaoze got up and lay down, pressing his ear gently against her stomach, trying to sense any movement. "Thats not right, I read online that the baby should be moving at four months." Lin Xinlan lay there lazily, smiling with her eyes half-closed, "Some even say it happens at two months, but when I was pregnant with Xiaocong, it was five months before I felt it." Rong Shaoze suddenly straightened his smiling lips, his eyes a bit somber. "Xinlan, Im sorry for not being by your side when you were pregnant with Xiaocong." Here we go again. This man had been apologizing to her a lot lately. "Rong Shaoze, saying sorry can become addictive, you know," she teased him, laughing. The man laughed, "If saying sorry a thousand times could make up for your suffering, I wouldnt mind saying it ten thousand times." Lin Xinlan laughed and took his hand, "Its all in the past, we should look forward. Theres still a lot of time ahead of us." "Youre right. As long as were alive, we have the chance to be happy. Oh, lets pick a name for the child." He got up excitedly, went to the study to fetch a naming book, and started flipping through it next to Lin Xinlan, page by page. "How about this name, Jiaxuan? Rong Jiaxuan. This name isnt bad, right?" "Isnt that too many strokes? Havent you heard the saying, A name with too many strokes will disadvantage a child at the starting line of exams?" Rong Shaoze frowned slightly, "Is there such a belief? Then lets pick another. How about this, Zijie? Rong Zijie." Lin Xinlan shook her head; she felt the name lacked grandeur. Rong Shaoze was also unsatisfied, "What about Tianqi? Rong Tianqi, which means to live as long and be as blessed as the heavens. I think this name is pretty good." Lin Xinlan thought for a moment and smiled, "Lets tentatively decide on this name then. But he also needs a nickname, can I pick the nickname?" Rong Shaoze pinched her nose and naturally nodded his head in agreement. "Alright, Ill leave the nickname to you." sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Youve chosen a formal name for the child, and Im to choose a nickname; the madam will surely blame us. She might also want to name the child." Rong Shaoze laughed, "Isnt that easy to solve? We can just have more children, and shell get the chance to name them." "Rong Shaoze, youre really cunning." The two looked at each other, both with fox-like smiles. There was no helping it; giving a child a name is a coveted happiness that no one wants to relinquish. After chatting for a while, Lin Xinlan got sleepy. "If youre tired, go to sleep." Rong Shaoze turned off the light and gently held her in his arms, letting her sleep against him. Looking at her sleeping face, a twinge of heartache crossed the mans eyes. It was his incompetence that he hadnt protected Xiaocong, all of it was his fault. Suddenly, Rong Shaozes phone vibrated softly. Xu Yao had sent him a message[ there was news about Xiaocong. A look of ecstasy flickered in the mans eyes. He restrained his excitement, glanced at Lin Xinlan, and then quietly got out of bed and went to the study... Early the next morning, Lin Xinlan woke up to find that Rong Shaoze had already left. Chapter 791: As Long as There Is the Beauty, Not the Empire Chapter 791: Chapter 791: As Long as There Is the Beauty, Not the EmpireHe left her a note. On the sky-blue sticky note, he wrote: Xinlan, I have an important business deal to discuss today and need to go on a trip for two days. I saw you were sleeping soundly this morning, so I didnt disturb you. If you miss me, you can call me, but youre only allowed to call once per day, not moregot it? Ive gone now, remember to eat well and sleep well. If I come back and find youve lost weight, Ill definitely fatten you up into a little piggy. The signature was a single character: Ze. Lin Xinlan smiled as she read the note. He must be worried that shed expose herself to radiation if she made too many calls. This mans considerations were really very thoughtful. As Rong Shaoze had instructed, Lin Xinlan took good care of herself and spoke to him on the phone only once a day. However, it wasnt her who made the calls. It was him who called... Two days later, when Lin Xinlan thought Rong Shaoze would be back, she instead received a call from him. "Xinlan, Im sorry, I cant come back today." "Did something happen?" Lin Xinlan asked with concern. "Theres been a deadlock in the negotiations. It looks like Ill have to stay here three more days before I can return. But I promise you, I will return after three days, even if it means giving up this deal." Lin Xinlan joked, "So its I would rather have my beauty than the kingdom? Be careful your employees might rebel." Rong Shaoze laughed, "What can I do? Im destined to be a foolish ruler, with eyes only for beauty and no interest in the kingdom. My Xinlan is too beautiful, she has enchanted my eyes. You are the only one in my sight and my heart, I cant see anything else." Lin Xinlan blushed slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed. She wasnt praising herself as a beauty. She was just using a clich. "You should still resolve the business first before returning. After all, these few days dont make much difference. Moreover, youve already spent several days there; it would be too much of a loss to leave without securing the contract." "Alright, Ill do my best to land it," Rong Shaoze said with forced difficulty. The two chatted for a while longer, and Rong Shaoze insisted on asking Lin Xinlan whether she missed him. She softly admitted she did, satisfying him enough to confess his own longing for her before hanging up the phone. Lin Xinlan also hung up the phone. Leaning against the sofa, her lips still curled in a sweet smile. Rong Shaoze couldnt return today, and indeed, she was very disappointed, but business was important and their reunion could wait for a little longer. Yet in these two days without him, she realized how lonely and desolate the house felt without his presence. To her, he was like water to a fish. If he left her, she would definitely suffocate and die of asphyxiation... Ever since Xiaocong disappeared, it was because of his presence that she had been able to carry on. Thankfully, he had been with her all along and was still by her side. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Three days later, Rong Shaoze returned. When Lin Xinlan saw his somewhat thin figure, she realized how deeply she had missed him, right down to the marrow of her bones. His dark eyes gazed at her affectionately. He smiled and opened his arms wide. She threw caution to the wind and ran into his embrace, hugging him tightly. "Hiss" Rong Shaoze suddenly gasped. Lin Xinlan quickly released him, asking with concern, "Whats wrong?" "Its nothing," Rong Shaoze immediately recovered and teased with a smile, "Xinlan, I didnt expect you to be so enthusiastic. The force of your charge just now was really strong." "Not at all!" Lin Xinlan blushed. Chapter 792: The Gift She Received Chapter 792: Chapter 792: The Gift She Received"How is there not? You bumped into me so hard it hurt," "Really? Where does it hurt, let me rub it." She reached out to press on his chest, but he quickly grasped her hand. "This is a public place, you should pay attention to your image. Once were inside, you can do whatever you want with me," Rong Shaoze said with a playful tone. Lin Xinlan playfully punched him, causing Rong Shaoze to twist his face in an exaggerated expression of pain, "Are you trying to murder your own husband?" "Keep pretending, it looks so real," Lin Xinlan said, speechless. "Hehe, you saw through me," the man wrapped his arms around her shoulders, speaking to her affectionately, "Lets go inside." Rong Shaoze had returned, and his mother had arranged a table full of delicious food. After eating, the man took Lin Xinlan back to the bedroom and brought out the gift he had brought for her. The gift was a silver anklet studded with Rubies and engraved with intricate patterns, very beautiful. Rong Shaoze opened the clasp, slipped the anklet onto her right ankle, and clicked the clasp shut. The anklet fit snugly yet comfortably around her fair and delicate ankle. Lin Xinlan shook her foot, the anklet looked heavy but was actually light, barely felt when worn. Moreover, it fit her ankle perfectly, as if it were custom-made. Holding her fair little foot, Rong Shaoze asked with a smile, "Do you like it?" "I do." She hadnt expected him to give her an anklet, "What made you think to give me this gift?" The man, gazing at her fair and tender ankle, said with a smile, "Do you know what it means for a man to gift a woman an anklet?" "I dont know." His eyes grew dark with intensity, and his sexy, thin lips parted slowly as he spoke huskily and alluringly, "It signifies a mans strong desire to possess a womanto have her forever, to ensure she belongs only to him and none other. Her body, her heart, they can only be his, for life, unchanging even unto death..." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked at her passionately, his eyes filled with profound affection. Lin Xinlan found herself breathing heavily, her heart racing, even feeling a bit parched. "Rong Shaoze..." she called his name softly but noticed her voice change in pitch, carrying a tone that was seductively sweet and teasing. The mans gaze deepened further. His hot hand gripped her foot tightly, and his breathing became unstable. "Xinlan, my Xinlan..." He leaned down slowly, and his scorching lips landed on the top of her foot, causing Lin Xinlans heart to flutter, and her cheeks to blaze red. His kisses trailed upward, arriving at her ankle, kissing the cool anklet and her graceful ankle. Lin Xinlans body lay reclined on the bed, her hands clutching the sheets tightly, her entire body trembling with every kiss he planted. But he did not stop, moving from her ankle to kiss up her calf... Lin Xinlan felt she could hardly take it anymore. This sweet torment left her flustered and at a loss, yet unwilling for him to stop. Rong Shaozes kisses moved higher, reaching her slightly swollen belly, and he kissed it even more tenderly and lovingly. Feeling his profound love for her, Lin Xinlan was deeply moved, and a tear slid down her cheek. With him by her side, no matter how painful things might be, she would never be too sad. Because he had filled her entire heart... His kisses finally reached her lips, where he held her lips gently, entwining them with deep passion and tenderness. Chapter 793 If It’s a Bit More Biased Chapter 793: Chapter 793 If Its a Bit More BiasedLin Xinlan also responded to him, and the two kissed passionately for a long time before reluctantly letting go of each other. She had long felt the change in Rong Shaozes body. "You..." Lin Xinlans face blushed, unsure how to show her concern. Rong Shaozes eyes sparkled, seeing right through her thoughts. He pecked her shiny pink lips, smiling, "Im fine." Lin Xinlans cheeks reddened even more, "Ever since I got pregnant, youve been holding back. I heard that if a man abstains for too long, there could be problems..." "Xinlan doesnt want me to have problems?" Rong Shaoze asked with lifted eyebrows. How was she supposed to answer that? Not wanting does that mean she should help him? Wanting thats not possible either... "I..." Her words came out with difficulty, but she couldnt quite say I can, its okay. Rong Shaoze continued to lift his eyebrows, waiting for her answer. Lin Xinlan struggled briefly before suddenly suggesting, "How about you sleep on the sofa tonight, so you dont have to suffer?" She merely suggested he sleep on the sofa, not daring to say they should sleep in separate rooms. Previously, when she mentioned sleeping in separate rooms, the sad look in his eyes nearly scorched her heart. She dared not say anything that would make him sad or upset again. Rong Shaoze suppressed his laughter, pretending to be aggrieved, "Are you despising me, not wanting to share the bed with me anymore?" "No, Im doing this for your sake." Rong Shaoze countered, "How would you know that not sleeping with me on the same bed wont make it unbearable for me?" "..." Lin Xinlans face turned utterly red. She felt it was best not to continue this topic, or shed definitely want to crawl into a hole. "Cough cough... you should get up, be careful not to press on the baby," she said, pushing him away on purpose. In fact, he wasnt pressing on her stomach at all. Rong Shaoze knew she was shy and obligingly rolled over to lie flat on the bed. Lin Xinlan got up and fanned herself with her hand, saying, "Its so hot, Im going to get a glass of water. Do you want some water?" Rong Shaoze stood up, a devilish smile on his face, "Drinking water wont put out my fire, I think Id better take a cold shower." "..." Seeing her blush, Rong Shaoze couldnt hold back any longer and burst into laughter. Lin Xinlan glared at him in embarrassment, and he cupped her face, planting a deep kiss on her cute cheek before cheerfully heading to the bathroom. Lin Xinlan laughed as well. This man, she just didnt know what to do with him... **************** Rong Shaoze took off his shirt, standing in front of the mirror with his robust, bare upper body. On his chest, close to his heart, there was a very thin medicinal patch. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He peeled off the patch to reveal the wound, still not fully healed, showing new pink flesh and blood that had just seeped out. If the bullet had been just a little more off-target, hitting his heart, he would have been dead. Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, a flicker of coldness passing through them. He turned on the bathtub faucet and waited until the hot water filled the tub before sitting down to wash himself slowly. The wound couldnt get wet, so he used a wet towel to dab at his upper body, carefully avoiding the wound. Tao Hua had said it would take a week for the wound to fully heal. He had to be careful with it so as not to let Xinlan notice anything was amiss. As the man was thinking, Lin Xinlan suddenly pushed the door open and entered. His expression changed slightly, and he quickly covered his chest with the wet towel, leaning casually against the tub, pretending to be very relaxed. Chapter 794: How to Take This Chapter 794: Chapter 794: How to Take ThisLin Xinlan suddenly saw his naked body in the bathtub and was momentarily stunned. Rong Shaoze glanced at her sideways with a mischievous smile and teased, "Xinlan, did drinking water not quench your fire, so you burst in here hoping Id help you with that?" Lin Xinlans face turned red. Whats up with Rong Shaoze today? Why did she feel he was so... suggestive? She glared at him, not stooping to his level, "You forgot to bring a change of clothes, so Ive hung them up here for you." She hung his underwear and pajamas on the rack and was ready to leave. "Wife, since youre already here, why dont we take a mandarin ducks bath together?" he suggested. "Rong Shaoze!" Lin Xinlan glared at him fiercely, "Youre almost the father of two children, cant you be more serious?" The man leaned over the edge of the bathtub, his arms propping up his chin, his posture casual and flirtatious. His beautiful eyes gleamed as he looked at her, his sexy lips slightly parted, "Even if I were the father of ten children, I couldnt be serious with you. Xinlan, if I ever became serious with you one day, you would cry." Lin Xinlan was speechless and chuckled, "If that day ever comes, well see if I cry." "You definitely will," he asserted. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wont!" she retorted. Rong Shaoze feigned difficulty, "Since you wont cry, then I better not be serious with you. Otherwise, it would be a waste of my affections." "Rong Shaoze, do you know that youre being very boring today?" Lin Xinlan laughed, turned around, and closed the bathroom door for him. Rong Shaozes lips curved into a faint smile, his eyes warm with amusement. He removed the towel from his chest, shaking his head in resignation. It seemed the wound couldnt heal right away after all. After his bath, he applied a new medicinal patch before putting on his pajamas and going out. Lin Xinlan was sitting on the bed, trying hard to remove the anklet. Seeing Rong Shaoze, she asked in haste, "Why cant I get it off?" "Why are you trying to remove it? Once its on, you shouldnt take it off," he responded. "I cant wear it forever. There will come a time to take it off. How do I remove it? Wheres the clasp?" Lin Xinlan continued to fiddle with the anklet. The man stepped forward, took her hands away, sat beside her, and effortlessly opened the clasp. "So thats how its done!" Lin Xinlan exclaimed in surprise. Rong Shaoze put it back on for her, and she tried to remove it herself successfully. On a whim, she tried wearing the anklet on her wrist, only to find it too large. Rong Shaoze commented with amusement, "This is a tailor-made anklet, not suitable as a bracelet. One of these days, Ill have someone make a bracelet just for you." Lin Xinlan was surprised, "You had this custom-made?" "Mhm, I designed the style myself. It took several days to craft. In this world, this anklet is one of a kind." Rong Shaoze took the anklet and pointed at the two letters inside. "Look, this part here." "R... L..." Lin Xinlan realized, "Are these the initials of our names?" "Very smart." "..." Okay, that was pretty obvious. Anyone could see that. Rong Shaoze carefully put it back on her foot, then said, "From now on, dont take it off, dont ever take it off, no matter what." "Why not?" she inquired. "Because it has a tracking device inside. No matter where you are, as long as the anklet is on you, Ill be able to find you." Lin Xinlan fell silent suddenly. He must have been worried about her possibly running into trouble, which is why he specially made this anklet for her... "Whats wrong?" he asked. Chapter 795: The Baby Moved Chapter 795: Chapter 795: The Baby MovedThe man looked up, his expression somewhat puzzled by her silence. Lin Xinlan mustered a forced smile and said, "If only we had put one on Xiaocong back then." If Xiaocong had a tracking device on him, they would have been able to find him, and he wouldnt have been taken away by the bad people. Rong Shaozes eyes dimmed as he said in a low voice, "Actually, I had thought of that before, but I overlooked it. I believed that our biggest enemy was Qiao Yiyang, and aside from him, there would be no one else targeting me. After Qiao Yiyang reconciled with us, he posed no threat, so I thought as long as I didnt provoke anyone else, we could live a peaceful life. How could I have anticipated that someone would kidnap Xiaocong..." It wasnt just that he had been negligent, he had also been overly confident. B City was his territory, and even if someone wanted to target them, he was convinced he could deal with it swiftly. He had never imagined that the adversarys actions could be so incredibly fast. They left B City in the shortest possible time, without alerting anyone and without leaving any traces, giving him no starting point to follow. If he had known this day would come, he would have taken stricter precautions to ensure no one could harm any of his loved ones. Lin Xinlan knew he had always been very self-critical, so she said with a slight smile, "Its not your fault, I know that as long as you werent there, Meiying was always by Xiaocongs side to protect him. It was the enemy who was too cunning, seizing the opportunity when the three of us were out alone." "You were trying to save me at the time, so it was only natural for you to be distracted from Xiaocong. If I were you, I probably wouldnt have done as well, I might not only have lost Xiaocong, but also gotten myself lost." Rong Shaoze rubbed her head and smiled lightly. "That wouldnt happen. Even if you could get yourself lost, I wouldnt lose you. I would take care of you for you." Lin Xinlan smiled awkwardly, leaning into his embrace, when suddenly her whole body stiffened. Rong Shaoze noticed something was off and quickly asked with concern, "Whats wrong?" "It moved, it moved!" Lin Xinlan hurriedly sat up, grabbed his hand, and placed it on her belly. "The baby just moved!" she said excitedly. Rong Shaozes face also lit up with surprise, his excitement akin to that of a child receiving candy. "Really moved?" "Yes!" "Let me feel." He felt for a while, but the baby didnt move. Rong Shaoze couldnt help furrowing his brows, "Son, give your dad a kick." Still no response from the belly. "Youre not giving your dad face?" he raised an eyebrow, his tone threatening. "..." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Be careful, Ill spank you." The baby inside the belly still didnt react. Rong Shaoze withdrew his hand in defeat, saying a bit dejectedly, "This kid really doesnt give me any face. When he comes out, Im definitely going to spank him hard." Lin Xinlan was amused by him, laughing heartily, when suddenly the baby moved again. She laughed even more joyfully, "Rong Shaoze... hahaha... He really doesnt give you face, the moment you took your hand away, he moved again." The man was covered in metaphorical black lines, grinding his teeth in frustration. "No way, I have to get him to kick me at least once! Xinlan, lie down quickly, Ill keep my hand on your belly, hes bound to move eventually!" "..." At night, Rong Shaoze held Lin Xinlan as they slept. In her dreams, Lin Xinlan was already picking out nicknames for the baby. Chapter 796: Chose a Cute Nickname Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Chose a Cute NicknameSuddenly she opened her eyes and woke up, excitedly pushing Rong Shaoze. "Rong Shaoze, did you fall asleep?" Rong Shaozes sleep was always light; the slightest noise could wake him up. With Lin Xinlan making such a fuss, he naturally woke up. But hearing her silly question, he held back a smile and pretended to be very sleepy, "Of course I was asleep." Disturbing his sleep, Lin Xinlan didnt feel the slightest bit sorry. In a low but excited voice, she said, "I have something to tell you, I just dreamt of the nickname for our baby. Do you want to know what I called him?" "..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did you fall asleep?" Seeing that he seemed to be asleep, Lin Xinlan pushed him again, but Rong Shaoze had no reaction whatsoever. Lin Xinlan became anxious, "Hey, wake up, Ive picked a nickname for Rong Tianqi, do you want to hear it?" "Lets talk about it tomorrow..." Rong Shaoze mumbled, turned over, and fell asleep again. Lin Xinlan knew she shouldnt disturb his sleep, so she didnt call out to him again. But she was so excited that she couldnt sleep at all. She had chosen a nickname for the child and really wanted to tell him so they could share the excitement together. But now it was the middle of the night, and Rong Shaoze was very sleepy; she should let him rest properly... Lin Xinlan held back for a minute, but she couldnt restrain herself anymore. She sat up and pushed his body forcefully. Rong Shaoze didnt move at all, sleeping as heavily as a dead pig. Lin Xinlan didnt know what came over her, she cuddled up to his back with her soft body and gently rubbed against him, "Honey, wake up, please wake up quickly, okay?" "Hmm..." Rong Shaoze grunted. "Ill just take a few minutes of your time, Ill tell you and then you can go back to sleep, okay?" She continued to rub against him, her hands gently caressing his body while the breath she exhaled softly sprayed into his neck. Under her deliberate seduction, Rong Shaozes muscles tensed up, and his body immediately reacted. Thinking he hadnt woken up yet, Lin Xinlan rubbed against him even more vigorously. Suddenly, the man turned over, pressed her down, and kissed her lips fiercely. Lin Xinlan opened her eyes wide in surprise, meeting his dark, burning gaze. His eyes were very clear, without a hint of sleepiness, and flickered with obvious desire and passion. Lin Xinlan instantly felt a wave of regret. She had gone too far! "Mmm... listen to me... first..." she managed to squeeze out a few words with difficulty. Rong Shaoze again sealed her lips tightly Due to her pregnancy, her body had become plumper and softer than before. Rong Shaoze couldnt keep his hands off her body, and his desire surged forth like a beast unleashed from its cage. Lin Xinlan felt the change in his body and, worrying he might lose control, she quickly pushed at his body. "Rong Shaoze, be careful of the baby..." The man bit her lip fiercely before he let go of her with unsteady breaths. He stared at her, his eyes dark and intimidating. "Lin Xinlan, tell me, how long has it been since we last did it?" he asked through narrowed eyes, gritting his teeth. "...Almost five months, I guess," she answered vaguely. "Do you know how hard its been for me to hold back all this time?" he asked fiercely. Lin Xinlan gulped down her saliva and nodded guiltily, "I know." "If you know, then why provoke... the fire!" His tone clearly carried a frustration of unfulfilled desire. "I was just... trying to wake you up, I have something to tell you..." Rong Shaoze pointed to the alarm clock and said, "Look at the time now. Cant it wait until tomorrow?" Chapter 797 A Pleasant-Sounding Name Chapter 797: Chapter 797 A Pleasant-Sounding NameRong Shaoze pointed at the alarm clock and said, "Look what time it is now. Cant we talk about this tomorrow?" She knew, but she just really wanted to talk about it now. Lin Xinlan giggled and said, "Since youre already awake, lets talk about serious matters. It will only take a few minutes, just a few minutes!" Fearing that he wouldnt agree, she immediately put on a long face and warned sternly, "If you dont agree, Ill make sure you wont be able to sleep all night!" Rong Shaoze was completely defeated by her. They say that pregnant women can be moody and unpredictable, and its certainly not a lie. He lay back next to her, resignedly asking, "Alright, what nickname have you come up with for Rong Tianqi?" Lin Xinlan immediately got excited, "I came up with it in a dream, and this nickname is really nice..." "What is it in the end?" "Xiaotian, call him Xiaotian! How about that, isnt it nice?" Lin Xinlan asked eagerly, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him. "..." Rong Shaoze hugged her body and asked with a smile, "Xinlan, does Xiaocong have a nickname?" "Yes, hes called Xiaocong." "You came up with it." "Mm. I hope he is a smart child, so I named him Lin Cong, and Xiaocong is his nickname." Alright, she sure has a convenient way of picking nicknames. Just by adding the word "Xiao" in front of their names, and theres the childs nickname. Is it because the nickname must have the word Xiao in it? "Then why didnt you give the baby in your belly the name Xiaoqi?" Lin Xinlan suddenly laughed, "Xiaoqi is the name of a celebrity. Do you want our child to share his name with someone else, and be laughed at by his classmates? Xiaotian is such a nice name, dont you think?" Rong Shaoze thought for a moment and nodded in agreement, "It is nice." "I knew youd like it too. Now that weve decided on the babys nickname, lets go to sleep." She yawned and closed her eyes, quickly falling asleep. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze stared at her, his fists cracking as he clenched them. This woman had woken him up and stirred him up, all just to discuss a nickname. Discussing a nickname was one thing, but how could she be so irresponsible as to fall asleep the moment she closed her eyes? Now that he couldnt sleep, who was supposed to be responsible? Rong Shaoze sighed and endured it; just endure for a little longer, just a few more months, and it would be over... But he really couldnt stand it anymore. Yet he couldnt touch her... The man had to resign himself to getting up and going to the bathroom for a cold shower. And it lasted for several hours... The next day, Lin Xinlan saw that Rong Shaoze was still sleeping, thinking that he hadnt slept well the night before, so she didnt wake him up. She quietly got out of bed, went downstairs for breakfast, took a walk, did some cross-stitching... When Rongs mother asked why Rong Shaoze hadnt gotten up yet, Xinlan sheepishly said he hadnt slept well the night before. Rongs mother nodded and said no more. Ever since learning about Xiaocongs disappearance, Rongs mother had become less talkative, often sitting in a daze or listlessly watching TV. Lin Xinlan saw the absent-mindedness in her eyes and a touch of sadness flashed through her own. Now that there was a new life inside her, she had to keep her spirits up and not be too distressed by Xiaocongs situation. So, even if she saw Rongs mother being sad, she couldnt afford to be sad with her... When it was time for lunch, Rong Shaoze still hadnt woken up. Lin Xinlan felt something was off. He never usually slept in, and at the latest, he would be awake by nine oclock. What was going on with him today? It was already twelve oclock, how come he still hadnt woken up? Chapter 798: Can’t Hide It Anymore Chapter 798: Chapter 798: Cant Hide It AnymoreShe walked over to the bedside and called out to him, calling his name several times, but he did not respond, and a sense of panic rose up in her heart as she reached out and pushed him forcefully. Rong Shaoze opened his eyes groggily, seeming out of sorts. "Whats the matter?" he asked, his words slurred. Lin Xinlan reached out to touch his forehead; it was so cold. She asked him anxiously, "Rong Shaoze, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" "Umm... no..." "Really?" She knelt down and touched his hand, which was also chillingly cold. His body had almost no warmth. He must have caught a cold, but he did not have a fever. Rong Shaoze sniffed, his speech clearly nasal. "My head feels a bit dizzy, but Ill be fine after some sleep." After saying this, he drifted back into a drowsy sleep. Lin Xinlan turned and picked up the phone, dialing Tao Huas number. She told him that Rong Shaoze was sick with a cold. Tao Hua immediately exclaimed, "What did you say? He has a cold?" "Yes, is there something wrong with that?" "That guy hasnt had a cold in over a decade; I thought he was Superman, immune to colds. You wait for me, Ill be right over." "Thank you." Lin Xinlan hung up the phone and went to find a thicker blanket to cover Rong Shaoze with. She also poured him a cup of hot water for him to drink. Tao Hua arrived quickly and after examining Rong Shaoze, shook his head, "Its quite serious, I need to give him some antibiotics." "Antibiotics?" Lin Xinlan was puzzled. Tao Hua nodded, "His wound is infected; he must be given antibiotics." "Wound?!" Lin Xinlan was shocked, "Hes injured? How come I dont know about this?" Rong Shaoze had instructed Tao Hua not to divulge his affairs. But in his current state, there was no way to hide it. Once Tao Hua left, Lin Xinlan would surely take care of Rong Shaoze, and she would eventually discover his wound. Tao Hua said with a smile, "Dont worry, his wound is fine, its not life-threatening. It just got wet, and coupled with his cold, it got a bit inflamed." Lin Xinlans complexion darkened, what exactly was Rong Shaoze keeping from her? Tao Hua continued, "No matter what Im about to tell you, you need to stay strong, do you understand? You have a child in your belly now, and you cant get too agitated, or else it could harm the child inside you." Lin Xinlan leaned back against the sofa and nodded, "Dont worry, Ill be fine." Seeing that she really could handle it, Tao Hua began to speak: "A few days ago, we received some news about Xiaocong. Rong Shaoze, without caring about the authenticity of the information, rushed over to fetch the person. The other party claimed that Xiaocong wasnt with them, but Rong Shaoze didnt believe them and insisted on searching." Tao Hua chuckled, then continued, "You know how it is in the underworld, even a small gang wouldnt let anyone step on their dignity without a fight. They stubbornly refused to allow a search, but the people Rong Shaoze sent to investigate in secret reported that they indeed had kidnapped a few young boys and were holding them in secret. Convinced that Xiaocong was in their hands, Rong Shaoze ordered his men to eliminate them without a second word..." "The other side was no pushover; seeing Rong Shaoze was intent on wiping them out, they devised a plan. They used a child similar in build to Xiaocong as bait, leading Rong Shaoze in pursuit. Then he fell into their ambush, and, in the course of rescuing the boy, Rong Shaoze ended up getting shot..." Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 799 I Know It All Chapter 799: Chapter 799 I Know It AllLin Xinlan listened with a terrified heart, her face turning pale. So he hadnt gone on a business trip, but to do something dangerous. No wonder he had postponed his return by three days, because he had been injured... "Rong Shaoze didnt let us tell you this because he was afraid you would worry. Dont blame him, he also wanted to find your child as soon as possible." Lin Xinlan walked over and sat by the bed, looking at Rong Shaozes sleeping face and smiled, "How could I blame him? No matter what he does, I can understand." Tao Hua breathed a sigh of relief, "Its best that you think this way. These medicines, once he wakes up, let him take them. Im leaving now. Call me if anything happens." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where is his wound?" "On his chest." "Thank you." After Tao Hua left, Lin Xinlan stretched her hand under the blanket, slowly reaching into his clothing to touch his muscular skin. Her fingers searched until they found a patch of medicine several centimeters from his heart. Just a little bit more and the bullet would have hit his heart... If he had died, she couldnt imagine just how heartbroken she would be. Rong Shaoze, you fool, why didnt you investigate thoroughly before taking action? Do you know that your recklessness almost killed you... Lin Xinlans eyes dropped slightly, a tear falling. Rong Shaoze woke up to see Lin Xinlan coming in with a bowl of porridge. She sat down beside him and said calmly, "Get up and eat something, you havent eaten in a day." Rong Shaoze knew he was sick. He sat up with an embarrassed smile, "Xinlan, Ive worried you." Lin Xinlan also smiled, "Its just a small cold, theres nothing to worry about. Eat your porridge." The man propped himself against the headboard; having been ill, he felt somewhat weak. Lin Xinlan took the initiative to scoop up a spoonful of porridge to feed him; he opened his mouth to eat it with enjoyment. "Did you make this?" "Mhm," Lin Xinlan continued to feed him another spoonful. "Didnt I tell you to stay out of the kitchen? The servants can handle these tasks. What if you tire yourself out?" Rong Shaoze said with concern. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, her tone still faint, "Right now, the only thing I can do is make some porridge for you. I cant do anything else. Besides, I dont feel at ease letting others do it." Rong Shaozes eyes flickered with a touch of emotion. "Xinlan, you are so good to me." "Am I? But I feel that I havent been good enough to you," Lin Xinlan said, her tone still distant. The man frowned slightly, "Whats wrong? Do you have something on your mind?" "No." "Stop lying to me, I can tell. Tell me, what happened?" Rong Shaoze asked with concern. Lin Xinlan kept feeding him, "Quickly finish the porridge, it will get cold and you cant eat it then." "Tell me first..." "Finish the porridge!" "..." Rong Shaoze had no choice but to finish the porridge first. He watched Lin Xinlans expression; her face was blank, her eyes calm, giving nothing away. When he finished, he asked her eagerly. Lin Xinlan put the bowl aside and sighed, "How did you get the gunshot wound on your chest?" Rong Shaozes face changed slightly, he pressed his lips together and said in a deep voice, "You saw it?" "I know all about it." Lin Xinlan looked straight into his eyes with composure. "Did Tao Hua tell you?" "He did it for your own good." Chapter 800 Making This Promise Chapter 800: Chapter 800 Making This PromiseRong Shaoze explained, "Xinlan, I didnt mean to keep this from you. I was afraid youd worry and be upset..." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know. But why didnt you find out the truth before you took action? What if it was a trap?" "Even if it was a trap, I had to go. I couldnt miss any chance to save Xiaocong." "..." Lin Xinlan fell silent. Rong Shaozes actions really made her heart ache. Actually, if it were her, she would also have risked everything to save Xiaocong. "Xinlan," the man held her hand and whispered, "I know you miss Xiaocong a lot, and so do I. No matter what rumors there are, I wont miss out. Can you understand me?" Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes to hide the pain within them. "I can... but you have to promise me, from now on, dont be so reckless. I dont have Xiaocong now, and if I dont have you, what am I supposed to do?" "Im sorry..." "I dont want to hear Im sorry." "I promise you, I wont act recklessly in the future, I will make sure to check things out thoroughly and be sure before I act." "What else?" "I will look after myself, try my best to live on, and accompany you to the age of one hundred." Only then did Lin Xinlan show a hint of a smile, and Rong Shaoze smiled as well, pulling her into his embrace, holding her gently, feeling extremely content. "By the way, what about the child you rescued?" she asked. "I had him sent back. They had kidnapped lots of kids, all of them used for training. When I went to the dungeon, seeing their pitiful state, for the first time I felt that what we do for a living really made me a bastard. Xinlan, I promise you, from now on I wont deal drugs anymore, I wont do anything thats cruel and unjust. Ill only do arms dealing, and even if I have to kill, Ill only kill the bad guys. I want to accumulate good deeds for you, for our child... " Lin Xinlan leaned close to him, her lips curving into a happy smile. She never asked about the affairs of Phoenix Flame, nor did she care what he did for a living. But now, hearing this pledge from him, she felt really happy. Because he was no longer doing harm to others, and that was also good for his own karma. She didnt want one day for him to suffer retribution; she only wished for their family to live safely and peacefully. The last time she went for prenatal checkups, Tao Hua told Lin Xinlan to come back for another checkup in half a month. On that day of the checkup, Rong Shaoze felt extremely tense inside, yet he appeared very calm on the outside. On the way, Lin Xinlan smiled and said, "I wonder what the checkup will reveal today. As long as the child is healthy, Ill be relieved." Rong Shaozes hand suddenly gripped the steering wheel tightly. He really wanted to tell her seriously. He didnt care how healthy the child was; all that mattered to him was that she was alright. If something happened to her, the child meant nothing to him. In his heart, there was only her. The importance of the children could never compare to her. But he couldnt say these things because she valued the children so much. If she knew he didnt care much about the child, she would surely be very sad. At the hospital, after the examination, Tao Hua looked at the ultrasound image and furrowed his brow slightly. He looked up at them and said, "Actually, your child isnt even five months old yet. If you dont want it, I can guarantee a safe abortion surgery." Upon hearing him suddenly say this, Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, and her face turned pale in an instant. "Dr. Tao... What do you mean by that? Is there something wrong with the child?" Chapter 801: What Exactly Went Wrong Chapter 801: Chapter 801: What Exactly Went WrongRong Shaozes gaze darkened, his jaw tightened. He knew, Tao Huas initial guess was right. Tao Hua shook his head and said, "Its not the baby, its your body thats having issues." Lin Xinlan exhaled sharply, her pale complexion slightly restored. Its good that its not the baby thats in trouble... Rong Shaozes face grew even paler. He held Lin Xinlans shoulders, letting her lean on him, giving her comfort and strength. Tao Hua smiled faintly and said, "You dont need to be too tense, if you dont want the baby..." "I want it!" Lin Xinlan said firmly, "Tell me, whats wrong with my body? But no matter whats wrong, I want this baby." She looked at Rong Shaoze, her eyes filled with hope as she asked, "Rong Shaoze, do you have the same thought as me?" sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! He only wants her, not the baby. The mans lips were tightly pressed, his eyes terrifyingly gloomy. Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat. She turned away and looked at Tao Hua, asking again, "Whats wrong with my body? Is it fatal?" As long as she can stay alive. Tao Huas eyes showed a hint of seriousness as he said, "In your uterus, theres a tumor growing. Half a month ago, it was very small, at that time I was not sure, so I asked you to come for another check-up after half a month... Now, the tumor has grown, and its growing very fast. Im worried if we let it continue to grow, it will worsen." Lin Xinlan understood what he meant. If the tumor is not removed, once it worsens, it will become cancer. Rong Shaoze tightly held Lin Xinlan, his gaze very grim. Though he said nothing, his heart was in turmoil. Why, why is this happening to Xinlan?! Hasnt she suffered enough? Why doesnt heaven let her go?! If punishment must be given, let it be on him alone. Why doesnt heaven spare her, who has a kind heart? Could it be that all the sins he committed are now falling upon her? Lin Xinlan also panicked. Having cancer means having a terminal illness, most of it cant be cured, it leads to death... She nervously asked Tao Hua, "In your opinion, how likely is it to be benign?" "If the likelihood of being benign was high, it wouldnt grow this fast. Generally, only malignant ones grow rapidly. Actually, the tumor in your uterus, the likelihood of being malignant is higher." Tao Hua answered. Bang Lin Xinlan went limp in Rong Shaozes arms, he held her tightly, suddenly said in a deep voice to Tao Hua, "Arrange for surgery right away!" Tao Hua nodded, he thought the same. "No!" Lin Xinlan suddenly became alert and said firmly and loudly, "I wont do the surgery! The baby is almost five months old, he already has life, we cant cruelly kill him!" Tao Hua frowned and said, "If we dont remove the baby first, how can we remove the tumor in your uterus? Do you want to let it worsen?" "..." Rong Shaoze looked at her painfully, softly said, "Xinlan, if the baby is gone, we can have another. But if you are gone, where can I find another Lin Xinlan exactly like you?" Lin Xinlans eyes immediately filled with tears. She doesnt want to die; she cant bear to leave Rong Shaoze either. But asking her to kill this baby, she would rather die than do it. Chapter 802: He’s Already Alive Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Hes Already AliveShe suddenly thought of something and eagerly asked Tao Hua, "Can we first determine if the tumor inside me is benign or malignant? If its benign, can it wait to be removed after I give birth?" Tao Hua still shook his head. "Only a biopsy can determine that, but youre pregnant, so we cant perform a biopsy on you. Based on my experience, its more likely to be malignant. Of course, we cant rule out the possibility that its benign. Even if it is benign, I cant guarantee that it wont turn malignant in a few months." "Xinlan, have the surgery now! Remove it while it hasnt yet become malignant... Losing the child will make me very sad too, but we have Xiaocong, and we can have more children in the future. Xinlan, please listen to me and have the surgery, okay?" Rong Shaoze gently caressed her face as he spoke. At that moment, he didnt dare to agitate her. He could only coax her into agreeing. He was desperate, fearing she would stubbornly refuse to give up the child even if it meant losing her own life. Lin Xinlan tearfully looked at him, shaking her head and weeping, "I cant let him go, I dont want to kill him. He already has life, he already has a name, hes called Rong Tianqi, his nickname is Xiaotian. He moved inside my belly, he is our child... Rong Shaoze, tell me, can you bear to kill him?" Rong Shaozes eyes were full of pain. Of course, he couldnt bear it. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But for her sake, he wouldnt hesitate to choose to save her life over the childs. "Xinlan, what if its malignant? Can you bear to leave me alone?" Rong Shaoze whispered. Lin Xinlan felt a pang in her heart. She turned her head and asked Tao Hua, "Dr. Tao, if it is malignant, will the cancer cells spread to the child?" "I can confidently tell you, no. The child is currently in the amniotic fluid within your body; apart from the umbilical cord, hes not in contact with your tissues or cells. Also, based on the ultrasound images, the tumor currently appears to be a single mass. It hasnt spread, so as long as its completely removed, your body should have no problems." Lin Xinlan nodded in understanding. "I understand." "Xinlan..." She interrupted Rong Shaoze, gently smiling, "Rong Shaoze, Ive decided to give birth to this child. Maybe the tumor is benign, and then I can save both the child and myself. We cant kill our child just out of fear that it might turn malignant. If it turns out to be benign after all, I would regret it for the rest of my life." How could she say that! How could she gamble with her life! Rong Shaozes face suddenly turned ashen. His whole body tensed up, and he struggled to suppress his anger, gritting his teeth, "Even if its benign now, can you guarantee it will still be benign in a few months?" "And can any of you guarantee that its malignant?" Tao Hua interjected, "But the likelihood of it being malignant is high." Lin Xinlan looked at him, "You said it yourself, its a likelihood, not a certainty. How will we know if a miracle can happen if we dont take the chance? What if its still benign when I give birth?" Tao Hua felt helpless. What patient who was diagnosed with a tumor wouldnt want it removed immediately? Why, then, was Lin Xinlan so adamant about not removing it? Could the child really be that important? Chapter 803: Rong Tianqi Only Has One Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Rong Tianqi Only Has One"The tumor inside your body started to grow in the past month. Its growing very quickly. Under normal circumstances, only malignant tumors grow this fast..." "Its the usual case, not absolute. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I wont give up," Lin Xinlan stubbornly said. Rong Shaoze suddenly stood up and shouted, "If its malignant by then, what will you do? What do you want me to do?!" Lin Xinlan bit her lip and looked at him, saying nothing. Rong Shaoze took a deep breath and softened his tone, "Xinlan, please listen to me, okay? Lets remove it now. We can have another child in the future, alright?" "We can have another child... but there is only one Rong Tianqi." Rong Shaozes eyes shook, and endless pain spread in his eyes. "Xinlan, there is only one of you too," he said hoarsely. His words made her tears flow even more. Lin Xinlan lowered her head and choked up, "Since you know there is only one of me, why dont you think that there is only one child too? Rong Shaoze, as parents, we cannot be selfish and cruel..." Rong Shaoze, extremely angry, smiled sarcastically, "Yes, I admit Im very selfish and cruel. Between the child and you, I would choose you without hesitation. The child is not that important to me, only you are. If I dont have you, whats the point of having the child?" Lin Xinlan looked up in shock. She never thought Rong Shaoze would say such words... She has a husband who loves her dearly, and this is her happiness. But would the child be happy with such a father? Lin Xinlan fell silent, and the entire space filled with an overwhelming silence... Rong Shaoze knew that his words had saddened her. He sat beside her, held her body, and gently said, "Alright, lets not talk about this for now. Well discuss it slowly later. Youre tired today, lets go home, okay?" Lin Xinlan leaned against him, closed her eyes wearily, and nodded slightly. "Okay, lets go home." She also didnt want to continue this topic. Her intentions were not wrong; she wanted to save the child. Rong Shaozes intentions were not wrong either; he wanted to save her. But she didnt want to argue with him, didnt want to have an unpleasant fight over this. Back home, Lin Xinlan felt very tired. Rong Shaoze placed her on the bed and covered her with the blanket. He kissed her forehead and softly said, "Close your eyes and sleep. Dont think about anything. Have a good sleep first, and well think of other solutions later." Lin Xinlan nodded. She closed her eyes, stopped thinking about anything, and quickly fell asleep. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze watched her sleep soundly, then went to the study to call Tao Hua. He asked Tao Hua if there was a way to save both Lin Xinlans life and the childs life. Tao Hua said no. If you dont want to take risks, you have to remove the tumor as soon as possible. Its the only wise choice. Of course, Rong Shaoze knew this. But Xinlan was unwilling to give up the child, and there was nothing he could do. Tao Hua mused, "If you really want to save the child, I can start researching treatment methods targeting Lin Xinlans tumor now. Even if the tumor worsens, there might be a chance to cure it." "What are the chances of curing it?" Rong Shaoze asked him. "Its hard to say. Some cancers can be cured, and some cannot. Whether her body can be cured, it depends on her condition too." Chapter 804: I Want to Take a Gamble Chapter 804: Chapter 804: I Want to Take a GambleTao Hua paused for a moment, then continued speaking. "However, in general, once it reaches the late stage, it is incurable." Rong Shaozes expression immediately turned very grim. Though he wasnt a medical professional, he knew one thing clearly. Once human cells turn cancerous, they spread rapidly. Within just a month or two, it can reach the late stage, and a persons life is essentially at its end. Even the Great Luo Immortal would be helpless. Should he take a mad gamble with Xinlans life, or choose the safest option and persuade her to remove the tumor now? Actually, he already had the answer in his heart. He wanted to choose the safest method. But Xinlan... She insisted on taking a gamble. The two of them disagreed, and he felt very troubled. After hanging up Tao Huas call, Rong Shaoze returned to the bedroom and silently gazed at Lin Xinlans sleeping face. When Lin Xinlan woke up and met his gaze, she couldnt help but smile and ask, "Have you been watching me all this time?" "Xinlan..." Rong Shaoze bent down and leaned close to her, his arm sliding under her neck to embrace her shoulders. "Listen to me carefully; your condition is very serious now. You must have the tumor removed. Though the child is already five months old, he hasnt been born yet. Compared to him, you are more important. Dont risk your life. As long as you live, we can have more children. Please listen to me and have the surgery, okay?" She knew he would try to persuade her with these words. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, her hand caressing her belly. She was a mother and could feel the presence of the child. There was a subtle and miraculous connection between them. To her, he was like the purest angel, bringing her infinite joy, so much so that she would rather sacrifice her own life than let him suffer the slightest harm. To save her own life now, she would have to cruelly kill him. How could she do it? How could she bear to? "Rong Shaoze, I want to take a gamble," Lin Xinlan said softly. "Ill bet that by the time I give birth, the tumor in my body will be benign. If I lose, Ill lose my life; if I win, the childs life will be saved. If I win, both the child and I can live. But no matter the outcome of the gamble, the child will be fine, so I have to take this chance." Rong Shaoze stared at her intently, his voice cold, "In short, youre not listening to my advice and youre bent on risking your own life, is that it?" Lin Xinlan knew he was angry. If the roles were reversed, she would be angry too. But she had no other choice; she didnt want it to be this way either. "Rong Shaoze..." Lin Xinlan held his hand and said softly, "This child is very important to me, do you know why?" "..." "Because he is the product of our love. He is different from Xiaocong, different from the child we lost last time. His existence holds great significance for me." Rong Shaozes eyes flickered slightly, his throat tightening. "Xinlan, we will have more children, and they will all be the product of our love." "Not necessarily..." Lin Xinlan shook her head, voicing her worry. "This child was conceived after great difficulty. Havent you noticed? My body is no longer easily able to get pregnant..." A trace of profound sadness flashed in his eyes. He had already noticed this. They never used contraceptives, but Lin Xinlan had never been able to conceive. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had guessed that her body was having trouble getting pregnant, but he didnt care too much. Chapter 805: Is There No Blood Relationship? Chapter 805: Chapter 805: Is There No Blood Relationship?Because having Xiaocong is enough for them. He thought he was the only one who noticed her condition, but she did too. Lin Xinlan continued, "I thought it would be difficult to have another child for you in this lifetime. Who would have thought that when Xiaocong disappeared, I got pregnant. So, I thought, this child is a gift from God, and we cant abandon him." She paused, then said with difficulty, "If Xiaocong doesnt come back... Xiaotian will take his place and be by our side. Perhaps, he will be the only child of the Rong Family..." "Xinlan!" Rong Shaoze angrily interrupted her, displeased, "Xiaocong will definitely come back. You are his mother, how can you not hope for his return?!" Lin Xinlans heart was torn with pain, and she said painfully, "Im the one who wants him back the most. Hes my son, how could I possibly curse him to die? But Rong Shaoze, can we really be sure he will come back? So Ive prepared for the worst. If Xiaocong doesnt come back, this child must be born! No matter what, we need this child!" "And what about you?" Rong Shaoze looked at her, his eyes full of pain, "Do you plan to give birth and then abandon us? Are you willing to leave me?" "I might not die..." The word die sharply pierced Rong Shaozes heart. "You certainly wont die, because I will not allow you to risk your life!" He stood up, speaking coldly, a hint of determination flashing in his eyes. Lin Xinlan panicked and stood up as well, "What are you going to do?" Rong Shaoze decided not to waste words with her. He said blandly, "I will ask Tao Hua to arrange the surgery. You will have surgery in a few days. This child cannot be kept!" Lin Xinlan was shocked by his ruthlessness. Her face turned pale as she asked incredulously, "You really have the heart to kill Xiaotian?" "Hes not meant for this world!" "Rong Shaoze, hes your child! He is just like Xiaocong, both are your children..." A cold smile flashed in the mans eyes, "If I, Rong Shaoze, wanted children, I could have as many as I want. His existence means something to me only because he is our child. If he werent our child, he wouldnt even have had the chance to be born!" "But he is here now. He is your child. Dont you have any paternal love for him?" Lin Xinlan loudly questioned him. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes gaze was very dark, "Xinlan, do you think I have deep feelings for my offspring? I am a person with indifferent emotions. It was only after meeting you that I fell into love without escape. In this world, only you matter to me. No one else does, dont you understand?" Lin Xinlan looked at him in shock, unable to say a word. The man sneered, "Thats right, I am a cold-blooded person. For my parents, I only need to fulfill my duties as a child. For my children, I only need to fulfill my responsibilities. But I wont give them an ounce of extra emotion. Only you are beyond my control. It is only for you that I will break my limits again and again, and never be able to treat you rationally." "Now you should understand how insignificant children are to me compared to you, right?" Chapter 806: Which One Do You Choose Chapter 806: Chapter 806: Which One Do You ChooseLin Xinlan slowly sat on the bed, her feelings extremely complicated. He loves her so much, but is it truly right or wrong? "But, the child is very important to me..." Lin Xinlan murmured softly. Rong Shaoze looked at her indifferently, asking without emotion. "Is the child more important to you than me?" "..." She couldnt answer at all. "Now that you choose to keep the child, you are choosing to give up on me. Xinlan, are you planning to give up on me?" Lin Xinlan looked up in a panic, "I havent!" Rong Shaozes dark eyes stared at her without blinking, showing no emotion. "Yes, you have. Admit it, in your heart, the child is more important than me." "Rong Shaoze..." "If I truly mattered to you, you wouldnt risk forever leaving me just to save the child. You would rather have the child and leave me. Xinlan, your heart is really cruel." "Its not like that!" Lin Xinlan shook her head in sadness, hurriedly defending herself, "I chose to keep the child because maybe I can survive. Besides, he is our child; if I gave him up, wouldnt that be equally heartless? Why must you force me to give up the child?" "Because I dont want you to face any danger..." "Maybe I wont die..." The man sneered coldly, "Youre talking about maybe, not certainty." Lin Xinlan froze for a moment, realizing he had thrown her words back at her. Lowering her eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, "But as long as theres a glimmer of hope, I cant give up the child. Even if theres no hope, I still cant give him up..." A cold and harsh look flashed in Rong Shaozes eyes. "Lin Xinlan, do you know what youre saying?" He asked coldly, his voice exceptionally icy. Lin Xinlan remained silent, not daring to look into his eyes. "What you mean is, even if you might die, you wont give up the child, right?!" He dangerously questioned. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "Say something!" Rong Shaoze angrily roared, his breath unstable. Her words deeply hurt his heart, she knew. Raising her eyes, she calmly met his gaze, "Rong Shaoze, you feel my words hurt you, dont you? By forcing me to give up the child, arent you hurting me? You know how much I love him, so why force me to give him up? Just because I might die? Because of a possibility, you want to make me give up our child? Why dont you try believing in fate, maybe both the child and I will be fine..." "Enough!" Rong Shaoze interrupted her, his eyes unusually deep. "You actually believe in fate... Lin Xinlan, you dont care about your own life, are you forcing me to give up mine too?" Lin Xinlans heart skipped a beat, her blood seemed to freeze. Rong Shaoze laughed lightly, unsure if it was a bitter laugh or a mocking one. "Fine, choose to keep the child. Anyway, if you die, Ill die with you. You choose between my life and the childs, make up your mind!" After saying that, he turned angrily, leaving without looking back. Lin Xinlans shoulders slumped in dejection, her heart aching as if it were suffocating. She reached out to press tightly against her heart, tears continuously flowing. Rong Shaoze, why dont you encourage me, why dont you face difficulties with me? Chapter 807: He Is Acting Out of Spite Towards Her Chapter 807: Chapter 807: He Is Acting Out of Spite Towards HerMaybe we wont die, maybe we can all live happily... Its been a long time since weve had a fight, but this time, the situation is pretty serious. Rong Shaoze insists on removing the baby to save her life, but Lin Xinlan is unwilling to compromise her persistence. This conflict is different from any before. Both of them wont compromise, and theres absolutely no room for negotiation. Rong Shaoze locked himself in the study and didnt come out all night. Lin Xinlan also didnt sleep well all night. The next day, he still didnt come out. The servants went to deliver food, but were driven away by him. Even Rongs mother went to check on him, but he kept the door tightly shut and ignored her. Rongs mother asked Lin Xinlan what was wrong with Rong Shaoze, but Lin Xinlan didnt reply. She got up and said, "Ill go persuade him to eat." "Thats good, he should listen to you." Rongs mother shook her head and sighed. Lin Xinlan went upstairs, gently knocked on the door, and inside came the deep, cold, unhappy voice of a man: "Didnt I say not to disturb me?!" "Its me." "..." The person inside fell silent, not speaking for a long time. Lin Xinlan said gently, "You havent eaten all day. Could you open the door and eat something first?" "Are you concerned about me?" The mans voice carried a hint of mocking laughter. Lin Xinlan didnt get angry, "Of course Im concerned about you. Rong Shaoze, your stomach isnt good, could you come out and eat?" "No need, Im not hungry." Rong Shaoze replied coldly. "Then open the door, I want to come in." He had locked himself inside for a day and night, nobody knew what he was doing. "Go away, I want to be alone and quiet." His faint voice came from inside. Lin Xinlan stood at the door for a while, then said, "Remember to come out and eat. The food is saved for you." Without hearing his reply, she sighed and returned to the bedroom. That night, Rong Shaoze still didnt come out. Lin Xinlan woke up in the morning and learned about it, feeling really bad and extremely uncomfortable. Was he punishing her by not eating? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it worth him torturing himself and her in this way? Lin Xinlan went to persuade him again. No matter what, she had to get him to come out and eat first. Rong Shaozes words were the same as yesterdays, but his voice sounded different. Listening carefully, there was a hint of pain... Lin Xinlans face changed slightly, she knocked on the door forcefully, asking him to open it. This time, Rong Shaoze completely ignored her, there was no sound. The commotion alarmed Rongs mother. She asked Lin Xinlan in panic, "Xinlan, whats wrong with Shaoze?" Lin Xinlan calmly comforted her, "Hes fine, but its not a solution to keep him locked inside. Madam, have someone break the lock. We cant let him starve, it could cause serious problems." Rongs mother immediately nodded firmly, "Alright, Ill have them break the door now! This stubborn child, no idea where he got this stubbornness from, hes driving me mad!" The lock was picked, Lin Xinlan was the first to push the door open and enter. She saw Rong Shaoze sitting on the carpet, legs bent, one hand tightly gripping his stomach, his face pale, eyebrows furrowed deeply in pain. Next to him, the ashtray on the glass coffee table was filled with cigarette butts. The whole room reeked of smoke. Judging by the number of cigarette butts, he had smoked many packs. Chapter 808 Are You Torturing Me Chapter 808: Chapter 808 Are You Torturing MeIs he deliberately torturing his own body? Lin Xinlan felt a pain in her heart. She first went to open the window to let the air circulate. Rongs mother came in and saw the situation in the room. She originally wanted to scold him, but she still supported his body with a heartache and asked him with concern what was wrong. Rong Shaoze slowly opened his eyes, his gaze dark and cold. He glanced at Lin Xinlan, who was also looking at him with a complicated expression. "Mom, Im fine. Dont worry. Please leave, I have something to say to Xinlan." "No way, you eat first and rest a bit before talking!" Rongs mother firmly refused him. Rong Shaoze slightly frowned, his tone also very resolute, "Mom, please leave." "Do you not see me as your mother anymore?!" Rongs mother immediately got angry. She realized that her son was becoming more and more reluctant to listen to her. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now all his thoughts were entirely on Lin Xinlan. "Madam, Rong Shaoze should have some porridge now. I noticed theres no porridge in the kitchen." Lin Xinlan suddenly said. Rongs mother glanced at her and then stood up, "Alright, Ill go make some porridge for him." After she left, Lin Xinlan went to support Rong Shaoze and asked him, "Can you get up?" The man gave her a deep look, propped himself up with his hands, and then sat on the sofa. "Youve chosen to give up on me, so why do you still care whether I live or die?" He leaned against the sofa, closed his eyes, and asked indifferently. Lin Xinlan lowered her eyes, poured him a glass of water, and asked, "Do you have any medicine?" Rong Shaoze opened his eyes, gazing at her with complicated emotions, pursing his lips without speaking. "Is your stomach hurting? Ill ask someone to buy some stomach medicine." She turned to leave, but Rong Shaoze suddenly stood up and grabbed her wrist, stopping her. "Xinlan, can you give up on the child? Every time I think about you dying, I can barely breathe. Im begging you, for my sake, give up on the child, please? Can you really bear to see me in pain and suffering?" The man said humbly, painfully, and softly. His voice was heart-wrenching to hear. Lin Xinlan turned her head, sighed, and said, "So, youre torturing yourself, not eating, just to make me feel sorry for you and compromise, right?" Rong Shaoze pursed his lips, a hint of bitterness flashing in his deep eyes. "Yes, Im deliberately torturing myself. I want to see how important I am to you." Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, with a touch of sadness in her eyes, "Youre not torturing yourself, youre torturing me. Rong Shaoze, my situation is very bad now, why cant you let me be happy for a while?" "Leaving me, will you be happy?! If youre happy and leave, then who will make me happy?!" "I said, its not certain that something will happen to me." Rong Shaoze tightly gripped her wrist, his expression becoming terrifying. "Didnt you hear what Tao Hua said? The likelihood of malignancy is high. Even if its benign, it will become malignant in a few months. You said you wont be in trouble, where do you get that confidence and assurance?!" Lin Xinlan also got a bit angry, "Just because I might be in trouble, should we sacrifice Xiaotian? Rong Shaoze, touch him. Hes still moving now. In four or five more months, he can be born, he can meet his parents. We cant be cruel to him, it would be so unfair to him!" "I dont care if its cruel or unfair to him, I just know I cant live without you!" Chapter 809: None of Them Is Her Xiaotian Chapter 809: Chapter 809: None of Them Is Her XiaotianRong Shaozes eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was laden with pain. He pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly, as if this way, she and he would never be apart. "Xinlan, give him up. I really cant live without you. If you die, I wont be able to live either. Can you bear to see me in pain, to abandon me?" Lin Xinlans tears fell on his chest. She gasped for breath and choked out, "Rong Shaoze, please dont use these words to force me, okay? You know I cant bear to leave you, I cant bear to see you in pain. You are deliberately saying these things to push me to a dead end." "Yes, I am forcing you! I want to force you to give him up, even if you hate me, I still want to force you to give him up!" The man said harshly. Lin Xinlan trembled inside, her tears falling more uncontrollably. She wouldnt hate him because she knew he was doing it for her own good. "Xinlan, please, give him up," Rong Shaoze kept pleading with her. Suddenly, a tear fell from his eye, dropping onto her neck, cold and triggering ripples in Lin Xinlans heart. Rong Shaoze he... Actually cried... Her heart felt like it was being torn apart. Why was fate forcing her to choose between her child and her lover? She couldnt bear to lose either; she loved both so deeply. Could she not have them both? With a deep breath, Lin Xinlan said decisively, "Fine, if the tumor worsens in half a month, I will agree to the surgery..." Rong Shaozes whole body trembled, he pushed her back a bit, looking at her with joy, disbelief in his eyes. "Xinlan, are you serious?" he asked, trembling. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, in pain she said, "Yes... In half a month, my body should still have a chance." "Yes, definitely!" He nodded eagerly, his face alight with excitement. As long as she agreed to the surgery, half a month would pass in the blink of an eye. Seeing his joy, Lin Xinlan felt even more heartbroken. Child, Im sorry. Dont blame your father, hes doing it for me too... "Xinlan." Rong Shaoze held her hand firmly, "Dont worry, we will have children in the future. Even if I have to find the best doctors in the world, I will cure you so that you can have many children." Lin Xinlan nodded slightly, but her eyes still held deep sorrow. No matter how many children she had, they could never be Rong Tianqi, could never be her Xiaotian... "Xinlan, dont be sad. If you feel hurt, hit me, scold me." Rong Shaoze held her tightly, his forehead resting gently on hers, speaking softly. Lin Xinlan was too distressed to say a word. She slowly closed her eyes, a tear rolling down her face. Rong Shaozes heart ached as well. His eyes darkened, and he tenderly and affectionately kissed away her tears, then gently kissed her lips... Rong Shaoze specifically consulted Tao Hua about whether Lin Xinlans tumor might worsen in half a month. Tao Hua said it wouldnt for now. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt relieved. In half a month, after the surgery, Xinlan could be healthy and be with him forever. Ever since Lin Xinlan made the decision, she had been very depressed. She often regretted agreeing to the surgery. But whenever she saw Rong Shaozes happy face, she felt that her compromise was worth it. Chapter 810: I Can’t Kill Him Chapter 810: Chapter 810: I Cant Kill HimBut Xiaotian is growing inside her, a little more each day. Every day, she can feel her belly getting a bit bigger and the baby inside changing bit by bit. In just a few short months, he could be born. She really didnt want to give him up, even a hundred times over. She kept thinking, perhaps in a few months, the tumor in her body wont have worsened and turns out to be benign, wouldnt that be the best outcome? But Rong Shaoze didnt want to take that gamble. He was very afraid something would happen to her, and he didnt want her to face any life-threatening risks at all. However, is giving up Xiaotian really the right choice? Lin Xinlan sat there dazed, thinking about these things. Then suddenly, the baby in her belly moved. She felt a rush of joy, gently rubbing her belly and asked with a warm smile, "Xiaotian, whats wrong? Is it Mommys bad mood affecting you, making you unhappy?" A mother and her unborn child are one. The mothers mood also affects the childs mood. Lin Xinlan was feeling down and uncomfortable, so surely the baby felt bad as well. As if to confirm her words, the baby kicked her again. Lin Xinlan felt even more distressed in her heart. This baby has been very obedient. When she first got pregnant with him, she had no morning sickness, he never troubled her. Just like Xiaocong, he is a cute and well-behaved child. Sometimes, Lin Xinlan would have this crazy idea. Is Xiaocong really dead, and this child is Xiaocongs reincarnation... After all, he came at such a coincidental time. It wasnt long after Xiaocong disappeared that she got pregnant with Xiaotian. She had been unable to conceive for a long time, and suddenly got pregnant at this critical moment, she couldnt help but have this strange thought. If he really is Xiaocong reincarnated... Lin Xinlans face turned pale, and she tightly clasped her hands together. No, she couldnt give up this child, she wouldnt give him up even if it meant death! She quickly got up and, stumbling, ran into Rong Shaozes study. As soon as the man saw her come in, he quickly stepped forward to support her, scolding her with concern, "Why are you in such a hurry? Be careful not to fall." "Rong Shaoze." Lin Xinlan grabbed his arm, swallowed hard, and mustered up her courage, speaking resolutely. "Ive decided. I must give birth to this child, even if it means death, Ill give birth to him!" "What did you say?!" The man opened his eyes wide in shock. Lin Xinlans eyes were full of determination. "Im not having the surgery. Im giving birth to Xiaotian, I must give birth to him!" This time, Rong Shaoze understood, and his expression immediately turned very dark. "Xinlan, do you know what youre saying?" Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know." "You promised me, you would have the surgery in half a month." Rong Shaozes voice was cold and unwavering, his eyes full of darkness. Lin Xinlan stared into his eyes and said, "He might be Xiaocong reincarnated, he is Xiaocong! I cant kill him, absolutely not!" "What reincarnation of Xiaocong, what nonsense are you talking about?" "Im not talking nonsense. If Xiaocong is dead, he is Xiaocongs reincarnation!" "Who told you Xiaocong is dead, Xiaocong isnt dead, hes still alive!" Lin Xinlans eyes turned red, and she loudly questioned, "Then tell me, where is Xiaocong now? Why has there been no news about him for more than half a year? If hes not dead, tell me, where could he be hidden?" Rong Shaozes eyes darkened, not being able to find Xiaocong was a pain in his heart, too. Chapter 811: What Should I Do with You? Chapter 811: Chapter 811: What Should I Do with You?"Xinlan, Im sorry. We still havent found Xiaocong, its my fault. But you cant say that Xiaocong is dead, hes our son. How can you, as a mother, curse him to die?" Lin Xinlan shuddered all over, her body suddenly went limp in his arms. She leaned against him, completely drained of any strength. Rong Shaoze held her tightly, giving her comfort and strength. Lin Xinlans eyes were open, filled with pain, emptiness, and confusion. "Rong Shaoze... Do you know? When you went missing initially, the lady also said you were dead. No matter what I said, she wouldnt believe you were alive. Now, I finally understand her feelings at that time..." "What?" Rong Shaoze asked softly. Lin Xinlan closed her eyes, tightly clutching her chest, her voice trembling: "Because it hurts so much, so much that I want to die. And because my heart is always worried sick for my child, fearing every moment that hes suffering, or guessing hes somewhere struggling for life with no one to save him... That kind of helpless terror and fear, it really feels awful... So I convinced myself that hes already dead, only then can my heart stop worrying, knowing he wont suffer anymore and can give up, not having to endure the pain..." Lin Xinlan spoke intermittently, rambling without coherence. But Rong Shaoze understood her meaning. She could not bear that feeling of constant fear, so she actively believed Xiaocong was dead. Only if he were dead, her heart would completely break, and she wouldnt have to struggle painfully. In this world, only a mothers love for her child could be that profound and heavy. Rong Shaozes eyes dimmed, he also understood that it would be impossible for Lin Xinlan to willingly give up this child. Even if she agreed to the surgery, she would regret it and flee on the operating table. If Xiaotian were only one or two months old, she might have been ruthless enough to kill him. But now that he was five months old and was soon to be born, she could no longer bring herself to do it. Moreover, with Xiaocong missing, the existence of Xiaotian held even greater meaning for her. She would not give him up. But if she doesnt give him up, would she have to lose her? Rong Shaoze tightened his arms, his heart aching fiercely. Xinlan, what do you want me to do? What do you want me to do with you... Is it so that to save a child, I have to lose you? Absolutely not! You are mine, promised to be with me for a lifetime, never abandoning each other, so I will not let you leave me, definitely not! Lin Xinlan calmed down her emotions, speaking softly, "Rong Shaoze, can we keep him? This time its my turn to beg you, just let me keep him, alright?" Rong Shaozes gaze darkened, the corner of his mouth twisted into a twisted smile. "Xinlan, do you know, if you die, I would do unimaginable things. Perhaps... I would kill this child." His words carried a fierce and violent energy. He really would kill Xiaotian... Lin Xinlan pushed him away in shock, meeting his cold eyes, feeling a chill run through her entire body. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What did you say?" she asked in a deep voice. Rong Shaoze smiled coldly, his tone indifferent, "I said, if you have an accident giving birth to him, I will definitely kill him! He is not our child, he is the murderer who killed you, so I will not spare him!" Chapter 812: Then Take Your Medicine Chapter 812: Chapter 812: Then Take Your Medicine"Rong Shaoze, are you crazy!" "Yes, Ive gone mad! Im crazy for you, to the point where theres no cure." "But hes our child!" "Heh." The man chuckled softly, "I dont want children, I only want you." Lin Xinlan felt utterly helpless. She frowned in frustration, thinking it might be best to stop this topic here. If they continued, things would surely get out of hand. "Alright, lets not talk about this anymore. You and I both need to calm down. Lets discuss this tomorrow, okay?" Rong Shaoze pressed his thin lips together, saying nothing. She stepped forward and held his arm, speaking softly, "Okay, dont be angry. Theres no problem in this world that cant be solved. I believe there must be a solution that can save the babys life and keep me safe." "Come with me for a check-up tomorrow," he suddenly said. Lin Xinlan hesitated but nodded, "Alright." Only then did the man embrace her, dropping the subject. The next day, they went to Tao Huas hospital for an ultrasound. Tao Hua said the tumor had grown by nearly a centimeter. Although it had slowed down, it was still growing. Hearing this, Rong Shaoze naturally became very worried. Lin Xinlan lightly patted the back of his hand, comforting him instead. She asked Tao Hua, "Is there any way to inhibit the tumors growth and deterioration?" If such a method existed, it would be the best possible outcome. Tao Hua said, "There is, but you would need to take medication. However, since youre pregnant, taking a lot of medication could greatly affect the fetus." Lin Xinlan fell silent. Rong Shaozes eyes lit up as he held Lin Xinlans hand and said earnestly, "Xinlan, dont you want to keep the baby? Then take the medication. Even if the baby is born with problems, it doesnt matter. We can take care of him for life." Lin Xinlan looked at him, speechless. He truly was desperate to save her. He could even say such things. As a parent, who wouldnt want their child to be healthy? Yet he was actually suggesting making the child sick. If Xiaotian knew in the future, he would surely hate him. "No." Lin Xinlan shook her head, "Knowing it would harm the child, how could I take medication? Besides, Xiaocongs blindness was the result of the medication I took back then. His situation already makes me regretful and guilty enough. I absolutely will not make the same mistake twice." "This time is different. You have a health issue. You are taking the medication to save both yourself and Xiaotian. When Xiaotian finds out in the future, he wont blame you. Besides, this is the only way that benefits both. Its better than giving up on Xiaotian." Rong Shaoze said sincerely. In his view, this was the best solution, and he was willing to choose it. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan thought for a moment but still shook her head, "Since Ive given him life, I must give him a complete and healthy body. I harmed Xiaocong before, I cant harm Xiaotian now. Anyway, I wont take the medication!" She was truly stubborn. Rong Shaoze and Tao Hua exchanged a look, both showing a trace of helplessness. "Xinlan." He held her hand, speaking in a low voice, "This is my only concession. If you dont take the medication, and something happens to you, Ill kill this child!" "Rong Shaoze, youre threatening me again!" Lin Xinlan suddenly became angry. She shook off his hand, got up, and said unhappily: Chapter 813: Why Bother Asking for My Opinion Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Why Bother Asking for My Opinion"Since you dislike this child so much, Ill take him and leave. You dont want him, but I do. I will definitely give birth to him." sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaozes face darkened, a flash of impatience in his eyes. If it were his old temperament, he would have already dragged Lin Xinlan to the operating table. Now he had exhausted all methods. She still refused to give up the child, and he felt like he was going mad. Doesnt she know? Every day they delay, the tumor in her body grows a bit more, increasing the chances of it turning malignant. Its possible that the tumor is already malignant. Dragging it out like this, shes seeking death. Why doesnt she consider his feelings at all and insists on opposing him? Rong Shaoze said nothing, his gaze deep and dark as he looked at Lin Xinlan. Behind his eyes, there seemed to be a hidden, terrifying, and crazy thought. Lin Xinlan knew his temperament well, when he becomes ruthless, he definitely does terrible things. She felt guilty, suspicious. What is he planning? Does he intend to secretly get rid of her child? Lin Xinlan couldnt help but take two steps back, eyes filled with worry and fear, "Rong Shaoze, you cant hurt Xiaotian. If you dare to harm him, I will hate you forever." The man stood up, smiling, his smile perfect and alluring. He took a step forward, came to her, and gently held her hand. "Xinlan, I love you so much, how could I do something to make you sad? I ask you to give up Xiaotian because I dont want anything to happen to you." Lin Xinlan believed him completely. Even a tiger doesnt eat its cubs, she thought, Rong Shaoze wouldnt dare truly harm Xiaotian. "I know you mean well, and Im not purposely playing with my life. I just believe that Xiaotian and I will be fine. Rong Shaoze, please let me give birth to Xiaotian, wont you?" Rong Shaoze smirked and asked back, "If I dont agree, will you compromise?" "No." "In that case, why ask for my opinion?" The mans gaze darkened as he spoke calmly. Lin Xinlan hugged him, smiling and said, "Then can you go along with me, please? Lets work hard for the child. Maybe the heavens will favor us and bless me and the child." Rong Shaoze held her, his expression hidden from her view. The corners of his mouth curved into a mocking smile. The heavens never favored them. Otherwise, they wouldnt let her suffer so much. Tao Hua knew Rong Shaoze well and could guess there was something else in Rong Shaozes mind. He raised an eyebrow slightly and didnt ask any questions. Rong Shaoze let go of Lin Xinlan slightly, looking at her lovingly but with a hint of helplessness, "Lets go back first. Well come for another checkup in a couple of days. Even if you are determined to keep the child, you must always monitor your health." "You agree to let me keep the child?!" Lin Xinlan asked in surprise. "No, if your condition worsens, I will still force you to give up the child!" He said without any compromise. Lin Xinlan pouted, then smiled and said, "Dont worry, my condition will definitely not worsen. I believe that by the time I give birth to Xiaotian, the tumor in my body will still be smaller than an egg." "Then you better pray your hopes come true, otherwise, I wont spare this child," Rong Shaoze said seriously. The story is painful, but the ending is perfect~ Chapter 814: You Take Responsibility for Losing the Bet? Chapter 814: Chapter 814: You Take Responsibility for Losing the Bet?Lin Xinlan knew he would do what he said, and she could only pray that her body wouldnt have any problems. Now she wanted to keep the child, but she didnt want to upset Rong Shaoze. Being stuck in the middle was a very unpleasant feeling. After going back, Rong Shaoze took care of Lin Xinlan until she fell asleep, then went to the study to call Tao Hua. Tao Hua knew he would make this call. Rong Shaoze immediately said, "Get ready, in a few days, perform the surgery on Xinlan." Hearing this, Tao Hua wasnt at all surprised. He understood Rong Shaoze; this man was quick, ruthless, and decisive. Even if Lin Xinlan wanted to keep the child, if he didnt want to, he would decisively make the decision. "Is this your decision alone?" Tao Hua asked him calmly. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," Rong Shaoze did not hide anything, "Xinlan wont agree to the surgery, so we can only keep it from her." Tao Hua laughed, "If she finds out, shell definitely hate you to death." "The child in her womb must be removed!" Rong Shaoze coldly said, as if it wasnt his child, but someone elses. In his heart, Tao Hua felt sorry for Lin Xinlan. Being loved by someone like Rong Shaoze, he wondered if it was her luck or misfortune. This mans love was too crazy! "Actually, Lin Xinlan is right, perhaps by the time she gives birth, the tumor is still benign. Why not take a gamble? What if both she and the child are healthy?" "If we lose the gamble, will you take responsibility?" Rong Shaoze replied indifferently. "..." Tao Hua said nothing. That responsibility was something he couldnt bear. If Lin Xinlan died, Rong Shaoze would definitely shoot him... However, he still couldnt watch Rong Shaoze deceive Lin Xinlan and remove the child from her womb. The impression Lin Xinlan gave him was that of a woman who balanced strength and gentleness. She had moments of strength and moments of weakness. If she knew the truth, although she wouldnt hate Rong Shaoze much, she would never give him any more of her feelings. By then, a huge rift would form between her and Rong Shaoze, one that could never be repaired. Their journey to this point hadnt been easy. Knowing that Rong Shaozes decision was wrong, could he watch him continue down the wrong path? If their relationship was destroyed, he too would feel very regretful and heartbroken. Tao Hua voiced his concerns to Rong Shaoze, who coldly smiled and said, "Even if she hates me, I will still remove the child from her womb. You dont know, compared to the pain of losing her, I would rather she hate me forever." This man was truly mad. Once again, Tao Hua felt sorry for Lin Xinlan. Rong Shaoze was too selfish and narrow-minded. His eyes could only see her, and nothing else. But it was this reckless love that continued to hurt both of them, leading to an irremediable end... Tao Hua asked himself whether to help his brother or save their relationship? The answer was, to save their relationship. If their relationship was destroyed, his brother would inevitably be destroyed too. "Alright, Ill agree to it. But dont do anything to her. Youre not a doctor, and if you mishandle it, it could endanger her life," Tao Hua said seriously. Rong Shaoze responded coldly, "Dont worry, I wont harm her. And also..." "What?" Chapter 815: Worth Repaying for a Lifetime Chapter 815: Chapter 815: Worth Repaying for a Lifetime"Dont care too much about my woman." After saying that, Rong Shaoze hung up the phone. "..." Tao Hua froze for two seconds before he realized what he meant. Was this guy warning him not to make a move on Lin Xinlan? Damn! He cared about Lin Xinlan for his sake too, okay! Besides, he had no feelings for Lin Xinlan at all... **************** Over the next two days, Rong Shaoze didnt bring up the matter of having Lin Xinlan get rid of the child again. He treated her very well, showering all his love and care on her. Moreover, he was also very good to the child in her belly. Lin Xinlan happily thought that Rong Shaoze had come around. She leaned into his arms, the two of them embracing and sitting on the carpet in the room, feeling a beautiful and peaceful atmosphere. "Rong Shaoze, are you planning to face the difficulties with me?" She couldnt help but ask him happily. The man gazed at her gently, his hand softly stroking her long hair, but said nothing. Lin Xinlans bright eyes looked at him and she smiled, "I knew you love me very much and would definitely support my decision. With your support, I will be more confident that nothing will happen to Xiaotian and me." Her eyes were full of trust in him. Pain flickered in Rong Shaozes eyes, but he hid it well, and Lin Xinlan didnt notice at all. "Xinlan, do you love me?" he asked her softly. Lin Xinlan smiled, "Your question is so silly. Of course, I love you, didnt I already tell you?" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you still remember what you promised me?" "What promise?" Rong Shaoze looked deeply at her and said, "You said that no matter what happens, you wouldnt leave me." "Yes, I remember." "I want you to promise me again." The man said seriously. Lin Xinlans eyes slightly tightened, she felt that Rong Shaoze had something on his mind. She thought he was afraid that after giving birth to Xiaotian, she would leave him? It was understandable that he had such worries. Lin Xinlan smiled: "I swear, no matter what happens, even if you stop loving me, even if you try to drive me away, I will never leave you. I will always stay with you!" The mans eyes gleamed, Lin Xinlan said seriously, "Rong Shaoze, everything I said is true. I love you, my love for you wont change because of anything. Ive hurt you many times and made you sad, I wont ever leave you and make you sad again." Everything he did for her was worth her lifetime in return. Without regret or complaint! Rong Shaozes arms suddenly tightened around her, he looked at her with burning eyes, Lin Xinlan smiled faintly, her eyes sparkled with happiness. He lowered his head and kissed her lips gently yet passionately, Lin Xinlan wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to him actively, stirring emotions in the mans heart, and the kiss grew more tender and deep. After a long while, he finally let go of her, and her lips were swollen from his kisses. Lin Xinlan leaned against his body, panting, Rong Shaoze stroked her head, his dark eyes gazing deeply into hers. His gaze was too beautiful, with glistening lights flowing within, Lin Xinlan was instantly captivated by his eyes. She gazed at him foolishly, forgetting heaven and earth, forgetting everything, with only his beautiful eyes in her heart and eyes. Rong Shaozes eyes stayed on her unblinkingly, he lowered his head and pecked her pink lips lightly: "Xinlan, be good, open your mouth." Chapter 816: Are We Starting the Surgery Now? Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Are We Starting the Surgery Now?He coaxed her, Lin Xinlan opened her lips, and he sealed her mouth with a kiss, pushing a small pill into her mouth. Following her swallowing motion, it slid into her stomach... Rong Shaoze suddenly closed his eyes, kissing her fiercely. His intensity hurt her lips. Lin Xinlans eyes cleared a bit. She was shocked by Rong Shaozes madness and tried to push him away, but he didnt loosen his grip at all, instead, he kissed her even more aggressively. She gradually couldnt breathe, her face turning bright red. Suddenly, she felt terribly uncomfortable, her head was in sharp pain. Before she could react, everything went black, and she passed out. Rong Shaoze released her just in time, she collapsed into his chest, and he held her tightly, his eyes revealing unmistakable pain. "Xinlan, Im sorry... Dont blame me, I just dont want to lose you... Even if both you and the child are likely to come out safe, I still cant take that gamble, because I cant afford to lose." Lin Xinlan lay unconscious in his arms, not hearing a single word he said. ********** Tao Hua had already arranged the surgery. Rong Shaoze took Lin Xinlan to the hospital. Tao Hua asked him again, "Are you sure you want to do this?" The mans eyes were very dark. He nodded slightly, his voice low, "When she wakes up, just tell her that there was an issue with her body, and the child was lost naturally. Dont reveal a single other word." "Ive come up with a perfect story. Its just, doing this to her is very unfair," said Tao Hua somberly. Rong Shaoze gave him a glance, still firm in his decision, "I just want her to stay alive." Tao Hua fell silent, "Alright, since this is your decision, Ill respect it. The surgery will take a while, so youll have to wait a bit longer." Rong Shaoze looked at him, solemnly saying, "Ill leave Xinlan in your hands." Tao Hua smiled faintly, "Dont worry, I wont let anything happen to her." Tao Hua and the nurses entered the operating room, and Rong Shaoze leaned against the wall, closing his eyes in pain. His emotions were in turmoil, and his mind was blank. The decision to secretly remove Xinlans child caused him immense pain, but... He couldnt bear even the slightest risk of losing her. Compared to the child, she was far too important to him, important enough that he couldnt bear the thought of losing her. Xinlan, if you find out the truth, please forgive me, dont hate me, okay... In the operating room. A nurse asked Tao Hua, "Director, should we start the surgery now?" Tao Hua looked at Lin Xinlans unconscious figure and said, "Lets wait, well proceed after the patient wakes up." The nurses eyes flickered with confusion. But she didnt ask anything; whatever the director said, thats how it would be. Minutes passed by. Very soon an hour had passed. Rong Shaoze waited outside, feeling like every minute dragged on. By this time, the surgery should have begun, the child could no longer be saved... At this point, even if he wanted to regret, there was no chance. With no way back, Rong Shaozes emotions slowly settled. He sat on a bench, lit a cigarette, and inhaled deeply. Lin Xinlan slowly opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the white ceiling. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, a large, cold machine beside her. Several nurses stood by the bed, looking at her, with Tao Hua on the other side. Chapter 817: It’s All the Same Excuse Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Its All the Same ExcuseWhen I opened my eyes and woke up, I saw so many nurses and doctors. Anyone would feel a sense of horror. The first reaction is definitely that youre about to die. Lin Xinlan was stunned for a few seconds before she remembered what happened before she fainted. She passed out and then woke up in the hospital... Her face turned pale instantly, completely bloodless. "Where is my child, where is my child?!" She immediately looked at Tao Hua and anxiously inquired. Tao Hua calmly looked at her and said indifferently, "The child is still in your belly. Now I have prepared for the surgery. If you agree, we can proceed immediately." Lin Xinlans eyes widened in shock. She didnt understand his words at all. "Of course I dont agree to surgery! Why am I here, and why have you prepared for surgery?!" She sat up, her mind becoming clearer and clearer. This whole thing was too bizarre. She looked at Tao Hua, her eyes full of doubt, waiting for his answer. Tao Hua sighed, "You should know how important you are to Rong Shaoze. If you die, what will he do? If you love him, you should consider him. Lin Xinlan, having the surgery to remove the child, although not an ideal decision, can save your life, and you wont be separated from Rong Shaoze. Dont worry now and think it through. If you understand, Ill proceed with the surgery immediately." "Where is Rong Shaoze?" Lin Xinlan suddenly asked. "..." "Hes outside, isnt he? Hes the one who suggested removing the child, right?" She guessed it right. Without Rong Shaozes suggestion, who would dare to proceed with the surgery? "Hes doing it for your own good. He loves you very much." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Xinlan suddenly let out a cold laugh, "I know, he loves me so much that he doesnt hesitate to kill my child." "Hes in great pain too." Tao Hua tried to explain on Rong Shaozes behalf. Lin Xinlan looked at him, a layer of sadness in her eyes. "So, Im not in pain? On one side is my child, and on the other side is the person I love the most. A single decision from me could end the life of either one. How can I choose? Im still alive, so I can only take one step at a time. Ive been pushed to the brink. If I give up now and fall into despair, would I have any hope left?" Tao Huas eyes flickered, lips pressed tight, saying nothing. Everyone has their stance. Rong Shaoze wants her alive, while she wants to save the child and also save Rong Shaoze. "But if the child is gone, you can have another in the future..." Tao Hua continued to persuade her, but Lin Xinlan raised her hand to interrupt him. She said softly, "All of you say the same thing, that if the child is gone, I can have another. Of course, its easy for you because youre not the one carrying the child. Its easy to say. He is my child, a part of my body. I love him so much and look forward to him. How could I bear to kill him..." Tao Hua remained silent. She was right. The child was in her belly, only she had the right to decide his life or death. No one else was qualified. Lin Xinlan stood up and sincerely said to Tao Hua, "No matter what, Im very grateful that you didnt operate on me while I was unconscious. Thank you so much." Tao Hua folded his arms and smiled faintly, "I just didnt want to regret it myself." Rong Shaoze was getting more and more anxious waiting outside. He suddenly stood up, ready to go toward the operating room. Chapter 818: Can You Forgive Me? Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Can You Forgive Me?With a click, the door to the operating room suddenly opened. He stiffened all over, his eyes fixed on the door, tense inside, with a mix of fear and a guilty desire to escape. As for what he was afraid of and wanted to avoid, he couldnt say clearly himself. Lin Xinlans thin figure walked out from inside. Seeing her, Rong Shaoze was shocked, his eyes widening in surprise, his whole being dumbstruck. How come... she walked out without any issues? Lin Xinlan looked at him, her gaze very calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion. This kind of gaze made Rong Shaoze even more anxious and uneasy. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was like a calm sea, but beneath the calm, a ferocious destruction was hidden. Rong Shaoze stood stiffly, his hands clenched into fists, his thin lips pressed into a line, his eyes dark and deep. Lin Xinlan walked a few steps to him, and they looked at each other. Neither spoke, and a suffocating oppressive atmosphere flowed between them. After a long time, when Rong Shaoze could barely hold back from speaking, Lin Xinlan bypassed him without saying a word and was about to leave. His heart panicked, and he grabbed her hand tightly, almost crushing her bones. He didnt dare to relax even a bit, worrying that if he wasnt careful, she would vanish forever. Lin Xinlan stopped, without looking at him. "Why did you do this?" she asked calmly. Rong Shaoze opened his mouth, but no sound came from his throat. After composing himself, he spoke in a broken voice, "I cant... lose you..." Lin Xinlan closed her eyes lightly and said softly, "But I cant lose the child either. Rong Shaoze, youve already killed one of my children, do you want to spare this one too?" The mans fists tightened suddenly, a sharp pain piercing his heart, making his whole body spasm. Lin Xinlan continued sorrowfully, "Since having Xiaocong, I realized that children are gifts from heaven. If we harm them, well reap the consequences. The loss of that child last time made me sad for a long time, and I swore to myself that if I ever had another child, I would protect it and never let it get hurt again. Finally, I now have Xiaotian, and I must ensure he comes into the world healthily, without suffering like Xiaocong or the lost child. Rong Shaoze, this is our third child. Do you think we are lucky enough to have a fourth? You want to take him away now, can you say you dont have any inner pain or regret? You already regret it now, what about the future..." "Xinlan..." Rong Shaozes gaze flickered, and crystal tears seemed to well in his eyes. "Im sorry, I know I shouldnt treat Xiaotian this way... Can you forgive me? From now on, I will never harm him. No matter what the future holds, I will not regret it, because at this moment, I can have a clear conscience." Lin Xinlans head finally moved. She turned her head to look at him, tears silently falling from her eyes. Rong Shaoze also looked at her, his eyes turning red. He suddenly pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly but cautiously avoiding touching her belly. Lin Xinlan rested her chin on his shoulder and smiled slightly, crying from joy. This time, Rong Shaoze truly decided to let her have the baby and stand with her together. Chapter 819: Particularly Targeting Rong Lincong Chapter 819: Chapter 819: Particularly Targeting Rong LincongTao Hua crossed his arms, leaning against the doorframe of the operating room, watching their embracing figures, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips. -------- On Death Island. Xiaocong was knocked to the ground but jumped back up, like an angry little lion, fiercely pouncing at the sparring partner. The tall man dodged his attack, waved his hand, and knocked him back to the ground. "Your moves are too slow, and you have too many flaws. Stand up, and continue!" The sparring partner said harshly, without a trace of mercy. Xiaocong stared at him with his big dark eyes, his whole body in pain. But he didnt cry and still gritted his teeth to stand up, his eyes filled with anger as he glared at the sparring partner, as if there were a deep grudge between them. The sparring partners face turned cold, and he shouted sternly, "What are you staring at! You, run three laps around the seashore immediately, or no dinner for you!" A group of boys nearby, frightened into silence, showed various expressions on their faces when they saw Xiaocong being punished. Zhang Xu let out a cold laugh, a hint of schadenfreude in his eyes. This Rong Lincong has such a stubborn temper. After being tormented by the sparring partner for more than half a year, he still hasnt learned to submit, always getting punishedit serves him right! Unwilling and reluctant, Xiaocong turned around, dragging his exhausted, battered body to run along the seashore. The sparring partner turned and glared at the other boys, "What are you looking at! If any of you disobey like him, youll be punished the same way!" Not far away, Yun Xi, who had been watching the scene for a while, walked out, laughing heartily, "Sparring Partner Zhou indeed lives up to the expectations of our boss. Ive heard that you became one of the top experts in just a few months. Seeing the results of your recent training with these kids, its indeed very impressive." Sparring Partner Zhou turned and saluted Yun Xi, neither humble nor overbearing. "Thank you for the compliment, Instructor Yun Xi. Since the boss entrusted me to assist you in cultivating new talents for the organization, I naturally have to give it my all and strive to do the best job." Yun Xi nodded with satisfaction, then smiled and said, "However, after observing for the past few months, I noticed you seem to have a particular grudge against Rong Lincong. Why is that? Rong Lincong is the best among them in terms of skills. By right, you should be fond of him, not targeting him all the time." A trace of complexity flashed across Sparring Partner Zhous eyes, which did not escape Yun Xis notice. He lowered his eyes and said, "Since his skills are the best, the requirements for him must naturally be stricter. Otherwise, how can we cultivate top talents for the organization!" Seeing he was unwilling to reveal the truth, Yun Xi didnt mind. He laughed heartily, leaned closer, and said softly, "Things are probably not like that..." Sparring Partner Zhou looked up slightly, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes. Yun Xi stared at him, smiling, "I heard you have a grudge against Rong Shaoze, the Sect Leader of Yanhuang, is that right?" Sparring Partner Zhous eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp glint in them. From his reaction, Yun Xi knew he had guessed correctly. It was indeed his grudge against Rong Shaoze that made him torment his son so much. Yun Xi said no more, patting his shoulder and earnestly saying, "Sparring Partner Zhou, it is a remarkable task to cultivate new talents for the organization. However, try not to bring too many personal feelings into it... You must know, the boss values that kid very much..." "Yes, I understand!" Sparring Partner Zhou nodded solemnly. Yun Xi walked away, satisfied, and Sparring Partner Zhou continued to command the other boys in their training. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 820: I’m a Good Person, Do You Believe It? Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Im a Good Person, Do You Believe It?Running around the islands coastline takes an hour. Three laps take three hours... After two hours, Xiaocong was too exhausted to move anymore. He stopped, panting heavily, but didnt dare lie down on the ground. At this moment, even breathing was painful. Lying on the ground would surely be fatal... "You indeed have some skill. Youve already run two laps." A cold voice sounded from behind. Xiaocong turned around warily and saw Coach Zhou. There was no hatred in his eyes, only calmness. He hid all his emotions beneath that calm facade. "Its because of your training. If you hadnt been training me every day, I probably wouldnt be able to run even a half lap," Xiaocong said calmly, with a hint of mockery in his tone. Coach Zhou didnt mind. He approached Xiaocong and suddenly flashed a smile, "You recognized me a long time ago, didnt you? So why did you pretend not to know me?" Xiaocong took a step back, with suspicion and caution in his eyes. "I recognized you. Youre the uncle who came to find my mom that time. But I dont know if youre good or bad. Anyway, we dont know each other well. Weve only met once. Whether I recognize you doesnt matter." Coach Zhou laughed heartily, a hint of admiration in his eyes, "Kid, youre very smart." Xiaocong smiled faintly, "Im almost six years old. Im not a little kid of two or three anymore." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Coach Zhous mouth twitched slightly. He coughed lightly and said, "If I told you Im a good person, would you believe me?" Xiaocong blinked, his expression very calm. Coach Zhou knew his guard was up, so he said, "Do you know why Im particularly hard on you, punishing you?" "Because I dont obey." "No, its because Im acting and also protecting the both of us." Hearing this, Xiaocongs face clearly showed his confusion. Coach Zhou said seriously, "They know I know your father. Theyre worried I might secretly contact the outside to save you. If I act even slightly unusual, theyll definitely kill me. If Im dead, who would protect you on this island?" "You... are you here specifically to protect me?" Xiaocong asked in surprise. "No, I was just captured and brought here. I didnt expect to run into you here." "Uncle, you were captured just like me?" Xiaocong was even more shocked. Coach Zhou nodded gravely, "Yes, I was captured for training just like you. I was captured earlier than you. Seeing you here was a surprise for me. Fortunately, you didnt recognize me back then; otherwise, they would have been suspicious." Xiaocongs eyes suddenly reddened, as if seeing a long-lost relative. His emotions were very intense. "Uncle, can you save me? No, you just need to inform my dad, and hell definitely come to rescue me!" "I cant save you for now. The only thing I can do is protect you in secret. Actually, Im also under their watch. Only when theyre sure I wont help you will they relax their guard." "Its okay, Uncle. I believe that one day, well both leave this place!" Xiaocong, though disappointed, understood. Coach Zhou nodded, smiling, "Actually, I have a grudge against your father. My giving you a hard time seems like revenge against him, Chapter 821: Just Waiting to Give Birth Chapter 821: Chapter 821: Just Waiting to Give BirthIts to make them believe that I absolutely wont help you. But targeting you, I also hope that your skills can improve quickly, or in this place, you wont survive." "Ah?!" Xiaocong was shocked. He actually had a grudge against his father. "But dont worry, my grievances with him are all in the past. Im helping you to repay your mother. She is a good person and has great kindness towards me," Zhou the sparring partner said sincerely. Xiaocong didnt doubt his words one bit. He knew that this uncle was truly a good person. "Then, uncle, I will forget todays conversation. I will never reveal the secret between you and me to anyone." Xiaocong clenched his fists and said solemnly. "You really are a very smart child. Rest assured, as long as I am alive, I will protect you and find a way to get you out." Xiaocong was about to grin when Zhou the sparring partner sternly scolded, "No smiling. You must never smile at me again. You have to treat me as your enemy from now on! Now, continue running. If you dont finish, you wont be allowed to eat!" Xiaocong said seriously, "Yes, I understand!" He continued jogging along the seaside. But his mood had changed a lot. In this strange and harsh place, he had an uncle secretly protecting him. He knew he wasnt alone and didnt feel so lonely and scared anymore... In the blink of an eye, Lin Xinlans baby was already eight months old in her belly. And the tumor in her body had also doubled in size, growing at a very fast rate. But her body had not shown any signs of discomfort. Tao Hua said, the tumor might be benign, and the likelihood was high. If it were a malignant tumor, her body would surely have shown symptoms by now. Hearing his analysis, Lin Xinlan and Rong Shaoze were both very happy. They were also very fortunate that they didnt abort the child back then, or they would have lost a treasure. Due to the pregnancy, Lin Xinlans body showed signs of slight swelling, and with her big round belly, she couldnt do anything. Even at night, Rong Shaoze had to help her wash her feet. She did nothing but wait for the birth. Tao Huas hospital had already reserved a VIP room for her. She only needed to be admitted a week before the due date. Rong Shaoze had not given up looking for Xiaocong. Months of constant effort had quietly expanded his influence in many places. Any gang organization that might abduct children for training, he would investigate secretly, not missing any clues. Besides keeping an eye on these gangs, he also looked out for news about Xiaocong in many other areas. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiaocong was very smart. He believed that if he had the chance, he would surely find a way to contact them. Everything seemed very calm. The people who took Xiaocong had made no moves, but Rong Shaoze still felt uneasy. He sensed that beneath this calm surface, there was a very dangerous and bloody hidden threat. There was still a month before the due date. Lin Xinlan was getting more and more nervous. When she gave birth to Xiaocong, she was not this nervous. But she remained calm on the surface, and no one could tell. However, the one most clearly showing his nerves was Rong Shaoze. He barely went to the office anymore, spending every day at home with Lin Xinlan. As soon as she furrowed her eyebrows slightly, he would think she was about to give birth and become extremely anxious. Chapter 822 Help me massage my legs Chapter 822: Chapter 822 Help me massage my legsAlthough he already had a child. But this was his first time experiencing Lin Xinlan giving birth. He used to think that pregnancy was a very easy thing for women, as simple as having a meal. But seeing Lin Xinlans swollen body, seeing her struggling to walk clumsily, and then seeing her having trouble sleeping at night, looking extremely painful, he realized how truly difficult pregnancy is for women. No wonder people say mothers are great. Because just going through the ten months of pregnancy is already quite a hardship, enough to earn admiration. Rong Shaoze felt very sorry for Lin Xinlan. He wanted to share some of her pain from pregnancy, but aside from taking care of her diligently, there was nothing else he could do. When she felt uncomfortable, he couldnt share her discomfort. For the first time, he felt that as a man, he was really useless. The spring weather was very bright, the fine sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows into the bedroom, creating shifting shadows. Lin Xinlan was lying on the bed, leaning against the headboard, carefully flipping through a novel in her hand. Rong Shaoze pushed the door open and entered, carrying a cup of hot milk. He walked over and took the book from her hand, handed her the milk, "Dont read too much, be careful not to tire yourself." Lin Xinlan took the cup, holding it with both hands. The glass cup had the warmth of the milk and the residual warmth from Rong Shaozes hands. "I wont get tired, I have nothing to do anyway." She took a sip of milk and instantly narrowed her eyes comfortably. On the wall opposite her, there was a framed piece of cross-stitching, a work she and Rong Shaoze had completed together. Once, Xu Yao and Tao Hua came to visit. At that time, Rong Shaoze had just had the cross-stitch framed and delivered. When they heard that the cross-stitch was completed by Rong Shaoze and Lin Xinlan together, they were very surprised. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Yao joked that Rong Shaoze must be giving up his weapons to hold a needle henceforth. Tao Hua laughed non-stop, saying he was willing to pay a high price to buy the cross-stitch, wanting to auction it off. After all, something stitched by Rong Shaoze must sell for a good amount of money. Rong Shaoze, however, remained calm, his beautiful, long phoenix eyes half-closed, with undisguised happiness at the corners. Xu Yao and Tao Hua both felt like hitting him. Tao Hua loudly retorted, "Its just cross-stitching with your wife, whats there to be proud of." "When we have wives, well stitch something bigger, as big as a wall, just to make him jealous!" Thinking about that scene, Lin Xinlan couldnt help but smile as her lips curled up. "What are you thinking, smiling so happily?" Rong Shaoze leaned next to her, reaching out to massage her shoulders. Lin Xinlan withdrew her thoughts, finished the milk, and the man took the cup and placed it on the bedside table. "Massage my legs, please. Sitting for hours without moving makes them feel numb." Rong Shaoze looked at her with concern, complaining, "Why didnt you call me earlier to help with the massage?" He stood up, stretched his long, beautiful hands under the blanket, skillfully and gently massaging her legs. Lin Xinlans body was originally very slim. After becoming pregnant, with supplements, tasty food, and various nutrients, her body still did not gain much weight. Even now with the swelling, her legs werent very thick. Rong Shaoze, gripping that bit of flesh, felt even more sorry for her. He lowered his eyes, his finely chiseled side profile exceptionally handsome: "After this child is born, we wont have another. If Id known pregnancy was so torturous, I wouldnt have let you have a second child." Chapter 823: It Can’t Be This Shabby Chapter 823: Chapter 823: It Cant Be This Shabby"Actually, its not that painful. After all, Ive been through it once, and Im used to it. Besides, giving birth is a womans business. If we have a baby in the future, we still have to bring him into this world." Rong Shaoze didnt say a word. He still didnt want her to have a third child. Clearly, the children belong to both of them, but she has to suffer alone. No matter what, he didnt want her to suffer. After massaging her legs, Lin Xinlan said she wanted to take a walk in the garden. Rong Shaoze supported her as they went downstairs. Lin Xinlan held her lower back with one hand and gently touched her round belly with the other, moving slowly like a turtle. In the living room, Rongs mother and a few servants who had children were busy. The sofa and the table were piled with all kinds of clothes and fabrics. Each person had scissors and sewing needles beside them. Curiously, Rong Shaoze asked, "What are you doing?" Rongs mother put down her work, looked up, and smiled, "Were making diapers for Xiaotian." Rong Shaoze felt embarrassed. Using old clothes and ragged fabric? His son, Rong Shaozes son, at least shouldnt have to use something so shabby, right? "Mom, disposable diapers will do. Why are you busy with this nonsense," Rong Shaoze said unhappily, wearing an expression as if his mother was mistreating his son. Lin Xinlan understood Rongs mothers intention. She bent down to pick up a finished diaper, feeling the worn, pure cotton fabric that was soft and comfortable to the touch. She smiled and said, "This is better. I dont agree with using disposable diapers either." Rongs mother initially wanted to educate Rong Shaoze but gave Lin Xinlan an appreciative look when she heard what she said. "You also think this is good, dont you? Shaoze also used this kind of diaper when he was a baby. Nowadays, there are too many affluent people, and many are lazy, all using disposable diapers. No matter how good those things are, they cant compare to these. Little babies are too young to express discomfort. I dont want my precious grandson to suffer even a little bit." Rong Shaoze was confused. Whats so great about these diapers made from old clothes? Lin Xinlan knew he didnt understand and explained, "Using old cotton fabric for diapers allows for good breathability, and its very soft, not irritating to the babys delicate skin. When Xiaocong was a baby, my mom also made him these kinds of diapers." Rong Shaoze suddenly understood and immediately inferred, "Then his clothes should all be made of pure cotton?" "Yes." Alright, he remembered that. From now on, all the clothes he buys for Xiaotian would be made from the best and softest pure cotton fabric. Rongs mother was pleased that Lin Xinlan understood these things, fearing that she might think Xiaotian was being mistreated. They took a walk around the garden, and Lin Xinlan got tired, so Rong Shaoze helped her back to the bedroom to rest. Just then, his phone rang. He answered the call and told Lin Xinlan he needed to go to the company for a bit but would be back soon. Lin Xinlan told him to go ahead and closed her eyes to rest. Rong Shaoze went downstairs and instructed the servants to look after her, then drove away. Rongs mother and the servants finished making a pile of diapers and started packing things needed for the hospital. One of the servants smiled and said, "Madam, theres still some time before the Young Madams due date. You can pack a few days later without any rush." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you know? When I gave birth to Shaoze, he came half a month early. Xinlans belly looks very big; it might be any day now." Lin Xinlan took a nap. A servant peeked in on her midway, saw that she was fine and sleeping soundly, and then closed the door reassured. Chapter 824: Starting to Feel Stomach Pain Chapter 824: Chapter 824: Starting to Feel Stomach PainUnknown how long she had slept, Lin Xinlan felt some cramps in her belly. She opened her eyes, knowing it was time to give birth. When she gave birth to Xiaocong, she was also awakened by pain in her dream. However, it was nighttime then, and only her mother was at home. In the middle of the night, she was about to have a baby, which scared her mother terribly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, there was a small tricycle for pulling vegetables at home. Lin Xinlan sat in the back of the tricycle, and her mother pedaled forcefully to take her to the hospital. She remembered it was early summer, her mother took her to the hospital, and like her, her whole body was soaked in sweat. Lin Xinlan calmly sat up, the corners of her mouth curved into a smile. At this moment, she still had the mood to think about the past. She slowly sat up and dressed, then pressed the intercom, and the phone in the living room downstairs rang. It was Rongs mother who answered, Lin Xinlan told her that her belly started hurting, and Rongs mother immediately became flustered on the other end. There were many people at home, so there was no need to be afraid. The driver drove Lin Xinlan to the hospital, Rongs mother took out her mobile phone to call Rong Shaoze. Lin Xinlan hurriedly pressed her hand, "Maam, wait until we get to the hospital and confirm that Im okay, then you can call him." Rongs mother glanced at her, and a smile appeared on her delicate eyebrows. She was worried that Rong Shaoze would have an accident if he knew she was about to give birth and drove recklessly. However, Rongs mother still called Tao Hua, and once they got to the hospital, Lin Xinlan was immediately sent to the emergency room. Shortly after, Rong Shaoze also arrived. He regretted going out today, missing the chance to accompany Lin Xinlan to the hospital. If he had known she was going into labor, he wouldnt have gone out. Rongs mother comforted him, saying Lin Xinlan would be fine, but he was still very worried. Tao Hua walked over and handed him surgical papers, "Sign it." Although he was skilled, confident in delivering a baby without issue, the procedure still needed to be followed. Moreover, Lin Xinlan was having a cesarean section, not only to deliver the baby but also to remove a tumor from her body, making the surgical risk higher than usual. Rong Shaoze picked up the pen, glanced at it, and flamboyantly signed his name. "How risky is it?" he frowned and asked. Tao Hua appeared relaxed, he smiled and said, "Dont worry, the surgery will be fine." He had performed countless surgeries with risks much higher than this one, so this was certainly not a problem. Rong Shaoze trusted him and felt less worried. Today, it wasnt just Lin Xinlan giving birth, there was another family waiting for a woman in labor in the nearby delivery room. "I dont know if it will go smoothly, may the Buddha bless my grandson to be born safely," the elderly woman said devoutly with both hands clasped together. Rongs mother glanced at her and silently prayed as well. The surgery lasted for over an hour, when a nurse came out of the delivery room, "Who is Li Xiuyings family?" "I am, I am her husband!" "The mother is having difficulty giving birth, should we save the mother or the child?" The elderly woman felt dizzy, and her sons face turned pale. "Quickly, save the mother or the child?" the nurse asked urgently. "Save... save the mother!" the man gritted his teeth and said harshly. The elderly woman felt even dizzier. After signing, the elderly woman started crying, "When I was giving birth to you, it was also difficult. The doctor asked your dad whether to save the mother or the child, and your dad said to save the mother. Later, I still managed to give birth to you safely. Dont worry, Xiuying and the child will be fine..." Chapter 825: This Kid Has Made Something of Himself Chapter 825: Chapter 825: This Kid Has Made Something of Himself"Mom, dont worry. As long as Xiuying is fine, thats all that matters." Rong Shaoze looked at them, his hands clenched tightly, palms sweating all over. What if, what if something happens to Xinlan... No, there should be no what if. His woman, his son, must not be harmed! The waiting process was too torturous. Rong Shaoze leaned against the wall, deeply resenting this place. It was here that Xinlan scared him countless times, and he really didnt want to wait for her outside the surgery room again. "She gave birth, the child is born!" The nurse who had come out earlier ran out again, excitedly announcing. "Really? Both the mother and child are okay?" The man quickly swept away his previous worries and asked excitedly. The nurse nodded, "Dont worry, both mother and child are fine." This news delighted the mother and son duo, and Rong Shaoze couldnt help but smile. Xinlan, you and our child will surely be fine. Lin Xinlans surgery took over an hour, but the operation was very successful. When she was wheeled out, Rong Shaozes heart, which had been hanging in suspense, suddenly dropped, feeling a kind of exhaustion as if he were about to collapse. But soon he felt energized, his whole body filled with strength. Because she had just undergone major surgery, she was still in a semi-conscious state. Rong Shaoze stepped forward, holding her cold hand, and excitedly kissed her forehead. Lin Xinlans eyelashes trembled slightly, she weakly opened her eyes a sliver, vaguely seeing Rong Shaozes joyful dark eyes. "Xinlan, its okay now. You and the baby are both fine." Lin Xinlans mouth curved into a faint smile, then she peacefully closed her eyes again. Just after the surgery, Tao Hua had brought the baby for her to see; it was a very cute boy. At that moment, the feeling of being a mother again made her tear up with joy. Rong Shaozes mother also asked about her wellbeing, and saw the nurse bringing the baby over. She happily stepped forward to take the child, smiling so much that she couldnt close her mouth. "Shaoze, come quickly and see, this child is really beautiful, just like you when you were little." Rong Shaozes mother beckoned, he took a glance and his expression was calm, not overly excited. Honestly, he didnt think the baby was very pretty. The babys skin was all red, like a monkeys bottom. A small wrinkled face, sparse hair, looking like a little old man. "Come on, hold him." Rong Shaozes mother handed the soft baby over to him, and Rong Shaoze suddenly froze-up. In his life, he hadnt held a baby before, he didnt even know how to start. "Hold it like me, this way." Rong Shaozes mother taught him. He tried raising his hands, the baby was placed in his arms, and the softness surprised him. He didnt dare to exert force, fearing he might accidentally hurt him. Yet, he felt a sense of tenderness in his heart. So this is what a newborn looks like, Xiaocong must have looked like this back then too... Whether it was because his embrace was too stiff, or the little guy just disliked him, he opened his mouth and began to cry loudly. Rong Shaozes mother quickly took the baby back, and he suddenly stopped crying, his small mouth even curled like he was smiling. Tao Hua laughed and said, "This boy has a good spirit, so young yet already knows his likes and dislikes." Rong Shaoze glanced sideways at him, Tao Hua turned around and touched his nose. Lin Xinlan heard the babys cry and opened her eyes again. Rong Shaoze saw this and quickly stepped forward. "Whats wrong with the baby?" she asked, frowning in concern. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze pursed his lips and said indifferently, "I guess he doesnt like me, he cries as soon as I hold him." Chapter 826: Must Take Good Care of Your Health Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Must Take Good Care of Your HealthLin Xinlan said with a smile, "Maybe youre holding him the wrong way, Xiaotian is very cute. When I saw him, he even smiled at me." What a bunch of nonsense! How could someone so small know how to smile! Rong Shaoze nodded, "Hmm, I also think hes very cute. Xinlan, if youre tired, just rest. Im here, you dont have to worry about anything." "Hmm." Lin Xinlan nodded, her gaze involuntarily shifting towards the baby. Rong Shaoze moved his body, blocking her view, and helped the nurse push her to the hospital room upstairs. Lin Xinlan stayed in the hospital for three days, and her condition improved significantly. And the tumor test results also came back. It was benign. Knowing she was fine, everyone was very happy. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rong Shaoze held her hand, so happy he didnt know what to say. The stone in Lin Xinlans heart finally dropped. This was great; her body was healthy, she would always be with Rong Shaoze, and she would watch Xiaotian grow up. Only, if Xiaocong were also by her side, it would be perfect... Xiaotian was a lively, very active baby. Just a few days after birth, he liked to wave his tiny fists and stare with his big, shiny eyes like a little smart aleck, never resting for a moment. Lin Xinlan was very fond of him, playing with him every day. Every time she played with him for several hours, without a break. Rong Shaoze was completely neglected. Every time he held his son, Xiaotian would cry, and Lin Xinlans heart was solely occupied by her son, with no room for him. "Xinlan, your body hasnt fully recovered yet. Let the nurse take care of the baby. Dont tire yourself out." Saying this, he picked up the baby from beside her, and Rongs mother reached out and took him over. "Yes, youve just given birth and need to do a month-long confinement. You must take care of your health, dont let any lingering health issues remain." Rongs mother comforted Xiaotian as she said to Lin Xinlan, "When I gave birth to Shaoze, I barely touched him for the entire month. Although my heart itched, it was important to take care of the body. Childbirth is tough for women, and if the body collapses too, its truly unfortunate." Lin Xinlan smiled, "Alright, Ill rest well." In reality, having someone care for her like this moved her deeply. After more than a week in the hospital, Lin Xinlans condition improved significantly, and it was time to be discharged. Rong Shaoze didnt let her walk, carrying her downstairs, while Rongs mother carried Xiaotian. Rongs mother found the greatest joy in taking care of Xiaotian, turning the hired maternity matron into a mere decoration. Back home, Lin Xinlan wanted to shower, but during the confinement period, she couldnt, so she had to put up with the dirt and smell. Rong Shaoze tucked her in, leaned close to her, his forehead touching hers, his bright eyes staring straight at her. Lin Xinlan pushed his body away, smiling, "I have a smell, stay away from me." Rong Shaoze laughed, burying his head in her neck, his thin lips pressed against her skin, his warm breath spreading over her, making Lin Xinlan shiver slightly. "Wheres the smell? It clearly smells nice." He didnt even realize that women whove just given birth often have a milky scent. Others might find it unpleasant, but he found it warm and comforting. "Xinlan, Im glad you decided to have the baby. Otherwise, I would have regretted it someday." He said suddenly in a muffled voice. No matter how cold-hearted he might be, he could never be indifferent to his own child.